《Song of Adolescence》


 Chapter 1: Fallen Snow Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1: Fallen Snow Vi</h4>


    The Fallen Snow Vi, unlike what its name would suggest, wasn¡¯t a vi at all. Instead, it was an inn, an extremely, extremely run down inn. It was also the one and only inn within a hundred li radius. It was set against a mountainous backdrop while its front stared right into a majestic river. Scaling over those mountains required an inordinate amount of time and crossing that river wasn¡¯t any better either. Thus, this inn became a necessary stopover for anyone rushing through thesends.


    However, this month¡¯s business wasn¡¯t all that good for the Fallen Snow Vi. That was because, just like what was stated in its name, it suffered from an extremely, extremely long period of snowfall that blocked off the roads and sealed off this ce. As Xiao Se sat there, d in his giant white furred coat and back against the wooden supports of the main door, he stared listlessly at the pouring snow outside the window. A sigh escaped his lips.


    That sigh, was every bit a Xiao Se¡¯s sigh - dreary, just like the meaning behind his name.


    Scattered all around were waiters who were busy napping on the tables, waking up every so often due to the cold. Violently shivering, they would sweep their eyes over the inn only to find their boss, in all his self-proimed sophistication, still leaning against those same wooden beams watching the snow fall. At that point, they promptly fell asleep once more.


    Naturally, a bit of silent grumbling was inevitable, ¡°There are those who aren¡¯t willing to travel through the heavy snowfall and decided to stay in our inn. However, our boss stubbornly refuses to fork out money to repair the inn. Thanks to that, every room is full of holes and even the most ardent of guests will willingly set off after experiencing the freezing cold for a few days in their room.¡±


    Still, this boss of theirs, known as Xiao Se, once chided them as such, ¡°This inn of ours, with its back set against verdant mountains and front facing a body of emerald green water¡­ If it were to possess that additional sense of destion, it would exude an even greater air of sophistication. Now that is the feeling that the travellers yearn for.¡±


    The waiters, thoroughly confused, asked, ¡°So what exactly is that feeling then?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. The feeling of wanting to set off, of course.¡± He shook his head slowly with a deliberate sense of profoundness.


    The waiters nodded their heads as if they understood him.


    All that continued till one fateful day when a travelling hulk of a man, after suffering enough of the howling winds and the ttering windows, punched a giant hole in one of the rooms. What happened next was a month of hardbor handed down by their boss.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t that the man didn¡¯t try to resist, rather it was just that as he was about to raise his fist, he was promptly thrown out the door by Xiao Se. To be exact, the instant he stood up, the first scene he and all the waiters were greeted with was their boss smoothly raising his rod. At which point, it didn¡¯t even have a chance to fall before the man himself fell to his knees.


    In truth, there was still an ongoing debate amongst the waiters about or not that rod ever fell at all. A sharp eyed waiter imed that the rod briefly vibrated for a second before a myriad of afterimages of that rod burst forth. In that brief instant, it almost felt like their rickety inn became even more run-down. At the end of the day however, that hulking man came out unscathed so no one could say for certain whether or not the rod actually fell. Although, it had to be noted that the man was remarkably silent throughout that one month ofbor. The moment someone even tried to ask him about it, he would run away.


    After he sighed, Xiao Se got down to settling the books. He was fussing over whether or not to sell this inn. After all, he had been offered several times before by Li Yuanwai from Grand Road Town a hundred li away. Even if someone wanted to buy his inn now, they first had to be able to reach this ce.


    Perhaps he could fire a few waiters first but given how frosty this whole region was, those waiters without any martial background would have nowhere to go.


    Suddenly, Xiao Se was struck by inspiration. If he actually fired them, they would have no choice but to stay. If they stayed, that would make them guests and guests would have to pay. Wouldn¡¯t that solve everything then? At that very instant, his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl into a grin.


    Yet just as he figured all that out and just as that load on his shoulders lessened, he caught sight of what looked like a smote of red not too far away. He blinked his eyes, unsure whether or not it was a merely a trick on his eyes. However, that smote of red was clearly bing more and more visible by the second. He blinked his eyes once more before calling out in azy drawl, ¡°We have guests¡­¡±


    Lazy that call may be, it was more than enough to frighten the waiters into attention in an instant.


    In the meantime, that smote of red had already zipped its way in front of Xiao Se.


    ¡°Dear guest, will that be a room or¡­¡±


    However, the smote of red had already fleeted his way past Xiao Se. All Xiao Se could feel then was that the snowfall felt even more xiao se (dreary).


    The waiters, on the other hand, were stunned.


    With how the snow roared outside, they somehow had a visitor who was merely d in a simple red garment with his chest bared for all to see. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the alluring peaks of a woman¡¯s that were out on disy now but rather a toned pair of pectoral muscles. The owner of these muscles had an unusually handsome face that belonged to a teen no older than eighteen or neen years old. His eyes, on the other hand, sparkled like a jewel that was more beautiful than the eyes of any normal girl.


    As a whole, this neer was the perfectbination of the masculine and the feminine. However, what was truly astonishing was that despite hisck of clothes in the dead middle of winter, heat seemed to radiate off his body. Just like that, the heat surrounding him seemed to gush out as he plopped his butt down onto a nearby seat under the watchful eyes of the waiters, warming up the frosty inn ever so slightly.


    Xiao Se was already in a bad mood as is because of the teen¡¯s rudeness, that was further ruined by the fact that this rude teen was actually as handsome as he was. However, his ire was swiftly cated as heid his eyes on what the teen had slung over his back. It was an extremely, extremely, extremely, and even more extremely, big sack. With the weather being what it was, most sane people wouldn¡¯t carry much with them. If they did, there was no doubt their bags would be filled with something valuable.\


    That was why that sack had to be valuable! That was why¡­this guest had to be rich!


    ¡°Dear guest, do you require anything else?¡± Asked the prompt waiter who was naturally aware of this logic as well.


    ¡°One bowl of Yang Chun Noodles and one bowl of Fiery White Wine!¡± Replied the red-shirt teen in a voice just as spirited.


    The waiter nearly stumbled. So did Xiao Se as his muscles leaning on the wooden beams seemed to cramp up in that instant.


    The red-shirt teen then gingerly fished six copper pieces from his pockets before carefullyying them out on the table, ¡°That will be six coppers, am I right?¡±


    The waiter, who had somewhat calmed himself down, ¡°Dear guest, a bowl of Yang Chun Noodles is five copper pieces, a bowl of Fiery White Wine is three copper pieces, that¡¯s eight in total.¡±


    The teen was stunned. ¡°What? But I just passed by Grand Road Town, their Yang Chun Noodles was just four coppers and their Fiery White Wine was just two coppers!¡±


    The waiter instantly gave him the evil eye, ¡°Dear guest, if you walk out of the main entrance and head straight, you can find a bowl of Fiery White Wine for just two coppers nearby¡­ Within a hundred li or so.¡±


    At that, the red-shirt teen blushed, his head lowered and brows knitted together in hesitation. ¡°In that case¡­I¡¯ll pass on the Fiery White Wine, just give me a bowl of noodles.¡± Having said that, he carefully stowed away one of the coppers.


    Unable to bear this sight any longer, the waiter turned to face his boss. Yet all he saw was that Xiao Se had long turned around to stare at the falling snow.


    That one starested an eternity, interrupted only by the incessant slurping noises of noodles which started to cause a rumble in Xiao Se¡¯s stomach. Just as he was about to call for the waiter, he noticed a bunch of silhouettes pass by. He focused his eyes and found that it was ten or so men. He wanted to smile at this point, but it wasn¡¯t long before that smile was wiped off his face. Those men looked extremely poor¡­


    With just one nce, Xiao Se could tell that while the red-shirt teen was a littlecking with his spending, his clothes showed that he was anything but poor. His red garment was made from a material known as Phoenix Fire, a material that, unless one was a store on the level of those in the imperial capital, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford as a single roll would cost as much as the entire store itself. In contrast, these neers were all d in hemp coats, stuffed full of muscles. Plus, they were all armed with des.


    On the other end, those same men gave Xiao Se a more interested stare before stepping into the inn. Those stares were what truly irked Xiao Se - these men were the definition of rude. He was angry, yet he still maintained a smile on his face. After all, he was the boss of this inn and he still wanted to run a business here.


    Though it had to be said that such matters were usually handled by the wife of the innkeeper.


    A waiter stepped forth to wee the men at which point they yelled, ¡°Bring us your finest wine and best meat!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± The waiter anxiously nodded his head.


    ¡°As much as you have!¡± The hulking man yelled back.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The waiter hesitated.


    ¡°HUH?¡± The hulking man shot the waiter a furious re.


    ¡°Dear guests, our inn operates on the principle of ¡®pay first, dishester¡¯. As such, it would be better if you tell us how much meat and wine you need.¡± Xiao Se returned their furious stares with a thin smile.


    ¡°Who are you supposed to be?¡± The hulking man eyed him with bulging eyes.


    ¡°This humble one is known as Xiao Se, the owner of this inn, the Fallen Snow Vi.¡± Xiao Se replied with that same smile and with a level of courtesy worth a solid 12/10.


    ¡°Well, we have no money.¡± The hulking man stabbed his de into one of the nearby tables.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you have some!¡± The man¡¯s pointed his finger at Xiao Se.


    At that, Xiao Se furiously shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to break it to you but our little inn hasn¡¯t made a sale in almost a month. I¡¯m about to owe them sries myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Like hell if I care!¡± The hulking man smashed his palm down on the table. ¡°Even if you have no money, that fur coat of yours should at least be worth a hundred odd silvers.¡±


    ¡°NONSENSE!¡± Xiao Se yelled, eyes wide open and gaze as sharp as daggers


    The hulking man was stunned. His body shivered involuntarily for that split second.


    ¡°I, Xiao Se, ride only the finest horse and wear only the richest threads! This fur coat of mine was specially sewn by some of the finest seamstresses in the imperial capital in the August Threads. Just sewing it took three whole months, shipping it, another one. Hmph, a hundred silvers? That¡¯s not even enough to buy the sleeves of my coat!¡± Proimed Xiao Se with resolute vigor.


    ¡°Brat, were you even listening to me?!¡± The hulking man yelled after having recovered from being told off like that. He yanked out the de he stabbed into the table and sliced it apart in one swift motion.


    ¡°Two silvers!¡± Xiao Se furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What do you mean two silvers?¡± The hulking man¡¯s overbearingness was snuffed out once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the table, two silvers!¡± Xiao Se snapped back.


    Instantly, the hulking man¡¯s anger was stirred up once more, his face turning a blood red from the stifling fury within him. ¡°You little brat, we¡¯re here to rob you! We¡¯re not here to book a room! Bring me your wine, your meat, and bring out all your valuables while you¡¯re at it. Else I¡¯ll ughter all your men and burn down this inn!¡±


    ¡°A robbery?¡± The red-shirt teen lowered the bowl in his hands and wiped the soup off the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°So what if it is?¡± The hulking man waved his de and eyed the boy.


    ¡°Well then, I can¡¯t stay silent.¡± The red-shirt teen stood up, all prim and proper before dering as such.


    ¡°You? Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Lei Wujie!¡± The red-shirt teen smiled as he raised his head to face the man. His voice was confident, clear, and contained a certain degree of arrogance within it. As for the ten or so neers, each of them had on a shocked expression.


    ¡°Lei Wujie?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Only the hulking man, their leader, furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡±


    By itself, the name, Lei Wujie, carried a certain domineering quality to it. Let alone when it was dered in such a haughty manner by that teen. By all rights, it felt proper that such a name would belong to some renowned person and yet they just couldn¡¯t recall who it was!


    ¡°This is my first step into the martial world, it¡¯s only natural that you guys haven¡¯t heard of me. However, that¡¯s alright. Very soon, this name will resound across thends.¡± The red-shirt teen¡¯s eyes were raised as high as they possibly could and his face was the very picture of haughtiness.


    However, the burly neers were incensed instead.


    So it was just some wet-behind-the-ears brat!


    ¡°What Lei Wujie?! How dare a nameless kid like you unt about in front of us!?¡± One of the burly men charged forward and swung his de down upon the teen.


    The teen deftly dodged backwards. His finger lightly tapped the oing de but instead of being cut by it, he used the burly man¡¯s momentum tounch himself backwards instead.


    That man, on the hand, was in shock. With just a light tap, that teen seemingly nullified all the force behind his de and prevented it from advancing another inch! Even though that inch was all he needed to slice apart the brat! All he could do was watch helplessly as the teen deftly evaded his strike.


    He couldn¡¯t ept this oue, he wanted to press the assault further. However, before he could do that, he suddenly heard a faint sound. It was the slightest of cracking sounds and it came from his de.


    Not only was that sound audible to him, everyone present could hear it as well. It was just a faint sound at first, one that seemingly came from the edge of his de. It wasn¡¯t long before it became that much louder and that much more distressing¡­


    ¡°Toss that de away!¡± The leader-like man hurriedly yelled.


    The man immediately came to his senses and tossed the de into the air.


    An instantter, an explosion was heard and the de promptly shattered into dozens of shards propelled forward by the fiery light of the st. The razor sharp fragments rampaged throughout the inn, forcing everyone to take a hurried step backwards. The waiters could only duck under the tables to seek shelter.


    Only that teen was left standing there with his hands behind his back, a grin on his face as he looked at the stunned men.


    Lei Wujie¡­ That definitely wasn¡¯t the name of some nobody. At the very least, his surname resounded loudly across the martial world. So loudly that those who heard it had no choice but to take cover far away, lest they wanted to be blown to smithereens.


    ¡°The de-sealing, sword-shattering Incendiary Hall of Jiangnan¡¯s Lei n!¡± The man yelled through the seams of his gritted teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Lei Wujie of the Lei n.¡±

 Chapter 2: The Unfathomable and Mysterious Boss

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Unfathomable and Mysterious Boss</h4>


    ???


    The Lei n of the Incendiary Hall were the ones who started to manufacture gunpowder with extremely destructive powers. In the early years, their ancestor carried out a ¡°de-sealing sword-shattering¡± ritual where he swore to rid the martial world of its two most used weapons. That was when he started his research on firearms, creating a new path of weaponry. Initially, no one thought that a n which refused to use des or swords would survive. However, the Lei n of the Incendiary Hall managed to do it. They were able to incorporate gunpowder in their weapons and created apletely new type of weapon. They became a pinnacle n revered by all.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already offended the Incendiary Hall, and we know there¡¯s no turning back from that point¡­ still, even if we aren¡¯t their match, we can¡¯t do nothing and wait for death!¡± The leader knew that there was no way the people of the Incendiary Hall would show mercy to those who offended them. His heart shook and the grip on his de tightened.


    Lei Wujieughed and shook his head, ¡°I simply scattered some Lightning Bullets on his de just now. If you guys continue to be unreasonable, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡± The leader waved his de and his underlings swarmed towards Lei Wujie.


    ¡°You guys!¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes widened and he continued, ¡°are you guys really not afraid?¡±


    As he was speaking, three des shed towards his head simultaneously.


    Lei Wujie became angry and both his fists shot upwards. He broke all three steel des with his fist and sent three of them flying outwards.


    ¡°What powerful firearms!¡± everyone cried out.


    Lei Wujie yelled in anger, ¡°That wasn¡¯t firearms, It¡¯s my Unseen Fists! Of course, if you guys want to see some firearms¡­¡± Lei Wujie leapt into the air suddenly and a ck light shed in his hand. Countless bullets were scattered downwards in an instant.


    A myriad of loud sts could be heard and the burly men started flying through the air. When theynded, blood unceasingly oozed out of their body and none of them were able to stand up.


    Lei Wujiended on the ground calmly and he folded his hands behind his back. ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you guys remember me now? Remember, this young hero¡¯s name is Lei Wujie! Well, what are you waiting for? Scram!¡±


    Once the burly men heard what he said, they looked at each other in shock. They thought that this young man in front of them would definitely take their lives. However, when they heard what he said, they realized that they would be able to keep their lives.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Get lost!¡± Lei Wujie furrowed his brows. When he spared their lives, he expected them to run away while pissing in their pants. He never thought that they would still lie on the groundzily.


    The burly men quickly scampered to their feet when they heard that. They grabbed onto each other as they quickly ran away.


    Lei Wujie nodded his head in satisfaction. He rummaged for his sack in the shattered remains of the tables and chairs and picked it up. Slinging it behind him, he got ready to leave the ce, however, a hand stopped him.


    Lei Wujie raised his head and he looked at the elegantly dressed boss. He was d that same fur coat and his right hand was raised. He shook his handzily as he stopped Lei Wujie from leaving.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly cupped his hands together and said, ¡°No need to thank me for this act of grace! It¡¯s only right to lend a de when injustice rears itself! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to thank me, I have to be on my way now, I pray we meet again!¡±


    Xiao Se narrowed his eyes and frowned. ¡°What act of grace? There¡¯s no need for thanks? Lend a de?¡±


    Lei Wujie was confused, ¡°If not for me, those burly men would already have razed your inn. You might have even lost your life! Is that not an act of grace?¡±


    Xiao Se raised his hand and pointed to the tables and chairs which were destroyed. He yelled, ¡°Take a close look!¡±


    Lei Wujie turned his body and looked at where Xiao Se was pointing. He saw several dozens of tables and chairs which had long been destroyed, their remains scattered about. He also noticed the waiter who was injured due to the fight which ured. He even saw several holes on the ground caused by the explosion.


    Xiao Se pointed at the wreckage and eximed, ¡°Look at my shop! Look at what you did! How is that any different than if they had just razed it? As for those people¡­ they wish to take my life? Humph!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s face flushed red. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°One hundred silvers.¡± Xiao Se charged towards Lei Wujie and held out his hand. His hand was spotlessly white and his fingers were slender. Despite that, when Lei Wujie looked at Xiao Se¡¯s hand, he felt as though it was more terrifying than the steel des he faced just a moment ago.


    ¡°I have no money!¡± Lei Wujie retreated a step.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se¡¯s fur coat slightly trembled. He waved his hand lightly and the doors of the inn mmed shut.


    ¡°Such martial prowess¡­¡± Lei Wujie had no choice but to admit. There was no way those people would ever be able to defeat this mysterious boss.


    ¡°But! I¡¯ll be able to get the money soon!¡± Lei Wujie seemed to have thought of something as he dered confidently and a streak of light shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se still acted nonchntly but his eyes were glued onto Lei Wujie¡¯s sack.


    Lei Wujie continued, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave for a ce! When I arrive there, I¡¯ll be able to get the money!¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    ¡°Snow Moon City!¡± Lei Wujie said in a proud voice.


    ¡°Snow Moon City?¡± Xiao Se was shocked for a moment. Snow Moon City wasn¡¯t a traditional faction in the martial world. It behaved more like an alliance. It was an organization created by several big factions and ns. As soon as Snow Moon City was established, all the rules in the martial world were decided by it. Many disciples ofrge ns were sent to Snow Moon City in order to train as well. After many years, Snow Moon City actually managed to turn into a powerhouse in of itself. Not only did Snow Moon City teach martial arts which belonged to other factions, it was able to teach any martial art under the heavens.


    If this kid was really going to Snow Moon City, he would definitely be able to withdraw the silvers from the city based on his status as a disciple of the Incendiary Hall. He didn¡¯t look like a scammer either. After all, no matter how Xiao Se looked at him, Lei Wujie was a fool with nothing but his martial arts going for him.


    After pondering on it, Xiao Se nodded his head and eximed, ¡°Fine, but I will apany you to Snow Moon City!¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Xiao Se¡¯s turned his head and looked to the side. A sinister smile appeared on his face.


    Several waiters instantly felt sorry for the all brawn but no brains teen. A sigh escaped their lips.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t fork out the money now, I¡¯ll have to charge you interest! Five hundred silvers!¡± Xiao Se proimed in a loud voice.


    Lei Wujie was instantly stunned and he stood rooted to the spot.


    Xiao Sepletely ignored Lei Wujie and didn¡¯t care for his response at all. Lightly waving his hand, the door of the inn opened. He looked at the snow which slowly drifted down from the sky and sighed. A low voice escaped his lips and he spoke to himself, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I left this inn¡­¡±


    ¡°Come! Ready the horses!¡±


    Two stallions, and two riders. One, d in a luxurious fur coat whichzily snuggled himself in. The other, wore only a red colored garment which exposed his chest in the middle of the biting frost. Both of them charged into the snow fields as they made their way towards Snow Moon City.


    ¡°This horse really is a divine steed! It can even charge through snow as if it was running on the ins!¡± Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help himself as he praised Xiao Se¡¯s horse.


    ¡°The finest horses, and the richest threads! I, Xiao Se, will only use the best.¡± Xiao Se turned around to look at his inn in the distance. He had already left behind a sum of money for the waiters to carry out the repair works. As for what was next, they would have to wait for him to bring more money back from Snow Moon City. However, Xiao Se had a nagging feeling in his heart that this farewell would be theirst.

 Chapter 3: The Lunar Maiden Bids With A Smile, The Nether Duke Kills In Fury

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Lunar Maiden Bids With A Smile, The Nether Duke Kills In Fury</h4>


    Elsewhere¡­


    ¡°A freshly brewed wine is as deep green as its fragrance is heavy and the tiny y oven burns a bright red. Day is fading and the snow falls, how about a drink?¡± A youth d in ck clothes had a cold expression on his face as he sat on a horse-drawn carriage. Raising a cup of wine, heughed and called out to the people in front of him.


    There were sixteen people in total, all of them held a de in their hand. As the dim light fell upon their des, the des seemed like they were made of ice.


    ¡°This brother here sure has a sense of refinement.¡± The desman in the leadughed, ¡°We can drink your wine. But, everything in that carriage stays behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The lips of the ck clothed youth curled upwards, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys¡­ You actually followed me on such a snowy day and yet you will end up empty handed. I wanted to treat you to some wine before¡­¡±


    ¡°Before?¡± The leader¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He tightened his grip on his de.


    ¡°Before you go to hell!¡± the ck clothed youth jumped and silvery light appeared in his hand.


    The desmen raised their des and howled, ¡°Charge!¡±


    A crisp ringing sound filled the air and the silvery light in the ck clothed youth¡¯s right hand collided with the sharp end of a de.


    ¡°Throwing dagger!¡± The desman sucked in a cold breath. He heard something akin to a breaking sound so he quickly retreated. However, it was already toote. The shiny de in his hand shattered in an instant.


    The ck clothed youthughed and raised his hand. The desman saw the throwing dagger which was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing dance around in his hand in a stunning de flourish reminiscent of a flower. In an instant, thousands of flowers bloomed. It was a magnificent disy but that desman wasn¡¯t able to catch it. A thin line appeared on his neck and in that instant, the ck clothed youth quickly took three steps back. A secondter, the head of the desman separated from his body and fell to the ground with a resounding thud. Fresh blood dyed the ground red.


    ¡°The person who sent you definitely didn¡¯t tell you my identity, did they?¡± The ck clothed youth returned to the carriage and he picked up his cup of wine once again. ¡°Perhaps you are willing to drink this cup of wine now?¡±


    ¡°Throwing dagger¡­ You are a disciple of Tangmen?¡± The desmen quickly retreated.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± The ck clothed youth waved his sleeve and a dart embedded itself on the forehead of one of the desmen. ¡°Since you say that I¡¯m from Tangmen, here¡¯s a Phoenix Tail Dart.¡±


    The entire world fell silent and only the sound of snow falling could be heard. There were still thirteen desmen who were alive. However, none of them dared to utter a word. None of them knew when the next hidden weapon woulde flying towards them. All of them held their breaths. They knew that they only had a single chance of survival when facing the hidden weapons of Tangmen.


    The ck clothed youthughed and he lightly pulled on the reigns, ¡°Onwards!¡±


    The horse carriage slowly moved through the snow fields and left the thirteen desmen behind. None of them dared to stop him.


    Only when the horse carriage finally left the three li radius from the bandits, did the ck clothed youth finally lower his wine cup, along with it went that ever-present thin smile on his face. He started coughing heavily, stopping only to wipe the traces of blood off the side of his mouth. ¡°What in the world did master ask me to transport this time? So many experts are attracted to it!¡± He grimaced.


    When he finished his sentence, the ck clothed youth snapped the reins and he jumped onto the roof of the carriage. Nobody knew when, but there was a man standing on the roof. The man was around thirty years old and a head full of white hair which fluttered in the wind. With jade sword in hand, he projected an otherworldly aura.


    ¡°Tang Lian?¡± The man turned around andughed at the ck clothed youth. Lightly tapping on the ground, the man leaped off the roof of the carriage. He softlynded on a leafless tree beside the carriage.


    The light of a throwing dagger shed in Tang Lian¡¯s hand. However, it missed its mark.


    ¡°You know of my name?¡± Tang Lian¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°We will meet again.¡± The white haired man didn¡¯t reply Tang Lian. He stowed his sword andughed instead.


    At this moment, the horse carriage sped up and left a trail of dust in its wake.


    ¡°White hair with a jade sword¡­ and such outstanding movement skills. Why didn¡¯t master mention such an expert to me?¡±


    Night had fallen and the snowstorm outside was getting heavier. Tang Lian urged the horse carriage into a dpidated temple and started a fire in preparation for a quick stopover. However, the white haired man still upied his thoughts. When that man arrived on the roof of the carriage, his killing intent alone was enough to rebuff the snow. However, when Tang Lian faced the man, he realized that the man had no intention to fight him at all. With his profound movement skill and terrifying murderous aura, Tang Lian wasn¡¯t even sure if he could triumph.


    ¡°What a freak¡­¡± Tang Lian threw the straw in his hand into the fire. It was at that moment that the neighs of horses came echoing from the entrance of the temple. Tang Lian instantly waved his hand to snuff out the fire. Leaping upwards, he sat on a beam below the ceiling.


    ¡°This snowstorm is too heavy¡­ How long will it take for the snow to stop falling?¡± One personined loudly as he charged into the temple before sitting down on the ground. The voice seemed to contain an inexperienced youthfulness.


    ¡°Humph, if not for my divine steed which can run a thousand li in a day, we¡¯ll be sleeping in the snowstorm tonight!¡± The other person walked into the temple in anguid fashion. He spoke nonchntly but he sounded much older than the first person who spoke.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, you¡¯ve been talking about your horses since we departed. Are you a horse seller?¡± The youth was somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°How about we start a fire before doing anything else?¡± The other personpletely ignored the youth¡¯s question.


    ¡°This temple doesn¡¯t feel cold at all¡­¡± There was a hint of confusion in the youth¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s as though¡­¡±


    ¡°As though there was someone who started to fire here just a moment ago?¡± The other person squatted down and used his hand to touch ashes on the ground. Turning his head, he looked at the youth, ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Tang Lian who was lying in wait on the beam instantly opened his eyes. He gently flipped around and silently descended from the beam. A throwing dagger appeared in his hand as he stabbed forward. He aimed his dagger at the man who discovered the ashes.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! It will be so much more convenient for us.¡± The youth¡¯s face lit up with delight. ¡°I was afraid that the straw would be wet. How will we ever start a fire with wet straw?¡±


    Tang Lian was stunned. He thought to himself, could they really just be ordinary travelers? He quickly threw out a thin thread from his sleeves which attached itself to the ceiling and quickly pulled himself upwards.


    The two people in the temple had already started the fire and they were warming their hands as they sat beside it. Tang Lian looked at the both of their faces illuminated by the warm glow of the fire. One of them was wearing a red shirt and had an elegant appearance. The other was curled up in his thick fur coat as he leaned against the pirzily.


    ¡°Lei Wujie, you said you would bring me to Snow Moon City. However, you got lost twice in the snowstorm already. Are you sure we are heading in the correct direction this time?¡± The two of them were actually from Lei Wujie and Xiao Se who came from the Fallen Snow Vi. In fact, the two of them had been traveling for more than ten days already. Due to the extremely heavy snowstorm, they didn¡¯t manage to make much progress in their journey.


    Lei Wujieughed helplessly, ¡°Actually, this is my first ever trip to Snow Moon City, but I¡¯m very sure we are headed in the right direction this time.¡±


    When he heard the three words, Snow Moon City, Tang Lian¡¯s heart shook. His gazended on Lei Wujie.


    His surname was Lei? Could he be someone from the Jiangnan Incendiary Hall¡¯s Lei n? However, he never heard of someone called Lei Wujie.


    Tang Lian looked at Lei Wujie and a coldugh escaped his lips. He didn¡¯t bother with Lei Wujie anymore, instead, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Se¡­¡± Lei Wujie suddenly frowned He sniffed the air with all his might, ¡°Do you smell something weird?¡±


    ¡°Smell?¡± Xiao Se¡¯s eyes snapped opened and he sucked in a breath through his nose. ¡°It smells like roses.¡±


    Lei Wujie stood up and looked outside. ¡°Can roses bloom in the winter?¡±


    ¡°Nope. it smells like roses but¡­ that smell is made from the nectar of a rose flower that is produced by the Arabs, the Javanese, the Champa, and the Hui tribes. It cannot be obtained anywhere else other than the imperial capital¡­¡± Xiao Se didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, he directed his gaze outside. No one knew when but a woman was standing at the entrance of the temple.


    She was stunning as she stood there in a purple robe. As the wind lightly blew against her sleeves, the silvery light of the moon reflected off her skin. Her skin had the luster of jade as she smiled at Xiao Se and Lei Wujie. The rose fragrance in the air became stronger as she smiled.


    Her voice was iparably gentle, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would encounter a person of refinement in such a destend. That bottle was something I had to beg the Hundred Flower Pavilion Master a long time for before she finally agreed to sell me it. You actually managed to sniff it out so quickly!¡±


    Xiao Se snickered and asked, ¡°It¡¯s cold and windy outside, how abouting in for a rest? We started a fire here and it¡¯s really warm.¡±


    ¡°No thank you.¡± The woman had a warm expression on her face and sheughed. She raised her hand to smoothen out her hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pretty. Exceptionally so when your hair flutter in the wind.¡± Xiao Se turned his head and looked at Lei Wujie. ¡°However, this little brother of mine only cares about behind a hero. He probably doesn¡¯t understand how to appreciate beautiful women.¡±


    Lei Wujie was holding a golden invitation card in his hand. It was an invitation card which flew out of the woman¡¯s hand just a moment ago. It was extremely quick and that shocked Lei Wujie. Looking at the golden invitation card, there was only a single word written on it¡­


    Death¡­


    Lei Wujie suddenly recalled a certain legend. Although it was the first time he stepped into the martial world, he loved listening to legends about it when he was younger. For example, there was a saying which went¡­


    ¡°The Lunar Maiden Bids With A Smile, The Nether Duke Kills In Fury.¡±

 Chapter 4: The Golden Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Golden Coffin</h4>


    Lei Wujie raised his head towards the outside of the courtyard. There, along the not too distant walls of the temple was a broad silhouette, with an unusually gigantic de in hand, coldly eyeing them.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± Lei Wujie mumbled repeatedly to himself.


    ¡°What do you mean, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± Xiao Se¡¯s brows furrowed as he said that.


    ¡°The Lunar Maiden bids with a smile, the Nether Duke kills in fury. It fits perfectly! They are the infamous duo, the Lunar Maiden and the Nether Duke, one of the top five groupings on the martial world¡¯s assassin ranking board!¡± Lei Wujie proimed.


    Xiao Se, on the other hand, was a lot more dismayed, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying then is, since they¡¯ve just given us an invitation card, they¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Trying to kill us!¡± Lei Wujie nodded his head without even a trace of anxiety on his face. Instead, there was excitement in his voice.


    ¡°But why are they even out to kill us?¡± Xiao Se turned towards thedy at the entranceway who was still smiling thinly as before, not at all about to refute what he just said.


    ¡°No idea¡­¡± Lei Wujie shook his head.


    Finally, the Lunar Maiden briefly shook her head and began exining, ¡°Honestly, that invitation was meant for that other friend of yours inside. However, our rules state that anyone who receives an invitation has to die. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll have to request that the both of you leave your lives behind as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received that invitation card before, but I don¡¯t remember being dead either.¡± A sonorous voice echoed throughout the courtyard at that instant. All that could be seen by Lei Wujie of this voice was a ck shadow that smoothlynded in front of him, blocking the path between him and the killers.


    ¡°Who might this brother be¡­¡± Lei Wujie eagerly stepped forth as he said that.


    ¡°Tang Lian.¡± The Lunar Maiden smiled sweetly once more. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly why we came all this way? Of course it¡¯s to kill you.¡±


    Standing atop the walls of the dpidated temple, the Nether Duke lifted his gigantic de onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Tang Lian! You are THE Tang Lian!¡± Lei Wujie yelled in surprise. ¡°The head disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian! Then that makes you my¡­ elder martial brother! My name is Lei Wujie, I hail from the Incendiary Hall of Jiangnan¡¯s Lei n and I¡¯m heading towards Snow Moon-¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Tang Lian furiously yelled before shoving Lei Wujie out of the way, a sh of silver whizzing out from his fingers in the process. There, just a mere ten steps away, was a gigantic de that had just been stopped in its tracks by a throwing dagger.


    ¡°Haha, the Nether Duke has an inborn aversion to talking, so he absolutely despises dealing with people who prattle on like that.¡± The Lunar Maiden chuckled.


    ¡°Such a massive de!¡± Even though it was clear from a distance that the Duke¡¯s de was unusual, seeing it up close still surprised Xiao Se. That wasn¡¯t just a de anymore, it was basically a door at that point! Three or even four normal men might not be able to lift it up and yet this man, the Nether Duke, was able to wave it around freely with just one arm.


    Inparison to that, Tang Lian¡¯s weapon was theplete opposite, simr only in the way their sizes were both unusual. His weapon was smaller than a normal dagger and could barely be seen unless one paid close attention. Under the glow of the moonlight, it almost seemed like a streak of light was resting in Tang Lian¡¯s palms.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± The Nether Duke muttered as he retreated backwards. His voice was extremely deep and hoarse like he had just forced it out from the depths of his throats.


    ¡°I see that you haven¡¯tpletely recovered from the Hundred Fragrance Powder either, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to block that de strike just now.¡± Tang Lian replied while wiping out a fresh trickle of blood from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°The next strike, won¡¯t be blocked¡­¡± This time, it was the Lunar Maiden who replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who blocks that!¡± Lei Wujie stepped forth in front of Tang Lian. ¡°Elder martial brother has taken a hit for me, so now it¡¯s time for me, your younger martial brother, to block one strike as well!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so our little brother here is a member of Snow Moon City then? Killing you wouldn¡¯t be wronging you then. However, the Nether Duke¡¯s de isn¡¯t that one that can be pulled out so easily, how about you have a taste of my sword first.¡± The Lunar Maiden gently tugged at her waist. A crisp twang resounded in the air and her silvery belt straightened into the shape of a sword that glittered with an icy shine under the moonlight.


    ¡°The Corset Sword?¡± Xiao Se noted with admiration. ¡°Your weapons really dopliment each other well.¡±


    ¡°The Corset Sword and the Golden Titan¡¯s de. Not many are able to witness these two weapons in one night, so my dear little brother, you¡¯d better watch carefully!¡± The Lunar Maidenunched into the air with a gentle leap, sleeves dancing in the moonlight. All that could be seen was a sh of purple before her sword had stabbed its way to the front of Lei Wujie¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hahaha, good!¡± Lei Wujie mmed his palms together, catching the sword midway. However, her sword strike was swiftly followed up by a kick to his chest that forced him to abandon the captured sword post haste. A glimmer of steel shed conspicuously on the tip of the Lunar Maiden¡¯s feet; to think she hid an immensely thin de there and that de just sliced across Lei Wujie¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Rumors speak of how formidable the firearms of Jiangnan¡¯s Incendiary Hall are, but they make no mention of our little brother¡¯s impressive Internal Force. Never would I have expected that my Corset Sword would be caught barehanded.¡± The Lunar Maiden stated with admiration.


    Lei Wujie took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your sword now, but my fist, you¡¯ve not experienced it yet!¡± He tightly clenched his fists. A burst of heat gushed out from his body and with a roar, he threw a punch at the Lunar Maiden.


    This punch was thrown with utmost ferocity and strength. Before his fist even reached her, the snow behind her scattered.


    ¡°The Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fist, before their fists arrive, their qi strikes first. It has been said that the third master of the Lei n, Lei Lie, once injured the head of the Murong n from ten meters away. What he used then was this very fist technique.¡± As he said that, Tang Lian gave the teen a wave of silent praise, though Lei Wujie might seem inexperienced on the surface, his aplishments with this fist technique had reached an extraordinary level.


    At that very moment, the Lunar Maiden had just evaded the roiling currents of his fist with a deft leap into the air. She raised the Corset Sword high into the air, its silvery sheen reflecting the moonlight and bathing those below in a burst of light. Faced with this sudden re, their first instinct was to cover their eyes, at which point the Corset Sword seemed to meld into the moonlight. Then, the Lunar Maiden smiled, radiant sword still held aloft, the very definition of resplendence.


    Even Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but admire the dazzling sight, ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s known as the Lunar Maiden.¡±


    Lei Wujie had his head lifted up to observe that chilling light as well. There, he witnessed the very instant when the moonlight coalesced on the surface of the sword and just a split secondter, it scattered!


    ¡°That¡¯s not light, it¡¯s her sword!¡± Came Tang Lian¡¯s hurried reminder.


    The moment those words left Tang Lian¡¯s mouth, Lei Wujie leaped towards temple¡¯s doorway in a single bound, closely hounded by a stream of moonlight. In the midst of all that, his fists never once stopped in their furious dancing, a dance so intense that it seemed to create a circle that forcefully deflected any iing moonlight. From a distance, it almost seemed like Lei Wujie was dancing under a dome of moonlight.


    Back at the other side of the courtyard, the area was now filled with a myriad of afterimages, each depicting the Lunar Maiden either brandishing her sword on t ground or diving her with back towards a shining moon. There were even those that were already stabbing at Lei Wujie from a meter away. Yet no matter how much her Corset Sword danced, she just couldn¡¯t seem to break through that circle created by Lei Wujie¡¯s wild punching.


    Both were locked in a deadly stalemate and both of them were patiently biding their time for that one crucial window of opportunity. The Lunar Maiden was waiting for Lei Wujie¡¯s circle to show a sign of weakness. All she needed was that one crack in its defenses and her Corset Sword would easily prate it. On the other hand, Lei Wujie was waiting for her attacks to relent just a tiny bit. He was waiting for that one moment when she faltered to go on the offensive and settle this match with one decisive punch!


    Suddenly, the Lunar Maiden sheathed her sword and the moonlight scattered along with it.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Lei Wujie was ecstatic. His left fist still maintained the circr stance but his right fist had alreadyunched ahead towards the Lunar Maiden.


    No, now¡¯s not the time! Tang Lian yelled in his heart.


    Yet it was Lei Wujie who was more astonished now. Because, while his fist had just punched through the Lunar Maiden¡¯s body, it struck air instead. The Lunar Maiden shot him a brief smile before disappearing before his very eyes.


    An afterimage? Lei Wujie breathed in sharply.


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t just an after image! That was the realization he came to when he saw her shadow suddenly rise from the ground. A silvery sh of light burst forth and that ck shadow turned into a purple figure, the very figure of the Lunar Maiden d in her purple dress. As for that silver light, it barrelled through the air right towards his chest.


    Unfortunately for Lei Wujie, his circle defense was no longerplete, so it wasn¡¯t able to fend off this sudden attack at all. Furthermore, it was now toote to retreat so all that remained was going on the offense, but there was no time for that too!


    Yet he still made it in the end. Because his surname was Lei! Lei, of Jiangnan¡¯s Incendiary Hall!


    ¡°Break!¡± Lei Wujie roared before stomping both his feet firmly on the ground.


    A deafening explosion rattled the entire courtyard, scattering the moonlight in the process, allowing Lei Wujie to beat a hasty retreat. Roughly three pacester, he copsed on the floor, chest heaving and back covered in sweat.


    The Lunar Maiden, on the other hand, did a smooth cartwheel beforending on the snow.


    ¡°Moonlight Sword, Shadow Mimic, those are all unparalleled assassination techniques in their own right.¡± Tang Lian stated with a look of admiration at the Lunar Maiden.


    However, she merely shook head. ¡°No matter how unparalleled of an assassination technique they are, they are useless if they fail to kill the target.¡±


    Lei Wujie sucked in a deep breath of air before wiping the sweat off his forehead. ¡°That match, was your victory.¡±


    ¡°You jest, dear little brother. For us killers, there is no win or loss, only life or death.¡± The Lunar Maiden raised her sword once more.


    Lei Wujie stood up as well, spirit even more excited than before, ¡°To think my first steps into the martial world would be met with such opponents. This is my, Lei Wujie¡¯s, fortune.¡± The scorching qi around him zed once more. His crimson garments fluttered as if they were a bundle of fire under the moonlight, his pupils instantly turned a burning red.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Tang Lian furrowed his brows. Such a strange technique was unknown to him; one that even changed the color of one¡¯s pupils red.


    ¡°Lunar Maiden. We¡¯re leaving.¡± The Nether Duke picked up the giant de and suddenly, but slowly, walked out of the courtyard.


    Thedy in question nodded her head, lowered her sword and stowed it around her waist once more.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just leave like that.¡± A confused Lei Wujie reached out with his arm in a bid to tug on the Nether Duke. The Nether Duke whipped around, his gigantic de swinging through in a perfectly horizontal sh.


    Such a stance was unbeknownst to the teen; like a thousand warhorses was charging right at him, bringing with them an unstoppable and overbearing tidal wave of pressure. There was no doubt in Lei Wujie¡¯s mind that this single sh would easily sever a person in half through his waist. It wasn¡¯t like that soft, unthreatening sense of danger that the Lunar Maiden emitted. It was a danger that heeded nothing. Straightness that brooked no opposition, no evasion. The only thing that could defeat it was¡­


    An even stronger attack!


    Lei Wujie immediatelyunched into an attack of his own with both his fists. Fist qi collided with the giant de and he was forced three paces back before he was overwhelmed by a turbulent sensation in his chest which, despite his best efforts to calm down, culminated in a spurt of blood. On the other hand, the Nether Duke merely stood there, not even batting an eye as he ndly eyed Lei Wujie onest time before turning around to leave. The Lunar Maiden left as well and in a few heartbeats, disappeared without a trace alongside herpanion.


    ¡°Strange, why did they leave all of a sudden?¡± Tang Lian furrowed his brows in apprehension.


    Xiao Se casually stood up and fished out a small bottle from his pockets. From within, he took out a white pill and tossed it to the still shell shocked Lei Wujie. ¡°Is there any person¡¯s strike you don¡¯t dare to receive.¡±


    However, Lei Wujie only caught the pill in muted silence, eyes nk and mind just as empty. He was still caught in the moment of that strike. Never had he seen such a de strike before. It was as if it tore through his world and there, within that very fissure, he saw a new world.


    ¡°Enough dreaming for now. As for that ck clothed brother over there¡­¡± Xiao Se sighed. ¡°Were you hiding something at the back of the temple? There was an intruder just then. I assume the two of them didn¡¯t want another to profit off their work so-¡±


    Without even waiting for Xiao Se to finish, Tang Lian had already rushed towards the backyard.


    Xiao Se picked up that unusually long sack on the ground and tossed it back to Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lei Wujie caught the sack having somewhat recovered from the shock.


    ¡°Follow them!¡± Xiao Se kicked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading for Snow Moon City? The head disciple of that city is right in front of us now, if we don¡¯t catch up to him now¡­ Do you n on blindly leading us around again?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, RIGHT!¡±


    The pair dashed off to the backyard, but all they saw was Tang Lian sitting atop the roof of a carriage. Shattered des and bodies were scattered about the area.


    ¡°A bunch of trash, skulduggery is all they¡¯re good for.¡± Tang Lian scoffed.


    However, neither of the two paid him any heed. As of right now, there was a carriage horse with its throat slit, lying in a pool of its own blood. The contents of said carriage revealed for all to see on the snowy ground.


    It was actually a coffin, a golden coffin!


    Xiao Se stepped forward,pletely ignoring the throwing dagger that had already been pressed against his jugr. Oblivious to everything else around him, he gently stroked the golden covering of the coffin and its intricate carving. Finally, after a long pause, he said, ¡°it¡¯s pure gold, it¡¯s definitely ted with gold, it¡¯s a coffin forged entirely out of gold!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re rich!¡± That was the final conclusion he came to with a nod of his head.

 Chapter 5: Heavenly Maiden Rui

    <h4>Chapter 5: Heavenly Maiden Rui</h4>


    ¡°We never met before and you actually trust us?¡± Xiao Se was curled up in his fur coat as hezily leaned against the inside of the horse carriage.


    Tang Lian sat facing him and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, the only person I trust in him.¡± Said Tang Lian as he pointed out of the carriage.


    At this moment, there was a youth who bared his chest while wearing a red shirt. He urged the horses along with all his effort as he weed the snow and wind with his body. If anyone looked at him from the front, they would see a youth with a grin stered on his face. He looked like he was driving the horse carriage while basking in the warmth of spring.


    ¡°This is where I agree with you.¡± Xiao Se sighed. ¡°Even though this kid is skillful, his brain isn¡¯t working well. He can¡¯t really tell a lie.¡±


    Tang Lian lowered the blinds and blocked the cold air entering from outside before asking, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I even gave you two Yebei horses to pull your goods. Yet, you still do not trust me.¡± Xiao Se was slightly displeased.


    ¡°Senior martial brother, don¡¯t bother with him!¡± Lei Wujie who had been silent all along opened his mouth. ¡°He is a horse seller¡­ After traveling with him for such a long time, all he ever talks about is how great his horses are.¡±


    After muttering to himself for a period of time, Tang Lian finally opened his mouth again, ¡°Brother Lei, you haven¡¯t officially entered Snow Moon City yet. No, it¡¯s more urate to say that you haven¡¯t been inducted into Snow Moon City at all. You don¡¯t have to be so hasty in calling me your senior martial brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes senior martial brother!¡± Lei Wujie snapped the reins and the two horses sped up. A cloud of snow rose in their wake.


    Tang Lian could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you really not know what¡¯s in this coffin?¡± Xiao Se tapped the golden coffin beside him and asked.


    Tang Lian shook his head. ¡°Master never told me anything about it. He only instructed me to transport it to the Nine Dragon Temple in Biluo City. Other than that, he only said a single sentence to me.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Never ever open this coffin.¡± Tang Lian pped Xiao Se¡¯s hand which was ced on the coffin.


    ¡°Biluo City was one of the thirty-two buddhist countries in the past. The Nine Dragon Temple was the first temple which was built at the border of the country. It¡¯s possible that the coffin contains the body of some emperor, king, minister, or general who strongly believes in buddhism. He probably wants to find peace after arriving at the temple.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about the coffin. I¡¯ve already encountered dozens of waves of assassins so far. If there are so many people interested in the contents of the coffin, it¡¯s bound to be extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Is the injury on your hand caused by those assassins?¡±


    ¡°Only the Lunar Maiden, as for the other assassins¡­¡± Tang Ling suddenly covered his mouth. He suddenly thought about the white haired man with a jade sword in his hand. An uneasy feeling washed over him.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°Sangu City, the Enchantress Vi.¡±


    ¡°Sangu City? Enchantress Vi?¡± Xiao Se furrowed his brows. The name rang a bell, but Xiao Se didn¡¯t know where he heard it before.


    ¡°I know!¡± Lei Wujie who was hurrying the horses chipped in all of a sudden. ¡°The aloofness of Sangu, the depravity of Enchantress Vi. It¡¯s a brothel which is an affront to the world.¡±


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment. Looking at Tang Lian, the words slowly left his lips, ¡°Brother Tang¡­ that sounds really interesting!¡±


    ¡°Ptui.¡± Tang Lian¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Sangu City is a ce we have to pass through in order to arrive at the Nine Dragon Temple. There is someone there to pick me up!¡±


    ¡° The three fears of an enchantress. The first, a fear of a ruined city, second, a fear of a crippled kingdom. Last is the fear of a broken heart. It¡¯s hard to think such a bewitching ce would be found in such a deste area.¡± Xiao Se looked at the slender women walking around him with faces covered in a veil. They raised their wine jugs as they walked past Xiao Se, causing him to sigh.


    ¡°We have to pass through this ce in order to reach Biluo City. That was one of the thirty-two buddhist countries in the past. It was was a border city which allowed free trade. There was also no need to pay tariffs when trading in Biluo City. That was why swarms of merchants did business in Biluo City.¡± Tang Lian exined. ¡°Initially, there were only several inns located here. However, as more and more merchants passed through this area, a distinct abundance of rich people gathered. In the end, they established Sangu City which could not only be considered a city of pleasures, it could also be considered a top-notch¡­¡±


    ¡°Casino?¡± Xiao Se narrowed his eyes. He saw several rich merchants who wore robes made from golden threads sitting down in front of a long table. On the table, an enchanting maiden d in red revealed her long legs which attracted the attention of many people as she held a cup of dice in her hand. Shaking the cup, she revealed a charming smile as she lightly ced the cup on the table.


    The merchants quickly took out their money as they ced their bets on the table.


    Their bets were actually pearls which glittered in the light, illuminating the entire hall in an instant.


    ¡°Enchantress Vi is the biggest house of pleasures in Sangu City. People who were able to step through the gates of Sangu City were definitely tycoons. As for people who managed to step into the Enchantress Vi, they were definitely the richest among the rich. Their betting stakes tend to be toorge so, if they used gold to make their bets, well, I¡¯m afraid several chests of gold will only be enough to make a single bet. As such, in this casino, all bets are ced in terms of pearls. These are high quality pearls, a tiny basket of these pearls is enough to buy arge shop in the busiest street in Jinling City. Ordinary merchants will never be able to amass so much wealth in their lives.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t they use notes issued by the tradingpanies? Why are they using pearls?¡±


    Tang Lian shook his head. He pointed at a tanned youth in the middle of the pack of merchants. ¡°Not only localse to Sangu City. There are Javanese, Arabs, and even the Tocharians. They won¡¯t honor notes issued by out tradingpanies. Whatever it is, it can¡¯t be denied that the merchants feel the need to unt their wealth. What better way to do so than to use precious pearls? They care about their prestige more than anything.¡±


    ¡°Since we are already here, why not gamble in a match?¡± Xiao Se looked over as he stayed curled up in his thick fur coat.


    Tang Lian bitterlyughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiao Se snickered, ¡°We have a coffin made out of gold.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Lian snapped in a low voice, ¡°All of the merchants have powerful guards around them. They will be able to hear what you say even if you whisper. We have to keep a low profile and not attract any attention.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Lian?¡± An alluring voice suddenly wafted through their ears.


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se raised their heads and they saw a woman in red drifting down from the sky. She held on to a crimson drape which connected to a beam on the ceiling as she slowly descended. Countless ruby-colored flower petals fell from above. In that instant, everyone in the hall stopped their movements as they raised their head to look at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Maiden Rui!¡± Someone in the crowd screamed her name.


    The woman replied with a giggle and she lightly waved her arm. With a single wave, all the flower petals gathered in her palm, forming the shape of a rose.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Another person in the crowd cheered loudly.


    The woman lightly tossed the rose downwards and she released her grip from the crimson drape all of a sudden. Falling downwards, her feet lightly tapped on the rose which scattered all around. It scattered to all four corners of the hall and while that was happening, the woman did a flip and silentlynded in front of Tang Lian and Xiao Se.


    ¡°Senior martial brother, didn¡¯t you say not to attract any unwanted attention?¡± Xiao Se scanned his surroundings. ¡°Now, everyone in Enchantress Vi is looking at us¡­¡±


    Tang Lian¡¯s expression became unsightly and he coughed once. ¡°Rui¡­¡±


    ¡°Lian, you haven¡¯t been here for six months and seven days¡­¡± Heavenly Maiden Rui had a heartbroken expression on her face as she held her hands in front of her chest. ¡°Did you really forget about me?¡±


    ¡°One of you is called ¡®Rui¡¯, the other is called ¡®Lian¡¯¡­ You two sound like a match made in heaven, with flowery names like that.¡± Xiao Seughed.


    Heavenly Maiden looked at Xiao Se andughter escaped her lips, ¡°What a good looking young man, I heard that you want to make a bet?¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Rui also shook her head, ¡°Nope, you definitely have money.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°When ordinary people witness such huge bets, their eyes would widen to the size of saucers. When ordinary people behold a beauty like me, they will lose themselves in that haze of lust. However, thezy look on your face didn¡¯t change at all. It¡¯s as though mountains of wealth and ruinous beauties are nothing but ordinary urrence to you. What are you, if not a tycoon?¡± Heavenly Maiden Ruiughed.


    ¡°Rui¡­¡± Tang Lian growled, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Rui took a step forward and gently embraced Tang Lian, stunning him. Heavenly Maiden Rui moved her lips to Tang Lian¡¯s ear and she lightly whispered, ¡°The personing to pick you up isn¡¯t here. However, famous assassins have been pouring into Sangu City for the past few days. You¡¯re still trying to remain low-key? Everyone in this city is trying to kill you! None of them are here on business, all of them are here for you!¡±


    Tang Lian got a shock in his heart once he heard what Heavenly Maiden Rui said. Even though it was obvious the golden coffin was an extremely expensive object on its own, it was even more obvious that the corpse contained inside the coffin was much more precious than the coffin itself. Even in Sangu City, where all the wealth in the world gathered, the golden coffin and its contents could be considered the most precious object in the city at the moment!


    Heavenly Maiden Rui released Tang Lian and her gazended on Xiao Se once again. ¡°Does young master still want to make a bet?¡±


    Xiao Se nodded his head, ¡°I have an inn in the mountain called ¡®Fallen Snow¡¯. It¡¯s located in a peach blossom forest ten li outside Jinling City. It¡¯s worth approximately ten baskets of precious pearls. If I use that as coteral, I wonder if you are willing to lend me a sum of money?¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡± Heavenly Maiden lightly pped her hands. Two burly men carried a basket of pearls each as they made their way to Xiao Se. Another two burly men carried a long table made of red wood.


    Heavenly Maiden Rui¡¯s bright voice echoed in the hall, ¡°Today, this young master has reserved the entire Enchantress Vi. Those who would like to gamble can stay behind. Those who are not interested in gambling please take your leave.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden is surely joking¡­ He¡¯s able to reserve the entire Enchantress Vi with a few tiny baskets of pearls?¡± A merchant in gold robes stood up and eximed, ¡°This young man looks like he¡¯s new in town, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know the rules yet. Could Heavenly Maiden¡¯s mind be just as muddled as well?¡±


    ¡°Muddled?¡± Heavenly Maiden Rui giggled. With a light tap of her feet, she rose into the air. Her sleeves danced in the air and she looked extremely elegant. At first nce, the audience couldn¡¯t control themselves and cheered loudly, however, looking closely, they were shocked to the point they released a loud cry.


    ¡°Knife!¡±


    A faint and indistinct cold light shot out from Heavenly Maiden Rui¡¯s sleeves. Her palms met and when she pulled them away from each other, a short knife appeared in each of her hands. Waving both knives around, she shot towards the person who insulted her.


    The golden robed merchant was dumbstruck and he stood there, unable to move a single muscle. When Heavenly Maiden Rui¡¯s knives were about to pierce through his body, two swords appeared suddenly, deflecting them away.


    One sword was jet ck and the other was as white as jade.


    Heavenly Maiden Rui faintlyughed and her right leg slightly rose. The assassin who held the ck sword felt a cold light sh past his eyes and he quickly retreated. Looking at Heavenly Maiden Rui who held two swords in her hand, he realized his mistake. She was actually wielding another knife.


    ¡°Tri-de dance?¡± Someone in the hall eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 6: Life and Death Match

    <h4>Chapter 6: Life and Death Match</h4>


    Most people were only able to wield one weapon at a time; dual de or sword wielders were in the extreme minority. That was because the sense of bnce required wasn¡¯t something one could grasp so easily. Even a moment¡¯spse would result in a massive opening. Yet, here she was, the Heavenly Maiden Rui, wielding three des at the same time!


    Tang Lian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°The biggest advantage of the Tri-de Dance is its domineering attack. The moment all three des reveal themselves, they will never stop. The only reprieve is death!¡±


    The two swordsmen were in shock right now. They could only beat a hasty retreat but as they did so, the Heavenly Maiden waved the short de in her left hand and forcefully struck that short de that was still mid air. Her right hand swiveled and her entire body performed an elegant spin that spun the hems of her skirt like a dainty ripple on a pristine water surface. The airborne de darted towards merchant dressed in golden robes. The ck swordsman promptly raised his sword but in the very instant he did that, it felt like a thousand hammers struck him, forcing his arm to shudder violently before releasing his sword.


    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± The golden robed merchant yelped.


    The white swordsman hurriedly stepped in front of the golden robed merchant and with a wave of his sword, deflected the short de.


    It was at that moment that the Heavenly Maiden Rui leaped into the air and stowed her left de back into her sleeves. She then grabbed that airborne short de and performed a nose dive towards the merchant. Unfazed, the white swordsman coldly smiled and stabbed with his sword.


    Seeing that, the Heavenly Maiden merely smiled. She spun around mid air and slowed down her descent to the extent where she actuallynded lightly atop the edge of the sword. Using it as a tform, she propelled herself into the air once more,nding on her feet behind the golden robed merchant, short de pointed against his back.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The golden robed merchant was covered in cold sweat by now. He fell to his knees out of terror, ¡°This lowly one isn¡¯t aware of what he has done wrong to anger the Heavenly Maiden¡­this lowly one¡­this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She stowed the knife in her hand, strolled forward and gave his sweaty, oil-filled face a couple of light taps. ¡°I was just giving you a little scare, I won¡¯t actually kill you. As for why it¡¯s you, that¡¯s just to set an example for everyone present.¡±


    ¡°What this young master is gambling on, isn¡¯t just some mary gamble, what he¡¯s gambling is iparably more valuable than those two chests of pearlsbined.¡± The Heavenly Maiden turned and addressed the other merchants present in a rion voice.


    The crowd turned to look at each other and collectively inhaled sharply. ¡°The Life and Death Match.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Life and Death Match.¡± Her lips curled into a devious smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Life and Death Match?¡± Xiao Se asked of Tang Lian with brows furrowed.


    ¡°¡­ In all likelihood, the one who loses not only has to leave his fortune behind, but also his life as well.¡±


    Xiao Se immediately paled. ¡°When did I ever say that I would participate in such a gamble?¡±


    By now, the Heavenly Maiden Rui had already made her way back. Laughing melodically, she turned towards Tang Lian and said, ¡°Lian, that¡¯s all I can help you with. After that little exchange, they should know that the Enchantress Vi has an interest in that cargo of yours. In that case, a good portion of them should leave Sangu City of their own ord, but I can¡¯t say for certain for some¡­¡±


    As she predicted, a stream of merchants left with their attendants in tow. Only a few groups remained behind at the end. Xiao Se eyed them but the moment he did, his heart sank. ¡°Cough¡­those people are here as well, I see.¡±


    All that could be seen not too far away was a burly giant, hand gripping a giant de the size of a door and standing there like a stoic mountain. Seated next to him was an alluringdy. Shaking her slender legs, she threw them a thin smile before giving a light wave of her hands from which flew out a golden invitation card.


    The Heavenly Maiden¡¯s face immediately changed; that card was actually soaring towards her! She leaped off with the tip of her toes and sent it flying back with a kick towards the waiting fingers of the Lunar Maiden. The Maiden gave her a thoughtful look.


    The Heavenly Maiden smiled, ¡°The Lunar Maiden bids with a smile, the Nether Duke kills in fury. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to reject that invitation of yours, to do so would mean death after all. The ones you¡¯re after is them, I have nothing to do with them, mydy shouldn¡¯t misunderstand my intentions.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Snapped Xiao Se as he turned to look at Tang Lian, only to find that thetter wasn¡¯t paying attention to this side at all. He turned in the direction of Tang Lian¡¯s gaze and spotted a middle aged man dressed like a schr seated there. The man was roughly thirty years of age but had a full head of white hair. In front of him was an exquisite sword of unprecedented quality, as if it forged out of a single piece of jade that sparkled with a fluid shimmer.


    The middle aged schr smiled and nodded. ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out for that item as well?¡± Asked Tang Lian but no response was forting, all he received was a nod of the schr¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your wounds seem to have healed. When we just met two days ago, they were still severe.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. My Peni Pill is a bona fide elixir that only the Physician King¡¯s Pce would have. Even if you were to offer up this whole case of pearls, the Physician King¡¯s Pce might not ept it; that decision depends solely on their mood. Used for a mere wound like that, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for my pill.¡± Xiao Se proudly stated.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ to think there was such an esteemed personage by your side, Young Master Tang.¡± The middle aged schr turned around to face him and after furrowing his brows for a moment, smiled.


    It was at that moment that a thought suddenly urred to the Heavenly Maiden Rui. ¡°These past few days, though there has been a huge influx of visitors into Sangu City, the number of mysterious disappearances have been numerous as well. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    The schr nodded. ¡°In order to spare Young Master Tang any further unneeded trouble, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of sweeping away those of no concern.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rich, that¡¯s nothing more than ¡®I¡¯ll finish mypetition first beforeing to rob you.¡¯¡± Xiao Se scoffed.


    The schr paused for a second, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true as well.¡±


    ¡°That item belongs to Snow Moon City. Robbing Snow Moon City of its possessions¡­ I hope your esteemed self has truly deliberated upon this current course of action.¡± Tang Lian asked of the schr.


    However, the schr merely shook his head. ¡°Looks you really have no idea of the actual contents of what you¡¯re transporting, that item doesn¡¯t belong to Snow Moon City. It¡¯s just that you guys were a little quicker to act, so possession has naturally fallen in your favor for now.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you are aware of what¡¯s inside then. ¡°


    ¡°Hah¡­ that¡¯s a demonic object!¡± The schr dered with a straight face.


    ¡°It seems like your esteemed person is under some sort of misunderstanding here¡­¡± Xiao Se suddenly interrupted the pair. ¡°Right now, the most important matter taking ce in this Enchantress Vi is this one¡¯s gambling match. If your esteemed person is not interested in said gamble, I request that you step aside.¡±


    ¡°Gamble?¡±


    ¡°The Life and Death Match.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡± The Heavenly Maidenughed in a melodic voice. ¡°The Life and Death Match is a rare sight within the Enchantress Vi. Those that visit this ce all had a certain level of wealth and lead the most luxurious of lifestyles possible; why would such people ever participate in a match meant for desperados.¡±


    ¡°I am a man of the sword.¡± The schr fingered his jade-like sword. ¡°Only the sword can decide my life or death, not some dice. However, I wouldn¡¯t mind apanying both of you in this little game tonight. If you win, I¡¯ll grant you two an additional night of grace to escape.¡±


    ¡°One night?¡± Xiao Se smiled thinly. ¡°Such overconfidence.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m being overconfident will be made clear once we gamble. ¡° The schr waved his right hand and a dice cup came flying over from the redwood table it was resting on andnded squarely on his hand.


    ¡°Telekinesis?¡± Tang Lian furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Even the parlor tricks of those wandering tricksters aren¡¯t below you I see.¡± Xiao Se did not seem to care for the man¡¯s disy, instead, he was preupied with shifting over a stool to sit on. He turned around to look at Tang Lian and found thetter in a daze. Thus, with a bit of exasperation in him, he mmed the stool for a second.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Asked a confused Tang Lian.


    ¡°Have a seat, of course. You people from Snow Moon City¡­ I swear there¡¯s nothing in your brains except for fighting.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Lian ran over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this in one match then.¡± The schr gently shook the dice cup. ¡°If you guys win, I¡¯ll leave. If I win, the cargo stays but you guys can still leave.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fair, at the very least, we don¡¯t have to die either way.¡± Xiao Se licked his lips as his eyes locked onto every single shake and tilt of the dice cup.


    Seeing that, the schr shot him an appreciative smile. ¡°I see young master is a gambler then. That nonchnce you had earlier disappeared the instant you sat down around the table, almost as if young master was a different person entirely.¡±


    Eyes still glued onto the dice cup, Xiao Se answered thusly without ever lifting up his head, ¡°I once gambled for three days and three nights at thergest casino in the imperial capital, the Ring of a Thousand Golds. In the end, I even won myself a city, do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°The Ring of a Thousand Gold is the number one casino in Beili. Even the Enchantress Vi isn¡¯t a match for that. Let alone a city, even winning a small country isn¡¯t impossible.¡± The schr ndly replied.


    Xiao Se¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards. ¡°You might say that, but you clearly don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Some things are best seen rather than heard.¡± The schr firmly mmed the dice cup onto the table. ¡°Since the young master is able to win an entire city, I¡¯m sure his gambling skills are astonishing. In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°556, 16 points, Big.¡± Tang Lian whispered. Being an expert of hidden weapons, his ability to locate objects just by their sound had been honed to the utmost extreme. To him, dices were nothing but child¡¯s y.


    ¡°You people from the martial world¡­¡± Xiao Se sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Just can¡¯t appreciate the finer things in life. The most interesting about a gamble is in the word itself, gamble. If the oue is already known, what is the point of betting at all?¡±


    ¡°Young Master speaks the truth.¡± The schr nodded his head.


    ¡°Then what do you wish to bet on then?¡± Tang Lian asked with bated breath.


    ¡°556.¡± Xiao Se stowed his hands within his sleeves, straightened his back and in the calmest posture possible, said, ¡°Big.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tang Lian immediately choked on his anger.


    The schr gently tapped the top of the dice cup. ¡°All hands are off on that bet?¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡± The Heavenly Maiden and Tang Lian eximed in unison. Despite the schr only lightly tapping that dice cup, the two of them were able to recognize the level of force he used in that instant. It was the Rending Finger of the Buddhist sects. It was said that the White Stallion Ascetic, Jie Kong, once used the Rending Finger to kill someone. While that poor soul might have looked perfectly unharmed on the outside but his innards werepletely obliterated. With just one tap of that schr¡¯s finger, who knew how a bunch of dice would end up? Even Tang Lian didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not good.¡± Xiao Se stood up and smiled at the schr. ¡°But since this is a gamble, why would it ever be easy?¡±


    ¡°Young Master wishes to change his bet?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± Xiao Se suddenly reached out to grab the dice cup. ¡°The so-called surefire method of winning a bet is to believe in oneself. Once you believe in yourself, then¡­¡±


    ¡°You will definitely win!¡± Xiao Se uncovered the dice cup.


    A stunned silence descended on the Vi.


    Right underneath that schr¡¯s finger were three dice that had already been reduced to dust. Putting aside the issue of howrge or small said dust was, even a single number couldn¡¯t be discerned from the remains. No matter whether one guessed ¡®Big¡¯ or ¡®Small¡¯, or even triples, it would be a lost cause. Yet the moment the outeryer of dust blew away, the entire vi, including the schr, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The schr raised his brows.


    That pile of dust had actually coalesced underneath into a bunch of dots, forming into what should have been the numbers on those dice, namely¡­


    ¡°556.¡± Tang Lian happily proimed.

 Chapter 7: Lotus Blade

    <h4>Chapter 7: Lotus de</h4>


    ¡°Impressive skills, Young Master.¡± The middle aged schr stood up, nodded his head.


    Xiao Se waved his hand, ¡°No at all not at all, it was just a tiny magic trick. I don¡¯t know any martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± The middle aged schrughed. ¡°The journey ahead is fraught with danger. If young master really doesn¡¯t know any martial arts, my advice is to avoid stepping in these muddled waters.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Se¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    The middle aged schr shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t renege on our agreement for certain. Just because I said that I won¡¯t make a move, it doesn¡¯t mean mypanions won¡¯t make a move. They aren¡¯t the most patient of people¡­ In fact, they may already have made their move.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se snickered, ¡°Well, we have another friend here with us. Even though his brain isn¡¯t the most developed, his martial arts are the exact opposite. Yourpanions might not be able to take care of him so easily.¡±


    ¡°If you knew who we are, you definitely won¡¯t be saying that.¡± The middle aged schr dered proudly.


    Xiao Se shoved both his hands in his sleeves and droned, ¡°White Haired Immortal of the Outheaven faction. If this was twelve years ago, that would undoubtedly be a name to capture the attention.¡±


    The middle aged schr was stunned for a moment then a cold light shed through his eyes. His usually calm voice held a trace of agitation as he eximed, ¡°Who are you exactly?! How do you know of me?! How do you know of the Outheaven?!¡±


    Xiao Se shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Was that such a feat? Even though there are very little people in the world who know about you now, there will still be those who do¡­¡±


    Xiao Se wasn¡¯t able toplete his sentence as the middle aged schr had already charged towards him. Curling the fingers of his left hand, the schr lunged at Xiao Se.


    Tang Lian hurriedly extended his hand out to intercept the schr¡¯s attack but he was pushed back by the jade sword in the schr¡¯s right hand. In that instant, the schr grabbed Xiao Se¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°You¡¯reing with us!¡±


    Xiao Se innocently cried out, ¡°But I won¡­¡±


    The middle aged schr coldlyughed, ¡°Since you already know about the Outheaven faction, you should know how we act.¡± Having said that, he pulled Xiao Se up with a single hand and proceeded out of the hall. Tang Lian chased after him but the attendants behind the middle aged schr quickly raised their swords to force him back.


    Yet Xiao Se merely shouted at the Nether Duke and Lunar Maiden who had been watching at the sidelines all along with a cold gaze, ¡°Thirteen years ago, there was a case known as the Red Clothed Murder in the Seekers Cloth Pavilion. The murderer is¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The Lunar Maiden instantly leaped down from her seat.


    The Nether Duke reacted as well, turning around ferociously as he tightened the grip on his giant de.


    At this time, Xiao Se had already been taken away by the middle aged schr.


    With no time to hesitate, the two killers chased after the distancing pair. Several of the schr¡¯s servants tried to stop them, but with a silvery glimmer of the Lunar Maiden¡¯s Corset Sword and a roaring swing of the Nether Duke¡¯s de, these servants either had their throats punctured or their bodies cut in half.


    ¡°Such bloodthirstiness!¡± The Heavenly Maiden Rui couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    Tang Lian frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve crossed hands with them twice now. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such towering killing intent from them. What exactly lies behind the words that Xiao Se said just now?¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Rui shook her head, ¡°The Red Clothed Murder of Seekers Cloth Pavilion was an unsolved case which took ce thirteen years ago. I have no idea why your friend suddenly brought it up but what do we do now? Do we give chase?¡±


    Tang Lian thought about it and said, ¡°No, the Red Clothed Murder should have something to do with the Lunar Maiden and the Nether Duke. Xiao Se wanted the White Hair Immortal to snatch him away, just like how he lured away the two of them just momentster. We¡¯ll go and look for Lei Wujie right now!¡±


    ¡°Who is this Lei Wujie? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard! He¡¯s guarding the object in question and if that white haired man spoke the truth, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion suddenly ripped across the sky. Everyone present instinctively raised their hand to cover their ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lei Wujie from the Jiangnan Incendiary Hall¡¯s Lei n! If there is still anyone not afraid of death after hearing that,e at me!!¡± Lei Wujie roared as he stood on the golden coffin, multiple Lightning Bullets in his hands and eyes raring to go.


    The ck clothed men surrounding the carriage, seemingly taken aback by the sudden outburst, took a few steps back.


    Lei Wujie finally managed to catch his breath. When he was hiding in the horse carriage, he suddenly felt as though there were dozens of sinister palm qi aimed at him. He hastily circted his qi to defend himself but he realized that the several palm qi were extremely weird. The palm qi felt soft yet sinister. His qi was instantly neutralized the moment it came into contact with the palm qi. It felt like the weight of a mountain bore down him as the qi of those ten assants rushed at him; it became impossible to even breathe.


    Without any choice, he could only use up all his qi. His eyes turned red in an instant and the pressure on his body was reduced by arge amount as he forced himself to stand up. With a roar, Lei Wujie finally managed to rebuff the iing palm qi yet it was at that instant that the horse carriage instantly broke apart. Without even sparing that a single thought, however, Lei Wujie threw out bunch of Lightning Bullets that finally managed to force the assants to retreat.


    It was at this point Lei Wujie finally had the opportunity to look at the people attacking him. They were d fully in ck and none of them held weapons but had a pair of deathly pale hands.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    No one replied him. The leader of the ck clothed men waved his hand, the other eight ck clothed men suddenly made their move. Leaping into the air, eight sinister ghost ws shot towards Lei Wujie. One aimed for his lower body, one aimed for his head. Another aimed at his back and the fourth w went straight for his heart. As for the other four, they went for his limbs. If anyone were to end up caught in such a manner, they would be dead beyond a doubt. However, with just one pair of hands, how was he to defend against eight simultaneous attacks? Impossible, unless he had three heads and eight arms!


    Yet in that instant, it was as though Lei Wujie became just such a person. Four Lei Wujies appeared in an instant and they kept their back to each other forming a perfect defense.


    The leader of the ck clothed men was shocked for a moment. ¡°Such great speed!¡± He carefully looked at Lei Wujie and he realized that there was steaming from his body. Lei Wujie¡¯s pupils were fiery-red at the moment.


    ¡°zing Arts? No wonder¡­¡± The leader of the ck clothed men lightly waved his hand.


    At this moment, all eight of them had already been beaten back by Lei Wujie. However, in the next instant, they moved again. All eight of them attacked at the same time, aiming for the exact same spots. This time, Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t quick enough to stop them. Yet it was also at that instant that a lotus flower flew out from behind him, a jet ck lotus that was both dazzling and enchanting at the same time.


    The lotus flower exploded in mid air and seven petals instantly shot towards seven of the assants, each tearing through the air at a speed nigh uncatchable. There was no doubt in the minds of those seven ck clothed men that the petals would be able to easily split their head apart. The reason they were so sure was because they heard of this very weapon in the past: the Lotus de! In history, some of the Tangmen¡¯s scariest hidden weapons included the Thousand Petal Lotus, Heavy Lotus, Returning Lotus, and the Seven Petal Lotus. This was only the Seven Petal Lotus. If it was any other Lotus de, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge! Retreat was the only option so they quickly stepped back!


    However, there was another ck clothed man! He didn¡¯t retreat at all as his right hand reached for Lei Wujie¡¯s heart. As long as he was able to advance another inch, he would be able to take Lei Wujie¡¯s life. However, that opportunity would nevere. A shadow jumped into the air behind Lei Wujie and a sh appeared in the hand of the shadow. Like a beam of moonlight, it shed at the ck clothed man and directly chopped off his hand! As the shadow raised its right foot, the ck clothed man was sent flying with a single kick. After settling all the ck clothed men, the shadownded on the coffin.


    ¡°Tang Lian.¡± The leader of the ck clothed men frowned, ¡°You were actually able to walk out of there alive¡­¡±


    Tang Lian cocked his head and looked at Lei Wujie before asking, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Lei Wujie cleaned the sweat off his body, right now it felt like his entire body was on fire with how it kept emitting hot gas. Pupils crimson red, he took a long breath, ¡°I recently learned this martial art so I¡¯m not too proficient at it yet. There is no problem now though, I can even fight off dozens like you.¡±


    ¡°Such bluster.¡± The leader of the ck clothed men coldlyughed, ¡°Using the Burning Arts involves burning one¡¯s inner fire to temporarily obtain overwhelming strength. However, how long can a little firewood like you burn?¡±


    ¡°Although I have no idea how long I can sustain it for, it¡¯s definitely enough to defeat you bunch of wretches like you who are neither ghost nor human.¡± Lei Wujie took a step forward and said.


    ¡°What big words.¡± The leader of the ck clothed men coldlyughed.


    Tang Lian suddenly reached out and blocked Lei Wujie¡¯s way. As Lei Wujie turned his head in confusion to look at Tang Lian, Tang Lian pointed at the night sky and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    Lei Wujie raised his head but was only able to spot a full moon hanging in the sky. He asked out of curiosity, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tang Lian replied, ¡°Do you feel anything different?¡±


    Lei Wujie widened his eyes and examined the area Tang Lian pointed to and hesitated with his reply, ¡°It looks the same to me¡­¡±


    Tang Lian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the twenty-second of the month today, there should be a crescent moon in the sky so why is there a full one instead?¡±


    ¡°Senior martial brother, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Space Severing technique! The Space Severing technique is an unorthodox array that inflicts a dreamlike state on those affected. No matter what happens next, you cannot believe everything you see! However, you cannot dismiss everything you see either!¡± Tang Lian said.


    Lei Wujieughed bitterly and said, ¡°What in the world are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand any of it?¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Tang Lian suddenly looked below Lei Wujie and cried out.


    Lei Wujie jerked his head and looked below him to find countless deathly pale and withered hands reaching out towards his legs from inside the coffin. In his panic, Lei Wujie jumped into the air but in mid air, a ghost w shot towards his heart. Punching out, Lei Wujie wanted to destroy the w but his fist went through it instead. He hurriedly stabilized his qi and finally managed to bnce himself, eventuallynding on the ground with a swaying body. Even though he had been practicing martial arts since young and met many experts during that process, it was the first time he had experienced such a terrifying array. His back was covered in cold sweat and he turned around to look at Tang Lian, ¡°Senior martial brother!¡±


    Instead of receiving a reply, he only saw Tang Lian frowning with his eyes closed.


    Lei Wujie cried out, ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t just give up like this!¡±


    Just as he was done screaming and shouting, Tang Lian waved his hand and a Phoenix Tail Dart flew out from his sleeve. It shot towards a ghost w which appeared behind Lei Wujie¡¯s body. A hole appeared in the w in an instant followed by a miserable cry behind him. Turning around, the ghost w had already disappeared. The only thing left behind was a pool of fresh blood. Lei Wujie was unable to control himself and he yelled, ¡°Senior Martial Brother, how do you know it¡¯s a real w this time?¡±


    Tang Lian had his eye closed still and he slightly frowned as though he was trying his hardest to listen to something. ¡°In a Severed Space, not everything you see is real but the killing intent will never lie. When faced with a situation like this, you have to close your eyes and use your ears to feel.¡±


    ¡°Distinguishing the location of something from sound alone is something you have to learn in Snow Moon City. Today, I¡¯ll have to teach you that first. To do so, the crux lies in the ¡®wind¡¯. As vast as the earth may be, there is nowhere that wind cannot be found. The biggest w of a Severed Space is that it istes all the noise from the outside world. Because of that, as long as you listen carefully in a Severed Space, you will be able to pick up the slightest tear in the wind. That¡¯s where the weapon of your enemy will be. That¡¯s the instant he reveals his position!¡± The moment he said hisst word, Tang Lian leaped into the air. He pulled a ck clothed man out from the void and a flying dagger twirled around in his hand. He sliced through the neck of his opponent and kicked him to the ground casually.


    At this moment, Lei Wujie¡¯s hand wildly waved around and formed a beautiful arc in the air. He blocked all the ghost ws in the air no matter if they were real or fake. He then closed his eyes. Concentrating hard, he suddenly heard the wind wildly rampaging around his ears; that was the wind created by his wild iling. Try as he might, all he could hear was the sound created by his waving. Everything else was peaceful and quiet. However, all of a sudden, something tore apart the peace of the wind. Lei Wujie¡¯s reacted in an instant and he punched out towards the sound of the wind. The next thing he heard was a miserable cry at which point the figure of a ck clothed man appeared, vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Such preternatural talent.¡± Tang Lian praised.


    Lei Wujie opened his eyes andughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been training since young so my sense of hearing has been honed well.¡± Just as he was getting full of himself, a hand suddenly reached out from the ground and grabbed at his ankle. Lei Wujie was shocked but before he could react, he saw a Phoenix Tail Dart shooting across the air and pierce into the ground, followed by the hand suddenly losing all strength.


    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re still too naive.¡± Tang Lian sighed.

 Chapter 8: Violet Duke

    <h4>Chapter 8: Violet Duke</h4>


    To see with sound, to kill without sight¡­¡± Situated outside the Severed Space, the ck robed leader coldly scoffed. ¡°Hmph, if you think that¡¯s all it takes to break out of our Severed Space Array, then that¡¯s just naive of you.¡± He fished out a flute at which point a chillingly shrill song echoed across the courtyard. In a freezing night like this, that bit of iciness just seemed that much more striking.


    The two of them within the array heard the song as well. Tang Lian frowned instinctively. Lei Wujie was merely under its spell for a second before the once gentle winds around him turned into cold needles on his skin, yet for some reason, He couldn¡¯t determine the reason why. However, all it took was that one second of confusion on his part for several attacks toe flying towards him. Even though he still managed to react to thisst minute attack, blood was spilled in the end.


    ¡°Focus!¡± Tang Lian yelled in a voice so loud, one could even feel the force of Buddhism¡¯s Lion Roar behind it. Even the shrill whistles of the flute were brought to a grounding halt, allowing Lei Wujie to catch his breath enough to send an oing ghostly w flying back with a punch.


    Tang Lian called out with a smile, ¡°Even though this is, without doubt, the Severed Space Array, but it¡¯s still a far cry from what my third martial uncle encountered all those years ago. It was said that during the Eastward Incursion of the Unorthodox Sects, the sects lined up a Severed Space Array that spanned over a hundred li at Qilian Mountain. From within came a horde of demons and ghosts that turned thends into a living hell. Back then, my third martial uncle was just three years older than me. If my martial uncle could break through an array like that at such a tender age, It would be a let down to my years under the tutge of Snow Moon City if I were to lose to such a tiny array.¡±


    ¡°My elder martial brother has a method to destroy this array then?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes sparkled at the end.


    A tap of his legter, Tang Lian reappeared behind Lei Wujie. Back to back, the two of them tapped shoulders in a bid to cover each other¡¯s blind spot. They were like blind mice within this Severed Space, but at the very least, the avenues of attack on them had shrunk considerably.


    ¡°Amazing, elder martial brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s justmon sense!¡± Tang Lian snapped back. ¡°The key to breaking this array lie with the array setter. Right now, we need to find that person, as long as we locate and defeat him, the array will naturally crumble.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re currently in his array, so how do we even find him?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°The flute sounds.¡± Tang Lian smiled briefly. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have yed that flute. An array setter like him should have maintained the utmost of secrecy, but he panicked. Come, it¡¯s time for you to do some array busting!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Lei Wujie shouted in response. With a wave of his fists, he forced back all the iing assants. At the very same time, however, his breathing grew progressively heavier. He knew that he could at the very most fend off a hundred more blow. If Tang Lian wasn¡¯t able to break the array then, he would most likely die from exhaustion.


    Tang Lian had his eyes shut tight right now. His ability to locate by sound was nearly on par with hidden weapon experts like Old Grandma Tang, Old Grandpa Tang and the Three Young Masters of Tang. All it took was a mere moment for his mind to trace the flute sounds back to their source. Finally, at the end of that trail of breadcrumbs, he found a ck robed man sitting atop a decrepit tree not too far away.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Tang Lian¡¯s eyelids flew open and a Lotus de came whistling out of hand. All around them, the world started to revert to normalcy as the array opened up, bit by bit as the flowered de weapon tore through the air.


    The wizened figure, with his ck robes and flute, immediately jumped off the tree the moment he spotted the contraption speeding towards to him. However, the Lotus de suddenly exploded in the air, separating into seven lotus petals sting off in seven different directions. One of them ended up piercing a hole in his hole just like that. A burst of blood gushed out of the gaping blood hole, then a thud was heard.


    ¡°Array destroyed!¡± Lei Wujie cheered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the array has been broken.¡± Yet what answered him was an unfamiliar voice.


    Lei Wujie was shocked, so was Tang Lian, body cold and sweat running down his back. Unbeknownst to them, a figure d in long purple robes had snuck in between them. His hand held a fan, while face had on a crescent smile.


    ¡°You!¡± Tang Lian forcefully swiveled his body around, but all he was met with was a violet swirl of the man¡¯s fan that sent him flying away. Tang Lian crashed onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    The purple figure turned around to face the other ck clothed men. ¡°Where is White Hair? ording to our n, he should have seeded long ago. Without him, how could you bunch ever hope to win against Tang Lian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Lei Wujie scolded the man through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The purple figure turned around to face him. ¡°Who are you supposed to be? Why have youbeled this Duke as despicable?¡±


    ¡°You justunched a sneak attack against us, how is that not despicable?!¡± Lei Wujie yelled.


    The purple figureughed, however, ¡°Was I to announce my arrival loudly then? Tang Lian, I¡¯m here to kill you. I¡¯ll bow before drawing my sword.¡±


    Anxious but filled with rage, Lei Wujie continued, ¡°You all were ganging up on us to begin with. Plus, my elder martial brother had just broken that Severed Space Array, his mind still wasn¡¯t focused. How was it not despicable to attack then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been some misunderstanding here, we aren¡¯t here for some kind of honorable duel in the first ce, we¡¯re here to kill.¡± The purple figure¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted and the fan swirled about in another attack aimed at Lei Wujie instead.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s fist came barrelling through to meet the attack, but all he saw was a tiny flick of the purple figure¡¯s wrist before the force behind that fan surged to what must have been over a thousand kilograms. His fists were brute force incarnate, but when faced with that fan, they were violently pushed back.


    ¡°The zing Arts, a technique that sets the inner self on fire in exchange for temporary strength rivaling an immortal. I had assumed that after Lei Hong, the Incendiary Hall would have no one versed in this particr art. You¡¯re good.¡± As the purple figure said that, the fan in his palm danced and Lei Wujie was forced back once more. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that after surviving that Severed Space Array, you¡¯re more than spent.¡±


    The purple figure stilled his body for a second and sighed towards the heavens. Then, his fan flew out once more and sent Lei Wujie flying away. All Lei Wujie felt was a st from the man¡¯s fan, but it was as if the mountains and the seas themselves were brought to bear against him. His chest seemed to constrict from the sheer force, preventing not even a gasp to escape from his lips, yet even that unborn breath of air was on the verge of copse within him. Crashing loudly into the ground, his zing red eyes started to dim.


    ¡°All those years ago, it took Lei Hong activating the seventh tier of the zing Arts to barely receive this Duke¡¯s Violet Rising Qi, let alone you.¡± The figure shook his head and sighed before turning around to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Lei Wujie had already resolved his will for the final struggle.


    The figure stopped for a moment. ¡°Even if I have the desire to let you go, I¡¯m sure those people behind you who are after that coffin would never do so. However, if you do make it out of this alive, then, one day perhaps, I¡¯ll give you that fair fight you were looking for.¡±


    ¡°Back when my teacher chased me out, I couldn¡¯t understand his decision. It was only tillst night when I saw that one de strike and today when I saw your fan strikes that I finally understood the meaning behind my teacher¡¯s words that day. The earth is vast and the heavens boundless.¡± Lei Wujie tightened both his fists, activated his internal force and lit aze his pupils once more. The instant his eyes turned red, his crimson garments fluttered in a wild but windless dance. ¡°Yet, just seeing the vast earth and the boundless heavens isn¡¯t enough for me. I too wish that one day, I will be that earth and heaven.¡±


    ¡°Hah, such an interesting kid.¡± The purple figureughed and then eyed the remaining ck figures. ¡°You all had better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Venerable one, these two aren¡¯t by any means ordinary, it would be better if they were taken care of early, in case they be a problem in the future.¡± The leader of the ck figures suggested.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you can¡¯t even take care of a couple of heavily injured enemies?¡± White Hair has certainly sent out a bunch of useless subordinates this time.¡± The purple figure didn¡¯t continue from that point on, he merely kicked off with a tap of his foot and disappeared within a few bounds.


    ¡°He turned out to be rather interesting.¡± Tang Lian had finally managed to pull himself to his feet. ¡°If he were to stay behind, we would have no chance of victory at all.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you have a chance now then?¡± One of the ck figures scoffed.


    Tang Lian walked up and patted Lei Wujie on the shoulders. ¡°To finish off a bunch of small fries like you all? How is that even hard?¡± Even though Tang Lian didn¡¯t seem to care on the surface, but Lei Wujie knew better. Rather than patting him on the shoulders, it would be more urate to say that Tang Lian barely managed to support himself by holding onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Elder martial brother¡­¡± Lei Wujie wanted to help him more but he was stopped by Tang Lian. ¡°Rui just received word that our contact is already outside the city, she¡¯s on the way to receive him now. All we need to do is dy them and await his arrival!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lei Wujie nodded his head before yelling, ¡°Juste at us, all at once!¡±


    ¡°All of us at once?¡± A ck robed figure extended his ghostly white arm. ¡°Do you honestly think that little bit of bravado is enough to scare us? Since you guys want to us to, we¡¯ll just have to ede then! Charge!¡±


    In an instant, over a dozen of themunched a simultaneous attack on the pair. Or rather, they were all targeting just once person, Tang Lian!


    Tang Lian bit down on his teeth. ¡°They¡¯ve seen through the state of my injuries.¡±


    ¡°There is no one more familiar with the force of the Violet Duke¡¯s palm strikes, after receiving a blow like that, your injuries are definitely severe!¡±


    Yet at that very moment, there was one person standing in front of Tang Lian, naturally, was Lei Wujie. However, the current Lei Wujie was already on hisst breath. As the dozen or so attacks came raining down on him, he roared, turning his pupils red once more.


    ¡°Back!¡± The leader of the ck figures hurriedly gave out that order.


    However, it was already toote. All it took was one instant and over a dozen of them were sent flying, crashing loudly onto the ground nearby. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones in a bad shape, Lei Wujie¡¯s knees gave out at that instant, forcing his entire self to kneel. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have cked off on practice all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not time for us to rx yet.¡± Tang Lian sighed as well. He raised his head to find the ck figures all standing up one by one, even though they were all bleeding, but their wounds weren¡¯t all that severe.


    ¡°I¡¯m already out of energy.¡± Lei Wujie grimaced.


    Tang Lian grimaced as well. ¡°That purple robed man was truly formidable, even now I¡¯m still unable to activate my qi.¡±


    ¡°Looks like both of you will be leaving your lives behind today.¡± The leader of the ck figures coldly smiled.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s not something you get to decide either.¡± Suddenly, azy drawl interrupted him. Lei Wujie whipped his head around in joy and eximed, ¡°Xiao Se!¡±


    All that could be seen was a figure d in a fur coat standing leisurely atop the golden coffin, even going so far as to yawnzily after making that statement. Was there anyone else who fits that description other than Xiao Se?

 Chapter 9: Wuxin Monk

    <h4>Chapter 9: Wuxin Monk</h4>


    Tang Lian asked in a low voice, ¡°Just now in the Enchantress Vi, Xiao Se imed that he didn¡¯t know any martial arts. What¡¯s the point of heing then?¡±


    Lei Wujie was shocked, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯ve personally witnessed Xiao Se¡¯s martial arts. He moved the air with his bare hands, shutting all eight doors of his inn simultaneously.¡±


    As the two of them spoke to each other, the ck clothed men turned their eyes towards Xiao Se who had just appeared. They didn¡¯t dare to make any rash movements at all. As for Xiao Se, after standing on the coffin for a second, he leapt into the air and with a single kick, sent the lid of the coffin flying.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Lian yelled.


    However, it was toote. They lid of the coffinnded on the ground with a resounding thud and a pale hand suddenly reached out from inside the coffin.


    ¡°A fake¡­corpse?¡± Tang Lian was stunned.


    The deathly pale hand grabbed the side of the side of the coffin and the figure of a person gradually appeared, supporting off that hand as it slowly stood up.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that a monk? A living monk, no less.¡± Lei Wujie focused his eyes and found a young monk around his age wearing a white monk robe. Even though it was already dark, his face was clearly visible¡­ He had fair skin and exuded a delicate air around himself. Pure and refined, there was an otherworldliness to him. However, his eyes were shut tight.


    ¡°Take him away before anything else.¡± The leader of the ck clothed men shouted and with a huge leap, the rest of the ck clothed men followed his lead.


    When the monk heard themotion around him, his eyes finally opened slowly and turned towards the source of the sound.


    An instant¡­ that was all it took for everyone to freeze as they looked into his eyes and they became pale, as if they had just seen a terrifying monster. In what had to be the strangest scene yet, all of them reached out with their sinister and terrifying arms and plunged it into their chest without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Tang Lian and Lei Wujie were shocked by the unusual act. They looked at the monk involuntarily but a huge figure appeared before them and blocked their gazes at that instant.


    It was the Nether Duke! With his gigantic golden de on his shoulders, he lowered his head to look at the white robed monk. The white robe monk, in turn, raised his head to look at the Nether Duke. It was just a brief exchange, but it was extraordinary!


    The Nether Duke, normally devoid of any expression whatsoever, had his face contorted into an expression of abject terror.


    ¡°Nether Duke!¡± The Lunar Maidennded beside the Nether Duke and raised her hand to block his line of sight.


    Waving his hand, the Nether Duke blocked the Lunar Maiden as the terrified look on his face started to disappear.


    ¡°What the old monk wasn¡¯t willing to divulge to sir benefactor, Wuxin has already done so. The old monk has warned you long ago¡­if you are dead set on finding out the truth, that will definitely turn into an inner demon for your heart.¡± The white robed monk¡¯s voice carried a matter-of-fact tone to it, as though he already knew the Nether Duke beforehand.


    ¡°Master Wangyou¡¯s concern is something this one is immensely grateful for. However, knowing is an inner demon of its own, not knowing¡­ Is an inner demon as well.¡± The Nether Duke¡¯s raspy voice resounded in the air.


    ¡°Sigh¡­Within a thought, an immortal. In another, a demon¡­ This tribtion belongs to sir benefactor and it¡¯s his alone, may he act with good fortune ¡± The white robed monk sighed.


    ¡°As repayment, we can take you away from this ce.¡± The Lunar Maiden spoke up from the side.


    ¡°This is a tribtion of my own, you two should leave!¡± The white robed monk jerked his head upwards and a dazzling light shed through his eyes.


    ¡°GO!¡± The Nether Duke dragged the Lunar Maiden and turned around to leave.


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie who had been staring at the Nether Duke up till now finally met the eyes of the white robed monk. In the instant their gazes met, Tang Lian felt as though the face of the monk blurred and a familiar scene started ying out in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes! You mustn¡¯t look into his eyes!¡± At this moment, a rion voice rang out in Tang Lian¡¯s head. There was a strange power in the voice which made Tang Lian feel as though a sacred light lit up within himself. His mind became clear all of a sudden and the illusion in front of him disappeared.


    Just as before, the white robed monk stared straight at Tang Lian, a shallow smile on his face. Yet it was at that moment that a figure abruptly cut past Tang Lian, flying straight towards the white robed monk. In a sh, the figure used his fingers to tap eighteen points on the monk¡¯s body. After tapping all eighteen points on the monk¡¯s body, the monk¡¯s eyes gradually closed. However, he didn¡¯t fall down.


    It was then that Heavenly Maiden Rui finally arrived as well. Grabbing onto Tang Lian and Lei Wujie, she said, ¡°the person that was to supposed to pick you up finally managed to make it here. He¡¯s actually a monk?¡±


    The two of them were shocked. Raising their heads, they looked over at the person who turned around as well, revealing a monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes. d in gray monk robes and with a long string of prayer beads around his neck, he was painted a stark picture from the white robed monk - his was one of righteousness.


    ¡°This humble monk is known as Wuchan.¡± sping his hands together, the monk slightly nodded his head.


    Tang Lian nodded his head at the monk as well, but his gaze was fixed on the white robed monk.


    Wuchan lightly sighed. He tapped his fingertips on the white robed monk¡¯s chest at which point the white robed monk finally copsed. Wuchan scooped the monk up and said, ¡°after concealing this matter from sir benefactor the entire way, perhaps it¡¯s time to tell you the truth. This is my junior martial brother, Wuxin.¡±


    ¡°The three major Buddhist temples under the heavens, Songshan Shaolin, Luoyang Baima, Nanhai Yunlin. May I ask which temple does this esteemed master hail from? Also, Why would you have me escort your precious junior martial brother here?¡± At this point, everyone entered the Enchantress Vi and after Tang Lian swallowed Xiao Se¡¯s Peni pill, he managed to forcefully suppress his injuries. He was no longer able to contain his curiosity as he asked the gray robed monk.


    Wuchan shook his head, turned to look at Wuxin and said, ¡°We are not monks from any of the three big temples. Instead, we are monks from the Snowy Peak Temple and disciples under the Dhyana Master, Wangyou.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tang Lian yelled in shock. Blood rushed up to his throat and Tang Lian quickly held his chest, catching his body before it could copse.


    The Heavenly Maiden Rui quickly came up to support him. ¡°As a senior disciple of Snow Moon City, how could you be so frightened by a simple name?¡±


    ¡°Snowy Peak Temple¡¯s Dhyana Master Wangyou, that¡¯s¡­¡± Tang Lian knitted his brows together.


    ¡°The Dhyana grandmaster of the past,¡± Xiao Se picked up a cup of tea on the table and sipped, ¡°and at present¡­a fallen monk.¡±


    ¡°Fallen monk?!¡± Lei Wujie eximed, ¡°if he was a Dhyana grandmaster in the past, how did he end up as a fallen monk?¡± ¡­


    ¡°The three greatest temples in the world, Shaolin, Baima, Yunlin¡­ Though their names might resound across the world, when ites to the greatest sect of Dhyana, the Snowy Peak Temple¡¯s Master Wangyou has always been acknowledged as the strongest. It has been said that he alone managed to cultivate all the Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism: Divine Eye, Divine Ear, Mind-Prating Knowledge, Remembering one¡¯s past life, Higher Power, and Extinction of Mental Intoxicants.¡±


    ¡°Out of all of them, he was most aplished in the Mind-Prating Knowledge. Worshippers who came to the Snowy Peak Temple only had to look at Master Wangyou, with no words spoken whatsoever, and they would immediately clutch at their chests and bawl. After crying, they would fall into a deep sleep, and upon waking up, experience a moment of revtion, freeing them from the shackles of the mundane.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that powerful? Not even a single word?¡± Lei Wujie yelled in shock.


    ¡°It has been said that he had attained such a high level in the way of the heart that he was able to see through a person¡¯s thoughts with a single nce, even change someone¡¯s inner thoughts, all without saying a single word. Just like that, he would reform him.¡±


    Wuchan nodded his head but his gaze suddenly turned stern. ¡°This young master is correct. However, I¡¯ve received news that the person transporting my junior martial brother is only Tang Lian, the senior disciple of Snow Moon City. The letter I received made no mention of either of you¡­ Who might the two of you be, pray tell?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just the owner of a small inn. Small though it might be, many arrive who hail from the martial world; such rumors have long circted in such circles. As for young master Lei over here, he owes me a sum of money. He¡¯s rushing to Snow Moon City now, and as for me, I¡¯m just apanying him to ensure he doesn¡¯t run away without paying. Who knew that we would run into Tang Lian on the way¡­ Initially, I thought that this would be a leisurely trip, but here I am now, having almost lost my life once already.¡± Xiao Se lightly sighed.


    ¡°Xiao Se, you¡¯re not done with your story yet. Since that Buddhist Master is so strong, how did he turn into a fallen monk?¡± Lei Wujie cut into Xiao Se¡¯s introduction.


    Xiao Se nced at Wuchan, ¡°May I talk about it?¡±


    Wuchan sped his palms together and said, ¡°What you¡¯re discussing has no bearing on this matter, Young Master may proceed if he wishes. After all, it isn¡¯t appropriate for this disciple toment on his master¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Se nodded his head. ¡°Wangyou was proficient in all six Higher Knowledges. As such, despite his temple being a small one, there was no end to the visitors they received. However, two months ago, Wangyou went crazy after meeting with one worshipper.¡±


    ¡°Went crazy?¡± Lei Wujie widened his eyes.


    ¡°Wangyou suddenly leaped into the air and pulled out the wooden sword from the hands of the Dhritarashtra¡¯s statue and beheaded that worshipper.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lei Wujie sucked in a cold breath.


    ¡°After watching that grizzly scene y out from the outside, the other worshippers were so shocked that they turned around and ran. However, Wangyou came chasing from behind, being the martial arts master that he was, with sword dancing in hand, none were spared of the dozens outside the temple. When the Dharmap rushed over to stop him, it was already toote. Even so, that Dharmap wasn¡¯t able to stop the rampaging master either.¡±


    ¡°Only when his direct disciple rush over did Wangyou throw down the sword in his hand. A sentence left his mouth then: with one thought, an immortal is born. With another, a demon is born. With that, Wangyou passed away in a seated posture while his corpse turned to dust and scattered in the wind.¡± Xiao Se turned his gaze towards Wuxin, ¡°That was how the rumors went around the martial world. As for how his body turned into dust and scattered in the wind, that seemed like stuff of the legends. As for what really urred, perhaps only those two masters will ever know.¡±


    Wuchan lightly sighed again, ¡°The rumors were right. When teacher passed away, his seated figure did turn to dust, the monks in the temple all bore witness to that. Everyone reached a conclusion that teacher¡¯s ¡®Mind-Prating Knowledge¡¯ had breached even the Heaven¡¯s secrets so he was devoured by his own knowledge. However, weter found out that what teacher cultivated wasn¡¯t the Mind-Prating Knowledge, instead, it was the ¡®Demonic Enthrallment¡¯.


    ¡°Demonic Enthrallment? What kind of martial skill is that? I never heard of anything like it.¡± Tang Lian frowned and said.


    Wuchan continued, ¡°¡®Through the Mind-Prating Knowledge¡¯, one may see through the heart, allowing the user toprehend the truth within. However, the human heart is a capricious one, without the Buddha in their heart, they will never be able to peer into the innermost depths of their heart. To begin with, it was impossible to achieve grand enlightenment in the manner that teacher employed: with just a single look. However, with the ¡®Demonic Enthrallment¡¯ martial skill, teacher is able to look into their inner demons rather than their inner heart. It can even cause one to remember things they might have forgotten. However, it¡¯s a forbidden Buddhist art that was sealed away in the Rakshasa Hall of the Snowy Peak Temple. Venerable Teacher once said that when cultivating this sort of forbidden art, though one¡¯s intent might be to subdue a demon, one might end up as a. With a single thought, one can fall from a Buddha to a demon.¡±


    ¡°One moment you¡¯re talking about some Buddha, then it¡¯s suddenly a demon in the next. How confusing. Whatever the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that Master Wangyou went down the wrong path?¡± After listening to the exnation, Lei Wujie appeared as though he somewhat figured out was going on and yet didn¡¯t at the same time.


    ¡°No. He saw too many inner demons, so he went insane.¡± Xiao Se droned.


    ¡°Xiao Se, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Tang Lian immediately lectured the youth.


    Wuchan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master Dajue of the Nine Dragon Temple said the same thing as well. He said that even though teacher has helped many people, he saw too many inner demons. In the end, he lured out the inner demons in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Since you are Master Wangyou¡¯s disciple, why did you end up at the Nine Dragon Temple?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°Junior brother Wuxin learned from master and trained in the six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism. As for me, I met a visiting Master from the Nine Dragon Temple who came to the Snowy Peak Temple to exchange pointers. He felt that I had some talent in the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill and brought me back to Biluo City for training. Teacher allowed it and from then on, I¡¯ve been living in the Nine Dragon Temple. Since then, it had been twelve years. I only met teacher thrice¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Dajue felt that you had talent in the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill, instead, Wangyou probably wanted to send you away.¡± Xiao Se suddenly said.


    Wuchan slightly furrowed his brows and he asked, ¡°I wonder what does young master mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill is the number one external skill, those who cultivate it must be brimming with righteous aura, just like master over here. As for your junior martial brother, from the moment we met¡­¡± Xiao Se stopped for a moment. After sweeping his gaze around, he continued, ¡°he felt like a right and proper fallen monk.¡±


    Everyone present, including Tang Lian, nodded their head. That white robed monk had an extremely refined look, yet there wasn¡¯t a trace of a monk¡¯s appearance or calmness on his face. There was always that questionable smile on his face. His appearance really gave off the impression of the word, ¡®evil¡¯.


    ¡°If my guess is right, Wuxin doesn¡¯t practice the six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism. Instead, he practices the Demon Enthrallment as well. Or should I say, all the martial arts from the Rakshasa Hall.¡±


    Wuchan was shocked and a sigh escaped his lips. ¡°Young master is correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make another bold guess, Master Wangyou found a solution.¡±


    ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    ¡°Will the Buddha subdue the demon first, or will the Buddha turn into a demon first and then subdue that demon¡­¡± Xiao Se frowned slightly. ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s the reason for transporting Wuxin all the way here?¡±


    ¡°After receiving the news of how teacher turned into dust, Master Dajue implored Snow Moon City to deliver Wuxin to this ce. He wants to gather all the masters from the surrounding thirty-two Buddhist countries to force the forbidden arts out of Wuxin¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that cripple him?¡± Lei Wujie asked in a low voice.


    ¡°But, I heard that when junior martial brother Wuxin heard the news himself, he simply lied down in the Reincarnation coffin without expressing any thoughts about the matter.¡±


    ¡°Then why would the Outheaven Faction be interested in your junior brother?¡±


    ¡°Outheaven Faction? What¡¯s the Outheaven Faction?¡± Wuchan shook his head, ¡°Although the fact that junior martial brother practiced the Rakshasa Hall¡¯s martial arts wasn¡¯t widely known, there was no way to keep it aplete secret either. There will definitely be many people in the martial world who desire those skills. However, I wonder what is this faction, the Outheaven Faction, that young master speaks of? I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±


    ¡°The Outheaven Faction is¡­¡± Xiao Se was about to exin everything but his voice was interrupted by a sinister voice.


    ¡°Us.¡± The doors of the room swung open and a violet robed man stood there, staring at them with a dead look on his face.

 Chapter 10: Three Steps to Tangmen

    <h4>Chapter 10: Three Steps to Tangmen</h4>


    Lei Wujie gasped, ¡°IT¡¯S YOU!¡±


    ¡°They are still here, I see.¡± A white haired mannded besides the purple robed man.


    ¡°Tang Lian and that Lei n brat have both received one of my palm strikes, I doubt they¡¯ll be going anywhere without at least six hours of recuperation.¡± The purple clothed man swept his eye across the scene before finally stopping on Wuxin resting atop his chair. ¡°So that¡¯s him?¡±


    The white haired came to notice Wuxin as well. He furrowed his brows before yelling, ¡°Take him away!¡± Yet before the words even left his mouth, the purple clothed man had already taken a leap forward in a frightening charge towards Wuxin. However, there was another faster than him, one that appeared before Wuxin in a sh, fist thrown out towards the oing purple robed man. That figure was Wuchan!


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± Scoffed the purple robed man who threw out a palm strike as well.


    ¡°Watch out for his palm strikes!¡± Lei Wujie hurriedly warned the figure. Having fought with the purple robed man before, he, more than anyone else, knew how terrifying the force of that man¡¯s palm strikes was. Yet there stood Wuchan, as steadfast as before while the purple robed man was actually forced back three paces.


    ¡°The Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill?¡± The white haired man frowned slightly as he eyed Wuchan. Yet he was immediately met with the sight of a monk that seemed almost demonic on the surface, what with his face contorted like a furious Vajra on the surface, but strangely devoid of any demonic qi. ¡°That force should¡¯ve at least been of the eighth tier.¡±


    ¡°The number one external martial arts of the Buddhist Sects?¡± Though that punch left him in a harried state, the purple robed man still seemed unfazed. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated that monk.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± The white haired man whispered.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re a disciple of Dajue then, of the Nine Dragon Temple? That monk and I have crossed paths a few times before.¡±


    ¡°Twelve years of learning the martial arts from the abbot have I. However, that was all I was taught, nothing of the Buddha¡¯s teachings. I dare not address myself as his disciple.¡± Wuchan took up a ready stance once more with a heavy swing of his fists. ¡°Please go ahead, sir benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The purple robed man whipped out a folded fan from his robes and leisurely flicked it open. ¡°How about we skip the pleasantries and you just leave your life behind.¡±


    ¡°Violet, do not tarry further. Take him away first.¡± The white haired man pointed his jade sword ahead as he coldly eyed Wuxin.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem with you -soft. Isn¡¯t it just better to kill them off now, else even if you snatch away the target now, they would still chase after you.¡± The purple robed man tossed Lei Wujie a disdainful look, ¡°brat, I didn¡¯t kill you earlier on ount of Lei Hong. However, you lot overestimate your abilities, in that case, do not me this duke.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Lei Wujie tried to activate his qi but instead he was met with an upsurge of blood from his chest that nearly knocked him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Xiao Se shook his head, ¡°you were hit with one of his palm strikes not too long ago, if no one were to help you recover from your wounds, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t even be able to circte your qi within the next ten days.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a knowledgeable brat, and you are¡­¡± The purple robed man threw a Xiao Se thoughtful look as he lightly folded the fan in his hands.


    ¡°Enough of the chatter, Violet!¡± The white haired man howled, figure flickering for a second as he rushed through the crowd towards Wuxin. sted by that ear-splitting howl, Tang Lian and Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of blood before falling to the ground. On the other hand, Xiao Se and the Heavenly Maiden Rui both cupped their hands over their ears. There was only one person who wasn¡¯t affected by all this -Wuchan! The instant that white haired man made a move, he made his as well!


    ¡°Stop him.¡± A cold glimmer shed past the man¡¯s eyes, speed not at all decreased.


    The purple robed man¡¯s fan came waving out as his violet figure charged right at the monk. Not willing to tangle with the man further however, Wuchan activated his Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill and instantly sent three punches flying towards the purple figure. Yet despite the man¡¯s paper faning into solid contact with Wuchan¡¯s fists, the purple robed man wasn¡¯t pushed back a single inch. Before, his fists sent the purple robed man retreating back three steps, now the man had a certain of understanding towards them. The moment those three punches were swung out, Wuchan couldn¡¯t help but gasp silently; it felt like the force behind his fists were rapidly dissipating, like a mud sculpture thrown into the sea.


    The purple robed man smiled, ¡°Here, you can have it back.¡± His fan whooshed open with a surge of wind and Wuchan was immediately struck with a wave of internal force as overwhelming as a tsunami, violently forcing the monk back three paces.


    The purple robed man had been forced back three paces, so here he was, returning those same three paces back to Wuchan!


    Back at the other side, the white haired man had long been standing in front of Wuxin. He gazed at Wuxin¡¯s eyes before murmuring, ¡°Simr¡­just so simr.¡± He reached out, yet just as he was about to rest his hand on Wuxin¡¯s shoulders, he suddenly retracted that hand. A minutely thin needle came zipping across his field of vision, slender body dripping with a faint purple fluid -clearly, it wasced with deadly poison!


    ¡°Dragon Whisker Needles.¡± The white haired man frowned slightly before turning to look at Tang Lian who was on still on the ground, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still have such a weapon up your sleeves, given that dire state of yours. Of your generation within Tangmen, you should at least rank amongst the top three, I presume.¡±


    Tang Lian merely smiled, paying no heed to the man¡¯s statement as he said, ¡°have you heard of this before?¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what might that be?¡± The white haired man chuckled, but his fingers tightened around his jade sword while his robes started dancing despite theck of wind, a clear sign of his qi and readiness to strike.


    ¡°Three steps to Tangmen, one step to King Yama. You, havee too close to me!¡± Tang Lian forcefully leaped into the air and spat out a mouthful of blood at the white haired man.


    Tangmen, known as the premier hidden weapons sect of the martial world. Their poisons were famed throughout thends for being unparalleled, so who knew what would happen with just a single drop of blood? A life lost, perhaps? The white haired man clearly wasn¡¯t willing to take that gamble so he hurriedly retreated. He knew that when a Tangmen cultivated their arts to the utmost limits, their bodies themselves would turn into weapons.


    His feet were fleet, and he managed to dodge that mouthful of blood, yet within that spurt of blood was another object that came flying towards him. It was a tiny leaf, one that was drenched in blood.


    ¡°The Bloodfrost Leaf!¡± The white haired man yelled, body violently tilting to the side just in time for the Bloodfrost leaf to barely miss him. Yet, while that attack might have missed its mark, it was enough to throw the man off bnce.


    ¡°RUI!¡±


    Almost at the same time as Tang Lian¡¯s howl, a frosty light shot out from the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s sleeves and two knives came shing towards the white haired man¡¯s chest. With three rounds of hidden weapons, Tang Lian finally managed to create a surefire opportunity for the Heavenly Maiden. All they needed was for her knives to advance just an inch further then it would over for him¡­


    ¡°Too slow!¡± The white haired man stabbed his sword into the ground and righted himself off it with his right hand. Gripping down on both his hands, he actually managed to catch both of the iing knives. It was at that instant that the knives shattered into pieces and the Heavenly Maiden had to beat a hasty retreat back to Tang Lian¡¯s side, chest heaving and breath heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lian. I missed that chance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, he¡¯s just too strong,¡± Tang Lian shook his head, ¡°even if I wasn¡¯t injured, I still wouldn¡¯t be his match.¡±


    ¡°Tang Lian of Tangmen, you¡¯re stronger than I imagined.¡± The white haired man pulled out his sword, brows tightened and eyes sharp as swords.


    ¡°Those eyes, he¡¯s really out for blood this time.¡± Xiao Se sighed. Of those present, he was the only one who hadn¡¯t made a move. Yet it was also him that acted like all this didn¡¯t concern him.


    The Heavenly Maiden turned around to face Tang Lian; he merely shook his head back in defeat. He barely had the strength to stand right now, let alone throw out another hidden weapon. Back at the other side of the battlefield, Wuchan and the purple robed man had already exchanged countless blows yet the former didn¡¯t even manage to push back that tiny paper fan. The purpled robed man clearly had the upper hand here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Lei Wujie finally couldn¡¯t contain himself any further. Yet the moment he tried to activate his qi, Xiao Se pressed down on his shoulders and threw him a stern look and an even sterner but soft rebuke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up as cripple from now on, you¡¯d best not push yourself any further.¡±


    The white haired man, sword in hand, walked towards them one step at a time. He had underestimated the heavily injured Tang Lian just now. This time, he won¡¯t make that mistake again. ¡°Three steps to Tangmen, one step to King Yama.¡± Should a person really manage to step within a three pace radius of a Tangmen, then what awaited him was sure death, even if that Tangmen expert was a dying one.


    Yet all Tang Lian could do now was smile bitterly. It was then that he suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice echo in his head. It was a teenager¡¯s voice, oneced with a certain lightheartedness, ¡°hey, are you still able to stand?¡±


    Tang Lian¡¯s eyes went wide. He turned around to check his sides but found nothing; there was no trace of that voice anywhere.


    ¡°Hey, stop looking around, you¡¯re the only one that can hear me. If you still have an ounce of strength in you,e over.¡±


    Tang Lian turned to look at Wuxin, who was still seated atop hisrge chair, only to find a nearly indiscernible smile at the corners of his lips. It struck him then.


    ¡°Well, what are you dawdling around for? Any longer and that white haired man will take me away! Hurry up and get over here.¡±


    Even though he still had a million questions in his head, Tang Lian had no choice left in this matter. He mustered up thest of his strength to crawl towards Wuxin and block the man¡¯s path.


    ¡°Lian!¡± The Heavenly Maiden rushed forward to support him.


    The white haired man stopped in his tracks, brows furrowed. ¡°Tang Lian, I had no intention at all of killing you so why must you force my hand?¡±


    Tang Lian tried to answer, but thest bit of qi left him then, leaving him on the verge of copse. However, he suddenly felt a palm p against his back, followed by a tidal wave of qi that gushed into his body. A wave of warmth andfort washed over him. Gone was the searing pain that threatened to tear his body as his body started to recover at startling speeds.


    ¡°How many hidden weapons have you left? Bone-piercing Needles? Caltrops? Dragon Whiskers Needles? You only have one chance to attack, so throw out whatever you have! Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. Not every Tangmen knows that throwing technique, but you¡¯re Tang Lian, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Realizing that Tang Lian wasn¡¯t about to budge, the white haired man sighed. He waved his sword with a brilliant flourish.


    It had to be said, that of all the sword techniques in the world, there were those that were vicious, those that were agile, as for the white haired man¡¯s sword¡­it was beautiful. Like a snowing night that somehow had a tree of pear flowers blooming for an instant before wilting right after, it was beautiful, ephemerally so! It was a sword strike of absolute beauty, but one of absolute lethality as well!


    ¡°Now!¡± The voice gave out what could be itsstmand to Tang Lian.


    Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees! The number one hidden weapons technique of Tangmen¡¯s outer halls. Even Tang Lian wasn¡¯t able topletely control this technique, but with his back against the proverbial wall, he actually managed to pull off his first ever perfect Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. Almost all the hidden weapons he had on hand were thrown out. They bloomed like flowers in mid air before raining down on the white haired man!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The white haired man and his violet colleague gasped in unison. Jade sword raised and paper fan dancing wildly, they did their best to deflect the oing rain of weapons but were still forced out of the door.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint. However, that still wasn¡¯t enough to finish them off.¡± The voice still had a lightheartedness to it, but gone was theforting internal force that flowed through his back. The voice had withdrawn his hand, causing a wave of drowsiness to wash over him.


    ¡°Lian!¡± The Heavenly Maiden rushed forwards once more to try and support him.


    Yet it was at that moment that Wuxin stood up, opened his eyes, and with a light twirl of his white robes, smiled, ¡°Having witnessed such a scene as the Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees, I have to say, it was worth that bout of feigned sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Younger martial brother!¡± Wuchan yelled.


    ¡°How you¡¯re doing, elder martial brother.¡± Wuxin raised his brows slightly, eyes darting across the scene in a quick sweep before finally resting at a corner where Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were. With a brief smile, he dashed towards them in what seemed like an instant, and reached out for each of them with one arm, ¡°these two sirs seem like the decent sort. This humble monk wishes to go somewhere, mayhaps sir benefactors would be so kind as to apany this humble monk?¡±


    ¡°Where¡­exactly?¡± Lei Wujie still hadn¡¯te to terms with the rapid pace of change.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Xiao Se, on the other hand, was quick with his icy rejection.


    The white haired man and the purple robed man entered the room at that moment. ¡°Oh you, you¡¯re just ying hard to get.¡± Wuxin smiled, then sped down on each other, kicked off the ground with a light tap while kicking open the windows in the same breath and finallynded outside.

 Chapter 11: A Bow of Wings, A Procession of a Hundred Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Bow of Wings, A Procession of a Hundred Ghosts</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve read a book before wherein I saw mentions of heavenly beings. Stepping on the clouds, they would soar through the heavens in their flowing white robes. Such beings only needed dew and air to exist, and with their mighty powers, they could ride the wind to travel ten thousand li and age in step with the heavenly bodies themselves. In all likelihood, that was what the author meant when he wrote that.¡± Xiao Se sat on a piece of reef, looking at Wuxin standing beside the river. At that very instant, Wuxin was gazing into the distance as the strong wind blew against him, causing his white robes to flutter and snap in the wind. Moonlight scattering off him, the Wuxin standing in front of him almost seemed like an immortal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such movement skills before. It¡¯s as though he actually rode the wind¡­ Even though those two are so skilled, they still weren¡¯t able to catch up to us!¡± Lei Wujie eximed. It had been three hours since Wuxin grabbed them and started running. Evening turned to night as they ran but Wuxin didn¡¯t seem tired at all.


    Xiao Se forced a smile, ¡°As his hostages, we are actually here praising him¡­I wonder how he would feel about if he heard us.¡±


    All of a sudden, Wuxin turned his head got up. In the next instant, he appeared in front of the two of them with a face full of smile, ¡°Sir benefactors are not my hostages. This humble monk just said so back at the inn¡­ this humble monk merely requests that sir benefactors follow him somewhere.¡±


    Xiao Se sneered, ¡°Why us, there were plenty of others in that inn? Was it not just because one of us doesn¡¯t know martial arts and the other is heavily injured?¡±


    ¡°Heavily injured?¡± Wuxin nced at Lei Wujie and started tough. ¡°Untalented this humble monk might be, he¡¯s willing to help sir benefactor.¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a second, ¡°You want to heal my injuries?¡±


    Wuxin slightly nodded his head, ¡°The road ahead is still long and along the way, this humble monk will need the help of sir benefactors. Treating your injury is such a minor inconvenience, you need not mention it.¡±


    ¡°But I still think¡­¡± Lei Wujie murmured as he gazed at Wuxin¡¯s grinning face as doubt filled his heart about what this capricious monk was nning.


    Without another word, Wuxin pulled Lei Wujie¡¯s arm over, lightly tapped on the ground with the tip of his toes beforeunching himself backwards. Before long, they arrived on the shores of theke. He jabbed his fingers into several points on Lei Wujie¡¯s back and shoulders, and said, ¡°Since the day that sir benefactor was wounded by the Violet Duke¡¯s qi, his vicious qi had been wreaking havoc. If sir benefactor doesn¡¯t try to circte his qi, then that wouldn¡¯t be problem. Should sir benefactor do so, however, both qis would violently sh with each and add oil to the fire that is sir benefactor¡¯s wounds. This humble monk will now use a qi cirction art to force out the Violet Duke¡¯s qi.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Wuxin grabbed Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulders with both hands and jumped into the deep end of the river, toes deftly tapping on the ripples of the water surface.


    Lei Wujie was shocked and started screaming, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to¡­ water!¡±


    Xiao Se narrowed his eyes and gasped, ¡°Such a miraculous movement skill actually exists in this world?¡±


    Wuxin continued stepping on the waves, traveling across the river with Lei Wujie as though he was walking on t ground. Suddenly, Wuxin stopped. He squeezed his eyes shut and his white robes started dancing wildly in the air. Lei Wujie felt his body shake violently as if he was about to fall into the river at any time. Out of nowhere, he felt a wave of qi entering his body from Wuxin¡¯s palms. His initially anxious heart started to calm down and he silently closed his eyes. Listening to the whistling of the wind and crashing of waves, his heart suddenly became clear and he felt a sense of unprecedented calmness.


    Still watching them from the shores, Xiao Se was now the very picture of shocked. That was because, right at this very moment, Wuxin had already retracted his hands from Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulders! Lei Wujie had no idea what was going on but still, he stood on the surface of theke with his eyes tightly shut.


    Wuxin¡¯s eye went wide with shock as well and a soft voice escaped his lips, ¡°The old monk said there were those in the world who were naturally sensitive and were able to be one with nature, looks like he really didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± With a violent swing of his sleeve, water started to rapidly swirl around the two of them and it eventually turned into a giant whirlpool. Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes were closed as usual yet beads of perspiration started dripping down from his forehead. Wuxin chuckled and he lightly tapped Lei Wujie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Break!¡±


    An instantter, a strand of violet qi could be seen flowing out of Lei Wujie extracted by Wuxin¡¯s finger. He quickly waved his hand towards the left, sending forth a st of qi that forced a towering pir of water high into the heavens. As the huge pir of water crumbled, droplets of water fell like rain back down into the river. Grabbing Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulder with a single hand, Wuxin stepped on the waves once again and dragged Lei Wujie back to shore. Once back onnd, Wuxin shoved Lei Wujie towards Xiao Se and he triumphantly flipped his long robes. ¡°Done!¡±


    Lei Wujie finally opened his eyes and he took a long and deep breath.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    Wiping the perspiration off his forehead, Lei Wujie thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­there¡¯s this indescribable sense offort¡±


    ¡°Sir benefactor haspletely recovered, and has even gained from his misfortune¡± Wuxin sped his hands together and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lei Wujie had no idea what Wuxin was talking about.


    ¡°Sir benefactor will know what I¡¯m talking about in the future.¡± Wuxinughed but didn¡¯t give Lei Wujie a proper reply.


    ¡°So why did you bring us with you?¡± Xiao Se suddenly asked.


    Wuxin reached out his hand to pat Xiao Se¡¯s shoulders but he dodged it before Wuxin could touch him. With no other person in reach, Wuxin had no choice but to turn around to pat the shoulders of Lei Wujie who was still in shock. ¡°This humble monk already exined himself just now. This humble monk wants to go somewhere and he needs sir benefactors to apany him. As for healing sir benefactor¡¯s injuries, it¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡±


    Xiao Se shot Wuxin a cold nce. ¡°Honorable master, with martial arts like yours¡­ I can hardly imagine a ce that would urgently require us to apany you. Not to mention the fact that you¡¯re someone the Snow Moon City wants delivered to the Nine Dragon Temple. This person beside me is a disciple of the Snow Moon Temple, how in the world do you expect us to help you escape?¡±


    ¡°If sir benefactor would pardon this humble monk asking such a bold question¡­ If not for this humble monk¡¯s Demon Enthrallment, the ck clothed men would have already killed sir benefactors outside the inn. If not for this humble monk assisting benefactor Tang in the Inn, he wouldn¡¯t be able to execute the Ten Thousand Trees Flying Flower Art, would he have fended off the Violet Duke and the White Haired Immortal? This humble monk has saved sir benefactors¡¯ life twice already. A small favor such as this, can¡¯t be hard to agree to, can it?¡± Wuxin shook his head and sighed. He had a face full of regret and he continued, ¡°This humble monk¡¯s heart has truly been frozen this day¡­¡± coldlyughed.


    Xiao Se smirked, ¡°A monk asking for repayment?¡±


    ¡°Of course! If even the Buddha requires payment for his grace, why not this humble monk!?¡± Wuxin tone suddenly became extremely respectful.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment and he replied, ¡°You have to repay the favor for the Buddha¡¯s grace? I¡¯ve met some monks myself, but none of them has ever said that before. May I know which scripture you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°The Buddha, Siddhartha Gautama, once gathered one thousand two hundred and fifty monks as he traveled through Kapvastu to Sravasti. There was a huge Banyan tree standing on the border of both countries, one that was twenty li tall. The crown of the tree spanned sixty li long and it bore many fruits which tasted just like honey. Once consumed, even a blind person would be able to regain their sight, someone who was terminally ill would recover instantly.


    ¡°The Siddhartha Gautama once asked his disciples to pick the fruits before turning to his disciple, Ananda, and saying ¡°I view the world, and all life within it, as having its own ce and karma.¡± Ananda responded thusly, ¡°This disciple does not understand, what is karma?¡± To which the Siddhartha Gautama replied, ¡°Man who sows harmony acts like that tree before you, what is just a seed will one day grow and bear fruit unlimited. A man who is noble, a king that is long-lived, all that stems from respect for the Buddha and adherence to the ideals of Buddhism. For a man to be wealthy, to be notcking in materialforts, all that stems from generosity. For a man to be long-lived, to be free from ailments, to be hale and hearty, all that stem from abstinence. To sow a seed and reap ten thousand, harmony and longevity eternal.¡± Wuxin narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Xiao Se shook his head, ¡°This was the [[The Buddha Said That Virtues and Sin Determines Whereabouts]], it talks about how your karma reciprocates your virtues and sins. To use that and say that the Buddha requires us to repay his favors¡­ I don¡¯t know if the Buddha will allow that.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that sir benefactor is so well-versed in the teachings of the Buddha. Even what you said was exactly the same as what that old monk, Wangyou, said.¡± Wuxin still had a smile on his face and he even addressed his teacher as ¡®old monk¡¯, without a shred of respect at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lei Wujie who had been silent all the while suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wuxin turned his head around and looked at Lei Wujie with a bemused look in his eyes.


    Xiao Se helplessly shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I just knew you would say that.¡±


    ¡°You saved our lives twice so I¡¯ll help you out this once. However, once you have fulfilled your wish, I¡¯ll still catch you and bring you back.¡± Lei Wujie said in a solemn voice.


    Wuxin was stunned for a moment before raising his head to the sky and breaking into rambunctiousughter. After lowering his head, a demonic light shed through his eyes that caused Xiao Se and Lei Wujie to shiver. However, his eyes recovered in an instant. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°Very well, when that timees, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to try and catch me¡­if you are able to do so, that is.¡±


    ¡°The way you address us changed¡­¡± Xiao Se suddenly pointed out.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wuxin slightly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Before this, you addressed us as ¡®sir benefactor¡¯ and you addressed yourself as ¡®this humble monk¡¯. However, you¡¯re using ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯ now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp.¡± Wuxinplimented. ¡°However, since the two of you have agreed to apany me, we can be consideredpanions. Aspanions, what formality is there to speak of? That¡¯s why it¡¯ll be better if I address you two by your names. Come to think about it, I still have no idea what are your names?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m called Lei Wujie.¡± Lei Wujie replied.


    ¡°Xiao Se.¡± Xiao Se repliedzily as well.


    ¡°Those are good names.¡± Wuxin snickered.


    ¡°So why do you have to have us travel with you? With your remarkable abilities, putting aside the vast Central ins, is there anywhere you can¡¯t go in this tiny Western Region of thirty-two Buddhist countries?¡± Xiao Se nced at Wuxin from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°An even better question!¡± Wuxin shook his white monk robes and raised his head. He proimed in a clear voice, ¡°That¡¯s because I have no money. When venturing outside, especially in a foreign country like this, it¡¯s hard to even advance an inch if you are broke!¡±


    As Wuxin stood there at the side of the river, gazing into the distance, he had a quality about him that was eighty percent otherworldly. When he was silent and beaming in that cunning smile of his, he had an aura that was ny percent bewitching, and when he revealed his extraordinary abilities, he exuded a pressure that was one hundred percent oppressive¡­ However, that single reply of, ¡®I have no money¡¯, was said with a matter-of-factness that was worth one hundred and ten percent, and contained a level of shamelessness at the level of a hundred and twenty percent!


    Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t control himself and broke into augh. As heughed, he pointed at Xiao Se, ¡°Hahahaha! Then, my dear monk, you found the right guy. In that entire inn, he truly was the only one who had money!¡±


    On the other hand, Xiao Se¡¯s expression was unusually foul. Yet just as he was about to argue, Wuxin¡¯s figure shed and stood in front of him.


    ¡°What now? If I don¡¯t hand the money over, are you going to snatch it from me!?¡± A fire shed past Xiao Se¡¯s eyes.


    However, Wuxin suddenly turned around and out of nowhere, a feathered arrow came whistling towards them. With a wave of his sleeve, the arrow stopped just before it managed to make contact. Even so, it refused to give up, rotating around in the air for quite some time before losing all power and falling to the ground.


    Wuxin raised his head and saw someone standing on a horse three hundred steps away from them. With a feathered bow in hand, he just shot an arrow at them from an astonishing three hundred paces away. For that to still contain such frightening power, a tough fight was most likely in stall for them.


    ¡°A bow of wings.¡± Wuxin suddenly remembered a name.


    ¡°A procession of a hundred ghosts.¡± Xiao Se frowned.


    ¡°A bow of wings, a procession of a hundred ghosts? What in the world is that? Sounds like quite the expert.¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t know what was going on and he asked, ¡°Even though I have heard many tales of the martial world from elders since birth, I never heard of this name before.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Those were all stories of heroes. This here ¡®a bow of wings, a procession of a hundred ghosts¡® refers not to a hero, nor to a demon¡­¡± Xiao Se looked at the person in the distance who had just drawn his bow once more.


    ¡°What are they then?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°They are bandits.¡± Xiao Se examined his surroundings again but the ck shadows had already started to move. ¡°Hey monk, exactly what kind of person are you? Good people, bad people, monks, and bandits¡­ why does everyone seem to be so interested in you¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the bandits here to rob us?¡± Lei Wujie seemed confused.


    ¡°My dear hero, Lei Wujie¡­¡± Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie as though he was looking at an idiot. ¡°These people are the strongest group of bandits in the Western Region. If they really wanted to rob someone, they would at least target the extremely wealthy merchants who have at least a hundred guards surrounding them. There are only three of us here and two of you are penniless¡­ If they aren¡¯t here for the countless martial arts hidden away in that monk over there, why else would they even rob us?¡±


    ¡°A hundred guards? Well, we¡¯re harder to rob than some merchant with a hundred guards.¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes were resolute and devoid of fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s why what you said was wrong¡­¡± Wuxinughed and nced at Xiao Se. ¡°In this tiny Western Region of thirty-two Buddhist countries, I can¡¯t just go wherever I want.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you can stillugh, it means that these hundred ghosts still aren¡¯t worthy.¡± Xiao Sezily said.


    It was at that moment that the bandit, who had already drawn his bowstring to the point where the bow looked like a full moon, gave a low growl, ¡°Go!¡±


    Wuxin sighed and his white monk robes fluttered in the wind. He lightly rubbed the prayer beads around his neck.


    ¡°Destroy!¡± That person howled at the heavens before firing a feathered arrow that hissed through the air with an unstoppable might. Even though there were three hundred paces between them, the arrow seemed to instantly appear before the three of them.


    At the same, that arrow acted as a signal as well. The shadows in the darkness began to stir as des were drawn and horses prepped!

 Chapter 12: The Grand Sanskrit Temple

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Grand Sanskrit Temple</h4>


    Within the kingdom of Khotan, inside the Grand Sanskrit Temple¡­


    While the name of this temple might sound imposing, while it might be the kingdom¡¯s designated temple and while it might beparable, in terms of size, to the likes of Yunlin and Baima, but in terms of grandeur, it was stillcking.


    The current state of the Buddhist faith was such that the temples of the Central ins enjoyed an unending flow of the faithful. In contrast, those of the Western Region practiced an ascetic lifestyle: meal mustn¡¯t be filling and clothes mustn¡¯t be warming. Only through such abstinence would one achieve great merit.


    The Grand Sanskrit Temple was just such a temple, one that lived up to every definition of the word ¡®ascetic¡¯. Juxtaposed against the resplendence of the great temples of the Central ins, it was as if someone threw on ayer of mud on the Grand Sanskrit Temple, and with its state of severe dpidation, it was on the verge of copsing any moment.


    Yet it was in such a rundown temple that an unusually ornate sedan appeared on its doorstep. One with a golden pnquin that was even etched with a divine bird, feathers so real that it seemed like it was about to take off. All four of its corners were held up by burly men while a couple of lean, tender faced teenagers armed with exquisite swords led the way.


    The teenager on the left was a tad younger than his counterpart, and as he gazed around at the bleak faced monks walking past them, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°back at Revtions, I¡¯ve seen my fair share of monks myself. Every one of them would have used golden threads to weave their robes if they could, yet these monks won¡¯t even fill their stomachs.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Walking on the right, the older of pair scoffed, ¡°These monks speak of asceticism, should you force those shy clothes on them, they might even me you for ruining their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh, what¡¯s that they¡¯re chanting over there?¡± The teenager on the left paid hispanion no heed as he continued staring at the monks.


    ¡°Probably something along the lines of Amitabha, what else do these monks ever chant?¡± The right teenager leaned in at this point to listen closely but he soon found that the monks weren¡¯t exactly conforming to his preconceptions.


    ¡°It¡¯s Om Mani Padme Hum.¡± A gentle voice suddenly spoke out from within the pnquin. It was an oddly sharp voice that was difficult to distinguish right away whether it belonged to a male or a female.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s that, teacher? Can you repeat that again?¡± The curiosity of the left teenager was immediately piqued by that foreign chant.


    ¡°Although the Buddhist sects of the world all trace their lineage to amon source, there are still different denominations amongst them. Especially in the thirty-two Buddhist kingdoms of the Western Region, there are denominations abound. That chant you just heard was a six syble mantra, also known as the Sadaksara. There are Buddhist denominations that believe that these six sybles are the condensation of all Buddhist teachings, and invokes thepassion and wisdom of Avalokiteshvara, the Bodhisattva ofpassion. With one chant, one umtes the merit of thousands of scripture recitations.¡± Exined the figure in a knowing fashion.


    ¡°As if, I bet those monks just want to skive off so they invented a short chant like that.¡± Scoffed the teenager.


    ¡°What does a kid such as yourself understand of the profoundness of Buddhism. Bo Yong, you mustn¡¯t spheme.¡± Though his words were barbed, his voice was gentle as if he wasn¡¯t actually rebuking the teenager.


    However, the teenager, known as Bo Yong, wasn¡¯t convinced, still, he obeyed his teacher in the end. Instead, it was the teenager on the right that spoke up, ¡°Leave it to teacher to know such matters of the Buddha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to. Why else would the Grand Eunuch dispatch me to this destend? Tell me, Ling Jun, what does that recent report say of his whereabouts?¡± Asked the figure in the pnquin.


    ¡°ording to the spies, the target just escaped from the Enchantress Vist night. He even encountered the Western Region¡¯s most fearsome bandit troupe, but that still wasn¡¯t enough to contain him, he should be rushing towards the kingdom of Khotan right now,¡± answered the teenager on the right.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡± smiled the figure in the pnquin.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ling Jun hesitated for a second.


    ¡°But?¡± The figure was surprised, ¡°go on.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The voice asked with a hint of amusement. ¡°Tang Lian is with him as well? Was he persuaded to do so?¡±


    ¡°Not Tang Lian. Two teenagers, one d in red, the other d in a fox coat. For now, we have no clue as to their identities.¡±


    The figure in the pnquin fell into deep thought for a while before saying, ¡°I knew we can¡¯t underestimate that young monk. The moment there was news of him being sent to the Nine Dragons Temple, the Grand Eunuch sent us on our way. But the Grand Eunuch has never dealt with this monk before, he does not know how formidable he is.¡±


    ¡°Formidable the Snow Moon City might be, but without their three leaders acting, there¡¯s no way to contain that monk. That¡¯s why we are here waiting for him. Yet who would¡¯ve thought that he would pick up a pair of aplices on the way. Red clothes and a fox coat¡­ nobodyes to mind offhand, new disciples of the Snow Moon City perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that city, Grand Eunuch had clearly sent word to them already, why do we still have to be dispatched?¡± Asked Bo Yong.


    ¡°At the end of the day, those hailing from the Snow Moon City are still members of the martial world. The way they function tend to be a little hasty; the Grand Eunuch was worried about that¡­¡± the voice in the pnquin sighed. ¡°Still, that monk is a tough one to deal with, capricious too.¡±


    ¡°But, teacher, how did you know that he woulde to the Grand Sanskrit Temple?¡± A thought suddenly urred to Ling Jun then: back when they were about to set off, their teacher mentioned that they would be leaving for the kingdom of Khotan as if he knew of this all along.


    ¡°He¡¯s here to find someone,¡± answered the voice.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we about to see him for ourselves?¡± The voice cleared his throat, ¡°lift off.¡±


    A monk dressed in ragged robes walked out of the temple at that moment, raised one of his arms and straightened it respectfully; he was most likely the attendant monk of this temple.


    The attendant monk led their entourage into the temple but said nothing throughout, merely leading them into the center of the courtyard before suddenly stopping.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, old monk, why aren¡¯t we moving?¡± Asked Bo Yong.


    ¡°Abbot.¡± The attendant paid him no heed, instead choosing to greet the figure in front.


    Bo Yong and Ling Jun raised their heads then to find three monks standing ahead of them. The center monk was wizened, with a long flowing beard of white. While his robes were austere like the rest, at least it wasn¡¯t patched; this was most likely the abbot of the temple. The two nking him, on the other hand, were a lot more muscr. One fingered a rosary of 108 beads while another wielded a gigantic Buddhist monk¡¯s knife. Both wore a stern countenance full of righteousness.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Asked the voice quietly.


    ¡°The monk on the left practices the Demon Subjugation Rosary Divine Skill, roughly of the seventh tier. The one on the right practices the Broken Vows Knife, eighth tier. As for the monk in the center¡­he doesn¡¯t know any martial arts.¡± Despite his tender age, Bo Yong was able to identify the martial level of the three monks in an instant.


    ¡°Venerable Fa Lan, it has been a while. Ten years, since west met in Revtions City.¡± The figure in the pnquin led the charge with a respectful greeting.


    The one, known as Venerable Fa Lan, merely sped his hands together in a greeting and said nothing else.


    ¡°The audacity!¡± Snapped Ling Jun.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said the figure in the pnquin. ¡°Venerable Fa Lan wasn¡¯t being rude, he¡¯s just unable to talk, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°A¡­mute?¡± Bo Yong and Ling Jun were both surprised by that. ¡°The abbot is actually a¡­mute.¡± The two battlemonks at the side frowned at that remark, clearly incensed by the teenagers¡¯ attitude, however, Venerable Fa Lan merely shook that off with a smile.


    ¡°Venerable, we¡¯re here in search of someone.¡± The voice said in a humble tone, though he had no intention of leaving the pnquin at all to speak.


    The Venerable merely shook his head.


    ¡°Venerable, I have on hand, a missive from the monarch of your kingdom.¡± The voice said with a smile.


    This time, the voice wasn¡¯t just met with a shake of the Venerable¡¯s head, the Venerable also waved his hand, and as he did so, a line of words slowly revealed themselves on the ground.


    ¡°The Elements of the Mind and Qi Technique!¡± Bo Yong immediately pointed out the name of that powerful internal technique of the Buddhist Sects.


    Compared to that, the figure in the pnquin was a lot more calm about it. Not even lifting up the window blinds, he said thusly in a silky voice, ¡°is the Venerable writing on the floor again? Unfortunately, I do not have the mood to look at them this time round.¡± He lightly waved his hands, causing the window blinds to lift up for a brief instant before falling down once more. Bo Yong focused his gaze ahead, but the words that had yet to be revealed fully had already been wiped clean.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so before: this time, you can¡¯t shelter him.¡± The voice grew heavier but still, Venerable Fa Lan shook his head before lightly sighing.


    Exasperated, the voice said, ¡°Twelve years ago when the leader of the unorthodox cults, Ye Dingzhi, paid a visit to your teacher, Venerable Mo Ke, to inquire about the matters of heaven, no amount of threats could force him to budge -not even when the man¡¯s sword qi came rushing towards him like a tidal wave, all he did was shake his head. Buddhism aside, that head shaking of yours has definitely inherited the spirit of the Venerable Mo Ke. Ling Jun, Bo Yong!¡±


    The two teenagers drew their swords. In response to that, the two battlemonks immediately took a step forward, one fingering his rosary beads, the other flourishing his Buddhist knife, as they both red at their opponents.


    ¡°How about I have some fun with you two first!¡± Bo Yong yelled, sword already rushing towards the knife-wielding battlemonk before the words even left his mouth. However, the battlemonk wasn¡¯t fazed at all as he met the teenager¡¯s challenge head on with knife raised high.


    The name, Broken Vows Knife, stemmed from the breaking of one¡¯s abstinence, in other words, to engage in manughter. That was why this particr knife technique was said to be a deviant amongst the other Buddhist martial arts; it was pure offense, brutal and efficient. The battlemonk in question had already spent countless years on this knife technique, having reached the eighth tier of the technique.


    Within the Grand Sanskrit Temple, he was definitely the top expert when it came to that technique. Yet, in face of this teenager who was at most thirteen or fourteen years of age, his Broken Vows Knife wasn¡¯t even able to gain a single inch of advantage. His knife was meant for offense and only offense, but so was the teenager¡¯s sword technique, all the teenager did was attack and not defend.


    In contrast, however, Bo Yong¡¯s sword was a lot more nimble than the furious swings of the Broken Vows Knife. With a tap of his foot, he deftlynded atop the body of the Buddhist knife, leaping over the battlemonk an instant over to thrust a deadly stab into thetter¡¯s back, forcing him to retreat several paces.


    ¡°You!¡± The battlemonk¡¯s eyes were wide open with fury. He had held back previously because his opponent was a mere teenager, plus he also bore a missive from the monarch. Yet that same teenager just thrust a sword mercilessly towards his back. Had he been any slower, he would have mostly likely died there and then.


    ¡°See that, monk. This sword of mine is called Mercy, and this Mercy is for killing people. How about that Broken Vows Knife of yours, are you still nning to hold back?¡± Bo Yongughed haughtily as he gave his sword a twirl.


    Seeing that, the battlemonk grew incensed. He raised his knife once more, this time, however, his aura was vastly different. Even from the vantage point of Ling Jun, he could feel the overwhelming wave of knife qi, as if taking a single step nearer would rip him to shred. Yet, in the face of a knife qi that had to be even more fearsome, Bo Yong seemed that much more ecstatic as he dodged an oing swing and yelled, ¡°A knife to y one¡¯s abstinence, and a knife to slice apart the mundane! That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    In contrast, while the Broken Vows Knife had already managed to send Bo Yong weaving left, right and center, the battlemonk was grimacing in his heart. His knife was fearsome, but so was the toll it took on his stamina. Should he fail to defeat his opponent within thirty moves, he would have nothing left in him to continue. Should the fight drag on past a hundred moves, he would end up copsing from exhaustion. From the looks of things, Bo Yong, with all his agile weaving, seemed to have resolved himself to dodging all hundred of his moves.


    ¡°Senior martial brother!¡± The rosary battlemonk rushed forth to aid hispanion, having already seen through the boy¡¯s intent.


    ¡°Even monks have learned to gang up on others now?¡± Ling Jun scoffed as he blocked the monk¡¯s path with a sword.


    ¡°Stand aside!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll stand aside.¡± Ling Junughed before nimbly leaping over the monk and tapping his sword over the monk¡¯s shoulders. ¡°See, I stood aside!¡±


    The rosary monk howled, violently shrugging his shoulders in process and deflecting that sword away. His palm straightened out as he sliced downwards with his beads. Despite being beads, however, Ling Jun dared not receive it head on. It was said that the 108 Demon Subjugation Beads in that monk¡¯s hand all had the power to subdue a dragon and tame a tiger. Thus he had no choice but to beat a hasty retreat, just in time for the beads to smash a hole in the stone floorboards.


    ¡°Remember to actually hit next time, monk. Else your temple might end up getting smashed to bits before you even save the person you want to save.¡± Ling Jun sniggled without fear.


    However, the battlemonk didn¡¯t respond this time. The beads in his palm started to furiously spin around as he began chanting something. Realizing that, the knife-wielding battlemonk first reacted with surprise, then promptly forced Bo Yong back with his knife before leaping to the side of the rosary monk.


    ¡°Subdue!¡± The rosary battlemonk yelled and the beads in his rosary immediately burst asunder with a thunderous bang. All 108 beads shot forth, propelled by the explosion as they dove at the teenager with unimaginable force.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Demon Subjugation Rosary Divine Skill -reminds me of Tangmen¡¯s Ten Thousand Trees Flying Flowers Art.¡± Bo Yong said admiringly.


    ¡°Form up!¡± Ling Jun leaped to the side of Bo Yong and shouted. Bo Yong immediately reacted by tossing away his sword and mming both his palms onto the back of Ling Jun. That sword was promptly caught by Ling Jun who began a furious sword dance with both swords, and by coalescing the invisible sword qi produced, formed a defensive circle that forcefully deflected the oing beads.


    ¡°To think that the beads which I vested twenty years of hard work on couldn¡¯t even defeat a pair of kids.¡± The rosary battlemonk sighed bitterly. That single strike was the umtion of twenty years of hard work and study, after that one strike, he no longer had any energy left to fight.


    However, Ling Jun and Bo Yong didn¡¯t get off unscathed either. The moment they made impact with the beads, a wave of force battered their chests, churning their insides upside down and forcing a spurt of blood upwards. Had it not been for the swords supporting them as they remained stabbed into the ground, both of them would have probably copsed by now.


    ¡°Noisy¡­what¡¯s with all¡­the ruckus today¡­why are there so many¡­people here.¡± A string of slurred words suddenly barged into the scene. Bo Yong and Ling Jun hurriedly turned around to meet the voice, but all they saw was a sh of shadow before they found the figure standing right before them.


    ¡°Such skill¡­¡± Bo Yong gasped but immediately stopped himself from finishing that sentence. ¡®A level that was on par with our teacher¡­¡¯

 Chapter 13: The Drunken Monk’s Broken Vows Knife

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Drunken Monk¡¯s Broken Vows Knife</h4>


    Two of them turned around and found a bearded monk, dressed in robes that were tattered beyond belief, swaying about in a drunken stupor before copsing in front of the two battlemonks. ¡°Who are these people? Why haven¡¯t you thrown them out yet?¡±


    ¡°Junior martial brother, what¡¯s the deal with that guy?¡± Ling Jun asked with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Sleeping Arhat Fists?¡± Bo Yong hesitated for a moment, ¡°Of the Buddhist martial arts¡­ that¡¯s the only technique whiches to mind.¡±


    However, the figure in the sedanughed, ¡°That¡¯s not the Sleeping Arhat Fists, he¡¯s just drunk.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­drunk?¡± Bo Yong was stunned for a second, at which point that monk belched in a satisfied manner, much to the disdain of the other two battlemonks.


    ¡°Senior martial brother, these¡­ who are they again?¡± the drunken monk struggled several times but failed to stand up in the end.


    Like before, Venerable Fn shook his head. No one knew if Venerable Fn was shaking his head because he didn¡¯t know the origins of the neers or if he just was fed up with his drunken junior brother.


    ¡°Just a drunken monk, how skilled can he possibly be? Chatan¡­ Let me handle this.¡± Ling Jun finally ran out of patience. Raising his sword, he took a step forward.


    However, despite his obvious intent to attack, all he saw was a monk still struggling to get up. Eventually, that monk stood up unsteadily, snatched the Buddhist monk¡¯s knife from the battlemonk beside him andughed, ¡°You, you neither eat meat, drink alcohol, nor are you lecherous. That¡¯s why your understanding of the Broken Vows Knife is alwayscking something. Watch carefully!¡± After the words left his mouth, he carelessly waved the knife around.


    It was a simple wave, yet it drew in the all the air of the courtyard in one go, time seemingly stopping in that very instant. The wind stopped blowing and the birds stopped chirping. Even the leaves which were quietly falling halted in mid air. As his knife shed through the air, it was as though he took away the life from everything in the surroundings.


    Ling Jun and Bo Yong felt something stir inside them at the same time. They felt as though the Buddhist monk¡¯s knife was all around. In the skies and in the earth¡­ It was everywhere. Even if one flew in the sky or dug into the earth, they would never be able to run away from the de. Even if one grew wings, they would never be able to dodge it. Facing this de, one would bepletely helpless and only death awaited.


    As for the drunken monk, he straightened his back in an instant. Around him, there were no signs of movement other than a gale which surrounded him and blew against his long robes. Standing there with a thin smile appeared on his face, he actually looked like the Buddha himself.


    ¡°This¡­ Is he still human?¡± Bo Yong lowered the sword in his hand as he stood there in a daze. It was at that instant that the endless swirl of de qi ceased. Ling Jun and Bo Yong, already prepared for their deaths at that instant, hurriedly turned around. The blinds which were covering the sedan was torn to shreds, and there their teacher sat, slowly lowering his hand as he sighed deeply.


    However, the person who was the most shocked right now was the battlemonk whose Buddhist monk knife had been snatched away by that drunken monk. That drunkard was the person who they all looked down on the most.


    Every day, he wouldn¡¯t bother studying the teachings of the Buddha, neither would he practice his martial arts. Instead, he would indulge himself in heavy drinking. The previous venerable, Mo Ke, once said that he was the disciple with the most talent in the Buddhist arts in the past hundred years. However, if not for Venerable Fa Lan siding with and defending him, he would have been chased out of the temple long ago. Yet despite all that, the realm of understanding he disyed just then, that was some a level that the battlemonk would never reach, even if he had another ten years of cultivation.


    On the other hand, Venerable Fa Lan wasn¡¯t all that shocked as shook his head once more.


    ¡°Senior martial brother, that¡¯s enough shaking. What wille, wille in the end. Since it can¡¯t be avoided, we just have to kill them all.¡± After waving the knife around, his drunken stupor seemed to dissipate.


    Ling Jun and Bo Yong turned their heads to look at their teacher. It was clear that this monk was beyond them.


    The person in the sedanughed, ¡°Stand down, we are here to look for someone anyway. Since that person hase looking for us instead, there is no longer a need to fight.¡±


    The drunk monk ced the Buddhist monk knife on his shoulder and looked at the person in the sedan. A slight frown appeared on his face, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you, damneddyboy.¡±


    ¡°Venerable Fa Ye, it¡¯s been twenty years since west met, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The man in the sedan chuckled, unaffected even after hearing what the drunk monk said.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Monk, if you really want to go somewhere, it¡¯s alright even if you have no money. I, Xiao Se can lend you some, you just have to pay it back with interestter. Of course, If you really have no money to pay me back, I¡¯m alright with this short end of the stick, as long as you give me your secret manuals. However, if you don¡¯t even know the way, then we¡¯re just out of options. If we really know our way around, we wouldn¡¯t even have met you lot at all.¡± Xiao Sezily plopped his butt down on arge stone along the road, his face showing that he didn¡¯t want to leave this rock at all.


    ¡°I can fight, but I¡¯m just not good with roads.¡± Lei Wujie shook his head helplessly. If he knew the way, he wouldn¡¯t have run into Xiao Se¡¯s little inn during a snowstorm. Neither would he have ended up getting lost twice, having never made it to Snow Moon City even after all that trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just ask around.¡± Wuxin wasn¡¯t all that flustered as he went up to some random person on the road and asked, ¡°Sir benefactor, may I know¡­¡±


    Before he was able to ask his question however, the person waved his hand frantically and shook his head as he ran away.


    ¡°There are thirty-two Buddhist countries in the western region. Within them, there are about seven to eight differentnguages, yet the official speak of the Central ins just so happen not to be one of them. Those who are able to speak the officialnguage are rare.¡± Xiao Se looked at Wuxin with disdain.


    ¡°This¡­ what to do then?¡± Wuxin scratched his head. Suddenly, he spotted a monk in the tavern beside him. A light shed in his eyes then, ¡°I would like to go to the Grand Sanskrit Temple. So shouldn¡¯t we just follow that monk and everything will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Khotan is a giant Buddhist country. There are temples everywhere, you can practically find one every hundred steps. Do you think we¡¯ll get to the Grand Temple just by following some monk?¡± Even though Xiao Se was criticizing Wuxin, he still stood up in the end. While the ordinary folk might not speak thenguage of the Central ins, there had to be a monk or two who knew how to speak it in a big temple. It wasn¡¯t a bad n to follow the monk to a big temple before asking them for directions to the Grand Sanskrit Temple.


    However¡­ why was that monk even in a tavern? Even if this wasn¡¯t the Western Region, famous for its ascetic style of Buddhism, monks of the Central ins were still not allowed to partake in meat or wine. There were very few parts which still had the saying of, ¡°The edible Thrice-pure meat¡±. Speaking of wine¡­


    (Note: Thrice-pure meat:


    - Meat which you haven¡¯t seen being ughtered for consumption.


    - Meat which you haven¡¯t heard someone credible iming that it has been ughtered for consumption


    - Meat which one does not suspect of having been ughtered for consumption.)


    The monk then picked up a jar of wine skillfully and proceeded to take a huge swig from it, stunning Xiao Se and Lei Wujie in an instant. This wasn¡¯t just a monk who drank wine, his alcohol capacity was astounding as well!


    ¡°A jar of wine like that would be worth three silvers in my inn.¡± Xiao Se clicked his tongue and tilted his head, only to find Wuxin with a frown on his face. The expression he had on now was strange, in fact, it almost seemed like he wasn¡¯t Wuxin at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    Wuxin didn¡¯t say a word but he took a step forward instead. Reaching out his hand, he tugged at the shoulder of the drinking monk. But the moment he tried to do so, the monk picked up his jar of wine and leaped up to the roof of the building like he had sensed his intent. It had to be said, though, that the moment hended on the roof, he stumbled and it looked as though he was about to fall.


    ¡°Expert!¡± Lei Wujie yelled in surprise. In his heart, however, he truly felt that this trip out to the martial world wasn¡¯t a waste at all. Out here, experts were like cabbages -even a random monk who was drinking wine at the side of the road could turn out to be an expert!


    Wuxin followed him up to the roof but the monk immediately dashed away. However, calling that dashing was being generous. The way he ran was extremely sightly, what with his body swaying from side to side as though he looked like he was going to fall off the roof at any moment. Despite that, his movements were still strangely agile. Even Wuxin, who had extraordinary movement skills, was unable to catch him. He was always off by a few steps.


    ¡°Run?¡± Xiao Se suddenly asked Lei Wujie who was standing beside him in a daze.


    Lei Wujie thought about it then he furiously nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Having said that, he too leaped onto the roof and chased after the two monks. Right after that came the clearly enrage Xiao Se. ¡°Moron! I¡¯m not asking if you to run after them! I¡¯m asking you if you want to run away?!¡±


    However, Lei Wujie¡¯s head was already too full of blood from the chase. In the past, he could only be dragged around by Wuxin thanks to his heavy injuries¡­ Now that he hadpletely recovered, he wanted nothing more than to challenge Wuxin and decide who was stronger. Had he been his old self in the past, there was no way he would ever be able to catch up to Wuxin. However, after Wuxin smacked him around a few times with his cirction arts, Lei Wujie felt his whole body lighten and his breath became much smoother. With just a few leaps, he managed to close up the distance to Wuxin and the other monk.


    Xiao Se quickly caught up to them and he was grumbling as usual, ¡°You¡­ That was the perfect chance to escape. Don¡¯t tell me you really n on catching him and bringing him back single-handedly? Can you even defeat him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here as well?¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Xiao Se yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before, I don¡¯t know martial arts!¡±


    ¡°But your movement skills are even better than mine!¡± Lei Wujie seemed skeptical.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know martial arts, obviously I have to learn some movement skills. Otherwise, how am I supposed to run away?¡± Xiao Se said with all the righteous fury in the world.


    ¡°But that day in your inn¡­ you waved your hand and tens of windows mmed shut.¡± Lei Wujie clearly recalled that scene in the inn. That wave of his hand was anything but ordinary; it thoroughly shocked him then.


    ¡°That was just some mechanism I installed a long time ago -just to scare people.¡± Unlike the surprised Lei Wujie, Xiao Se was a lot more calm about this.


    ¡°That¡­ ¡° Lei Wujie¡¯s forehead was suddenly filled with perspiration. It seemed as though there weren¡¯t just many experts in the martial world. There were as many conmen too.


    Right then, the monk they were chasing threw his wine jar behind him, and with a single leap, hended in a courtyard ahead of him. Wuxin caught the wine jar and stopped as well. cing the jar down gently, he leaned forward and looked down, brows furrowed in thought.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we chasing anymore?¡± Xiao Se caught up and asked with a puzzled expression on his face. He followed Wuxin¡¯s gaze towards the courtyard, and then his eyes went wide. ¡°Hey monk, looks like you really hit the mark this time. We actually came to the right ce by chasing him.¡±


    Below them was a temple of no small magnitude with the following three words clearly written on the tablet hanging above the entrance to the temple: Grand Sanskrit Temple.


    ¡°Since we are already here, why don¡¯t we head in?¡± Lei Wujie looked at Wuxin who was lost in thought.


    Wuxin was stunned for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses, his capriciousness returning as well. Heughed, ¡°That¡¯s true! Let¡¯s head in!¡± Having said that, he waved his sleeve andnded in the courtyard of the temple with a few leaps. Lei Wujie and Xiao Se naturally followed after him.


    Uponnding, the three of them immediately realized that the temple¡¯s size wasn¡¯t like what they thought. They saw a magnificent sedan parked in the middle of the courtyard nked on all sides by four hulking men. There were also two handsome teenagers -with a single look, one could see that they had the bearing of some aristocratic family from the Central ins. As for the drunk monk who had a long beard, he was standing in front of the entrance of the main hall, eyes still unfocused but aura overwhelming as he wielded a Buddhist monk¡¯s knife. Both parties were currently in a tense standoff, neither side daring to take a step forward.

 Chapter 14: A Sword to Wilt the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 14: A Sword to Wilt the Snow</h4>


    ¡°I say, Wuxin, my dear monk, why is it wherever we follow you to we would always end up meeting some master expert? And they all seem to be itching for a fight too.¡± At this point, Xiao Se¡¯s voice was on the verge betraying the despair he felt.


    ¡°Master experts? A fight?¡± On the other hand, Lei Wujie was practically dancing about on his feet as he nced at the people in the courtyard.


    ¡°The Lei n can at least be considered arge aristocratic family in the martial world, so how in the world did they end up with a moron like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Asked the figure with his back turned to the three of them.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s them. Just like the spies reported, other than that monk, there¡¯s another two teenagers, one d in red and the other wearing a fur coat.¡± Ling Jun answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The voice answered cidly in a soft voice.


    ¡°What do you make of this situation, Xiao Se?¡± Realizing that the scene seemed a little off, Lei Wujie turned to Xiao Se and asked.


    ¡°Clearly, those standing around the sedan are fighting those monks, then in the middle of their fight, we arrived.¡± Xiao Se answered without much thought, his attention still focused on that sedan.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Lei Wujie asked, clearly still confused.


    ¡°Then they discovered our presence and celebrated, oh look, there¡¯s no need to fight any longer because the fish we were waiting for has arrived!¡± Xiao Se snapped irritably.


    ¡°Fish? Us?¡± Lei Wujie asked, as if he had just realized something.


    ¡°Not us!¡± Xiao Se tugged on Lei Wujie and leaped away to another corner,pletely out of the way of Wuxin. ¡°The ¡®fish¡¯ refers only to him!¡±


    Faced with this situation, Wuxin merely smiled and red his sleeves, not at all like an austere monk, but more like an entertainer about to make a shy entrance. ¡°Truly, what an honor it has been, to have troubled the inner court¡¯s Grand Eunuch of the Incense to make such a long trip, over thousands of miles, just for this humble monk!¡±


    The bodyguard battlemonks both expressed shock at his arrival, simultaneously turning to their abbot to seek his advice. However, that old monk merely shook his head as before. On the other hand, that bearded monk didn¡¯t seem surprised on the surface as he stared mutely at Wuxin.


    ¡°So it¡¯s him¡­¡± Xiao Se¡¯s brows were as furrowed as they had ever been right now.


    ¡°Who is this Grand Eunuch of the Incense?¡± Familiar with all the heroic tales of the martial world since childhood, here was an expert that Lei Wujie just couldn¡¯t recall.


    ¡°During the annual offerings to the heavens ceremony, there would always be four eunuchs standing behind the emperor of Beili. One of them wields the Imperial Sword, another holds the Jade Seal of Session, another holds the Books of Laws, and thest holds the Incense of Azure Flowers. These four eunuchs, along with the eunuch who grew up learning with the emperor, are collectively known as the Five Grand Eunuchs.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Eunuch of Swords is in charge of the pce¡¯s security. The Grand Eunuch of Seals is in charge handling court documents. The Grand Eunuch of Books is in charge of the archives, and as for the Grand Eunuch of Incense, well, his post is a new one created by this dynasty. He¡¯s in charge of the imperial household¡¯s Buddhist temple. Every one of them holds in their hands a massive amount of authority, not only that, they are all experts of the martial arts.¡± Xiao Se exined.


    ¡°Brother Xiao sure is learned!¡± This was one of the rare asions that Lei Wujie truly felt that the honorific of brother was deserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the Fallen Snow Vi, after all. Whether it¡¯s the gossip of the martial world, or the ancient texts of schrs, there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but brag.


    ¡°Then what do you have to say about the emperor¡¯s close aides travelling all the way here?¡± Asked Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Officially, the Grand Eunuch of Incense should only be in charge of the imperial household¡¯s Buddhist temple. But the position of head administrator of matters regarding Buddhism and Taoism, the Administrator of the Court of State Ceremonies, has been empty for years, so that duty ended up in his hands for these past few years. As the temporary administrator, there is no Buddhist temple in the world that isn¡¯t governed by him. I just didn¡¯t expect that monk over there to be so important that even the Grand Eunuch of Incense would make the trip here to catch him. Seems like he¡¯s not just some disciple of Wangyou.¡±


    In the interim where Xiao Se was exining these matters to Lei Wujie, the figure in that sedan finally made his move. Even when faced with the terrifying knife qi of that bearded monk, he saw no need to intervene himself. Yet the moment he heard Wuxin speak, he acted. The instant he did, the hulking man on the right of the sedan acted as well. He immediately prostrated himself on the ground, and soon after, the figure in the sedan, d in purple shoes, stepped on the back of that hulking man and alighted from the sedan.


    Xiao Se let forth a cold hmph.


    ¡°What are you hmphing about¡­¡± Yet the moment Lei Wujie saw the figure, he immediately understood why. No matter what it was, Xiao Se hated losing, especially when it came to his looks. Here he was, the figure from the sedan, looking so beautiful that it was almost unreasonable! Face as exquisite as the finest jade, and bearing extraordinary, the figure stood there with a pair of upturned almond eyes that bore an unspeakable charm within them. Though the two streaks of white hair on his sides betrayed his age, it also gave the figure a certain otherworldly quality. In one hand, he held a rosary of Buddhist beads which his slender fingers continuously counted. On the other, his fingers rested on a sword hanging around his waist, seemingly ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Grand Eunuch.¡± Wuxin sped his hands together and slightly lowered his head in a formal greeting.


    ¡°Do not address me as Grand Eunuch, only that esteemed person in the pce may do so.¡± The figureughed softly before elegantly waving his finger downwards.


    ¡°Eunuch Jin Xian.¡± Though he changed his manner of address, Wuxin still maintained the same level of respect he held previously.


    Yet the eunuch in question didn¡¯t seem to buy that as he shook his head and smiled. ¡°That respect of yours is almost disconcerting. Where did that capricious, white robed monk, whom I drank and made merry with all those years ago, go?¡±


    ¡°Drank? Made merry?¡± Xiao Se and Lei Wujie exchanged a nce with each other. No wonder that Wuxin started chasing after that drunken monk the moment heid eyes on the man - he had found a fellowrade!


    ¡°Back then, you were out for a drink. This time, you are out to get me. These are two very different circumstances.¡± Wuxin smiled, eyes frosty cold.


    ¡°That esteemed person¡¯s order is one I cannot defy, but if it¡¯s just guaranteeing your life, I can still do that.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian strode forward, step by step.


    ¡°How about you stop right around there.¡± Wuxin said all of a sudden. In response, Eunuch Jin Xian halted his advance, though he had on a bemused expressed as he looked at Wuxin.


    ¡°Throughout this entire journey, whether it¡¯s the Snow Moon City, the Nine Dragons Temple, or the Outheaven faction, all of them had endeavored to capture me. Every single one of them promised not to kill me as well¡­ this benefit of yours really doesn¡¯t seem all that special,¡± said Wuxin.


    ¡°The Outheaven faction as well?¡± Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s brows jumped a little.


    ¡°The White Haired Immortal, the Violet Duke, both of them old names.¡± Wuxin stated inly.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t leave with them?¡± As he said that, Eunuch Jin Xian still had his hands resting on his sword.


    ¡°I still have some matters left undone.¡± Wuxin peered around the eunuch, seemingly on purpose and yet seemingly out of reflex.


    ¡°Seems like I was right to wait for you here.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian smiled at that point.


    ¡°Your choice was correct, but I¡¯m sure you were wrong about my intentions.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you aren¡¯t here to kill him?¡± Eunuch Jin Xian turned around to eye the bearded monk.


    ¡°By the Buddha¡¯s grace and mercy, men of the cloth do not entertain such violent thoughts frivolously,¡± said Wuxin without a shred of emotion.


    Eunuch Jin Xin sighed at that point, ¡°I do not wish to fight you.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. The world knows that of the Five Grand Eunuchs, the Grand Eunuch of Incense holds the number two spot in terms of martial arts, a ranking even higher than that of the Grand Eunuch of Swords.¡± Wuxian exined.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there was one part you were wrong about.¡±


    ¡°Wuxin admits his ignorance, exactly which part would that be?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Snow Moon City, the Nine Dragons Temple, or the Outheaven faction, I¡¯m not like any of them. If I can¡¯t bring you back with me this time, then I will, without any hesitation whatsoever, kill you!¡± Eunuch Jin Xian finally tightened his grip around his sword upon saying that.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Wuxin took to the skies, both sleeves ring outwards like wings and robes fluttering about like some heavenly being. ¡°Make your move then, Eunuch!¡±


    It was then that Eunuch Jin Xian finally drew out his sword. The instant he did, everyone in the temple could feel a bone-piercing chill run through their body. They could tell that wherever the frosty qi of that sword pointed to, that spot would instantly freeze up!


    ¡°I remember now! I heard of him before, he¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie suddenly yelled. That¡¯s right, he had heard of that person before. That man wasn¡¯t just a figure of the court. He was once famous within the martial world as well!


    ¡°In his right hand, death. With one sword strike, even the cold would wilt. In his left hand, mercy. With a twirl of his Buddhist beads, a soul is destroyed,¡± Xiao Se nodded as he exined. ¡°All those years ago, the then teenage eunuchs left to make their names known throughout the martial world under the order of their teachers. Each of them earned a name for themselves that resounded across the martial world. That¡¯s right, you have definitely heard of him before - Chen Jingzhou of the Frostwind Sword!¡±

 Chapter 15: Eight Cardinals Mara Dance

    <h4>Chapter 15: Eight Cardinals Mara Dance</h4>


    ¡°Monk, you sure have a ton of strange martial arts up your sleeves, don¡¯t you? What is it this time?¡± Eunuch Jin Xian asked in a clear voice.


    Wuxinughed and didn¡¯t provide an answer. As his sleeves danced in the air, he soared through the sky like a crane and twirled about.


    ¡°What¡¯s that monk doing?¡± Lei Wujie was confused.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± Xiao Se was stunned for a moment and he there was shock in his voice, ¡°Dancing?¡±


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Eunuch Jin Xian gave a loud cheer, ¡°You¡¯re actually dancing the Dance of the Mara! But, this dance of yours can¡¯t be considered beautiful without eight demons dancing it. When it¡¯s just you, it almost seems a little lonely.¡±


    Wuxin didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he continued dancing, but as he did so, more figures appeared, every single one of them d in a white robe and dancing in a different posture. The one thing they had inmon was that their facial features were blurred.


    ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ eight¡­¡± Lei Wujie rubbed his eyes. He had faced the Lunar Maiden¡¯s Shadow Sword before. However, with eight figures appearing at the same time¡­ it was clearly at a level much higher than the Lunar Maiden¡¯s. ¡°However¡­ can he actually kill someone by dancing?¡± Lei Wujie finally voiced his suspicions.


    ¡°Stop looking!¡± Xiao Se hurriedly turned his body around, ¡°how depraved can one monk get!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lei Wujie slightly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°The Dance of the Mara is a group dance supposed to be performed by the eight demoness serving under the Mara. It¡¯s a demonic art of the Vajrayana branch of Buddhism which has never been passed down. It has been said that when the eight demoness performed the dance at the same time, ordinary men would fall victim to their otherworldly beauty with just a mere nce. Even if there was a bottomless cliff in front of them, they would step off the edge without hesitation. Just look at everyone else in the courtyard!¡± Xiao Se yelled.


    Lei Wujie turned around to see but all he saw was the two battlemonks from the Great Sanskrit Temple sitting down with their eyes shut and hands sped together as they chanted a Buddhist scripture with a clear voice. As for the Venerable, he simply closed his eyes and shook his head as before. Bo Yong, Ling Jun, and the four burly men were already caught in web that Wuxin¡¯s dance. Their bodies lightly swayed and they started mimicking Wuxin¡¯s movements as he danced.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ¡° Lei Wujie had never seen such a strange sight before.


    ¡°Why are you still looking?!¡± Xiao Se was bewildered. ¡°Could it be that you aren¡¯t affected at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at all eight of Wuxin¡¯s figure performing the dance. All he felt was how beautiful the sight of his white flowing robes were as they danced ¡°Not particrly?¡±


    Eunuch Jin Xian waved the sword in his hand and a gust of cold qi swirled gently about, like butterflies weaving through flowers, elegant and soft. Waves of sword qi shot out from his sword. However, they weren¡¯t there to attack Wuxin. Instead, they merely brushed past him as if they were just there to add life to his Dance of the Mara.


    ¡°Monk, even though you managed to recreate the beauty of the eight demoness, I¡¯ve been an eunuch for more than thirty years. In my eyes, these are nothing more than chunks of flesh and blood. Makes me retch just looking at them¡­ what else do you have?!¡±


    The eight Wuxin figures trembled and a white figure appeared in a sh before Eunuch Jin Xian. Barely a secondter, Wuxin¡¯s right palm shot towards him.


    ¡°Great Soul Searching Palm! You even learned the skills in the Grievous Sorrow Manual!¡± With a wave of Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s long sword, a tyrannical sword qi charged towards the white figure in front of him. As the sword qi approached, the white figure gradually slowed down till he stopped moving entirely. The cold qi swirled around his body, freezing him solid in the process. However, Eunuch Jin Xian didn¡¯t even spare him a second nce as he waved his sleeve, smashing the ice statue into smithereens.


    ¡°Enough of this charade. Show me your real abilities.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian said.


    ¡°How can you say that? It¡¯s just that your martial arts level is too astonish¡­ I¡¯m not your opponent at all.¡± Wuxin¡¯s tone was filled with pain.


    ¡°Not my opponent?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Then die!¡± Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s pointed his sword to the sky and howled at the heavens, ¡°Break!¡±


    White qi started to swirl around as ayer of frost appeared on the surface of the beams and walls of the temple. Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but wrap his fur coat tighter around him. At the same time, Lei Wujie started emitting steaming hot qi from his body.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie with a stunned expression on his face.


    ¡°Just having to watch from the sidelines and not take part is¡­ regretful.¡± Lei Wujie sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since you¡¯ve already heard of Chen Jingzhou¡¯s name, you should also know how scary is his sword.¡± Xiao Se replied.


    ¡°Of course I do. When he was seventeen, he took his first step into the martial world and challenged the Five Great Sword Sects alone. In two hundred moves, he defeated the Sect Master of the Lone Shadow Sword Sect, Zhuo Zizai, and the Sect Master of the Cloud Refuge Sect, Yi Shuihong. In another three hundred moves, he defeated the Pavilion Master of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion, Xia Hui.¡±


    ¡°He once challenged Ancient Lightning Pavilion¡¯s Fu Qingfeng who was known as the person with the fastest sword in the world and would only need ten moves to defeat his opponent. Fu Qingfeng¡¯s sword, the Startling Lightning Sword, was sent flying in a mere eight moves. Only when he fought against the Heavenly Water Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master Xiao, was he unable to secure a victory five hundred moves. In the end, Chen Jinzhou sheathed his sword and left. However, Sect Master Xiao had been famous for more than twenty years. Chen Jinzhou was. only seventeen years old then!¡±


    ¡°Since then, the martial world was filled with tales of him. They said that even though he was a man, he had the appearance of a heavenly maiden. When his sword swept out, his white robes would flutter in the wind and a wave of white qi woulde bursting out like the majestic onset of winter¡­There were countless young girls who idolized him and I¡¯ve even heard of a poem written about him: like an immortal falling from the heavens, a sword descends and the frosty winds wilt. However, he only stayed in the martial world for three years before disappearing. No one knew where he went after that and there was no news about him at all.¡± Lei Wujie knew the stuff which happened in the martial world like the back of his hand.


    ¡°In the past, Chen Jinzhou was just seventeen years old. As for this monk, I think he¡¯s seventeen as well.¡± Xiao Se mumbled.


    Seven figures suddenly merged into one at which point Wuxin sped his hands together and shut his eyes. His robes and prayer beads on his neck started to dance in the air as he chanted in Sanskrit without a break in his breath. Eunuch Jin Xian stabbed towards him, sword qi rushing towards the monk like a domineering tyrant.


    ¡°Jin Xian is really out to kill him this time!¡± Xiao Se frowned.


    However, it was at that moment that Wuxin¡¯s eyes snapped open and an image of an enormous bronze bell appeared in front of him. Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s sword stabbed right into the bronze bell but stopped one inch before it could pierce through Wuxin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°The Inner Bell of Great Wisdom.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s sword suddenly stopped. Even though the sword itself stopped, the sword qi continued to shoot towards Wuxin.


    ¡°Boundless wisdom lies in a heart at ease: to speak, or to be silent, to move, or to be still, all a reflection of the natural.¡± Wuxin muttered in a soft voice as his body contorted at an impossible angle, causing that gust of cold qi to lightly pass over his forehead.


    (Note: For context, the full saying is:


    The Buddha said: The Bodhi tree originally wasn¡¯t a tree, neither was a clear mirror a mirror, if neither existed in the first ce, what taint is there to speak of. Man is just man, there¡¯s no need to try to be one; the world is just the world, there¡¯s no need to purposely conform to it. To sit is to meditate, to move is also to meditate. One flower, one world. One leaf, one Buddha. When spring arrives, the flowers will bloom by themselves. When autumn arrives, the leaves will fall by themselves. Boundless wisdom lies in a heart at ease with itself, every action and inaction a reflection of nature.)


    ¡°Monk, I¡¯m asking you for thest time. Are you leaving with me or not?¡± Eunuch Jin Xian sighed.


    ¡°You almost sound like you¡¯re trying to elope with me. This humble monk¡¯s face is all red now, you indecent eunuch.¡± Wuxinughed.


    Eunuch Jin Xian was stunned for a moment before bursting out inughter, ¡°Such an interesting monk, it will be such a waste to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Kill me?! As if it would be that easy!¡± A purple light shed through Wuxin¡¯s eyes bathing it in an enchanting light


    ¡°Demon Enthrallment? This is the skill which caused Wangyou to lose his way?¡± Eunuch Jin Xian was stunned as he looked into Wuxin¡¯s eyes. Right this very second, it felt like his entire mind was being thrown into disarray¡­


    A zing inferno that had raged through the day and the entire night suddenly burst to life around him. The sky was filled with the mournful wails as the figure of his father waved his sword and howled madly atop the city walls. Yet the instant that figure did so, an arrow felled him. An overwhelming vortex of despair gripped his heart then; thest of his family had fallen, either to the fire or to weapons. The city was about to fall, and before long, the iron cavalry of Wei would trample over this piece ofnd. All that awaited him then was a horse whip around his neck as he was dragged to death. It was said that the troops from Wei were a cruel bunch. Even after he died, they would tear off the skin from his body¡­ Compared to dying a death like that, he rather end it himself, he thought to himself as he looked at the short sword in his hand.


    It would be better for him to end it all¡­ A soft voice resounded in his head.


    Suddenly, he burst intoughter


    The light in his eyes which had almost faded away started to focus once more and the illusion disappeared. Eunuch Jin Xian had returned to reality, and as he looked at the sword in his hand, heughed softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that day in a long time. I was such a cowardly child back then¡­¡±


    Wuxin chuckled wryly, ¡°Sir Eunuch¡¯s heart is as firm as a boulder, I see.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of Kunlun? It¡¯s an area of extreme coldness where snow falls all year round. Even after a thousand years, the snow won¡¯t melt. I was trained there in the way of the sword for six years. My heart had long been frozen like the snow on Kunlun Mountain. Inner demons won¡¯t affect me in the slightest.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian said. ¡°Now die!¡±


    Howling with fury, the phantom of that bell was shattered to pieces by the sword qi. However, Wuxin didn¡¯t retreat at all. Instead, he stepped forward and faced the sword head-on. Sleeves fluttering wildly as before, he sent an attack of his own flying outwards. However, Eunuch Jin Xian wasn¡¯t fazed a bit as he leaped into the air andnded in front of Xiao Se and Lei Wujie. ¡°Little Wuxin, you¡¯re not my opponent. How about asking your two little friends toe out and help you?¡±


    Lei Wujie was shocked for a moment before punching out.


    Xiao Se eximed in shock, ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fist! Good!¡± Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s figure shed, face turning towards the pair for a second as he easily dodged the iing blow. By the time Lei Wujie was done with his attack, Eunuch Jin Xian had already returned to the sedan. However, his eyes were still, seemingly lost in thought as he gazed ahead.


    ¡°Sigh¡­the cold winds bite, yet the wanderer meanders without guard.¡± He recited cryptically in a soft voice.

 Chapter 16: The Head Shaking Monk

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Head Shaking Monk</h4>


    Wuxin frowned, unclear as to why that eunuch would suddenly recite such a poem.


    On the other hand, Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t all that concerned about the eunuch. He sighed a long sigh, disappointed in the oue just now. While his previous attack might have just seemed like a miss on the surface, in actuality, the instant he threw out that punch, he had dodged a minimum of three waves of sword qi. Even now, he could feel the skin on his face tingling with a prickly pain. Stroking the spot, he found a trace of blood there -he ended up being injured anyway.


    ¡°To strike barehanded against the Frostwind Sword like that, are you mad? If Jin Xian really wanted to kill you, you would be dead already, ¡° Xiao Sezily said as he leaned against the wooden support of the door.


    At the other end of the battlefield, the bearded monk had taken a step forward as well.


    ¡°Form up!¡± Ling Jun yelled. Immediately, Bo Yong and the four hulking men, who hadn¡¯t participated up till now, drew out their weapons and formed up into an array around Eunuch Jin Xian.


    Yet just as everyone thought that a grueling battle was about to start¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian sheathed his sword and returned to the sedan, not even bothering to spare Wuxin a second look. Seeing that, the four hulking men promptly stowed their weapons and returned to their posts as well, lifting up the sedan without needing to be told to. While Ling Jun and Bo Yong were confused by this sudden change, they promptly kept their weapons as well after exchanging a brief nce with each other.


    ¡°Lift off!¡± Ling Jun yelled.


    Just like that, the sedan left towards the gates of the Grand Sanskrit Temple, all the while under the confused gazes of those still present.


    ¡°What was that about? Why did they just leave like that?¡± Lei Wujie turned towards Xiao Se and asked.


    ¡°How would I know? He probably felt that he wasn¡¯t a match for that fist of yours, so he did decide to run away,¡± Xiao Se answered in his usualzy tone.


    Lei Wujie paused for a second, then touched the stinging wound on his face, ¡°I¡¯m actually hoping that you are right¡­¡±


    As the sedan passed by Wuxin, the soft voice of Eunuch Jin Xian said, ¡°Little Wuxin, the monks from the Nine Dragon Temple are already rushing here, if you want to escape, you¡¯d better do it fast.¡±


    Hearing that, Wuxin merely smiled, face never changing as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no running away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this life of yours might be able to escape, but it will never be able to escape from this life.¡± Having said that illogical statement, Eunuch Jin Xian passed through the gate, not saying another word further.


    ¡°Teacher, why did you decide to let him go all of a sudden? That monk clearly wasn¡¯t your match.¡± No longer within the premises of the temple, Bo Yong finally couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity and asked that of his teacher.


    ¡°That monk has already learned all the thirty two secret arts of the Rakshasa Hall, he isn¡¯t as easy to deal with as you think. But still¡­ Ling Jun, get me a brush, I have to write a missive to the Head Eunuch.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian¡¯s voice suddenly grew heavy at that point. Such sobriety was unheard of from their teacher, at least it wasn¡¯t so for Ling Jun who swiftly retrieved a brush and presented it with both hands to his teacher.


    However, merely a few wordster, Eunuch Jin Xian lowered the brush in his hand, paused in deep thought, then tore up the paper and muttered to himself, ¡°No, not a missive, if the letter ends up being intercepted¡­¡±


    Bo Yong and Ling Jun exchanged a look between themselves. Their teacher had always presented an elegant but aloof front to others. In all his years as a substitute Administrator of the Court of State Ceremonies, he had never shown such distress, not even in the face of an important ceremony like the Day of Heavenly Offerings. Exactly what was it he discovered within that temple that shocked him to such an extent?


    ¡°NO! Ling Jun, I need you to fetch me the fastest steed from a nearby stable. I have to see the Head Eunuch right this instant!¡± Eunuch Jin Xian tossed the brush away.


    Exactly what kind of missive could be so important tomand such haste? Here was the Grand Eunuch of Incense, who was only second to the Head Eunuch in strength amongst the five Grand Eunuchs, wanting to rush off to the imperial capital personally, just to make a report?


    ¡°Understood!¡± Not daring to second guess his teacher¡¯s order any further, Ling Jun ran off in a sh.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ The cold winds bite, yet the wanderer meanders without guard.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian muttered to himself after finally calming down.


    With the departure of Eunuch Jin Xian and his entourage, a moment of reprieve descended upon the Grand Sanskrit Temple. No longer faced with a grueling fight, the two youths, Lei Wujie and Xiao Se, walked up to Wuxin.


    ¡°So exactly who is it you¡¯re looking for in the Grand Sanskrit Temple, Wuxin?¡± Lei Wuijie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably that drunken monk over there, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Se asked. It was then that the monk in question slowly walked foward, still wielding that Buddhist monk¡¯s knife as before, aura still as overbearing. A cold glimmer shed past Xiao Se¡¯s eyes, ¡°Be careful, that monk¡¯s martial arts isn¡¯t that much worse than Jin Xian¡¯s.¡±


    However, Wuxin merely shook his head, pushed aside Lei Wujie who was blocking him, and walked straight up to the monk, stopping only a couple of steps away from him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡± The bearded monk said with a sigh.


    ¡°What nonsense. Of course I have, it¡¯s been twelve years.¡± The two seemed to know each other very well. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were expecting me to remain as that five year old boy?¡± Wuxin jokingly chided the monk.


    The monk smiled in return, ¡°Exactly how much do you remember of that age?¡±


    ¡°A lot. I still remember riding on your shoulders all the time, tugging on that long beard of yours. I still remember that you weren¡¯t a monk then. Your Space-severing de was a sight to behold, I always mored for you to teach me that. Do you still remember?¡± Suddenly, Wuxin¡¯s eyes sharpened and the atmosphere turned icy cold. ¡°Remember that you killed my father?¡±


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se were stunned. In that very instant, Wuxin exuded a level of murderous intent never seen before, however, it was only for an instant.


    ¡°All this time I¡¯ve wondered. Once you¡¯ve grown up, will youe to kill me? I¡¯ve enquired this of Master Wangyou before, all he said then was that everything in the world has a cause and an effect, before prattling on about a bunch of Buddhist nonsense. But I¡¯m just a fake monk, I don¡¯t understand any of those lofty ideals. But then I came to this realization if you were toe kill me, what would I do then? Probably hand you a knife¡­¡± the bearded monk twirled his Buddhist monk¡¯s knife, causing it to spin in mid air for a while beforending in front of Wuxin, stabbing a good half de¡¯s worth into the ground.


    Reaching out with his hands, Wuxin gently sped the hilt of the knife but didn¡¯t pull it out. ¡°The old monk told me to always holdpassion close by my side. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, I¡¯m a monk now, how can Imit murder so casually?¡±


    ¡°I would rather that you were here to kill me, if you aren¡¯t, that just means you have a matter even more troublesome that requires my help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not troublesome at all. I just need you to perform some funeral rites.¡±


    ¡°Funeral rites? I¡¯m a fake monk, even after all those years of staying in a temple, I still don¡¯t know how to recite a single scripture.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do it alone, I want the entire Grand Sanskrit Temple to help me with these funeral rites.¡±


    As the kingdom¡¯s designated temple, Grand Sanskrit Temple naturally had a lot more monks residing within it. However, because an enemy had just descended upon them, the majority of its monks were all hiding in the backyard¡¯s recitation room. Should they alle out in full force, there would be more than three hundred monks present. Only the death of the monarch of Khotan would warrant such arge showing.


    However, the bearded monk merely paused for a second before turning towards Venerable Fa Lan and yelling, ¡°Senior martial brother!¡±


    The Venerable in question violently twitched for a second, then opened his eyes groggily to look at the bearded monk, his mouth still stained with some saliva. In all likelihood, the Venerable was merely pretending to shake his head throughout that heated battle. In fact, he had fallen asleep long ago!


    ¡°An expert!¡± Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t but give the monk a big fat thumbs up for his head shaking. Even the legends of old failed to warn him of such skill! In the legends, monks of such esteem were all steadfast and unfazed before danger. As for this Venerable Fa Lan, he was so unfazed, he even fell asleep¡­


    ¡°Senior brother, your junior has a request to make,¡± the bearded monk called out in a rion voice.


    The Venerable wiped off his drool and lightly nodded his head.


    ¡°I need to conduct some funeral rites, I would need three hundred or so of your monks.¡± The bearded monk asked without any hint of reservation. However, the Venerable merely smiled and nodded his head as before.


    ¡°You¡¯re the old monk¡¯s only surviving friend, having you conduct the rites can be considered a repayment of sorts for all his years of nagging.¡± Wuxin smiled before turning around, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at that spot tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the day after?¡± asked the bearded monk.


    ¡°The day after? We can talk about that once we¡¯ve survived tomorrow.¡± Not bothering to turn around again, Wuxin leaped into the air andnded atop the temple¡¯s walls. ¡°After tomorrow¡¯s rites¡­leave. Twelve years ago, they dragged you into this mess. Twelve yearster, you mustn¡¯tmit the same mistake again.¡± Having said that, the white figure of Wuxin disappeared over the wall.


    ¡°I say¡­Lei Wujie, have you realized that whenever that monk, Wuxin, leaves, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of taking us with him?¡± Xiao Se tly stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized that too¡­¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    ¡°Then exactly when will we, his hostages, decide to stop shamelessly clinging onto him?¡± Xiao Se turned to face Lei Wujie.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, let¡¯s just meet up with senior brother Tang then.¡±


    After chasing that monk around for so long, Lei Wujie finally decided not to do so. Yet the moment they came to a hard won agreement, a handsome monk¡¯s face popped up from over the wall and gave them a cheeky wink. ¡°My dear brothers, it¡¯s about time we leave, don¡¯t you think? We still have a long journey ahead of us, and horses to rent -I¡¯m definitely in no position to pay for that.¡±


    ¡°sted monk!¡±

 Chapter 17: The Monk Who Is Unmatched In His Generation

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Monk Who Is Unmatched In His Generation</h4>


    The ce which Wuxin described as being extremely far away ended up just being a small hill not too far away from the city. There stood a dpidated temple atop a mountain, with words written on it that had long since be indistinct. Within was a statue of the Buddha that was missing a few limbs; it seemed like no one had entered the temple in a long time. Sitting on the roof by himself, Wuxin¡¯s white robes fluttered in the air as he gazed nkly in the direction of Khotan.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lei Wujie leaped onto the roof and asked.


    ¡°Look at this Kingdom of Khotan.¡± Wuxin looked at the city not too far away.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Lei Wujie was confused.


    ¡°Are they impoverished?¡± Wuxin asked.


    Lei Wujie thought about it then nodded his head. Indeed it was. Not too long ago, they were in the flourishing city of Sangu, then there was even less to say about Biluo City which was a city of free trade at the border. Yet after arriving in the Kingdom of Khotan, all they saw were destitute locals and ascetic monks.


    ¡°Yet the old monk always yearned for this ce.¡± Wuxin softly said.


    Lei Wujie was momentarily at a loss and he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Wuxin¡¯s words. In the end, he could only mutter, ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°The old monk was born in the Kingdom of Khotan. At the tender age of six, he had already mastered the Buddhist texts. Back then, he asked this difficult problem of the then Esteemed Master of the Grand Sanskrit Temple, Xu Wang: The country I live in is poverty-stricken and there isn¡¯t a single smile to be found on the faces of the people. When one speaks of cultivation, why must the road be filled with suffering? Were we truly born into this world just to suffer this hardship?¡±


    ¡°Then how did Esteemed Master Xu Wang reply him?¡±


    ¡°Esteemed Master Xu Wang said, when the flower blooms, it¡¯s dazzling, yet its withering is not too far away. The seasonse and the seasons go as man live through a hundred different lives. Within such vastness, will there not be suffering? How can there be a world without suffering? Life is ever changing and unpredictable¡­ only because there is suffering, that there is joy. The two exist together.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand anything you just said.¡± Lei Wujie answered truthfully.


    ¡°The old monk didn¡¯t understand what the Esteemed Master Xu Wang said as well. As such, he left the Kingdom of Khotan when he was six and he traveled the world, seeking the truth. He wandered the world till he was forty before he started preaching in the Snowy Peak Temple. However, there was a question which he could never resolve in his heart. If killing a single person could save millions of others, yet the person you have to kill is an innocent man¡­ should you kill that person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°If it¡¯s me, I would kill that person.¡± Xiao Se who was sitting on the steps below faintly said.


    ¡°When I was young, I dreamt that there was always someone standing in front of me. After opening my eyes in panic, I realized that it was the old monk who was standing in front of me, wielding a knife in hand. He wanted to kill me, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do so. In the end, he walked away. Following that, he established the Rakshasa Hall with the intention of leading me onto the path of Buddhism through the demonic path. Yet in his heart, he didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong¡­and with that tiny crack in his heart, he fell into depravity,¡± Wuxin sighed.


    ¡°I think, I know who you are.¡± Xiao Se suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°As always, brother Xiao¡¯s knowledge spans far and wide. I¡¯m very interested in brother Xiao as well, yet I still can¡¯t even begin to guess at your origins.¡± Wuxinughed.


    ¡°Your surname is Ye.¡± Xiao Se affirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your guess is correct. Before I entered the Snowy Peak Temple, my surname was indeed Ye. My name is Ye Anshi, the son of Ye Dingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Ye Dingzhi? The Sect Master of the Unorthodox Sect?!¡± Lei Wujie eximed in surprise.


    ¡°For the Outheaven, Snow Moon City, the Buddhist Sects of the world, and even the court to take such notice of a single person¡­no matter how I look at it, that person has to have some rtion with Ye Dingzhi.¡±


    ¡°So what is Outheaven?¡± Lei Wujie asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Everyone knows that twelve years ago, the Unorthodox Sects set off on an eastward invasion that left thends bereft of life. Yet how many actually knew what the sect is? The unorthodox sect is actually just an alliance of over thirty sects from outside the region The most important sect in the alliance was the Outheaven. Their previous Sect Master, Ye Dingzhi, was the chief of the Outheaven Faction.¡±


    ¡°After their expedition failed, they made an agreement with the martial artists of the Central ins that they wouldn¡¯t take a single step into the region in the next twelve years. It has been said that in the agreement, a hostage was provided as well. The hostage was raised by a mysterious person with that same duration of twelve years. All in likelihood, that hostage was you.¡± Xiao Se said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was five years old when I followed my father on the expedition to the east. After the expedition failed, I was taken in by Wangyou. Today, that twelve years deadline is up and I should have been returned to the Outheaven faction. However, no one knows for sure if the Unorthodox Sect would invade again after my return. As such, there were people who wanted to cripple me. And there were also people who wanted to imprison me¡­ then there were those who just wanted me dead.¡± Wuxin said.


    ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I wish to return to the Snowy Peak Temple, and listen to the old monk chant his Buddhist scriptures.¡± Wuxinughed.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a second before standing up. Bundling his hands in his sleeves, he took several steps forward, looked at the Kingdom of Khotan in the distance and muttered, ¡°Less than a hundred springs have passed since your birth, yet your worries mirror that of a thousand.¡±


    ¡°After the twelve years deadline is up, everyone will take action. Yet, the old monk knew he couldn¡¯t stop all of them, so he worried, and worried, till he finally went mad.¡± Wuxin replied.


    ¡°That person who appeared in the day, he should be Wang Rensun of the Space-severing de, I presume?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wang Rensun was a close friend of my father back in the day. He was a disciple of the Heavenly Mountain Sect. He tried to persuade my father not to set out east but failed. In the end, he wanted to wash his hands off everything and leave but he was forced by his sect to take part in the battle against the Unorthodox. After that battle, he left the Heavenly Mountain sect, iming that whatever he owed the sect was paid, along with any feelings he had for it. It was then that Master Xu Wang of the Grand Sanskrit Temple became his teacher. If he hadn¡¯t left the sect, he should be the sect master of the Heavenly Mountain Sect by now.¡± Wuxin said.


    ¡°Another who values loyalty and friendship¡­¡± Lei Wujie nodded his head to express his admiration.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will die.¡± Xiao Se suddenly proimed. ¡°What you should be doing now is get a fast steed and travel east without ever stopping.¡±


    ¡°If I really wanted to run away, I could have done so in the Enchantress Vi.¡± Wuxin chuckled. ¡°I have always said that I had something left unaplished¡­ that was because the old monk always mentioned how he missed this ce. Now that even his corpse is no more, I have to at least bring his soul back here.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, the ritual conducted by three hundred monks will definitely rm the Kingdom of Khotan. The Nine Dragon Temple is located nearby¡­ are you confident that you can escape from all those monks?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡± Wuxin stood up and his white robes fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°However, there is a matter which I never have understood,¡± Xiao Se said.


    ¡°Oh? You know of the Outheaven faction, you know of Wang Rensun, you even know that Eunuch Jin Xian is Chen Jingzhou of the Frostwind Sword. I honestly thought that there was nothing you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The part I never understood was why did you have to bring the two of us along? We should have beenpletely unrted to this matter.¡± Xiao Se said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you really needed helpers, couldn¡¯t you have looked for those two experts from the Outheaven?¡± Lei Wujie spoke up as well.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? Ick money. Just look at you two, one wears a fur coat worth a fortune, the other, Phoenix Fire threads. Even the blind could see that you two are rich.¡± Wuxin answered, truthful as he could possibly be.


    ¡°My dear monk, I swear you have a thousand lies hiding underneath that tongue of yours, all waiting to pop out at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± Xiao Se was somewhat helpless.


    ¡°You two are pretty simr when ites to this point.¡± Lei Wujie mumbled to himself.


    Wuxin took a few steps forward till he was all the way to the edge of the roof. His sleeves suddenly trembled. Bathing in the gloomy moonlight, he tilted his head towards the sky andughed. As if responding to hisughter, his sleeves fluttered like they were dancing to his voice.


    ¡°I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where the fairies stand bewitchingly amongst the wind.


    I wish to travel a million miles stepping on the clouds, what can the temples and dragons say to that?


    The crests of Kunlun bathe in light, even amongst green mountains does an end exist.


    Over ten thousand miles does a swallow fly home, yet return I will not till I see the world¡¯s end!¡±


    Wuxin folded his fluttering sleeves inwards and hung his head down only to find Xiao Se looking back at him as well. In that single moment, they saw a reflection of themselves in each other¡¯s eyes!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I still have many ces to go¡­¡±

 Chapter 18: The Divine Skills of the Rakshasa Hall

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Divine Skills of the Rakshasa Hall</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re finally looking like an expert now.¡± Xiao Se withdrew his gaze andzily stated so.


    ¡°Expert or not, does it really matter? What matters is whether I can survive tomorrow.¡± Wuxin directed his gaze forward at that point. ¡°Also, you¡¯re right. I did, in fact, have my reasons for choosing you two.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± asked Xiao Se.


    ¡°When I was cultivating the Demon Enthrallment, my teacher once told me that there were only two types of people that won¡¯t be affected by it. One, a person pure of heart, never tainted by the mundane world. The other, a person whose heart is so mired in thoughts that even he himself can¡¯t see through it.¡± Wuxin exined.


    ¡°I assume the former refers to Lei Wujie and thetter refers to me then?¡± Xiao Se stared ahead, hands folded within his sleeves and eyes zed, as if he wasn¡¯t here at all. In response, Wuxin merely smiled and sped his hands.


    ¡°What about Chen Jingzhou then?¡± Lei Wujie asked all of a sudden. ¡°That day in the Grand Sanskrit Temple, wasn¡¯t Eunuch Jin Xian unaffected by your Demon Enthrallment as well?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he overcame my Demon Enthrallment. He did, in fact, get enthralled by it, it was just that his will was too strong so it only ensnared him for a moment. You two are different, when we exchanged nces, there was no reaction at all.¡± As he said that, his pupils shed purple.


    ¡°And? So what if there are two people unaffected by the Demon Enthrallment?¡± Xiao Se asked in an off hand manner.


    ¡°The Rakshasa Hall has already been destroyed by the old monk. Should I die, all the martial arts within would be lost as well. Because of your qualities, my n was to pass onto each of you a specific martial art. Though this will only be a single night of teaching, it¡¯s more than enough for the two of you. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have let down that old monk.¡± Wuxin smiled as he turned around to face Lei Wujie.


    Naturally happy to ept his favor, Lei Wujie asked ¡°What martial art?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re a fist user?¡± Wuxin asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lei Wujie nodded.


    ¡°In the past, there was a Book of Weapons,piled by the Hundred Insights, wherein they grouped the seven most dangerous weapons of the martial world into a category known as the ¡®Seven Weapons¡¯. Of those seven, the fist upies a spot as well -even though it wasn¡¯t a weapon, it was superior to one! Today, what I¡¯m about to teach you is the Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill!¡± Wuxin dered like an expert educating his junior, though his lips were curled in a slight smile.


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°that¡¯s a really long name¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch carefully!¡± Wuxin took several steps forward, each footnding with a solid thud as he threw out a vigorous punch with his right fist, sleeves pping about with a snap from the sheer force. Just like that, he transitioned smoothly into a full set of fist strikes.


    Although it was an well executed sequence of strikes that stirred up a gale through its sheer force, Xiao Se didn¡¯t seem all that impressed with his eyes knitted together in a frown. Once the entire sequence was over, Wuxin turned to Lei Wujie and asked, ¡°Did you get it all?¡±


    Lei Wujie hesitated for a moment then nodded his head.


    ¡°Repeat it for me.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Lei Wujie answered then reflected back on his experience for a moment before repeating the entire sequence of strikes with surprising uracy, though the vibe he gave off was markedly less fearsome.


    ¡°Good. I knew you were bright,¡± praised Wuxin. ¡°As expected of a disciple from the Lei n of Jiangnan¡¯s Incendiary Hall.¡±


    Finally, Lei Wujie looked down at his fists and voiced the question he had kept within himself all this while, ¡°forgive my stupidity, but exactly what makes this fist technique amazing?¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Xiao Se snorted. ¡°Moron, he was just bluffing you. How was that some Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill? It was clearly the Grand Arhat Fist, a beginner¡¯s martial art from the Shaolin Temple. You can buy the manual at the base of Mt. Song for just twenty coppers. Even the waiters from my inn know a couple of its moves.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± It was a ¡®rubbish¡¯ said with the utmost righteousness and force by Wuxin. ¡°There was once an esteemed Vajrayana Buddhist monk who spent years practicing the Grand Dragon King Fist. Over fifty years, he repeated it hundreds of thousands of times, to the point where he could draw out fire from ash, and cause a flower to bloom from rock. Through sheer force of will, he transformed that ordinary fist set into the ¡®Mahayana Dragon King Divine Skill, and became a master in his own right. With your inborn purity of heart, such a simplistic skill is best suited to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Although Wuxin¡¯s exnation sounded sincere, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but harbor a shred of doubt within him.


    ¡°Really. But fifty years is clearly too long. Don¡¯t tell me a hale and hearty teenager like you would be satisfied with practicing till he bes some old sod before making his mark in the world? It¡¯s precisely at such a tender age that you should stir up a storm in the martial world! Listen here, that Grand Arhat Fist you executed was merely the first half of the technique. Thetter half is the demon subjugation part. Only bybining the two will you get the true Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill! Thetter half is a little hard so I¡¯ll guide you by hand!¡± Wuxin then took a step forward, grabbed Lei Wujie¡¯s hand and actually began teaching him by hand.


    In the beginning, one could still watch the pair earnestly practicing the fist technique. However, as time passed, the speed of Wuxin¡¯s teaching sped up to the point where even Xiao Se couldn¡¯t keep track of the punches they threw out. All he could see was a pair of figures, one white and the other red, jumping about on the roof. A long whileter, the pair finally stopped. Lei Wujie stood there sweating from head to toe, chest heaving. On the other hand, Wuxin was a lot moreposed as he let go of Lei Wujie¡¯s hand and retreated a step. ¡°I just led you along three repetitions of the technique, remember it well.¡±


    ¡°I¡­have.¡± Lei Wujie sucked in a deep breath then.


    ¡°Good! Repeat it once more.¡± Wuxin smiled.


    ¡°Alright!¡± He answered after taking a short break. Circting the qi within himself, he took a forceful step forward. Yet the moment he did so, he punctured a hole through the roof with his feet, falling down into the temple below from the confusion.


    ¡°AH!¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve learned well.¡± Wuxin giggled as he squatted down beside the hole Lei Wujie just created.


    ¡°How was that good¡­¡± Lei Wujie grimaced. He wanted to step up but he couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to do so, as if all the qi within him had leaked out.


    However, Wuxin paid him no heed, standing up a mere secondter to look at Xiao Se below him. ¡°Next is your turn.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any martial art, just some movement skill. As for whatever fist techniques you might have, I have no clue about them. Exactly what can you teach me then? Hmm, that water treading skill isn¡¯t half bad, how about that?¡± Xiao Se answered.


    ¡°Your heart¡¯s too heavy for the Unheaven Water Treading Divine Skill. There¡¯s no way you can master that, you will just end up sinking halfway.¡± Wuxin shook his head.


    ¡°Unheaven Water Treading Divine Skill?¡± Xiao Se furrowed his brows. ¡°Were all the martial arts of the Rakshasa Hall named in such a flippant manner?¡±


    ¡°Nope, some of the manuals had their names partially worn away so I made them up.¡± Wuxin admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. There¡¯s nothing you can teach me other than movement skills.¡± Xiao Se shrugged, not at all concerned about the potential ultimate martial art skill that he was about to learn.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. The martial art that I¡¯m about to teach you doesn¡¯t require any foundation, all it requires is time. What I¡¯m going to teach you today will most likely take a long, long time to learn.¡± Wuxin leaped down to join Xiao Se, and he did so, a sh of purple sparkled resplendently within his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xiao Se frowned ever so slightly.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to teach you is the Demon Enthrallment!¡± The corners of Wuxin¡¯s mouth curled upwards as his eyes continued shing a bright purple.

 Chapter 19: Follow Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 19: Follow Your Heart</h4>


    At the peak of Cangshan¡­where a chessboard of ck and white piecesid¡­


    There was only one person sitting at the chess table and he wore a long ck robe. In his hand however, was a white chess piece.


    ¡°Has Tang Lian arrived at the Nine Dragons Temple yet?¡± A voice transmitted over from an unknown ce.


    The person sitting at the table shook his head andughed, ¡°He¡¯s there, but he arrived empty handed.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did he make a mistake somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because two old friends showed up.¡±


    ¡°The White Haired Immortal and the Violet Duke?¡±


    ¡°They had a part in that, for sure. Although Tang Lian¡¯s martial arts has improved tremendously and though he can be considered an outstanding talent amongst younger generation, I¡¯m afraid he is still doesn¡¯t stand a chance against experts of that level.¡± The person sitting at the table ced down his white piece and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    A small hole appeared on the chess board.


    The person holding the white piece shook his head, ¡°Every time I y with you, you end up destroying one of my chess boards. Even if your sword qi has reached such a stage, is there a need to show that off to me?¡±


    ¡°So, that monk was taken away by the Outheaven then? If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t even be here ying chess with me¡± The person who spoke ignored the man at the table.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve received information that Outheaven failed as well. During a chaotic fight, the monk managed to slip away. He even brought along two of Tang Lian¡¯spanions, then he disappeared and no one knew where he went off to. My guess would be the Grand Sanskrit Temple. One of his father¡¯s former close friend, Wang Rensun, is there. It is also his teacher, Master Wangyou¡¯s homnd.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned there were two others traveling with Tang Lian? Are they disciples of Snow Moon City?¡±


    ¡°No. Tang Lian¡¯s letter said that there was a disciple from the Lei n. In all likelihood, he was on his way to Snow Moon City to seek tutge¡±


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s disciple? The Lei n never said anything about sending a disciple to Snow Moon City¡­ Could this be a plot?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely. Tang Lian is cautious in everything he does. There is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°What about the other person?¡±


    ¡°The report mentioned he isn¡¯t a martial artist. He doesn¡¯t know any martial arts and is the owner of an inn. Because that Lei n disciple owes him money, he ended up tagged along. ording to Tang Lian, that person isn¡¯t simple¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°His surname is¡­Xiao,¡± Answered the man holding the white piece, emphasizing thatst word deliberately.


    The unseen person into thought for a moment then he suddenly asked another question, ¡°Is there other news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a disastrous one. Just like you thought, that person in the pce couldn¡¯t sit idle any longer. The number two expert of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Grand Eunuch Jin Xian of the Incense quietly left the imperial pce a month ago and rushed all the way to the Kingdom of Khotan.¡±


    ¡°Chen Jingzhou went as well, I see. It seems like that person in the pce doesn¡¯t trust us.¡±


    ¡°You can never be too careful, not to mention the fact that you never trusted that person in the pce. The imperial pce intentions are that at least one of the three of us has to make a move. Yet here we are, one of us is busy training in the way of the sword, another is busy ying chess, and thest one is off drinking wine somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to make the trip this time around. Although Tang Lian is the most outstanding disciple in this generation of Snow Moon City¡¯s disciples, he cannot possibly defeat so many experts himself. Just that monk alone is a difficult opponent.¡±


    ¡°The chief said to give the youngsters an opportunity to train themselves.¡±


    ¡°What about now? Will you head over to Khotan?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the chief said that their trial isn¡¯t over yet¡± The person holding the white chess piece seemed like he was in a good mood as he lightly ced down another piece.


    The other person suddenly sank into silence. After a long time, the man holding the white piece felt a falling leaf brush past his face. Raising his head, he found a blue robed man standing in front of him with a slender sword in hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going over alone?¡± The ck clothed man brushed off the fragments of leaves on his body and stood up.


    ¡°Matters concerning the safety of the Central ins have to be taken seriously.¡± The blue clothed man replied crisply.


    ¡°You¡­ you take matters concerning the empire too seriously. He¡¯s just a seventeen year old kid¡­ How much trouble can he cause?¡± The ck clothed man sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a seventeen year old who has learnt all of the martial arts within the Rakshasa Hall and is also the child of the Outheaven¡¯s Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? There are at least seven or eight people in Snow Moon City with his level of martial arts. There are probably ten or so in the pce. And what about Tangmen? The Lei n? Should we be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°Then what about in the Outheaven faction, how many do you think they have? And the sixteen sects of the Unorthodox Sect?¡± The blue clothed man returned his question.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about protecting the world, but no one said that the unorthodox sects are still bent on throwing the world into chaos. The fact is, the twelve year deadline is up, he is supposed to leave anyway. Now we¡¯re the ones trying to forcefully keep him; are we going to turn into the viins who can¡¯t even keep their word?¡±


    ¡°What does the chief say?¡±


    ¡°The intention of the chief is very simple. Twelve years ago, when the unorthodox sects led an invasion eastward - the Snow Moon City wasn¡¯t afraid then. Twelve yearster today, with just a young sect master returning to his sect, the Snow Moon City has even less reason to be afraid. Problems concerning the younger generation should be solved by people of the younger generation. Us old fellows will only interfere when they can¡¯t solve the problem. He has already sent a letter to Tang Lian three days ago¡­ it should have arrived by now.¡±


    ¡°What was written in the letter?¡±


    ¡°There were only three words.¡±


    ¡°Follow your heart¡±


    The blue clothed man was stunned. ¡°Follow your heart?¡±


    ¡°Just like what our esteemed teacher wrote to us twelve years ago, ¡®follow your heart¡¯.¡± The ck clothed manughed.


    ¡°That Baili Dongjun¡­ still as reckless as ever.¡± The blue clothed man thought in silence for a long time before letting out a long sigh. He kept the sword in his hand and his figure disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Hey, are we still ying then?¡± The ck clothed man asked in a clear voice, but there was no one to respond to him. An instantter, the chess board in front of him split in half.


    The ck clothed man helplessly shook his head, ¡°Your temper is still as violent as before. When will you ever master the Water Impeding Sword Art, that which requires a heart as still as water?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the border of Biluo City, within the Nine Dragon Temple.


    Tang Lian was in the midst of releasing a messenger pigeon from the center of the courtyard. Beside him was Wuchan, head hung low as he asked, ¡°what was in that letter?¡±


    ¡°My esteemed teacher only sent me a phrase.¡± Tang Lian raised his head to look at the moon. In that instant, it felt as though his thoughts were drifting in the wind.


    Wuchan was stunned for a moment. He exhaled a breath and chanted, ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    ¡°Not that phrase.¡± Tang Lian shook his head.


    Wuchanughed and said, ¡°Brother Tang, this humble monk was only sighing.¡±


    Tang Lian regained his wits then and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°My mind was a little out of it. However, I don¡¯t quite understand the three words my esteemed teacher left me. ¡®Follow your heart¡¯, what does that mean? Is there a different meaning for those words in the Buddhist teachings?¡±


    Wuchan sank into thought for a moment and said, ¡°The Buddha says: follow your heart, follow your self, follow your fate.¡±


    Tang Lian heard what he said and he sighed, ¡°I was born in Tangmen. Since I was young, I was raised strictly because of that. When I was twelve, I trained in the six arts of poisoning of the Inner Hall. When I was sixteen, I learned all thirty three hidden weapon arts of the Outer Hall. I left for Snow Moon City when I was seventeen and that was when I met my esteemed teacher. It has been nine years since then. For those past twenty six years, it felt like everything had already beenid out for me. I merely had to do as I was told. Follow my heart, follow my self and follow my fate. I really don¡¯t understand the meaning behind these three phrases. If Wuxin was that important, shouldn¡¯t my esteemed teacher have sent down the killing order of Snow Moon City?¡±


    ¡°Killing order? Brother Tang thinks that Wuxin should die?¡± Wuchan hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he should die.¡± Tang Lian shook his head. ¡°However, if my esteemed teacher wrote that in his letter, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.¡±


    Wuchan sighed and he said no more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Wuchan, I never asked you before, but what kind of person is Wuxin?¡± Tang Lian suddenly asked.


    ¡°This humble monk left the temple at a young age so he has only interacted with Wuxin on several asions. Back then, he was just a child so this humble monk doesn¡¯t actually know the answer to your question.¡±


    ¡°However, there was a single memory that left in this humble monk¡¯s mind. That day, this humble monk was practicing his fist arts in the temple while Wuxin sat on the edge of the roof. After this humble monkpleted his training, Wuxin suddenly asked, was that the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill? But with such a strong desire to subdue the demon, how are you different from the demon itself?¡±


    ¡°This humble monk couldn¡¯t understand his words back then. However, Wuxin continued, to be an Arhat and to subdue demons. The sin of killing, what is meant by that is to y one¡¯s malicious thoughts and free the mind. What you¡¯re ying is your inner demons, not the outer ones. This humble monk has entered the temple for six years and trained in the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill for three years. Yet his words were like a lightning bolt that day. After thinking on t for a long time, I turned around only to find that Wuxin was nowhere to be found.¡±


    ¡°After that, this humble monk continued training in the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill, all the while bearing his words in mind -I had never felt so at ease with my training before. When Master Dajue of the Nine Dragon Temple came to the Snowy Peak Temple, I had just so happened to have reached the fourth tier of the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill.¡± Wuchan said.


    ¡°Had it not been for master¡¯s words just now, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that a five year old child could speak with such wisdom.¡± Tang Lian nodded his head. ¡°Can I be so bold as to ask master something? Is our current desire to subdue the demon too strong as well?¡±


    ¡°Wuxin isn¡¯t a demon, master wasn¡¯t a demon either. They were just disturbed by external demons.¡± Wuchan said in a grave voice.


    ¡°So, Master Wuchan, what will be our n tomorrow?¡± Tang Lian asked once again.


    Wuchan thought about it andughed, ¡°Just follow your heart.¡±


    Tang Lian nced at Wuchan but he was met with a candid gaze from the monk, no sense of levity to be found anywhere on his face. He sighed, ¡°I thought master¡¯s heart has long since petrified like a stone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m those old monks inside, what stony heart is there to speak of?¡± Wuchan took a step forward and he leaped onto the roof. ¡°Brother Tang, you can take your time and slowly think about it. This humble monk is going back to sleep.¡±


    Tang Lian was stunned for a moment. This monk always had a face full of righteousness and seriousness, yet here he was, revealing a sense of youthfulness never before seen in him -it was surprising, to say the least. Wuchan spun around, and as he did so, his sleeves danced in the wind. With a light smile on his smile, he almost resembled his junior martial brother, Wuxin.


    ¡°To follow your heart, follow your self, and follow your fate, it just means not to think too much about it. That feeling in your heart tomorrow when you meet them, that¡¯s what your heart truly desires.¡±


    Tang Lian was stunned for a second, yet before he could react, that gray robe had already disappeared in a sh. Although Wuchan was already gone, the soft chanting could be heard from the main hall behind him. Tang Lianughed as he raised his head to look into the distance, ¡°Follow my heart. Is that the lesson my esteemed teacher wishes me to learn this time? Tang Lian will remember it so.¡±

 Chapter 20: Asavakkhaya

    <h4>Chapter 20: Asavakkhaya</h4>


    Dawn had yet to break over the horizon¡­


    ¡°Monk, they¡¯re here.¡± Having said that, Xiao Se stood up, yawned and walked up to the edge of the cliff to peer at the sea of monks standing below. All of them were currently seated in an orderly fashion, each beating a Buddhist wooden fish in an equally orderly rhythm. In a deste wastnd like this, the abrupt departure from silence seemed almost zen-like. Even azy person like Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but tense up. ¡°With three hundred monks chanting in unison for a funeral service, even the imperial family¡¯s Day of Heavenly Offerings seem less holy than today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly, Lei Wujie pointed into the distance where the stark of figure of broad monk wielding a knife stood behind the three hundred chanting monks. The figure threw a sharp look ahead where nine steeds currently rode towards him, each bearing a rider.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Rensun.¡± Xiao Se turned towards Wuxin. ¡°Seems like he didn¡¯t do as you asked and step aside. However, my guess is that he made a different decision than twelve years ago.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wuxin coldly red in that direction but said nothing more before slowly walking towards the dpidated temple.


    Down below, Wang Rensun stabbed his Buddhist monk¡¯s knife into the ground, shut his eyes and sighed deeply.


    Standing before him now were the seven masters of the Nine Dragon Temple, each representing a Buddhist ideal: Da Jue, Da Huai, Da Wei, Da Guan, Da Mo, Da Wang, and Da Pu. Apanying them was the monk, Wuchan, and Tang Lian.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Tang Lian asked.


    ¡°Venerable Fa Ye of the Grand Sanskrit Temple.¡± Wuchan furrowed his brows slightly. In his memories, this Venerable had always been a free spirit. Even during the scant few sightings of him, the rumors speak only of his appalling actions such as drinking or eating meat, and naught of his martial prowess, let alone why he would be standing in their path right now with a knife in hand.


    It was then that Wang Rensun suddenly opened his eyes, violently pulled out the knife from the ground and swung at all nine of them, tearing apart the ground in a sh of bloody knife qi. The nine figures immediately leaped off their horses which were instantly bifurcated in half!


    Blood fell like rain, as Tang Lian couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Such murderous intent! Such force!¡±


    Wang Rensun stabbed his knife into the earth once more and yelled, ¡°HALT!¡±


    Standing at the head of the pack in his yellow cassock and eyes benevolent, Master Da Jue softly chanted, ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Behind him, the rest of the masters lowered their heads and chanted as well. ¡°It has been twelve years since Venerable Fa Ye has lowered his butcher knife, why has hemitted the sin of murder once more?¡± Da Jue sighed.


    ¡°What do I have to say? The n was to spend the rest of my life as a monk, repenting for my wrongdoings. But soon I realized, actually, it is already toote to turn back. Then, after going back and forth about this for a long time, I finally came to the conclusion that only by swinging this knife of mine, will I have a chance of repenting.¡± Wang Rensun shut his eyes once more. Different from his usual self, every swing of his Space-severing de seemed to beden with his memories.


    ¡°This old monk has already had a taste of Venerable Fa Ye¡¯s knifey those twelve years ago. But, has the Venerable had a taste of this old monk¡¯s nine demon subjugators? With that single Space-severing knife, does the Venerable think that he will seed in stopping us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. But how many do you think I will seed in keeping here forever, monk?¡± Wang Rensun gently caressed the hilt of his knife.


    ¡°Your heart is full of murder, Venerable Fa Ye.¡± Da Jue¡¯s voice turned graver.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s full of murder!¡± Wang Rensun mped down on the hilt of his knife with vice-like strength before pulling it out once more.


    ¡°Wuchan, you and the benefactor from Snow Moon City have to keep him here!¡± Da Jue leaped forward and threw a palm strike at Wang Rensun. An instantter, countless silhouettes of his palm burst forth. In all likelihood, each of these palms had already been trained to point where any one of them could inflict damage. Not daring to receive it head on, Wang Rensun forcefully withdrew his knife upwards and stepped aside. Seeing that, Da Jue chose not to chase after the man, instead choosing to rush up the hill with the other six masters.


    Wang Rensun quickly righted himself, but just as he was about to give chase, a whistle of air came whizzing from the side. He hurriedly swung his knife to block, knocking that needle, d in an icy cold glimmer, down into the ground.


    ¡°Tangmen¡¯s Bone-piercing Needle?¡± Wang Rensun frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s actually a Tangmen here, does the martial world desire that child¡¯s death so badly? Who¡¯s disciple are you? Tang Huang? Tang Xuan? Or is it Tang Lianyue?¡±


    Tang Lian paused in surprise for a second. Though he had never heard of the name, Venerable Fa Ye, but those three names the monk just uttered were all Tangmen elders who had long since stopped involving themselves in the martial world, choosing instead to focus on training new disciples -this monk seemed familiar with Tangmen.


    Tang Lian cupped his fists together and said, ¡°This lowly disciple is known as Tang Lian, before the age of sixteen, he studied the arts of the outer hall under the tutge of teacher Tang Lianyue. Because of teacher¡¯s orders to head for Snow Moon City, Tang Lian is now under the tutge of the Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Baili Dongjun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that fellow¡¯s disciple? Good, I won¡¯t kill you then. What about you, monk? You look familiar, are you Da Jue¡¯s disciple?¡± Wang Rensun turned around to face Wuchan.


    Wuchan sped his hands together. ¡°This humble monk is a disciple under the tutge of Master Wangyou, his name is Wuchan. For now, this humble monk has taken up temporary residence in the Nine Dragon Temple to train in the arts of the Vajra Demon Subduing Divine Skill.¡±


    ¡°Wangyou? Looks like there¡¯s another disciple of an old acquaintance. So that person up there is your younger martial brother?¡± Asked Wang Rensun.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wuchan admitted openly.


    ¡°Then let me ask you, are you here to save him, or to kill him?¡± Wang Rensun asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Wuchan shook his head.


    ¡°Do not know?¡± Wang Rensun frowned at that point.


    ¡°This humble monk would be grateful if the Venerable could give him an answer.¡± Wuchan bowed.


    ¡°Your answer is in this knife then,e find it yourself.¡± Wang Rensun¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he gripped down on his knife once more.


    ¡°May I know what the Venerable¡¯s name might be before he left the mundane?¡± Tang Lian asked, having suddenly thought of a person.


    ¡°Wang Rensun.¡±


    ¡°The Space-severing knife!¡± Though he had already prepared himself for the answer, Tang Lian still couldn¡¯t contain the surprise within him. A knife to sever all space¡­ it was said that with just one swing of his overwhelming knife, the essence of his knife would be left at that very spot for three days and three nights. Twelve years ago, he was a figure famed for being one of the top three des in the world, alongside famous desman like Snow Moon City¡¯s elder, Ye Mubai of the Kunwu de!


    Wang Rensun viciously swung his knife forth, and in a clear voice, yelled, ¡°Come, your answer awaits!¡±


    Back at the dpidated temple, Wuxin had just fished out a pouch from his robes. Brows knitted together and eyes grave, he slowly walked forward, opened up the pouch and left it atop the Buddhist altar.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se squinted at it for a long while and said, ¡°Is that the so-called relic that the legends speak of?¡±


    ¡°Relic?¡±


    ¡°When a particrly aplished monk passes away and is cremated, the pearl-like remnants which survived the fire are known as relics. Within the Buddhist texts, they state that these relic beads are cultivated through merits like the Parami or the Trisikkha. The force of their merit cultivation coalesces into the relic, a representation of the union between their heart and Buddhism. Every single relic bead is an extremely valuable and sacred treasure.¡± Xiao Se exined.


    Uponying down the relic, Wuxin slowly walked down the tform. ¡°Everyone said that the old monk turned into ashes in an instant, but within those ashes was, in fact, a single relic. It then urred to me: no matter how long the journey might end up being, I was going to bring this relic back to Khotan. In life, the old monk wasn¡¯t able to return, in death, he should at least be able to.¡±


    Having said that, Wuxin sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes and began counting the rosary beads in his hand, even chanting in unison with the monks down below.


    As the sounds of chanting filled the temple, that relic bead actually began to emit a golden light, and soon a vague figure reminiscent of a Buddha appeared on the tform¡­


    ¡°Xiao Se, that¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but ask as his eyes remained glued to the scene. However, his words were immediately blocked off Xiao Se¡¯s hands, followed by a gentle shake of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The silhouette on the altar grew more corporeal as the chanting continued -it was an old monk, d in grey robes, with white hair, white brows, and a benevolent face. It started to descend the altar tform slowly. As it did so, it looked at Wuxin who was still seated on the floor, bent down and gently rubbed his head. ¡°Child¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Having referred to the monk as ¡®old monk¡¯ up till now, he finally addressed the silhouette, Master Wangyou, as ¡®teacher¡¯. As he kneeled on the floor, tears began to flow unbidden.


    ¡°Good children shouldn¡¯t cry,¡± Wangyou said with a gentle smile. ¡°What are you doing here? You should be at home.¡±


    ¡°Wuxin¡¯s home has¡­ and always will be¡­ the Snowy Peak Temple.¡± Wuxin managed to force out a reply through his choking tears.


    ¡°Silly child, that is nothing more than a temporary shelter. Now that you have grown up, it¡¯s time you returned home. Your home is in a free ce, a ce beyond reach, a heaven outside of heaven.¡± Wangyou shook his head.


    ¡°But your disciple only yearns for the Snowy Peak Temple.¡± Like a stubborn child right now, Wuxin repeated his previous words.


    ¡°Such a silly child¡­ only those people would ever see you as a spark that would light the world on fire.¡± Wangyon sighed, stood up, and walked past him.


    ¡°Teacher! Please point the way ahead for your disciple, Wuxin!¡± It was then that Wuxin finally looked up to look at his teacher¡¯s back.


    ¡°To be honest, I had always felt that we weren¡¯t a pair of teacher and disciple, but merely justpanions on a journey. Now that my journey has ended, all that¡¯s left, is up to you to walk. All you need remember is this: do not turn back.¡± Wangyou continued walking onwards, no longer turning around to regard his disciple as his silhouette slowly faded away till it was finally gone.


    ¡°Your disciple, Wuxin understands and heeds your instructions, teacher!¡± Wuxin forcefully kowtowed.


    ¡°Was that a¡­ghost?¡± Even now, Lei Wujie was still a little shaken from the encounter.


    ¡°It was said that of the six Higher Knowledges, one exists, known as the Extinction of Mental Intoxications, or the Asavakkhaya. Though a person may be dead, their consciousness remains active, never dying till thest shred of his will vanishes.¡± Though he said that, this was the first time Xiao Se had witnessed such a miracle as well. For the consciousness to remain undying, all that could be said was this: the secrets of Buddhism defied knowing.


    Wuxin stood up then, wiped the tears off his face, then with a whip of his long robes, returned to that elegant monk they all knew, as if that monk who was just crying on the floor wasn¡¯t him at all. He cleared his throat, and in a heavy voice, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Is there even a point now in putting up that elegant front? We all saw that just now.¡± Xiao Se made sure to tease him.


    ¡°Sigh, and here I was, trying to be a flippant but aloof monk, who would¡¯ve thought that the old monk would actually turn out to be so clingy, such a miscalction,¡± Wuxin jokingly replied. ¡°But didn¡¯t the old monk just say so himself, the journey ahead, is one I have to walk myself. Even though the very first step I have to take after his death is a precipitous walk off a cliff.¡±


    ¡°The master Wangyou¡¯s Buddhist arts are profound and mysterious, but there is one thing he was wrong about. The journey ahead isn¡¯t just for you to walk alone.¡± Xiao Se said in a knowing manner.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wuxin smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s still us.¡± Lei Wujie smiled and took a giant stride out of the door. Hands still in his sleeves andzy as always, Xiao Se left as well, with a head-shaking but smiling Wuxin in tow. Just like that, the three of them left the temple, shoulder to shoulder. One was dressed in a blood red garment that drew the stares of any present. Another, dressed in white robes and always grinning. Thest wore a luxurious coat and was still yawning as he walked out with the other two. The only thing they had inmon was this: all three of them held within their eyes the sparkle that only youngsters like them would have.


    ¡°That¡¯s them?¡± Having reached the entrance, Xiao Sezily asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s them,¡± Wuxin answered with a smile.


    Standing outside of the temple were seven monks, d in the standard Buddhist frocks as they sat crossed legged on the floor in front of them. Some had a benevolent but silent countenance, yet some had a furious re like a fierce arhat, then there was one who had his eyes closed and head lowered like he was asleep.


    The Arhat Array!

 Chapter 21: The Arhat Array

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Arhat Array</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to break the array!¡± Lei Wujie took a step forward.


    ¡°You, a disciple of Snow Moon City, want to stand off against the Buddhist Schools?¡± Xiao Se shot him a nce and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve officially joined them yet. Besides, my senior brother hasn¡¯t arrived yet, it will be fine as long as I run away once that happens¡­¡± Lei Wujieughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Arhat Array you¡¯re talking about here, it¡¯s extremely difficult to break.¡± Wuxin quietly said as he nced at the meditating Da Jue.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only know once we try breaking it.¡± Lei Wujie took another step forward, and with that step, he walked into the array. The moment he did so, he felt a punch from his right hand side. It was the monk with the expression of a vengeful Arhat.


    ¡°Knew he had a bad temper¡­¡± Lei Wujie punched out as well, using the fist technique that even a seven year of the Shaolin temple would know - the Grand Arhat Fist. As both fists collided, Lie Wujie felt the blood in his chest rush up. Yet, the monk didn¡¯t get off scot free either. His fists were one of pure strength and brutality, yet so were Lei Wujie¡¯s. After a mere exchange of blows, the monk yelled, ¡°Who might sir benefactor be?!¡±


    ¡°The co-owner of the Snowfall Vi, Xiao Wu Se!¡± Lei Wujie shouted in a clear voice.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± An enraged cry slipped out from Xiao Se¡¯s mouth. This Lei Wujie had only interacted with him for several days but was already developing into a slippery character -he could even lie without batting an eye now.


    That monk frowned, most likely in an effort to try and recall what kind of sect the Snowfall Vi was. However, it seemed as though he drew a nk. ¡°Why does the sir benefactor block our path?¡±


    ¡°All I see here is a person trying to return home. Master is the one blocking the path.¡± Lei Wujie shook his head.


    The monk was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Lei Wujie¡¯s answer to reflect their Buddhist teachings. Although he upied the position of the vengeful Arhat in the Arhat Array, he had a gentle personality. He was only second to Master Da Jue in his aplishment in the Buddhist ways yet here he was, stumped. The monk holding the Varja Demon Subjugation Mace sighed, ¡°Senior brother, now is not the time for contemtion!¡±


    (Note: For context, the monk is thinking of a Buddhist parable which goes like this:


    There was once a monk who saw the wind blowing on a banner. The monk imed it was the wind moving but hispanion said that it was the banner that was moving. The two argued until Huineng, a renowned monk, said this, ¡°The wind doesn¡¯t move, the banner doesn¡¯t move, it¡¯s your heart that is moving (mind).¡±


    It can also be said that the mind was moving, the banner was moving, and even more so, their hearts were moving. In the first case, it can be said that the saying emphasized a mind over matter approach where one¡¯s perspective determined what one saw. The first monk merely saw the cause, in other words, the wind moving. The second monk merely saw the oue -the banner moving. To them, it was either the wind or the banner, a matter of truth and false, ck and white. As above, who was the one blocking the path is a matter of your mind.)


    Da Huai responded, ¡°Sir benefactor sure is eloquent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what eloquence you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lei Wujie shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s just fight.¡± After he spoke, he threw out another punch, making sure not to go all out as he did not want to reveal his identity. The moves he used were precisely what Wuxin passed down to himst night, the Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad you underestimated this humble monk!¡± Master Da Huai took a step forward and pushed his palm out. He had recognized the technique Lei Wujie was using as the most basic, Grand Arhat Fist; that angered him, as if he was being looked down upon by his opponent.


    However, after he exchanging several moves with Lei Wujie, he discovered that there was something profound about Lei Wujie¡¯s Grand Arhat Fist. Even though the fist technique¡¯s beginning moves were simr to the Grand Arhat Fist, his strikes flowed like moving clouds and flowing water. It was difficult to predict and even though the moves looked simple, they could kill in an instant. A look of shock shed through his eyes and he no longer dared to hold back as he exerted ny percent of strength in his palm strike.


    This was the first time Lei Wujie used this fist technique so his strikes weren¡¯t as smooth as his Unseen Fist strikes. Yet the more he punched, the more at ease he felt. His movement began to weave together like an elegant dance and the force behind his strikes grew. Right now, it felt like there was an endless energy source behind him that could topple mountains and empty the seas.


    ¡°Monk, how many Arhats do you think this silly kid will be able to take down?¡± Xiao Se turned his head around and asked.


    Wuxin shook his head and said, ¡°Probably none.¡±


    ¡°So little faith?¡± Xiao Se folded his hands into his sleeves and saidzily, ¡°That¡¯s the co-owner of my Snowfall Vi you¡¯re talking about there. If he can¡¯t even defeat a single one, that would be a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°When facing the Arhat Array¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one of them or seven of them. Once the array is formed, seven of them be one and fighting one of them will be the same as fighting seven. Lei¡­ Xiao Wu Se haven¡¯t lost yet because the array has only taken shape. The essence of the array isn¡¯tplete.¡± Wuxin exined.


    ¡°It looks like his opponents aren¡¯t taking Xiao Wu Se seriously.¡± Xiao Se sighed with a serious expression on his face.


    Master Da Huai practiced the Grand Buddha Palm for more than ten years yet he still wasn¡¯t able to gain the advantage over a kid after ten moves. Was it any wonder that he was anxious? Not only that, the more that youth fought, the more rxed he became. There was even a slight smile on his lips. It was then that an ominous thought crept into his heart: could this kid have some more deadly up his sleeves? The moment that urred to him, his heart wavered, causing him to almost get hit by Lei Wujie several times.


    It was then that Master Da Jue opened his closed eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Da Huai, enter the array.¡±


    Da Huai sighed in relief and took a step back. With Da Jue as the center, the seven monks formed a semi-circle and surrounded Lei Wujie.


    ¡°The array isplete.¡± Wuxin¡¯s sleeves shook as he took a step forward.


    However, Xiao Se raised his hand to block Wuxin, ¡°This is a rare chance for him, it won¡¯t hurt to wait a little longer.¡±


    Lei Wujie felt the entire array changed the moment the monk took a step back. It was still Da Huai who was fighting him, yet the monk¡¯s palm now struck with the force of an ocean behind him. Strike after strike, the palms came bearing down on him like tsunami till he no longer dared to hold back. His pupils zed a bright red at that instant.


    ¡°zing Arts?¡± Master Da Jue immediately saw through Lei Wujie¡¯s technique.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my teacher say that there are very little people in this world who knows about this art? Why does everyone I meet know about it then?!¡± Lei Wujie knew the danger he faced so he hastily activated his zing Arts, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be recognized since it wasn¡¯t as recognizable as his Unseen Fist. Never did he expect that the monk in front of him would expose him right away.


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong can be counted as this humble monk¡¯s old friend as well. Is sir benefactor his disciple?¡± Master Da Jue asked.


    ¡°What do you mean Lei n? I said it before, I¡¯m the co-owner of the Snowfall Vi. I¡¯ll never change my name no matter where I go - I am called Xiao Wu Jie!¡± Lei Wujie eximed loudly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sir benefactor address himself as Xiao Wu Se just then? Why is he Xiao Wu Jie now?¡± Master Da Jue¡¯s voice was calm.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s face turned red suddenly. ¡°My tongue slipped!¡±


    ¡°What is sir benefactor¡¯s name then?¡± Master Da Jue continued to ask as he remained patient.


    ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m the co-owner of Snowfall Vi, Xiao Wu Xin!¡± Lei Wujie roared with confidence.


    At that instant, Xiao Se felt as though the Fallen Snow Vi¡¯s reputation went down the gutters. Exasperated, he tapped Wuxin on his shoulders, ¡°How about you pull him back now?¡±


    Shaking his head, Wuxin said, ¡°How about we let them beat him to death?¡±


    ¡°Sounds reasonable.¡± Xiao Se felt as though this monk finally said something sensible.


    Even Master Da Jue was stunned for a moment and augh escaped his lips, ¡°Does sir benefactor want to think about it some more?¡±


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s Lei Wujie is here to face the Nine Dragon Temple¡¯s Arhat Array! Please advise me!¡± Lei Wujie dered loud and clear, finally bored of this whole charade.


    ¡°This old monk will face your fists!¡± Another monk took a small step forward and sent a palm strike flying his way. It was extremely slow and gentle to the point where everyone watching would think it was merely a tap on Lei Wujie¡¯s fists. However, the surprise Lei Wujie experience was anything but gentle. The instant his fists made contact, it felt like they struck an endless abyss. All his strength was absorbed and dissipated in an instant.


    This monk wasn¡¯t at all like Da Huai before him. Instead of a furious expression, this monk was constantly smiling and full of joy.


    Even so, Lei Wujie wanted nothing more than to smash his fist into the monk¡¯s smiling face. However, there was no way for him to do so as his fists seemed to be stuck fast to the monk¡¯s palm. No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t free himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s so strange!¡± Lei Wujie sprang up and both his feet stomped on the chest of the monk. As the monk flew through the air with Lei Wujie, the full force of the kick struck the monk like a hammer, yet his expression never changed. He still had a smile on his face as he said. ¡°Sir benefactor¡¯s legs are not as strong as his fists.¡±


    Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but grimace. This monk didn¡¯t look all that powerful at all but his strange abilities sapped the power from his fists, rendering him powerless. Even now, he still couldn¡¯t free himself from the monk.


    ¡°Sir benefactor whose name might be Wu Xin or Wu Jie, do you have any moves left in you?¡± The monk said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wu Xin or Wu Jie is not important.¡± Lei Wujie copied him and broke into a grin.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The monk raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You forgot something very important here¡­ My surname is Lei!¡± Lei Wujie yelled following which a chain of explosions rocked the air, alling from the direction of that monk¡¯s body. and sounds of explosions could be heard from the body of the monk. At this point, even the smiling monk screamed, ¡°begone!¡±


    His fist regained its freedom then and he quickly pulled his hand back.


    Upon releasing Lei Wujie, the smiling monk hastily retreated himself. In a few steps, he managed to stabilize himself but his frock had been torn to shreds by the explosions. Even so, his smile never wavered. ¡°Sir benefactor has great martial skill!¡±


    ¡°Monk, you¡¯re not half bad yourself.¡± Lei Wujie said through heavy breaths.


    ¡°This old monk is called Da Pu.¡± The monk sped his hands together and said.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you tired from smiling all the time?¡± Even though that was said with a calm expression, Lei Wujie had already broken out in cold sweat. Because the array was already formed, he could feel the pressure emanating the other six monks even though they weren¡¯t participating in the fight. Even breathing became difficult now.


    ¡°Sir benefactor is tired?¡± Master Da Puughed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Right after he said a single word, Lei Wujie felt that he was unable to utter another.


    ¡°Sir benefactor is tired.¡± Master Da Puughed as he raised his hand and reached out for Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Since sir benefactor is tired, you should take a seat.¡± Master Da Pu lightly pressed downwards, yet for Lei Wujie, it felt like a mountain was crushing his body right now. Unable to resist, he nearly fell to his knees and would have had he not circted his qi in time to resist the pressure. His body stood defiantly straight in the face of the titanic force but that didn¡¯t prevent the soil beneath from sinking in due to the sheer force of the monk¡¯s palms. Soon, it even reached up to his calves.


    ¡°Sir benefactor¡¯s strength is astounding. How about another three feet deeper then?¡± Master Da Pu increased his strength.


    However, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t continue to sink. With a face from straining himself, he forcefully pulled his legs out from the ground and he even took a step forward. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Three feet? You wish!¡± Along with rebuttal, he finally threw out the punch which he had been saving for a long time!


    That was merely a single punch, yet it struck with the weight of a thousand pounds.


    Master Da Pu instantly retracted his smile.


    In that instant, the other six monks appeared in front of him. There was the wrathful monk, one holding the Vajra Demon Subjugating Mace, one raising a bowl, one carrying a sack, and one with long eyebrows. Of course, there was also that monk who already had a smile on his face once more. Other than the meditating Da Jue, the remaining monks attacked him simultaneously.


    How many could single punch fend off? Lei Wujie had no idea, he would only know after he tried!


    ¡°Wuxin!¡± Xiao Se turned his head around and yelled.


    The white figure had long disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°Snowy Peak Temple¡¯s Wuxin is here to break the array!¡±


    Lei Wujie felt his vision blur then. The next time he came back to his senses, he was already standing beside Xiao Se. The person standing in the array was the monk, Wuxin, and his fluttering white robes.


    Standing across him, were the seven old monk who remained in their original positions Those who were standing remained standing and those who were sitting remained seated. The ones who were smiling still had grins on their face and the one with a vengeful look had a grumpy look on his face. It was as though everything which had just happened was merely an illusion.


    Lei Wujie wiped the perspiration off his forehead and asked Xiao Se who was standing beside him, ¡°did I almost die just now?¡±


    Nodding his head but not sparing him a look, Xiao Se said. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be any more dead if you tried.¡±

 Chapter 22: Master Da Jue

    <h4>Chapter 22: Master Da Jue</h4>


    ¡°Master Da Jue.¡± Wuxin threw out a sped-hands greeting to the master who was seated quietly ahead.


    ¡°Junior Wuxin, it has been a while.¡± Though he said that, Master Da Jue¡¯s head remained lowered, and his eyes remained shut as he continued sitting in that meditative posture.


    ¡°If it has been that long since west met, why don¡¯t you open your eyes to have a look at your junior?¡± Wuxin smiled as he took a step forward.


    Following those few soft steps, the rest of the six monks immediately took up a battle-ready stance.


    ¡°Even though the Nine Dragon Temple is the number one temple in the bordends, they do not focus on the martial path. That is why they came up with the Arhat Array. It has been said that once this array takes form, even the mightiest expert in thend cannot hope to escape it.¡± Wuxinughed before disappearing in a sh, reappearing beside that jovial monk. ¡°And what about you, master, are you tired from all that smiling?¡±


    ¡°Tired, and yet not tired at the same time.¡± Master Da Pu answered while still maintaining that same smile on his face.


    ¡°No, you are, in fact, tired.¡± Wuxin smiled as he eyed Da Pu.


    ¡°Oh, and why does my junior say that?¡± asked Da Pu, face unchangingly jovial as before.


    ¡°In that previous battle, you were injured, and that¡¯s why I choose you as my first point of escape.¡± Wuxin stated in a matter-of-fact manner.


    Hearing that, the smile on Da Pu¡¯s vanished in an instant to be reced by a wide-eyed re of fury, and a punch to Wuxin¡¯s chest. However, Wuxin was already prepared for this. With a nimble twist of his body and a wave of his sleeves, he sent the monk flying with a single strike. This exact move was replicated not too long ago during the fight against Eunuch Jin Xian. Just like before, what looked like a soft, unassuming sleeve actually turned into a deadly weapon in his hands.


    ¡°What martial art is that?¡± Lei Wujie asked,


    ¡°That should be an art in the vein of the Sleeves Sword from Jiuhua Mountain but a lot more destructive.¡± Xiao Se frowned at that point, ¡°Wuxin has taken the initiative by breaking this first point, but¡­¡±


    It was at the moment that the other monks, barring Da Jue who was still sitting in a meditative state,unched a simultaneous attack at Wuxin.


    ¡°The Vajra Demon Subjugation Mace, Grand Buddha Palm, Flower Pinching Finger, Vajra Bowl, Heaven and Earth Bag Arts! Good,e at me then!¡± Faced with the onught of blows, Wuxin merely recited the names of each attack, and without a sense of danger of anxiety at all, leaped into the air and spun his sleeves around in a dance. The five monks merely saw a sh before Wuxin¡¯s attack came bearing down on them.


    Five monks¡­ so there appeared five Wuxins to deal with them! That was the martial art he had used before in the Grand Sanskrit Temple: the Eight Cardinals Mara Dance.


    ¡°Vile fiend, how dare you lure me into depravity!¡± The wide-eyed, furious Da Huai yelled. However, the vague silhouette of Wuxin didn¡¯t answer him and merely continued to wave his sleeves around in a manner most enchanting. Yet amidst all that dancing, Wuxin managed to dodge every blow sent his way.


    It was then that Master Da Huai had the intention of killing him. Palm roaring through the air, he sent out a fully powered strike of the Grand Buddha Palm.


    Yet, Wuxin also threw out a palm strike of his own, one that was exactly the same - the Grand Buddha Palm!


    At the exact same moment, Master Da Wei¡¯s Flower Pinching Finger was met with that exact same fate. He yelled in shock, ¡°Wuxin, how do you know the Flower Pinching Finger!?¡±


    The bowl in Da Mo¡¯s hands came crashing down with the weight of a thousand jin, yet his Vajra Bowl was met with the exact same strike, forcing his blow back.


    Da Wang furiously swung his Vajra Demon Subjugation Mace around, only to be met by his equal in Wuxin¡¯s own Vajra Demon Subjugation Mace.


    Da Guan danced around with his Heaven and Earth Bag Arts in an attempt to capture the monk Wuxin, but Wuxin suddenly reappeared behind him, and in his hands was¡­the exact same bag!


    On the sidelines, Lei Wujie and Xiao Se were even more stunned by what they witnessed. Wuxin had already retreated over ten meters away as he continued waving his sleeves about in a dance, yet those monks seemed none the wiser as they iled about, throwing strikes left and right at thin air while their bodies sweated profusely.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been bewitched by the Dance of the Mara?¡± Lei Wujie turned to face Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se shrugged, ¡°looks like those monks from the Nine Dragon Temple aren¡¯t really cut out for martial arts after all.¡±


    ¡°Those were the same not-really-cut-out-for-martial-arts monks that nearly killed me just now?¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head then. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was the one who was actually ¡®not cut out for martial arts¡¯.


    ¡°What Wuxin is using can¡¯t even be considered in terms of martial arts any longer, they can¡¯t bepared to you.¡± Xiao Se actually chose not to rub salt in his wounds for once. ¡°Besides, the Arhat Array hasn¡¯t been broken yet.¡±


    Lei Wujie turned to face the meditating Master Da Jue. ¡°All the other monks have already made their move, yet that golden frocked monk still seems extremely nonchnt about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Master Da Jue, the abbot of Nine Dragon Temple; he¡¯s Wuchan¡¯s martial arts teacher.¡± Xiao Se¡¯s brows were slightly raised as he continued, ¡°just his Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill alone is enough to triumph over all six of those monks, I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t as simple as you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Da Jue, if you still won¡¯t open your eyes, I¡¯m afraid your junior brothers might just end up dying.¡± Wuxin suddenly cut in with a rionugh.


    ¡°And what if this old monk doesn¡¯t open his eyes, junior Wuxin?¡± Master Da Jue asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then those in the array will definitely die.¡± Wuxin answered firmly as he continued dancing.


    ¡°Why must you force this matter, this old monk has been close friends with Wangyou for over thirty years¡­¡± Da Jue sighed.


    ¡°You seem to be full of rubbish today, Master Da Jue. If you don¡¯t open your eyes now, do you think those junior brothers of yours will survive past a joss stick¡¯s worth of time?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Master Da Jue lightly sighed and finally opened his eyes slowly.


    In that instant, all manners of demons vanished!


    Da Hua, Da Wei, Da Guan, Da Mo, and Da Wang were all exhausted at this point. For every strike they threw out, the Wuxin in front of them threw out an exact copy. At times, Wuxin even struck before they could execute their moves. After ten rounds or so of such abuse, not only were their bodies spent, their heads were spinning as well, bordering on the verge of copse.


    Yet the moment Master Da Jue opened his eyes, it was as if an illuminating light was lit in their brains. The fiendish Wuxin in front of them began to fade. Master Da Huai managed to throw out another Grand Buddha Palm, missing in the process, before realizing that there was no more Wuxin in front of him.


    All there was was a Wuxin, standing a good ten meters away from them, with his sleeves folded and a smile on his face as he addressed Master Da Jue, ¡°A heart that is clear like a mirror brooks no evil. Who would have thought that you, Master Da Jue, has already cultivated the Bodhi Internal Arts to such an extent.¡±


    ¡°Vile fiend!¡± Master Da Huai howled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not this humble monk who is a fiend, it¡¯s you, master, who has lost your Buddhist heart. It was said that when the Gautama became a Buddha, the Mara quaked in terror. Fearing the Buddha, the Mara dispatched all the demonesses under him, of all shapes and forms, every one more bewitching than the other, to tempt the Buddha. Yet to the Buddha, these women might as well have been skeletons with meat thrown on, their temptations easily broken.¡± Wuxin shook his head. Whenever he spoke of such Buddhist parables, his mouth always had a grin on it, though his tone was grave.


    Da Huai was stunned for a second before answering, ¡°This junior¡¯s demonic nature is too overwhelming for this old monk¡¯s Buddhist Heart, if he wishes for this old monk to fall to depravity, this old monk has no choice either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just really¡­¡± Wuxin frowned slightly as he gave the following sentence a little thought, ¡°shameless!¡±


    It was then that Lei Wujie burst outughing, paying no heed to the time or ce at all. At the side, Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Master Da Huai was furious, but he dared not approach out of fear of Wuxin¡¯s arts.


    ¡°Wuxin, when was the first time this old monk crossed paths with you?¡± Master Da Jue finally stood up. In actuality, his figure was the smallest of the monks present, but his body radiated an indescribable sense of aloofness. It was an aloofness born not of decades of Buddhist cultivation, but rather from true understanding of one¡¯s path.


    ¡°Naturally, he remembers. Back then, your junior, Wuxin, had just entered the Snowy Peak Temple four months prior. Master Da Jue debated theology with teacher for over seven days then, before finally leaving with junior martial brother Wuchan.¡± Wuxin answered.


    ¡°In that case, Wuxin, do you know what this old monk¡¯s first thought when he saw you for the first time?¡± Master Da Jue walked up to him, step by step.


    ¡°Buddhism speaks of five abstinences, the abstinence of killing, of stealing, of debauchery, of ndering, and of drinking. By this humble monk¡¯s guess, Master Da Jue must have broken the first abstinence when he met this humble monk.¡± Wuxin answered, smiling as always.


    Master Da Jue nodded his head, his benevolent face suddenly turning to fury as he yelled, ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT! From the first moment I met you, I wanted to kill you!¡±


    Suddenly, Master Da Jue¡¯s figure grew by over an inch and his practically exploded in size!


    ¡°What manner of martial art is that?!¡± Lei Wujie yelled. He had never seen such a skill before, one that could change a human¡¯s body in an instant like that.


    ¡°Unshakeable, imprable, unbreakable and invincible.¡± Xiao Se¡¯s face had on a rare expression of graveness right now. ¡°That¡¯s one of the ten ultimate arts of Buddhism, the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art.¡±

 Chapter 23: A City Unparalleled Under The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 23: A City Unparalleled Under The Heavens</h4>


    A group of figures thundered through the desert, each riding a horse and d in a blurry cloak of heat induced haze.


    Every single one of them wore a ck coat with a veil attached which blocked them from the wind. The person in the lead even used a ck veil to cover his face. After surveying the way ahead, he abruptly yanked on the reins of the Purple Swallow Horse he was riding.


    ¡°Martial brother, are we there yet?¡± The riders next to him yanked the reins of their horses as well. One of them removed their ck veil to reveal a youthful face. ¡°I swear this journey couldn¡¯t get anymore tiring if it tried.¡±


    The leader ignored him as he took out a roll of sheepskin from his chest. Opening it, hepared the map to the mountainous path in front of him before sinking into thought. After careful observation and contemtion, he nodded his head, ¡°This is the ce. After another five li, we¡¯ll arrive at the Kingdom of Khotan. The masters of the Nine Dragon Temple should have already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Martial brother, is that monk really so important? All that rushing is really tiring me out here.¡± The young man moved forward and asked.


    ¡°After Wangyou died, the battlemonks of the Shaolin Temple paid a visit to the Snowy Peak Temple. There, they discovered that the Rakshasa Hall had already been secretly burned down by Wangyou -the thirty two secret manuals within had long since turned into ash. That monk, Wuxin, is the only person in the world who can recreate the manuals. If not for Snow Moon City seizing the initiative, who in the martial world wouldn¡¯t want a piece of him?¡± The leader quietly kept his map.


    ¡°But the secret manuals of the Rakshasa Hall belongs to the Buddhist factions. If it¡¯s not the Shaolin Temple, then it¡¯s the Yunlin Temple. Either way, it won¡¯t belong to us, the Unparalleled City. If we really snatch away the secret manuals, won¡¯t we be the public enemy of all the monks in the world?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even amongst the countless ultimate arts in the world, the thirty two secret manuals would be ranked highly. Yet none of them are suited for us so snatching them won¡¯t do us any good.¡± The leader nodded his head.


    The young boy broke outughing in delight. His stick in the mud senior brother was a hard one to squeeze out any sort of praise from.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The leader suddenly continued, ¡°That monk is not so simple either.¡±


    ¡°Does he have some sort of unique backstory to him?¡± The youth was puzzled.


    ¡°Have you heard of the name, Ye Dingzhi?¡± The leader asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that, senior brother. No matter how unlearned I am, how would I not know the leader of the unorthodox sects? The eastern invasion of the unorthodox sects twelve years ago nearly wiped out half the Beili. It was said that if one screamed, ¡°Ye Dingzhi is here!¡± to a six year old, they would burst into tears out of sheer terror. People like us grew up listening to the stories of Ye Dingzhi. But though he was a fiend, he was also a genius that appears once every hundred years!¡± The young manughed.


    ¡°In the eastern invasion twelve years ago, Ye Dingzhi alone ughtered his way into the imperial pce of Revtions City - no one could stand in his way. Finally, he met his match in Baili Dongjun, who was still a normal disciple from Snow Moon City. Soon after, he was surrounded by the seven great sects where they wore him down to death. Even though the unorthodox sects still had fighting strength, the moment their leader died, all of them made an agreement with the Central ins that they would not step into Beili for the next twelve years.¡± The leader exined.


    ¡°I know that¡­ It was the Blockade of Rivers and Mountains Treaty! Even the storytellers on the street are sick of telling that story.¡± The youth interrupted.


    ¡°Yes. But what the storytellers don¡¯t know is that there was a hostage involved in the treaty, Ye Dingzhi¡¯s child to be exact, a five year old kid. It was said that even at a young age, he had the bearings of his father, intelligent to an extraordinary extent. Though he was only five years old, he could already spar with some of the elders of the sect. Countless factions fought over that child. The Snow Moon City, Shaolin and even us, the Unparalleled City, wanted that child.¡±


    ¡°In the end, that monk was taken away by Wangyou of the Snowy Peak Temple. Even though the Snowy Peak Temple was a small temple, Wangyou was recognized as the number one grandmaster of the Dhyana by the rest of the world. If such a personage was willing to shoulder this burden, the other sects were more than happy to give him the child.¡±


    ¡°They were afraid that they would be the target of everyone else if they took the child. Yet they were also afraid that others would benefit if the child was given away. For someone like Wang You who separated himself from worldly affairs to stand out and take in the kid was naturally the best case scenario. However, Wangyou was a strange one as well. He actually opened up the Rakshasa Hall to the kid of the leader of the unorthodox sects.¡± The leader spoke in an unhurried fashion.


    ¡°So the reason we are here to snatch the monk is¡­¡± The young man furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Number one, we will return the martial arts of the Rakshasa Hall to their rightful owner, be it the Shaolin Temple or the Nine Dragon Temple. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we return it to the Buddhist sects. As for Wuxin, he¡¯s ours. This time, we mustn¡¯t let Snow Moon City snatch him away. In the past, when Snow Moon City still wasn¡¯t established, our Unparalleled City was unparalleled under the heavens. Yet look at us now? The older generation had to swallow their indignation so it¡¯s up to us, the younger generation, to fight for our glory.¡± The leader of the group looked forward and dered.


    ¡°Even the seven masters of the Nine Dragon Temple together won¡¯t be able to stop him?¡± The youth suddenly asked, not at all caring about the heroic aspirations of his leader.


    ¡°The Nine Dragon Temple does not specialize in martial arts. Only their Arhat Array can be considered a hand full. However, the abbot of the Nine Dragon Temple, Master Da Jue, is the strongest monk the Nine Dragon Temple has ever housed since it was established. I¡¯ve heard our teacher talk about it before, Master Da Jue has managed to sessfully cultivate the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art.¡±


    ¡°The Unbreakable Vajra Body Art? Unshakeable, imprable, unbreakable and invincible¡­ one of the ten ultimate arts of Buddhist sects. It has been said that there isn¡¯t a single monk in the Shaolin Temple who managed to master the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art. Even so, there¡¯s still not enough to capture that monk?¡± The young boy cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Whether or not he is able to, we¡¯ll know when we get there. After rushing for three days and three nights, we¡¯re now only five li away from our goal. Yet here I am discussing all these with you even though our goal is right in front of us¡­ Do you know why I did so?¡± The leader turned and asked the young man.


    ¡°Senior brother¡¯s thoughts are beyond me.¡± The young boy shook his head.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant to admit, our teacher has said that you are the most talented person in our Unparalleled City in thest hundred years. If our Unparalleled City ever wants to reim its ce as the strongest faction in the world, we¡¯ll have to rely on you. And that¡¯s why, your senior brother over here, hopes that you would do your best on this mission¡± The leader pulled on the reins of his horse and rushed into the crowd before shouting, ¡°The Kingdom of Khotan is right in front of us, everyone, advance!¡±


    After the words left his mouth, he spurred the horse onwards and charged forth.


    The youngster was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly snapped the reins. His horsemanship was mediocre so he was always ended up at the back of the group. Only after exerting a lot of effort did he finally manage to catch up with the group.


    The leader looked at the young boy who was panting and involuntarily furrowed his brows.¡±What other questions do you have?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this before setting out? Why did you have to wait until now to tell me?¡± The youngster asked while gasping for breath.


    ¡°Your senior brother here¡­¡± The leader looked at the confused youngster and sighed, ¡°was afraid you would forget on the way here¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­make sense to me!¡± The youngster had a look of realization on his face.


    The leader tilted his head to the side and sighed in his heart: is our hundred years of heritage really going to hinge on a moron like him?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art which Wangyou spoke of?¡± Wuxin leaped and appeared beside Master Da Jue. As he smashed his fist into Master Da Jue¡¯s body, a loud ring echoed in the air, as if he had smashed into a bronze pir. Stunned, he stood there for a split second before retreating


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Wuxin shook his arm and grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Hahaha, how about I teach you my Unseen Fist? The qi will hit the enemy before your fist ever touches him. I promise you won¡¯t feel the pain.¡± Lei Wujieughed.


    ¡°The Unbreakable Vajra Body Art consumes a lot of internal force. Even though Da Jue¡¯s cultivation of the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art is impressive, he is already in his seventies. Just drag out the battle and don¡¯t fight him head-on.¡± Xiao Se reminded.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work.¡± Wuxin shook his head. It was then that the other five monks, along with the smiling monk, Da Pu, forced themselves to stand up. As the six monks formed a line, they closed their eyes and started to chant the Buddhist scripture while Master Da Jue stood in front of them, frock fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xiao Se frowned.


    ¡°The final form of the Arhat Array, Arhats returning to one. As of this moment, all of their internal force is being concentrated into Master Da Jue. If I really drag out the battle, I¡¯m afraid the first one to be tired to death would be me.¡± Although Wuxin¡¯s voice was unsteady, there was still a smile on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n then?¡± Xiao Se wasn¡¯t worried at all. No one knew exactly how many hidden martial arts this monk had yet to show. Whether or not abination of the Unbreakable Vajra Body Art and the Arhat array could even trap him was still up in the air.


    ¡°Since he wants to be the Arhat with an unbreakable body, I¡¯ll break it! So what if his body is unbreakable, I¡¯ll just extinguish his soul!¡± The smile on Wuxin¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He took a forceful step forward and punched Da Jue causing another resounding ring to echo.


    Another punch! Yet another punch! In his fist, Wuxin sent out a flurry of ten punches.


    Yet Master Da Jue remained unmoving, his eyebrows only slightly jumping. ¡°The Great Soul Searching Palm?¡±


    At that moment, Wuxin had transformed into apletely different person. Gone was the elegance of the past, reced by an overwhelming aggression that manifested itself in his qi. Behind him, the temple seemed almost on the verge of copse from the shockwave of his fists. He eximed, ¡°Da Jue, do you know why my teacher fell into depravity?¡±


    Da Jue sped his hands together and didn¡¯t speak. He simply allowed Wuxin to hit him as he pleased while the expression on his face never changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of fake monks like you that he went down the wrong path!¡± Wuxin yelled. The six monks behind Da Jue trembled slightly and their frown deepened as they chanted the scripture with more urgency than before.


    ¡°My teacher said that I was born with a demonic heart and that I had no fate with the Buddha. That was why he allowed me into the Rakshasa Hall -so that I may enter the ways of Buddhism through the demonic path. YET LOOK AT YOU NOW, WITH A HEART SO BLINDED BY YOUR DESIRE TO SUBJUGATE THE DEMON, HOW ARE YOU ANY DIFFERENT FROM ONE?!¡±


    ¡°You and I are both mortals in the end.¡± Master Da Jue lightly sighed while his shoulders trembled from repelling Wuxin¡¯s attack. Finally, he struck back.


    At the foot of the mountain, Wang Rensun lowered the de in his hand. Soon after, Wuxin¡¯s rage induced howl echoed through the air.


    ¡°Yet look at you now, with your heart so obsessed with subjugating a demon, how are you any different from a demon?!¡±


    Wuchan stopped attacking as well, sping his hands together as he started to chant in a low voice. He had heard that same sentence before when he first met Wuxin.


    At this moment, the gray robe on his body was already in tatters and he looked extremely battered. Beside him, Tang Lian looked even worse, what with his disheveled garments and scattered weapons littering the ground around him. Every single hidden weapon on the ground was famous in the martial world but they were unable to break through Wang Rensun¡¯s Space-Severing Knife.


    Furthermore, while they were both in a bad shape, they that Wang Rensun had already shown them mercy. Else they would already be dead by now.


    ¡°Have you found your answer?¡± Wang Rensun suddenly asked.


    Wuchan and Tang Lian looked at each other and said nothing.


    Wang Rensun suddenly broke out intoughter. He waved his knife in the air and it went soaring off into the mountains. In that instant, Tang Lian felt as though the old legends of the martial world had materialized right in front of his eyes.


    A single knife to shatter the vast sky!


    Back on the mountain, Master Da Jue violently turned around and roared at the heavens, ¡°WANG RENSUN!¡±


    That knife appeared out of nowhere!


    Master Da Jue sent out a palm immediately, cold steel meeting with flesh equally metallic.


    All of a sudden, the de made a 180 degree turn and Master Da Jue spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Down below, Wang Rensun retrieved his knife. His face was extremely pale right now and he looked like he aged ten years in an instant. de in hand, he gazed at the top of the mountain. ¡°Go,¡± he said in a soft voice as he walked past Wuchan and Tang Lian.

 Chapter 24: Weeping Heaven, Grieving Men

    <h4>Chapter 24: Weeping Heaven, Grieving Men</h4>


    As Da Jue spat a mouthful of blood, the six masters behind him paled as well. Da Pu, whose wounds were already severe, immediately fainted.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie pointed with eyes wide open at the knife that descended from the heavens before leaving for the heavens as well. He had once witnessed the Nether Duke¡¯s de on that snowy night. It was domineering as could be, yet this knife strike was leagues above that man¡¯s de.


    ¡°That single strike had, at the very least, broken through half of the monk¡¯s Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts for Wuxin.¡± Xiao Se sighed, ¡°and has also magnified Da Jue¡¯s murderous intent by tenfold.¡±


    Wiping off the blood from his mouth, Da Jue red at Wuxin and yelled, ¡°The profoundness of Buddhism is not something a demon like you can question!¡±


    Wuxin merely sneered, ¡°The profoundness of Buddhism¡­ In this entire world, perhaps my teacher can say that, but you definitely can¡¯t!¡±


    Da Jue mmed his palms together, causing his golden frocks to soar towards Wuxin and blot out his sky. However, Wuxin chose not to dodge it. Instead, he charged at it head-on with a leap, actually tearing it apart in the process. Still in mid air, he suddenly started chanting unintelligibly in Sanskrit. Yet for some strange reason, it resonated clearly throughout the battlefield, with an orderly rhythm as if he was singing.


    ¡°What is he singing?¡± Lei Wujie asked. But all he got was a frown from Xiao Se and no answer.


    Two more masters fainted at that point. Of the three remaining, the rosary beads in their hands began to shatter, bead by bead. No matter how anxiously they chanted their scriptures, there was just no stopping the rush of blood rampaging through their body.


    ¡°The Soulforce Sanskrit Chant!¡± Da Jue¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wuxin, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    However, Wuxin ignored him, continuing to chant his Sanskrit as he retreated step after step.


    Finally, something within Da Jue snapped. His skin instantly turned a reddish gold as he appeared before Wuxin in sh. With how quick his movement skill was, even Wuxin wasn¡¯t able to react in time before Da Jue clenched down on his throat like a vice.


    Even so, the Sanskrit never ceased.


    Suddenly, Wuxin smiled. His pupils shed an enchanting purple.


    At that instant, all Da Jue could hear was countless voices singing that same Sanskrit chant in unison. His consciousness almost left his body then, but with his Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts to aid him, his mind swiftly refocused itself.


    ¡°Wuxin, you¡­¡± Da Jue was shocked. There was, in fact, such an unorthodox martial arts known as the Grand Actualization Arts. However, for the aplished monk that was Da Jue, there was nothing to fear at all. Yet what Wuxin used was clearly not just some Grand Actualization Art.


    ¡°No use ring at me like that, I don¡¯t know what this art is called as well, the cover page was destroyed.¡± Face white as a sheet, Wuxin said, ¡°but I have a new name for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Weeping Heavens, Grieving Men.¡±


    Wuxin then forced the monk back with a palm strike. As of right now, Da Jue¡¯s face was pale as could be. In the instant the golden hue of his body faded, his once towering stature shrank back to its original size, turning him back into that frail wizened monk. The only difference was that he seemed more even frail than before. Behind him, the six masters had already fainted, only he was left standing, though barely.


    ¡°Da Jue, I¡¯ve just destroyed decades of your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°But of those thirty two secrets arts in the Rakshasa Hall, I won¡¯t take a single page with me!¡± Having said that, Wuxin spat out a mouthful of blood. His body slumped over from the fatigue but thankfully Lei Wujie was there in time to catch him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed your own martial arts? Why¡­ You clearly had other means.¡± Xiao Se walked up and sighed as he looked at Wuxin.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t get rid of those arts, I¡¯m afraid those old monks would really try to stop me, even if it meant their lives.¡± Wuxin answered with a smile.


    Hearing that, Xiao Se wanted to respond but he hesitated for a second before choosing not to say it at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Wuxin asked, to which Xiao Se smiled.


    ¡°Weeping Heaven, Grieving Men, huh¡­you actually thought of a decent name this time.¡±


    ¡°They have always been decent, alright.¡± Wuxin smiled back.


    Lei Wujie turned towards the frail figure of Da Jue and asked, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve fought the fight, and now Wuxin¡¯s martial arts are gone as well, it¡¯s about time for you to step aside, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°We are grateful for Junior Wuxin¡¯spassion.¡± Da Jue sighed before shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a monk of the Snowy Peak Temple after all, how could I break the abstinence of murder so easily? Wuxin tried to stand up then but he suddenly felt a wave of lightheadedness wash over him, causing him to copse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Lei Wujie stepped forward to support him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave yet.¡± Xiao Se shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lei Wujie turned in the direction of Xiao Se¡¯s gaze only to find that Tang Lian and Wuchan had arrived on the scene unbeknownst to them and was giving them a pair of strange looks.


    ¡°Hgn.¡±


    Lei Wujie immediately let go of Wuxin, causing him to fall to the ground with an unceremonious ¡®hgn¡¯, followed by a gentle kick to sweep him away. ¡°Senior brother¡­what a coincidence!¡± said Lei Wujie as he scratched his head.


    Xiao Se merely rolled his eyes at Lei Wujie and stood there silently, hands folded into his sleeves.


    It was then that Wuchan came over as well. He grabbed Wuxin by the hand and helped him to his feet. ¡°Junior brother, you¡¯ve suffered¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, how many years has it been since you¡¯ve returned to Snowy Peak Temple?¡± Wuxin smiled. However, gone was the bewitching twinkle in his eyes, instead, all that remained was the pure look of an ordinary seventeen year old.


    ¡°Almost twelve years.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss it?¡±


    Wuchan didn¡¯t answer him. He merely carried his junior on his back as he slowly walked past Da Jue.


    ¡°Master Da Jue, these past twelve years of tutge, Wuchan will bear them in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Did you know, I actually had a bet with Wangyou twelve years ago.¡± Da Jue suddenly revealed.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± Wuchan asked with raised brows.


    ¡°Who won?¡± Still lying on Wuchan¡¯s back, Wuxin asked that of the monk, choosing to skip right ahead to the oue.


    ¡°Seems like that bet was never applicable to begin with, it was merely one-sidedness on this old monk¡¯s part.¡± Da Jueughed bitterly.


    ¡°So that old monk won then.¡± Wuxinughed


    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in losing to the head of the number one Buddhist sect.¡± Da Jue stepped aside at that point without needing anyone to ask.


    Seeing that strange scene yed out before him, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Wasn¡¯t his senior brother and Wuchan here to recapture Wuxin? Why was the atmosphere so friendly then?


    ¡°Senior brother¡­?¡±


    However, Tang Lian merely ignored him, turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± asked Lei Wujie.


    Tang Lian pointed in the distance, ¡°Snow Moon City.¡±


    It was then that Wuchan bowed towards Da Jue before walking ahead himself. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Snowy Peak Temple.¡±


    It was also at that very instant, that over a dozen horses came storming up from below the hill, each bearing a rider dressed in the same manner - ck robes that ran all the way up to their hats. Their leader had on a ck veil. Beside him was a youngster that had just thrown aside his hat, and was looking up at the entourage making their way down the hill. ¡°Looks like the Nine Dragon Temple and their monks have failed.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± The leader ndly answered.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t get out of that fight unscathed either. That white robed monk is the one we¡¯re looking for then? So we¡¯ve we arrived at the right time?¡±


    The leader nodded his head.


    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ve won without a fight.¡± The youngster pouted.


    ¡°And who are these people?¡± Wuchan had also stopped to regard the other party of mounted, ck robed figures.


    ¡°The Unparalleled City¡± Tang Lian coldly stated.

 Chapter 25: The Kid Who Command Swords

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Kid Who Command Swords</h4>


    In the west, there was a city which positioned itself as a gathering spot for the geniuses of the world. With a wealth that rivalled a country, it was unparalleled in the world. This city was named Unparalleled City.


    However, the western region was ravaged by Beili a hundred years ago and even though the Unparalleled City managed to survive the disaster, they lost the better half of their fortune. Though the drums eventually stilled and banners wereid down, they only managed to regain eighty percent of their former glory. Yet it was at such a sensitive time that a faction like the Snow Moon City appeared. Even the prestigious Tangmen and the Lei n sent their disciples to the Snow Moon City. Furthermore, it even managed to snuff out the ambitions of the unorthodox sects twelve years ago.


    The current citymaster of Unparalleled City, Song Yanhui, known as ¡°One sword to break the water and halt a thousand rivers¡±, challenged the second master of Snow Moon City, Li Hanyi, in the ways of the sword, but he lost three out of three times. Following that, though Unparalleled City kept its name, no one dared to bring up the four words, ¡®Unparalleled under the heavens¡¯ anymore.


    ¡°Even Unparalleled City is here to fish in these muddy waters?¡± Tang Lian took a step forward and red coldly at the man wearing a ck veil over his face.


    The ck veiled man dismounted and threw off the ck coat over his body. He held a long silver spear in his hand. ¡°And what about you? How clear are the waters that the Snow Moon City fishes in?¡±


    ¡°So you wish to block our path?¡± Tang Lianughed with disdain in his voice.


    The leader pointed his spear at Wuxin resting on Wuchan¡¯s back, ¡°We only want the monk.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Tang Lian¡¯s pupils constricted as he replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try and put up a strong front now.¡± The leader let out a coldugh as he continued, ¡°I already know that you guys are seriously injured.¡±


    Tang Lian coldly harrumphed. The leader spoke the truth. After fighting with Wang Rensun, both him and Wuchan were drained. As for Wuxin, he had crippled his own martial arts. Lei Wujie suffered heavy injuries while trying to break through the Arhat Array, not to mention Xiao Se who didn¡¯t know martial arts at. Facing several tens of experts from Unparalleled City, they really had no chance of winning.


    ¡°What is your n then? Kill us all? Do you believe that after you¡¯re done, Snow Moon City, Tangmen, the Lei n, and every Buddhist sect in the world would band together and wipe your Unparalleled City off the face of the earth?¡± Tang Lian coldly stating.


    ¡°Injuring without killing¡­ we are still capable of doing that at least.¡± The leader tightened his grasp on his spear.


    ¡°Martial brother, let me do it.¡± The kid got off his horse as well, hands holding a long box. He revealed a toothy grin and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re the one fighting, martial brother, who knows how long that would take. Even if you¡¯re not anxious to get back to our Unparalleled City, I am.


    The leader was stunned for a second. However, it seemed as though he wasn¡¯t angry with his junior brother for belittling his martial arts. Instead, he let out a soft sigh, ¡°Injuring without killing¡­ got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m some kind of fiend who thinks about killing all day. However, my swords have no eyes. If I fail to control them, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The kidughed and said.


    Facing the head disciple of Snow Moon City, the kid¡¯s words were simply too condescending. Yet, the leader simply nodded his head and took a few steps back.


    Tang Lian couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and he yelled, ¡°Disciples from Unparalleled City sure know how to talk big! What is your name?¡±


    The kid sat down andid out the Sword Magazine in front of him. ¡°Unparalleled,¡± he answered with a smile.


    ¡°Unparalleled?¡± The scene fell silent instantly. He was actually named after the city itself. Compared to the arrogance embedded in his name, his words were nothing!


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The kid named Unparalleled asked with an innocent expression on his face.


    Everyone looked at each other -there actually wasn¡¯t anything wrong with that.


    ¡°Since there are no problems, let¡¯s start fighting then.¡± Unparalleled opened his Sword Magazine revealing thirteen swords within it, one of which was a fiery red long sword while the other twelve were thin swords.


    ¡°That¡¯s?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes widened. As someone who loved listening to stories about the martial world from a young age, he had naturally heard of a sword art known as the art ofmanding swords. Instead of engaging in closebat with their swords, users of this art would control flying swords. With a light wave of a finger and a light smile on their face, they would take the life of their opponent as easily as immortals plucking stars. However, a martial art like that only existed in the legends; there were many people who heard of ot but those who witnessed it with their own eyes were few. It had been said that those people who could employ such a technique had already reached the level of a Sword Saint. Yet the kid in front of them was probably around the same age as him¡­ This was the first time Lei Wujie felt a profound sense of defeat.


    ¡°Cloudshuttle.¡± Unparalleled chanted under his breath. His finger shot towards one of the swords and lightly tapped it once. In an instant, the sword flipped around and made a turn in the sky before flying towards Tang Lian.


    ¡°Gentlefrost.¡± Another sword shot towards Wuchan.


    ¡°Perfection.¡± Yet another one shot at Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Jade Fortune.¡± Thest sword charged at Xiao Se.


    It was then that Tang Lian finally believed that Unparalleled wasn¡¯t just bragging. The sword known as Cloudshuttle barely registered as a sh before it appeared before him. The fingertip knife in his hand shed as he blocked the sword. However, Unparalleled simply waved his finger once more and Cloudshuttle unleashed another round of attack on Tang Lian.


    Wuchan dared not receive such an attack head on so he circted all the true qi in his body and formed a barrier about himself and Wuxin, blocking the flying sword in the process.


    As for Lei Wujie, he was suddenly at a loss as to what to do. The flying sword he was up against was called Perfection and like its name, it was hard to deal with. His fists failed to connect, and in just a split second, the flying sword had left several cuts all over his body. Finally, he grabbed hold of therge sack on his back, the same one which he had left untouched throughout this entire journey. It was at that very instant that his restraint ran out


    Xiao Se, on the other hand, was running circles around the battlefield as the sword chased after him. His movement skill was unrivaled so even though he couldn¡¯t block the sword like Wuchan or Tang Lian, the flying sword wasn¡¯t able to hurt him in the slightest.


    ¡°Windsorrow.¡± Unparalleled chanted once again and he waved his sleeves. Yet another sword flew out and it sliced apart the Phoenix Tail Dart flying towards him. After making an arc in the air, the sword returned to him. The kid then stretched out a finger and the flying sword twirled around it. ¡°This is my first time controlling five swords, you guys had better keep me entertained here.¡±


    Xiao Se continued running as before till he reached Lei Wujie. Face as calm as before, he said ¡°Lei Wujie, I bet you¡¯re feeling really down right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Lei Wujue was still stuck in a deadlock with the sword as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.


    ¡°I bet you fancied yourself as some kind of hero, that you can roam the martial world undefeated. Yet here you are now, faced with someone more powerful than yourself¡­¡± Xiao Se tilted his body to the side and dodged the iing Jade Fortune.


    In truth, everything up till now had been fine for Lei Wujie. The Lunar Maiden and Nether Duke were people who had been famous in the martial world for years. The monk, Wuxin, used techniques which couldn¡¯t be considered martial arts. However, this kid in front of them looked like he wasn¡¯t too much younger yet the level at which he controlled swords was astounding -he was even able to control five swords at once.


    Even the head disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian, was helpless before this kid. Once more, Lei Wujie thought about opening the sack behind him. That sack was entrusted to him by his teacher and he was only supposed to open it after meeting that person in Snow Moon City. However, they were in a precarious situation right now. Lei Wujie gnashed his teeth and after thinking about what his teacher said, he decided against opening the sack.


    ¡°And what ns do you have, brother Tang?¡± Xiao Se looked as though he was taking a leisurely stroll through a courtyard as he appeared beside Tang Lian.


    ¡°You might not know any martial arts, but those movement skills of yours have really reached a new level of perfection¡­¡± Tang Lian red at Xiao Se.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to take my life.¡± Xiao Se sighed and continued, ¡°See that? He still has another sword twirling around his finger. If he really wishes to go all out, who can say whether or not he will pull out another sword or two. My movement skills are great and I can dodge one sword, but can I dodge two of them? That¡¯s why I have to trouble brother Tang for a n.¡±


    ¡°Well my hidden weapons are spent after that battle with Wang Rensun. You want me toe up with an idea¡­ exactly what do you think I cane up with?¡± Rarely flustered, this head disciple of Snow Moon City couldn¡¯t help but feel a rage well up within him from being cornered by some unknown kid from Unparalleled City.


    ¡°Senior brother, put me down.¡± Wuxin suddenly opened his mouth.


    Wuchan was stunned for a moment but he eventually ced Wuxin down. ¡°Junior brother, your injuries aren¡¯t healed yet¡­¡±


    Yet who would have thought that the moment Wuxinnded on the ground, his figure disappeared in a sh and reappeared beside Tang Lian. Stretching out two fingers, he lightly tapped Cloudshuttle and sent it flying back to Unparalleled¡¯s sword magazine.


    Unparalleled was taken aback but he quickly recovered and waved his index finger once more, causing Cloudshuttle to fly out of the magazine.


    However, Wuxin¡¯s figure shed once again and hended beside Lei Wujie. Pushing out another finger, he reversed the direction of Perfection back towards Unparalleled. Following that, he closed his eyes and tilted his head slightly to the side as he dodged Windsorrow.


    A serious look finally appeared in Unparalleled¡¯s eyes and Jade Fortune, which had been chasing Xiao Se till now, changed directions and shot towards Wuxin. Wuxin¡¯s eyes snapped open and just before the sword was able to touch him, it stopped in mid air, unable to advance even an inch.


    Curling his fingers slightly, Unparalleled recalled all of his flying swords back into the sword magazine.


    Lei Wujie stared at the feat ck jawed, ¡°Wuxin, didn¡¯t you just destroy your own martial arts? Did you just lie to those old monks?¡±


    ¡°No. This time, his martial arts are different.¡± Xiao Se frowned.


    Wuchan was stunned for a second but a smile soon appeared on his face, ¡°Congrattions, junior brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Higher Power, Divine Ear, and Divine Eye. These aren¡¯t martial arts of the Rakshasa Hall, they are the actual Six Higher Knowledges!¡± Tang Lian eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Was this what our esteemed teacher meant by entering the Buddhist Path through the unorthodox? Has inadvertently mastered the Higher Knowledges when he crippled his secret arts?¡± Wuchan asked in a puzzled voice.


    Wuxin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that I felt a sense of rity which I never felt before my body started regaining some of its power. The only time I saw such an art was back when I was still a kid and I saw the old monk use it. Yet for some strange reason, it feels like I¡¯ve practised it a thousand times¡­¡±


    ¡°This is good as well.¡± Even though Unparalleled couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what they were talking about, hiszy behaviour didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°At least there is some meaning in this battle.¡±


    Wuxin took a single step forward. However, with this single step, he appeared right in front of Unparalleled, hands outstretched as if he was trying to grab the kid¡¯s head ¡°Exactly what kind of meaning would that be?¡±


    Unparalleled suddenlyughed but as heughed, the sword magazine in front of him seemed to bloom like a flower. Five flying swords shot towards Wuxin¡¯s head simultaneously.

 Chapter 26: Spear From The West

    <h4>Chapter 26: Spear From The West</h4>


    Those who had cultivated the Higher Power, the iddhi-vidha, were able to move as they pleased.


    Those who had cultivated the Divine Eye, the dibba-cakkhu, were able to see a flower bloom, see the wind blow, see the sun rise; there was nothing in the Six Paths that could escape this person¡¯s sight, whether it was their joys, their sorrows or their deaths.


    As for those who had cultivated the Divine Ear, the dibba-sota, they could hear a person speak from a hundred miles away, they could hear the wind blow from a thousand miles away; there was nothing in the Six Paths that they couldn¡¯t hear.


    At this very instant, Wuxin still wasn¡¯t versed in all six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism -merely three. Yet just mastering those three alone was astounding. To others, those five flying swords struck like lightning, swift, deadly and fierce. But to Wuxin, they were slow. The moment those swords left their magazine, he had already heard them. It merely took a split second for the swords to reach his chest. But to Wuxin, it was as if a hundred springs had passed. With a twist of his body, all five swords missed their mark. Smiling, he pinched thest sword known as Windsorrow like a Buddha pinching a lotus between his fingers.


    As always, he was dashing.


    Still hugging his Sword Magazine, Unparallelled immediately retreated ten meters. The rest of his four swords came flying back as well but none of them entered the magazine, merely hovering beside the teenager in a pointed down fashion.


    ¡°Windsorrow!¡± Unparalleled called out. That captured sword started to tremble violently as if it was trying to break out of Wuxin¡¯s grasp and heed its master¡¯s call. Wuxin didn¡¯t hinder the sword, merely letting go of his fingers and allowing the sword to return to Unparalleled¡¯s side.


    Wuxin smiled and said, ¡°The art ofmanding swords¡­ my eyes have been opened once more.¡±


    ¡°The Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism¡­ profound in their own right.¡± Unparalleled grinned a toothy grin, not at all flustered by his failure.


    However, the ck veiled leader from Unparalleled City wasn¡¯t all that pleased, frowning as his spear shook.


    ¡°Looks like my senior brother can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Unparalleledughed. With a wave of his finger, all five swords formed up in a line. ¡°If you weren¡¯t injured, it would probably take a decent effort to defeat you.¡±


    Wuxin¡¯s face twitched slightly. Even though he had just learnt those three Higher Knowledges, it was also a fact that he had just lost all his martial arts not too long ago. While he might seem unaffected on the surface, it was all bluff. His body waspletely spent.


    Lei Wujie took a step forward, ¡°monk¡­¡±


    However, Wuxin shook his head at him, and Xiao Se came forward to stop him as well. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there are still thirty disciples behind him. Even if we were to defeat this swordmanding fellow together, all that awaits us would still be defeat.¡±


    Tang Lian, Wuchan and Lei Wujie were all still able to fight, but other than that swordmanding teenager, there was still that leader to contend with. Wielding a silvery spear, he looked every bit an expert, not to mention all the disciples standing behind him who were all powerful in their own right.


    ¡°Those five swords I threw out just now might look impressive on the surface, but that¡¯s just bluster. Look closely, monk, these next few swords are the real deal. If you can endure these strikes, I¡¯ll step aside. What say you?¡± Unparalleled asked with a smile.


    ¡°Junior brother!¡± As he said that, the leader sighed internally. He just knew that this junior brother of his would act willfully at a crucial moment like this.


    ¡°Not a bad deal.¡± Wuxin took a step forward.


    ¡°Scram.¡± Unparalleled chuckled. As he did so, his finger gently tapped on the sword known as Perfection. ¡°Stop him.¡±


    Responding to his call, Perfection flew towards the monk, stopping him in his tracks and preventing him from approaching the Sword Magazine like before.


    ¡°Destroy his qi gate.¡± Unparalleled tapped on Cloudshuttle and it went speeding off in a whistle, right towards the brows of Wuxin.


    Wuxin mmed his palms together and yelled, ¡°HALT!¡± The sword stopped in response though its force neither lessened nor changed direction.


    ¡°Gentlefrost, take his head.¡± Unparalleled whistled, sending the sword forth in a st of cold air.


    ¡°Begone!¡± Wuxin yelled once more, coughing up a mouthful of blood in the process.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Unparalleled nodded his head. ¡°Such a stubborn monk. Jade Fortune, Windsorrow!¡±


    Thest two swords finally made their move as well!


    Yet Wuxin had already copsed to the floor, his bodypletely spent. He grimaced; never would he have imagined that he would end up this state. He had fended off one of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Chen Jingzhou, and defeated the Arhat Array of the Nine Dragon Temple, yet now he was about to meet his fate under the flying sword of some teenager.


    ¡°Do not kill him!¡± The ck robed leader hurriedly yelled out.


    Unparalleled lightly smiled before flicking his finger.


    In that instant, countless methods of stopping that sword shed through Tang Lian¡¯s mind. Wuchan himself pondered for a second before taking a step forward. However, both of them were toote, a set of red garments was already fluttering its way to the front of Wuxin.


    Of those present, that figure was the most inexperienced in the martial arts. If there was someone who could actually block those two swords, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be him. However, it was precisely because he couldn¡¯t block those swords that he took the most simple route.


    Two flying swords, one lodged in his left shoulder and the other lodged in his right. He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Lei Wujie!¡± A wide-eyed Tang Lian eximed.


    ¡°Silly kid.¡± Xiao Se chided in a voice neither too serious nor too light.


    At the side, the ck robed leader breathed a heavy sigh of relief as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Unparalleled peered with interest at the red teenager.


    ¡°Lei Wujie,¡± he answered unsteadily in pain.


    Unparalleled frowned, thought about it for a second, then without any warning whatsoever or tact for that matter, said, ¡°doesn¡¯t sound like a famous name to me.¡±


    At that moment, it felt like his shoulder wounds both ached even more.


    Tapping the Sword Magazine, Unparalleled continued, ¡°hey, my swords aren¡¯t meant for nobodies. Kid, you¡¯d better remember this, make sure to make a name for yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lei Wujie was taken aback for a second but recovered soon after with a smile. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Unparalleled gently flicked his finger upwards causing the three fallen swords on the floor as well the two stuck in Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulders toe flying back to him. With a wave of his sleeves, he wiped the swords clean of blood beforemanding them back into their magazine. He then closed up the magazine, stood up, and walked up to the ck robed leader, ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m done.¡±


    The ck robed figure merely nodded his head in response before picking up his spear and walking forward.


    ¡°The head disciple of Unparalleled City, Lu Yudi.¡± Tang Lian coldly addressed the figure.


    ¡°The head disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian?¡± Lu Yudi answered, mimicking Tang Lian¡¯s exact tone.


    A sh of silverter, a fingertip knife was ready and waiting in Tang Lian¡¯s hands.


    Lu Yudi flourished his long spear, stirring up a veritable whirlwind in the process.


    In this impending confrontation, Tang Lian who barely had any energy left in him decided to focus hisst strength into this one strike. As for Lu Yudi, he held nothing back as well. Against an opponent like Tang Lian, injuring but not killing was a joke, the only option was to face Tang Lian with his full force.


    The remaining disciples of Unparalleled gave their horse whips a mighty crack as well, charging right into the fray without reservation.


    Having not been a part of the battle till now, Wuchan held his breath for a moment before howling into the heavens. That howl carried with it the regret he felt towards being unable to save his own junior brother, a force most extraordinary. Half of the horses immediately copsed to the ground, unable to stand at all.


    Unparalleled couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he watched the scene unfold. ¡°Can this battle get anymore unsightly?¡±


    It was then that a voice came booming from the west without any notice.


    ¡°HALT!¡±


    Tang Lian and Lu Yudi both threw their heads around yet all they saw was a metallic ck spear tearing through the air towards them from the west. A boom shook the air in its wake, as if a mighty dragon was roaring at them.


    The two of them immediately retreated. The force behind that spear was clearly above what their current martial arts could handle. All they could do was run.


    The spear stabbed solidly between the two of them and a 30 meter wide gulley was instantly created, blocking the charging horses in the process.


    ¡°Identity yourself!¡± Lu Yudi yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A voice ndly answered him, heralding the approaching of a ck robed figure from the west whonded atop the spear¡¯s hilt with ease.


    ¡°Third Esteemed Teacher!¡±


    The ck robed neer turned around to regard Lu Yudi, ¡°you asked who am I?¡±


    Lu Yudi remained silent. The suffocating terror within him mped around his throat like a vice and caused his spear to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me? Well then, do you recognize this spear?¡± The ck robed neer asked once more in a nd voice.


    To Lu Yudi however, it felt the weight of mountain bore down upon him, constricting his airways till he finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and roared, waving his long spear violently in the process.


    Yet after that single wave, it shattered!


    Lu Yudi furiously retreated. With each step he took, he spat out blood until he was thirty paces away at which point his junior brothers finally managed to halt his momentum.


    ¡°Do you still wish to ask who am I?¡± As he stood atop his spear, the ck robed neer gazed down upon the distant Lu Yudi.


    ¡®Is that even¡­a man?¡¯ That was the only thought that came to Lei Wujie¡¯s mind as he stared with wide-eyed shock.


    Xiao Se turned around to look at the ck robed neer at that point, having finished bandaging up Lei Wujie not too long ago. ¡°You love those martial world stories, don¡¯t you, Lei Wujie? Well, you had better remember that man. Even those so-called top experts you saw before, Chen Jingzhou of the Frostwind Sword or Wang Rensun of the Space-severing de, you can forget all of their names, but this man, you must remember.¡±


    ¡°As agile as their sword may be, as mighty as their knives may be, those people can only be considered one of the best.¡±


    ¡°Not that man. He isn¡¯t one of the best - he is THE best.¡±


    ¡°The number one spearman in the world, the Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.¡±

 Chapter 27: Ye Anshi Returns To His Sect

    <h4>Chapter 27: Ye Anshi Returns To His Sect</h4>


    There had always been nock of busybodies in the martial world who loved to create some ranking board or another, pushing every famous person they could find into every one of them. As time passed, all manners of titles were born. Just the sword schools alone held a myriad of titles such as Sword Saint, Sword God, Sword Emperor, Sword Tyrant, Sword Duke, Sword King, Phantom Sword, Sword Hero and so on¡­ The other weapon schools weren¡¯t any better either. However, there was one word these busybodies dared not hand out lightly, and that was the word ¡°Immortal¡±. Only those with a status akin to a legend could bear such a lofty title.


    Even so, there were still three people who bore the title of de Immortal. As for Sword Immortals, there were five of them. However, only the spear was an exception -it had one immortal.


    The one and only Spear Immortal, and that title belonged to Sikong Changfeng, the third citymaster in Snow Moon City.


    His spear was said to be able to sever ghosts and exterminate the soul. In the past, he used a single strike to break through thebined Severed Space Arrayid down by six elders at the base of Mount Qilian. The one who created the Weapons List once said that of the world¡¯s spearmen, Sikong Changfeng alone made up for eighty percent of theirbined fame.


    Looking at the person in front of him d in ck robes, Lei Wujie saw fiery light in the man¡¯s eyes that seemed at odds with his aloof, schrly air.


    Xiao Se sighed, ¡°That look on your face right, it¡¯s the same look those good-for-nothing young masters of Revtions City have on their faces when they stare at the brothel¡¯s top courtesan.¡±


    Yet there was one who was decidedly less enthusiastic about the man. Lu Yudi wiped off the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth and coldlyughed, ¡°What a Spear Immortal. Your JUNIOR is grateful for the lesson!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng sped his hands behind his back as he stood on his spear. He slightly furrowed his brows together andughed, ¡°I made a move?¡±


    Lu Yudi immediately choked on his words. It was true that Sikong Changfeng hadn¡¯t made a single move against; he had simply been forced aside by the sheer force of the man¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°For the Unparalleled City to dispatch so many elites¡­ Is this monk really so important?¡± Sikong Changfeng continued tough as he asked.


    Lu Yudi simply replied with a coldugh.


    ¡°Go back to Unparalleled City and tell those old men¡­ If they really think they can overturn the martial world by capturing a single kid, then they just give up on ever uttering the words ¡®Unparalleled Under The Heavens¡¯. In fact, their city name might as well be forfeit too¡¯.¡± Although Sikong Changfeng was calm when he said that, his words were anything but. Not only that, he was one of the only three people in the world who had the qualifications to utter these words too.


    Lu Yudi was enraged but he had nothing to rebut with.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng looked at the kid who was holding the sword magazine and continued, ¡°It¡¯s rare for your Unparalleled City to find such a fine piece of jade, don¡¯t use a butcher¡¯s knife to carve it. Please pass on these words to Song Yanhui.¡±


    Unlike his furious senior brother, Unparalleled merely nodded his head solemnly. ¡°This junior will definitely pass on elder¡¯s words. Yes¡­ that¡¯s if I can still remember it.¡±


    ¡°You showed mercy just now. Otherwise, with your cultivation and their bodies ridden with injuries, it would have been easy for you to kill them.¡± Sikong Changfeng nodded his head. ¡°You have my thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just hope that we will be able to fight again after their injuries are healed.¡± Unparalleled smiled and shed a set of white teeth.


    ¡°Although I may not be as proficient in the sword as my second martial brother, I have practiced it for several years¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng suddenly stretched out his hand and waved it once. Immediately, the sword magazine beside Unparalleled opened up and twelve swords shot out. With a sh of steel, they revolved around Sikong before returning to the sword magazine. Then, with another wave of his hand, the sword magazine mmed shut.


    Unparalleled¡¯s eyes widened. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that someone hailed as a Spear Immortal would actually know the art ofmanding swords as well. He was even able to control twelve flying swords at once!


    Sikong Changfengughed, ¡°Whether it be swords or spears¡­ The way to control them is the same. I unlocked another sword for you this time but you have to rely on yourself to grasp the meaning behind it.


    Unparalleled cupped his fists at Sikong Changfeng and said, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng turned around and didn¡¯t look at Unparalleled again, ¡°Go.¡±


    Unparalleled helped the seriously injured Lu Yudi up his horse and snapped the reins. The other riders quickly went after them.


    Tang Lian raised his head to look at Sikong Changfeng, ¡°Third Esteemed Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Tang Lian, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Sikong Changfeng looked at Tang Lian and sighed.


    ¡°Third esteemed teacher¡­ ¡° Tang Lian eximed once again.


    Slightly caught off guard, Sikong asked, ¡°What do you wish to say?¡±


    ¡°Third esteemed teacher, can youe down and talk? Do you think it isn¡¯t tiring for us to keep our heads raised all the time?¡± Tang Lian was finally blurted out the words he had kept in his words till now.


    ¡°Oh oh oh.¡± Sikong Changfeng finally came back to his senses and jumped off his spear. With a light flick of his wrist, he grabbed the ck metal spear. ¡°Tang Lian, you¡¯ve done well this time.¡±


    Tang Lian forced a smile as he said, ¡°What do you mean well? I almost died.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. As long as you don¡¯t die, this assignment can be consideredplete.¡± Sikong Changfengughed and nodded.


    Everyone else was dumbstruck by what they just heard. Only Tang Lian, who was already used to interacting with this seemingly peerless expert but actually had a screw loose in his head Spear Immortal, seemed unfazed as he looked around. After ncing at the surroundings, he asked, ¡°Third esteemed teacher, did youe here alone?¡±


    ¡°Originally I came alone. However, I ran into a couple of old acquaintances on the way here and was held up a little. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Sikong Changfeng gave out an embarrassedughter.


    Wuchan walked forward to pay his respects, ¡°This junior is Wuchan of the Snowy Peak Temple and the disciple of Master Wangyou. This is my junior brother, Wuxin.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng nodded and walked towards the monk who was seated on the ground.


    ¡°This junior is Lei Wujie from the Incendiary Hall of the Lei n, Lei Wujie. I¡¯m on my way to formally be an apprentice of Snow Moon City.¡± Lei Wujie quickly cupped his fist together and eximed loudly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sikong Changfeng answered with indifference and patted Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little brother, your wound has reopened.¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s face flushed red and he quickly lowered his head to look at his shoulder.


    Sikong Changfeng then bent down to look at the deathly pale monk before him face andmended, ¡°Crippling one¡¯s own martial arts¡­ That isn¡¯t something anyone can do. No wonder Wangyou looked highly upon you.¡±


    Wuxin revealed a bitter smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to take me away as well.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sikong Changfeng stood up and tilted his head downwards to look at Wuxin before saying in a clear voice, ¡°Snow Moon City is here to respectfully Ye Anshi back to his sect!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Snow Moon City is here to respectfully send Ye Anshi back to his sect!¡± Sikong Changfeng repeated himself once again.


    Snow Moon City had no intention at all to hold this young monk hostage against the unorthodox sects. Neither did they have the intention to let the monk return to the Snowy Peak Temple. As per their agreement twelve years ago, Snow Moon City was here to send their young sectmaster back to the Outheaven!


    They were not going back on their word but at the same time, it was a threat. With a singlemand from Snow Moon City, Wuxin didn¡¯t have a second choice.


    Tang Lian suddenly raised his head to find two shadows drifting over. Focusing his eyes for a second, he murmured a quick ¡®not good¡¯ to himself before starting to circte his true qi. One of them had flowing white hair and the other was wearing a violet robe. They were the White Haired Immortal and Violet Duke from Outheaven!


    ¡°No need.¡± Sikong Changfeng shook his head at Tang Lian. ¡°The two acquaintances I was talking about are these two.¡±


    ¡°Them?¡± Tang Lian was shocked.


    By that time, the two shadows had already appeared beside everyone. Without looking at anyone, the Violet Duke walked over to Wuxin to help him up, violet qi rippling around him as he did so. cing his hand on Wuxin¡¯s back, he sent his true qi into Wuxin.


    ¡°Uncle Yu Ji.¡± Wuxin called out with a smile


    ¡°Humph. You ran away the moment you saw me¡­ Do you still take me as your uncle?¡± The Violet Duke harrumphed.


    The White Haired Immortal nced at Sikong Changfeng and asked, ¡°Snow Moon City won¡¯t regret this decision then?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, Snow Moon City isn¡¯t afraid of the unorthodox sects nor the Outheaven, And certainly not a seventeen year old.¡± Sikong Changfeng was calm.


    The White Haired Immortal nced at Tang Lian, ¡°Your heart must be fuming right now, I bet.¡±


    Tang Lian gave a cold snort and refused to reply.


    ¡°Lian, don¡¯t be resentful. This white haired uncle¡¯s name once shook the world as the Perfect Sword, Mo Qixuan. If he didn¡¯t take your master into ount when fighting against you, you wouldn¡¯t even be standing here.¡± Sikong Changfengughed and tried to smooth things over.


    Perfect Sword Mo Qixuan. When he heard the name, the expression on Tang Lian¡¯s face slightly changed. The name was like thunder which shook his eardrums but a dark expression appeared on Tang Lian¡¯s face nheless. ¡°Third esteemed teacher, I told you many times to not call me Lian.¡±


    Not at all like the esteemed third citymaster of Snow Moon City, Sikong Changfeng simplyughed and patted Tang Lian on his shoulders. ¡°What about it? If you want to me someone, me your master, Lian Yue. It¡¯s his own problem that his name is so feminine¡­ why did he have to give his disciple such a feminine name as well?¡±


    However, the Violet Duke had no interest in listening to the two of them indulge in idle chatter. An impatient expression had long since shown itself on his face. Grabbing Wuxin, he was about ready to leave. However, a red figure suddenly stood in his way.


    The Violet Duke was slightly stunned but his face retained its sourness. ¡°What do you want, kid?¡±


    Lei Wujie stared at Wuxin and said, ¡°You guys want to take him away, but have you asked if he wants to go?¡±


    The Violet Duke yelled, ¡°He was originally the young master of Outheaven. If he doesn¡¯t return, where is he going to go, the Snowy Peak Temple?!¡±


    Lei Wujie was undaunted as he continued, ¡°And what if he does?¡±


    The violet qi around the Violet Duke surged suddenly, ¡°Brat, are you looking to die? You really think I¡¯m afraid of some Lei Hong who is still hiding in hisfy Lei n? Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?!¡±


    Xiao Se leisurely walked forward and stood beside Lei Wujie. He ignored the Violet Duke and stared right into Wuxin, ¡°Monk, do you really want to leave?¡±


    Wuxin frowned but he didn¡¯t reply. The Violet Duke coldy snorted then fell silent.


    It was then that the White Haired Immortal suddenly fell to his knees, hands still grasping his jade-like sword.


    ¡°Young sect leader, Outheaven has already awaited the return of its leader for twelve whole years!¡±


    ¡°Today, all the sects are falling apart. Only us, the Outheaven, stand strong -not a single one of us has left in these twelve years!¡±


    ¡°We are all waiting for the young sect leader¡¯s return, for him to assumemand!¡±


    Wuxin let out a long sigh and pushed away the Violet Duke. Walking over to the kneeling White Haired Immortal, he sighed again. ¡°Uncle Mo¡­¡±


    The White Haired Immortal didn¡¯t raise his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Wuxin took a step forward past the White Haired Immortal. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wuxin!¡± Lei Wujie yelled.


    ¡°Snow Moon City respectfully wishes Ye Anshi well on his journey back to his sect.¡± Sikong Changfengughed.


    Wuxinughed as well. ¡°Spear Immortal Sikong, you can stop threatening me now. Wuxin knows¡­ To be honest, that old monk isn¡¯t there any longer, whether or not I return to the temple isn¡¯t important anymore. The old monk was right, my home lies in a ce beyond reach, a heaven outside of heaven.¡±


    ¡°Sect leader Ye can definitely return to Snowy Peak Temple if he wishes. Just not now.¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Wuxin turned his head to look at Wuchan who was standing in the distance.


    Wuchan sighed and nodded, ¡°Your senior brother ns on returning to the Snowy Peak Temple today. It doesn¡¯t matter if junior brother is the sect master of Outheaven or not. There will always be a room, a praying mat, and a Buddhist scripture waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can get rid of the Buddhist scriptures. I never chant them anyway.¡± Wuxinughed and looked at Lei Wujie. ¡°That fist technique I taught you¡­ you have to practice everyday. Remember, the most important point in the technique isn¡¯t to ovee the demon. It¡¯s the Arhat. Even though the first half of the technique seems ordinary, but if you practise it a thousand times, ten thousand times, then even mes can be ignited from ashes and flowers can bloom on stone.¡±


    ¡°Monk, are you really about to leave¡­¡± Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t ept it in his heart and tears nearly flowed down his face. Even though he only knew the monk for several days, he felt a real connection with him.


    ¡°As for what I taught you¡­¡± Wuxin looked at Xiao Se, ¡°I hope you will never need to use it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten everything you taught me.¡± Xiao Se shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you have.¡± Wuxin turned around yet again and with his back facing all of them, he took a step forward. He leaped into the air and the Violet Duke and White Haired Immortal quickly followed suit.


    ¡°I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where the fairies stand bewitchingly amongst the wind.


    I wish to travel a million miles stepping on the clouds, what can the temples and dragons say to that?The crests of Kunlun bathe in light, even amongst green mountains does an end exist.


    Over ten thousand miles does a swallow fly home, yet return I will not till I see world¡¯s end!¡±


    As the figure of the monk disappeared into the distance, his voice lingered in the air.


    ¡°I pray our next meeting will be soon!¡± It was then that thest traces of his robes disappeared


    Wuchan chanted under his breath, ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se looked at the figure which disappeared into the distance with a calm expression on their face as they muttered under their breath, ¡°I pray our next meeting will be soon.¡±


    As for the Spear Immortal whose name shook the world, he simply waved his metallic ck spear and pointed towards the direction where Wuxin disappeared. ¡°See that? See that¡­ when I was your age and traveling the martial world with your teachers, we were this carefree as well.¡±


    Tang Lian¡¯s brows crinkled with disdain as he spat out a single word.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    End of Arc 1: The Golden Coffin

 Chapter 28: A Pot of Dashing Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 28: A Pot of Dashing Snow Moon</h4>


    It was dusk, and the evening sun had already set over the west. Along the main highway, two stallions were listlessly cantering ahead. In truth, both of these horses were prized steeds, but having had to gallop over a thousand li, even a prized steed would be exhausted. On one, a youth d in blue with long sleeveszily stretched his back and yawned. On the other, a red youth could be seen peering into the distance where the figure of a city loomed. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± He shouted in a clear voice.


    Hispanion was decidedly less enthusiastic, merely replying thusly in a nd voice, ¡°right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Snow Moon City! That¡¯s the number one city in the martial world, don¡¯t you feel even the least bit excited?¡± Asked the red youth, clearly not happy with hispanion¡¯sckluster response.


    However, the blue youth merely frowned. Irritated by the red youth¡¯s overbearing excitement, he raised his feet and unceremoniously kicked the youth off his steed. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Needless to say, these two youths were Lei Wujie and Xiao Se. Ever since they sent off the monk, Wuxin, in Khotan, the two had resumed their trip to Snow Moon City. Yet what was supposed to be a leisurely trip, what with the head disciple of Snow Moon City and the very citymaster of said city being near them and all, ended up being anything but. Right after Wuxin left, that Spear Immortal who came crashing down on them in one mighty spear flight, left in a simr fashion with another flight of his spear -Lei Wujie didn¡¯t even get the chance to say hi to the man.


    His senior brother, Tang Lian, was a little more empathetic towards their cause, having given them a map at least before leaving himself. ording to him, he had another important mission to handle so he had to return to Tangmen first. Just like that, their second guide left.


    Wuchan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have some urgent matter that required him to leave. However, Snowy Peak Temple and Snow Moon City were inpletely opposite directions. Just like that, this trip became a two men trip with just Lei Wujie and Xiao Se travelling together.


    Two directionally challenged youngsters to be exact.


    With a map that might as well had been a bible to them, they wandered around in circles for three whole months before Xiao Se finally took off his fur coat and put on a blue robe , having had enough of the sweltering heat. The only person who was more dismayed by this turn of events had to be Tang Lian. The head disciple had already returned to Snow Moon City for a month now, yet no matter who he asked within the faction, there were no sightings of two such teenagers. Worried that they might have met with some sort of mishap, he asked the other disciples who had just returned from the outside. However, all of them said that the martial world was rtively peaceful recently; there was no murder case involving a red youth from the Lei n that they heard of. After pondering on this matter for a long time, he came to the conclusion that the two were probably off gallivanting somewhere as teenagers were known to do.


    Finally, in spite of all their hardships, the two youths finally reached their destination.


    There were four great cities under the heavens: Revtions of the north, Snow Moon of the South, Exalted Frost of the West and Unparalleled of the East. Of these four, Revtions was the imperial capital where the fates of the world gathered. In contrast, Exalted Frost was a ghost city -only the Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang resided there. Unparalleled was a martial city; its inhabitants all trained in the martial way and outsiders were forbidden from visiting without business. To themon men, these three cities gave off a certain sense of distance and aloofness. Only Snow Moon City was different - they called themselves an ordinary city.


    Back in the days, the city was named Evesting Peace. Later on, several top experts upon falling in love with the scenic backdrop of this city decided to take up residence here. Their martial prowess was unmatched in the world and that led to many admirers arriving just because of their fame. With more and more visitors, the city slowly became their own as well. Thus, they changed the name to Snow Moon.


    Yet upon arriving at the gates of the city, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie found that it wasn¡¯t the two words ¡®Snow Moon¡¯ that was written on the gates. Instead, it was ¡®Lower Pass¡¯.


    ¡°Did we take a wrong turn?¡± Lei Wujie asked, slightly shocked himself.


    Xiao Se reached forth and felt a cooling breeze brush his hand. ¡°The winds of the lower pass, the flowers of the upper pass, the snow of its forbidden peaks, and the scenic moon cast over ake.¡± He murmured to himself.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Se gave him another kick.


    The two of them dismounted and led their steeds towards the city. Yet upon stepping into its streets, they found that the city was no different than any ordinary city. The streetsides were filled with hawkers and the roadsides were lined with inns and bars. At times, they saw tea servingdies daintily walk past them before waving with a white handkerchief. ¡°Sirs, are you two new to the city? How about trying a cup of tea from our store,e have a break inside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure this is the right ce?¡± Lei Wujie asked, still unsure as to their current whereabouts.


    Yet all he got was a simple roll of eyes from Xiao Se and nothing more before he followed a nearby waiter into a tea restaurant. With no other choice, Lei Wujie followed him in as well. The two ordered a pot of tea and some snacks for themselves. Hands deliberate and practised, Xiao Se partook in the restaurant¡¯s servings neither too slowly nor too quickly. Lei Wujie, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t in the mood for snacks. Eyes darting left and right, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself whether or not the waiters here and perhaps even the guests were all some kind of hidden expert. He thought to himself, this city truly was a difficult one to see through¡­


    The waiters in question seemed to have noticed the confusion in Lei Wujie as well. Clearly used to such a reaction, one of them answered thusly with a smile, ¡°Sir, perhaps you might be wondering to yourself right now: why does the city seem so ordinary, did you perhaps take a wrong turn somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡± Lei Wujie nodded.


    ¡°Please look this way, sir.¡± The waiter pointed towards the distant figure of a towering structure. ¡°Do you see that Tower of Ascension over there?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, I¡¯m not blind after all.¡± Lei Wujie answered, unsure as to why the waiter would ask such an obvious question.


    ¡°Once you pass that tower, you would have entered the Upper Pass -that¡¯s the true Snow Moon City. Anywhere outside of that tower is for the ordinary folk, the mundane part of the city. Only by climbing that tower and entering the Upper Pass will you be able to visit the true Snow Moon. If not, this number one city of the martial world would be a little too easy to visit.¡± The waiter ended with a slight joke.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Doubts cleared away, he gulped down a cup of tea and said, ¡°is it hard to climb that tower?¡±


    ¡°You could call it hard, or you could call it easy as well. If you have an invitation card, you may enter directly. If you don¡¯t, you would have to climb the tower. The Tower of Ascension has sixteen levels, it has been said that if you manage to reach the sixteenth floor, you would be able to catch a glimpse of the world famous citymaster of Snow Moon City, Baili Dongjun.¡± The waiterughed at this point, ¡°if sirs would like to have a go at climbing the tower, how about first trying a pot of our restaurant¡¯s own home brew, the ¡®Dashing Snow Moon¡¯, just to give yourselves that extra edge.¡±


    ¡°Dashing Snow Moon? That¡¯s an interesting name. Well, that¡¯s not really to my tastes but my debonair friend over there is more than suited for such a drink, how about getting him a pot.¡± Lei Wujie pointed towards Xiao Se who currently had his eyes closed.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Ignoring the obvious sarcasm in Lei Wujie¡¯s words, the waiter hurriedly left to grab the wine.


    ¡°Winds of the lower pass, flowers of the upper pass. Snow over its forbidden peaks, and a moon cast over its scenicke. Interesting¡­¡± Lei Wujie nced at the distant tower and muttered, ¡°this Snow Moon City truly hasn¡¯t been a let down so far. What do you think, as the disciple of the citymaster, do you think that senior Tang Lian managed to climb all sixteen floors as well? How many floors do you think I¡¯m able to climb?¡±


    ¡°Your Dashing Snow Moon¡¯s here!¡± The waiter brought them a pot of wine.


    Not at all shy, Xiao Se helped himself to cup of the wine. Downing it, a refreshing taste washed over his tongue that wasn¡¯t a mellow, yet also had a refreshing coolness to its taste. Mood significantly improved by the wine, he even made the effort to talk to Lei Wujie. ¡°Tang Lian is the disciple of a Tangmen elder, Tang Lingyue. He doesn¡¯t even need to climb that tower. There are only two kinds of people who would have to do so: a person trying to challenge Snow Moon City, and a person trying to be a disciple. If one climbed up to the fifth floor, he would be a disciple. By climbing up to the tenth floor, he woulde under the tutge of an elder. By climbing up to the sixteenth floor, he would be a disciple under Baili Dongjun.¡±


    ¡°Is the sir over here actually familiar with Snow Moon City? So it¡¯s not sir¡¯s first visit?¡± The waiter¡¯s curiosity was piqued as well. ¡°But since I was young, the number of people who managed to climb ten floors are far and few between. As for the climbing up to the sixteen, I¡¯ve only seen one. However, that person never managed to catch a glimpse of his excellency, Baili Dongjun.¡±


    ¡°That must be the beggar known throughout the martial world for his stick martial arts, Xu Wei of Beating Stick.¡± Xiao Se took another swig of the wine at this point.


    ¡°Sir¡¯s a knowledgeable one, I see. It was exactly that same beggar with his worn out stick that climbed up the tower. Back then, he asked for a bowl of tea from this very restaurant. I thought he was mad then -here he was, unable to afford even a simple bun and he actually wanted to climb the tower. However, in one single try, he managed to reach the tenth floor, at which point he visited our restaurant once more for a bowl of wine. I didn¡¯t dare to refuse him then, so I fetched him a pot. That old beggar had no intention of refusing the extra wine so he downed it all. After that, he proceeded to climb up another five more floors.¡±


    ¡°Back when he first tried to climb the tower, he was every bit a ragged and depressed looking beggar. Yet the moment he returned from climbing fifteen towers, the air about him changedpletely. It was almost as if he emitted a golden glow around him, like an immortal. After his attempt, the beggar came to our restaurant, and it was that point that he ordered a pot of Dashing Snow Moon. Just like that, he slowly sipped on the wine, from noon all the way to dusk. Strangely, there was no news from the Tower of Ascension while he did that.¡±


    ¡°We were all thinking back then that the Snow Moon City was finally out of measures to throw at the beggar. Yet the moment that beggar finished his pot, a figure finally stood atop the Tower of Ascension. It was a man wielding a metallic ck long spear and dressed in a ck robe. At that very instant, it felt like the winds in the entire city stopped, only to revolve around the top of that tower. In my mind, I thought to myself: now that was a true immortal, not that old beggar.¡±


    ¡°The Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.¡± Xiao Se ndly stated the identity of that figure.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng, one of the three citymasters of our Snow Moon City! Yet when faced with that figure, the old beggar merely howled withughter before rushing off with stick in hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Clearly engrossed in the story, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    However, the waiter deliberately left him hanging there.


    ¡°Waiter, get me another pot of Dashing Snow Moon.¡± Lei Wujie dered.


    ¡°Are you sure you even have the money for that?¡± Asked a stunned Xiao Se.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we at Snow Moon City already?¡± Lei Wujie patted hispanion on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still afraid of me not paying? Waiter, what about the rest of the story?¡±


    Beaming, the waiter continued, ¡°all we saw was that the old beggar leaped up to the sixteenth floor in one bound, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lei Wujie gulped.


    ¡°He was beaten down by a spear.¡± Xiao Se coldly finished the sentence.


    Lei Wujie swiftly gave him a ¡°rubbish!¡± before saying, ¡°as if, he already made it to the fifteenth floor, how could he just get beaten down by a single spear swing?¡±


    The waiter, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed. Compared to the red clothed sir, this aloof guest was truly a lot less likeable. ¡°Sir is correct, he did in fact get beaten down by a single swing. However, that beggar seemed ecstatic about that oue. Having survived the fall, he stood up, patted off the dust and left with his stick.¡±


    ¡°So he really was sent flying with a swing.¡± Lei Wujie was a little shocked by the oue. Yet when he remembered how the Spear Immortal managed to fend off the disciples of the Unparalleled City and even send their head disciple flying back thirty paces without striking, he could understand how a single swing could defeat that beggar.


    ¡°However, there has been no sightings of the three citymasters ever since. Let alone the sixteenth floor, we haven¡¯t had a person climb up to the thirteenth.¡± The waiter suddenly added.


    ¡°Forget that old Spear Immortal, how about the Sword Immortal, would you like to see him? Just wait, I¡¯ll bring you something fresh to talk about.¡± Lei Wujie stood up with a smile, took a swig of the wine and said, ¡°mellow, not at all like the fiery white wine of your inn.¡±


    Xiao Se merely harrumphed at that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to ovee this so-called Tower of Ascension!¡±

 Chapter 29: This Little Shop Has Twelve Pots of Wine

    <h4>Chapter 29: This Little Shop Has Twelve Pots of Wine</h4>


    Yet even after Lei Wujie heroically marched forth, he turned around only to find that Xiao Se was still sittingzily on his stool. He casually raised a cup and took several sips before refilling it for a second leisurely round of drinks.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se¡¯s raised his eyebrows, ¡°Have you paid yet?¡±


    All Lei Wujie could feel then was his excitement instantly wash out of his body as if someone dumped a cold bucket of water over his head. He dug out thest few pieces of silver from his clothes and walked back to ce them on the table. ¡°Waiter¡­ bill please.¡±


    The waiter received the silvers dutifully but as he walked away, his face was the very picture of coldness. He had initially assumed that Lei Wujie was a rich young master from his extraordinary bearing and well-groomed appearance. Yet who would¡¯ve thought that he would be so stingy.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Lei Wujie helplessly looked at Xiao Se once again.


    Xiao Se downed another cup before replying, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Now what?!¡± Lei Wujie fumed. However, with just a single re from Xiao Se, the fire in him disappeared.


    In an unhurried voice, Xiao Se said, ¡°Well, we can go. But we won¡¯t challenge the Tower of Ascension. You¡¯re a disciple of the Lei n, there¡¯s no need for you to challenge it in the first ce. Just take your invitation card and swagger in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card¡­¡± Lei Wujie whispered in a soft voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Se was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card.¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s voice became so soft it was like the buzz of a mosquito.


    This time, Xiao Se heard every single word clearly. A threatening slowness crept into his voice as he repeated, ¡°You don¡¯t have an invitation card¡­ As a disciple of the Lei n, you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t have an invitation card?! If you don¡¯t have an invitation, what the hell are you doing in Snow Moon City?¡±


    Lei Wujie scratched his head before replying, ¡°Actually, I came here of my own ord. My name wasn¡¯t in the name list submitted to Snow Moon City by the Lei n. That¡¯s because¡­ that¡¯s because I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Lei Hong¡¯s disciple¡­¡± Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    Lei Wujie nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Lei Hong¡¯s disciple. My teacher is an oddity in the Lei n. Other than me, no one speaks to him. When he gave me that bag, he only told me to look for someone in Snow Moon City. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    The frown on Xiao Se¡¯s face became deeper but he chose not to continue in the end.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I will definitely seed in climbing the tower¡± Lei Wujie had a solemn look on his face as he continued, ¡°And I will definitely return you all the silver I owe.¡±


    ¡°The person you have to meet¡­ Which floor do you have to reach in order to see him?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    ¡°Probably the sixteenth floor.¡± Lei Wujie started tough.


    ¡°I more or less know who you want to meet.¡± Xiao Se stood up and walked towards the exit. ¡°However, with you current martial skills, you won¡¯t be able to reach the sixteenth floor.¡±


    Lei Wujie quickly chased after Xiao Se and patted the bundle he had been carrying around. ¡°Actually, all these while, I had been holding back a little. Moreover, I¡¯ve gained some new insights into my Arhat Fist after practising it for a few months.¡±


    The two of them leisurely walked down the street in which time they coincidentally passed by a bar. Xiao Se suddenly stopped walking and took a deep sniff. ¡°That aroma¡­¡± Raising his head, he looked at the sign on top of the bar: Eastward


    ¡°You can just wait for me here.¡± Lei Wujie patted Xiao Se¡¯s shoulder before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll go challenge the tower. After reaching the sixteenth level and meeting the person I want to meet, I¡¯lle back and look for you.¡±


    Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie thoughtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the five hundred silvers when Ie back!¡± Lei Wujie hastily added a sentence.


    Xiao Se sighed but didn¡¯t speak. As for Lei Wujie, he had already taken several wide strides forward. Seeing that, Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but remember the snowy night where this youth barged into his vi in high spirits.


    ¡°How far do you think he will go?¡± Azy voice suddenly spoke out. Xiao Se turned around and found that a man with a short stubble had been standing there unbeknownst to him. That man was roughly thirty years of age and wore a flowing blue robe that draped over him in an offhand manner, just like thezy expression he wore. His long hair hung down and it brought with it a dispirited look. Yet, there was a distinguished look on his face which couldn¡¯t be covered up. Standing beside Xiao Se in his blue robe, they almost looked like long lost brothers.


    ¡°Eleventh floor. He can probably scrape through the elder¡¯s floor. But there is no way he¡¯ll be able to reach the sixteenth floor.¡± Xiao Se turned around and said.


    The stubbled man touched his beard and shook his head, ¡°If he opens that bundle, he¡¯ll be able to reach the twelfth floor.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± Xiao Se¡¯s eyebrows jumped.


    ¡°From the tenth floor onwards, every floor is a whole different boundary.¡± The manughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re that sure?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    ¡°My bar has been open for more than ten years.¡± Answered the man with a hint of pride as he stood under the sign which read ¡®Eastward¡¯.


    ¡°My previous waiter said that he has been here for several decades as well. However, he doesn¡¯t seem as knowledgeable as you.¡± Xiao Se said indifferently.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± The man pointed towards the interior of the building and he sniffed with all his might. ¡°That¡¯s because my wine is more aromatic than his.¡±


    ¡°What wines do you have?¡± Xiao Se questioned once again.


    ¡°Shaoxing Huatiao Dukang Wine, Lanling Osmanthus Fragrans Wine, Hongmao Mountain Jujube Wine, Yanggao Lamb with Acanthopanx Bark Wine, Nu¡¯er Hong Bamboo Leaves Wine, Ling Lake Heniangong Wine, Apricot Flowers Bronze Wine¡­ What would you like to drink?¡± Just listing the wine almost made the man fall over in a drunken stupor¡­


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here in Snow Moon City, I naturally want to try the Dashing Snow Moon.¡± Xiao Se chose none of them.


    ¡°Dashing Snow Moon?¡± The manughed. With a slight wave of his hand, a Camelia which was just in the hands of ady selling flowers on the streetnded in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some right now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a littlete for you to start making it now?¡± Xiao Se seemed unfazed by the brilliant disy of the man as he provided a reply.


    ¡°Not at all. There are some wines which taste better the older they are, while there are some which are best when fresh. The Dashing Snow Moon tastes the best the instant it is made. Don¡¯t be hasty, the moon is bright tonight, it¡¯s a good night for a drink.¡± The man held the flower as he walked into the bar.


    After thinking about the meaning behind the man¡¯s words for quite some time, a smile appeared on his face and he followed the man into the shop. Just before he walked into the bar, he caught sight of the girl who sold flowers. With her eyes opened wide and an aggrieved look in them, it looked like tears were about to burst out at any moment. A sigh escaped Xiao Se¡¯s lips as he thought about how he was always walking into situations where he had to pay up using his own money. He took out a piece of silver and tossed it to the girl.


    Her tears turned intoughter in an instant as she took the silver. After thanking Xiao Se, she ran away. Without giving her a reply, Xiao Se turned around and looked at the red figure in the distance who was almost at the foot of the Tower of Ascension.


    Xiao Se walked into the bar but he realized that the man with the stubble was gone. It was bustling inside the bar and business was great. After finding a spot in the corner, Xiao Se sat down, at which point a waiter approached him. ¡°What would you like?¡±


    ¡°I made an appointment with your boss tonight to drink a pot of Dashing Snow Moon. Right now, just give me something to pass the time.¡± Xiao Sezily said.


    ¡°Sir must be joking. Every single wine in this shop is a premium product. There¡¯s no such thing as wine to pass the time. This little one shall make the decision for you¡­ Let¡¯s start with some Sangluo, Xinfeng, Zhuyu, Sono, Changan, Tusu, Yuanzheng, Guihua, Dukang, Songhua, Shengwen¡­ A cup each.¡± The waiter named twelve wines in a single breath.


    ¡°And what¡¯s so special about them?¡± Xiao Se slightly frowned.


    ¡°Twelve cups in total. Every time your friend ascends a level, you can drink a cup. After twelve cups are gone, your friend should be back as well. You can go ahead and drink the Dashing Snow Moon then.¡± A smile was stered on the waiter¡¯s face as per usual.


    It was obvious this shop wasn¡¯t your ordinary wine seller. However, Xiao Se¡¯s curiosity was piqued and there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of fear in his eyes. He simply nodded his head and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have the twelve cups.¡±


    Very quickly, the waiter brought out twelve cups of wine and he arranged them on the table in a line that somehow seemed imposing in its linearity. Everyone in the surroundings couldn¡¯t help but turn and look at the table with the blue robed youth sitting at it. Whispers broke out in discussion but Xiao Sepletely ignored them. He slowly sipped his drink but just as he finished the first cup, a red clothed Lei Wujie walked through the door. He was shocked the moment he saw the table and the procession of wineid out on it, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be that hasty, did you Xiao Se? What¡¯s with the spread on the table?¡±


    However, Xiao Se was even more shocked than Lei Wujie, ¡°You were beaten at the first level?!¡±


    Lei Wujie sighed and he sat down. Taking a cup, he finished it in one gulp and shook his head, ¡°Like that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you back?¡± Xiao Se was puzzled.


    ¡°Aish, the person guarding the tower said that it was alreadyte and the tower was about to close. I can only try tomorrow!¡± Lei Wujie was full of regret.


    Xiao Se was left speechless. The only thing he wanted now was to send all the wine back.


    Yet it was at that moment that a tired horse swayed into the entrance of Snow Moon City. An attendant looking youth led the horse along with one hand while carrying a peach wood sword on his back. In front of him was a schr carrying a chest of books, eyes the shape of a crescent moon as he happily marvelled at the bustling city scene. He mumbled, ¡°Snow Moon City looks much more interesting than Mount Qingcheng.¡±


    The attendant however, wore a look of disdain, ¡°Snow Moon City is merely a mundane city. Mount Qingcheng is an immortal mountain. Junior Martial Uncle, can you be anymore of a country bumpkin.¡±


    ¡°So what.¡± The schrughed. ¡°All of you are Taoist practitioners¡­I¡¯m just a swordsman. It¡¯s like I have the chance to enter your immortal mountain. Also, stop calling me junior martial uncle. Call me young master.¡±


    ¡°Master my a*s¡­¡± The attendant didn¡¯t show the slightest amount of respect.


    The schr awkwardly scratched his head and scolded, ¡°All you talk about are asses, piss and s***. Is that what you learned in Taoism?¡±


    The attendant snorted in disdain, ¡°A path that can be walked, isn¡¯t the path. A name that can be spoken, isn¡¯t the name. What does your bumpkin a*s know?¡±


    This is a quote from the first chapter of the Dao De Jing by Lao Zi. What it means is some things can¡¯t be expressed properly in words. Like a person¡¯s name, it changes


    ¡°Okay, that I don¡¯t know.¡± The schr nced at him before continuing in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know the Unlimited Sword Art either, you should find someone else to learn from.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± The attendant wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell master that you visited Sno Moon City in secret!¡±


    ¡°If we really get to see that person, master would be too happy to think of anything else. Why would he me me?¡± The schrughed as he stared at the Tower of Ascension in the distance.


    ¡°There is really such an immortal-like figure at the top of the Tower of Ascension? Someone that even master looks up to?¡± The attendant tilted his head from side to side confused.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll have to see if the person at the top of the Tower of Ascension likes our master.¡± The schrughed once again as a disgraceful sentence left his mouth.


    ¡°When are we challenging the tower?¡± The attendant asked.


    The schr fished out a bamboo tube from his robes, and after pretending to perform some strange rite with it, picked out a bamboo stick that flew out. Frowning for what felt like half a day, he finally said, ¡°Tomorrow, at noon!¡±


    The attendant became angry the instant he saw the schr try to read the bamboo stick. With a flick of his finger, a burst of sword qi snapped the bamboo stick in two.


    ¡°Dear young master, that bamboo stick of yours, it¡¯s upside down!¡±

 Chapter 30: Drunk into the High Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 30: Drunk into the High Heavens</h4>


    There they sat, face to face andpletely silent, both Lei Wujie and Xiao Se. Between them was the ostentatiously linear arrangement of Sangluo, Xinfeng, Zhuyu, Sono, Changan, Tusu, Yuanzheng, Guihua, Dukang, Songhua, Shengwen and Bore Wine. Cup by cup, they downed the wine with amazing endurance, faces not even the least bit tipsy even after all that alcohol.


    ¡°Originally, we guessed that you would be able to climb up twelves floors so I ordered these twelve wines.¡± Only after downing thest cup of Bore did Xiao Se finally speak.


    ¡°We?¡± Lei Wujie paused for a second. ¡°Who else is there?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± Azy drawl echoed from behind. Lei Wujie turned around and found a blue robed man with a goatee sauntering towards them.


    ¡°Is that your brother?¡± He asked after some thought.


    The goateed man yawned slightly, his mouth barely opening in the process. An instantter, thest few sips of Bore Wine flew right into his mouth.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes went wide. He had heard of moving objects across a distance, but never had he heard of someone drinking wine across a distance.


    ¡°The wine¡¯s ready?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    The man smiled, shook his head then proceeded to sit down beside the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s still missing a bit of moonlight.¡±


    ¡°Who might this be, if I may so ask¡­¡± Lei Wujie knew that the man was an expert so his voice was a lot more respectful than usual.


    ¡°The owner of this establishment.¡± The man narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The alcohol content is a little strong in this Bore Wine, even makes me a little tipsy.¡±


    ¡®The owner of this establishment? With that level of alcohol tolerance?¡¯ Lei Wujie wondered to himself, choosing not to voice that out in the end. With nothing left to drink, Xiao Se began toying around with the cups while giving the man a thoughtful look. ¡°These twelve wines¡­ I¡¯ll be honest, they are all priceless in their own right. Even the famously peerless White Autumn Wine of the capital is at best on par with these wines. Did you make them yourself?¡±


    The man closed his eyes a little, seemingly drunk from the cup he had. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°The Dashing Snow Moon is even more sublime than these?¡± Xiao Se narrowed his eyes as well.


    ¡°When it¡¯s done.¡± The man shut his eyes then, taking a deep sniff in the process.


    However, Lei Wujie merely shook his head, clearly not reading the mood of the situation as he said, ¡°I still prefer the fiery white wine I drank in the Fallen Snow Vi.¡±


    ¡°The Fallen Snow Vi?¡± A sliver of white cracked open in the man¡¯s otherwise shut lids.


    ¡°No need for the bootlicking, whatever you owe me must still be paid, don¡¯t forget that.¡± Xiao Se lowered his cup onto the table, neither too quickly nor too slowly.


    ¡°But this Dashing Snow Moon still isn¡¯t the best wine.¡± The man suddenly continued.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se was intrigued at that point. ¡°What would be more sublime than that?¡±


    ¡°The¡­Soup¡­of¡­Granny Meng.¡± The man stuttered after every word.


    ¡°The Soup of Granny Meng?¡± Lei Wujie furrowed his brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you drink only when you are down below?¡± What Lei Wujie was referring to was the often talked about ghost legend where a person who drank that soup would forget all his worries, his love, his hate, everything. It was said that when a person died and became a ghost, he would cross the Naihe Bridge. When it was time for him to be reincarnated, Granny Meng would be there quietly waiting with a bowl of soup in hand. With a single gulp, that person would make a clean break with his previous life.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Granny Meng¡¯s Soup. Just one cup and you would forget everything that happened to you. Once you awaken, you would be a new man -how great that would be. Yet I just can¡¯t seem to brew it.¡± As he said that, the man slowly lowered his head like he waspletely drunk. Finally, his body slumped over on the table and he fell asleep.


    Even so, the destion in the man¡¯s voice was clear to Xiao Se. He stood up and walked to the entrance of the store. By now, the skies darkened and the moon had risen. Eyes zed over, Xiao Se merely stared into cold moonlight in a daze. Shortly after, Lei Wujie came out as well to sit down and gaze at the distant Tower of Ascension. Suddenly, he asked. ¡°Xiao Se, did your home use to be in Revtions City?¡±


    Xiao Se paused for a second, taken aback by the question. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°You bring that city up all the time, as if you¡¯ve stayed there for a long time.¡± Lei Wujie softly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a ce I used to stay in.¡± Xiao Se folded his arms into his sleeves and stared into the distance. ¡°I have no home.¡±


    The two fell silent at that point, both merely standing there while staring into the distance. After some time, a cold breeze blew past the store, a breeze so cold that Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but feel a little chilly himself. That owner was probably sleeping for real, he thought to himself. In all likelihood, that Dashing Snow Moon wasn¡¯t going to happen tonight. Xiao Se sighed at that point. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lei Wujie.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Lei Wujie answered and turned around. Yet the moment he did so, he found that the blue robed owner had already awoken. The man stood up and shed them a thin smile. ¡°May every night have such a fine moon for being drunk. The wine, it¡¯splete.¡±


    The man turned around and left for the backyard. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie nced at each other for a second before following the man. Upon stepping into the backyard, all they saw was him standing in the middle of the yard. The yard itself was stacked full of wine vats of varying sizes. Yet on the table in front of him was merely a small wine jug. Atop the jug, a single camellia danced in the air.


    ¡°Since the wine¡¯s done, how about a cup?¡± Xiao Se said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty.¡± The man merely smiled before waving his hand. A secondter, the entire content of that jug came gushing out in a stream as if onmand. The man then leapt onto the rooftop with the wine still pulled out in a stream. As it flowed through the air, it almost resembled the white sleeves of a pce dancer. With how the wine caught the moonlight, it looked just like a miniature milky way, sparkling and mesmerizing.


    The man waved his hands once more, closed his eyes then started to dance.


    ¡°Often do my dreams travel to the moon, where the fair maiden dances in the air with me in tow, thus do I raise a cup of wine to the heavens in tribute. Yet who is that who loves the moon just as I, standing high atop with jade flute in hand and a song on his lips.¡±


    Having finished his recitation, the man stowed his sleeves and stopped dancing. With a flick of his finger, he sent the wine flying back into its jug. Leaping nimbly, hended softly on the ground, left hand catching the camellia flower that was swimming the wine river not too long ago. With his right, he grabbed a cup and gave the wine a quick scoop. Another wave of his handter, he sent the cup flying gently into Xiao Se¡¯s hand, then another, right into the hands of Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Drink, that¡¯s the Dashing Snow Moon at its peak.¡± The man no longer had azy dullness in his eyes. Instead, they held a sparkle in them that seemed to reflect the moon itself.


    The two of them raised their heads and downed the wine, then they fell silent.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Refreshing like the wind, exquisitely soft like a flower, silent like the snow and deste like the moon.¡± Xiao Se answered.


    ¡°A good wine has one taste within it, the White Autumn Wine of the capital has three. What about this wine of mine? Can you taste four?¡± As he said that, the man¡¯s voice resounded in the air with a certain sense of pride.


    ¡°All the tastes of the world¡­¡± Xiao Se answered without much emotion. Suddenly, he leapt onto the rooftop and sat down facing the north. He raised his head and stared right into the moon hanging high above. Finally, after a long silence, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my home is in Revtions City. One day, I will return to it.¡±


    Lei Wujie gazed at that back facing the north. At that very instant, Xiao Se seemed foreign to him. Still, heughed and said, ¡°Silent like the snow and deste like the moon¡­ that¡¯s not the wine I like -small is what it seems to me. What I like are the fiery wines that burn like an inferno.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the brooding Xiao Se actually replied him, ¡°I know, the Old Fiery Wine from my Fallen Snow Vi.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I just knew you understood me.¡± Lei Wujie raised his head and downed his wine. However, the wine didn¡¯t feel all that soft and exquisite on his tongue. Instead, it burned on his tongue like a molten de running across it. It almost felt like his entire body was lit on fire in that very instant. A zing qi rushed through his body, and his eyes turned red -his zing arts actually activated itself without hismand. Wiping the sweat off his brows, Lei Wujie sucked in a deep but ragged breath before turning towards the man, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The man seemed unconcerned however. He merely poured some wine into a cup and gently said, ¡°I give you my word, every cup you drink will bring you one level up that tower, how about it?¡±


    However, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t have any energy to spare for his words. Right now, he was in a furious sh with the rampaging qi in his body. A full incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed before that burning qi finally subsided. He opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. After enduring that ordeal, his body felt strangely rxed. Naturally, he knew what had just happened to him after downing that cup of wine. Wide eyed and eyes glued to the man, he said, ¡°Who are you exactly? And what exactly is this wine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just the owner of this wine cer, and that¡¯s my Dashing Snow Moon. Let me ask you again, do you want another cup?¡± The man swirled the wine in his hands.


    Without wasting another word, Lei Wujie snatched the wine cup from the man and downed it right away. Yet the wine barely made contact with his stomach when he roared. Other than that jug containing the Dashing Snow Moon, the other twelve vats of wines instantly exploded and flooded the backyard with liquid and the pungent smell of wine. Xiao Se, on the other hand, continued gazing towards the north, never looking back for a second as if what was happening below was just idle gossip.


    ¡°Right now, you should be able to ascend to the fourteenth floor. This third cup¡­do you dare to drink it?¡± The man waved his sleeves and another cup of winended before Lei Wujie.


    However, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t reach for it this time. With his eyes zing and his muscles taut, he mimicked what the man did just now and forcefully sucked the wine into his mouth.


    ¡°Good.¡± The man smiled slightly as he praised Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie then plopped himself down onto the ground with a loud thud. Instantly, the spilt wine within ten meters of him evaporated. Seemingly affected by that scorching aura as well, the blue robed man picked up the wine jug and slowly retreated a step. ¡°This fourth cup¡­do you want it?¡±


    Lei Wujie said nothing but merely extended his arm out.


    ¡°After drinking this cup, you will definitely die.¡± As he said that, the man tapped the wine jug.


    Even so, Lei Wujie¡¯s hand never faltered. His gaze burned just as brightly as before, as if they were trying to set the man on fire.


    ¡°If you¡¯re dead, there won¡¯t even be a need to ascend the tower, you can just ascend to heaven directly.¡± The man chuckled, not at all daunted by the burning gaze.


    Lei Wujie clenched his fist, and through gritted teeth, said, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± The man¡¯sughter echoed clearly in the night sky. Suddenly, he raised the jug into the sky and downed it himself. Following that, he lowered the jug and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± He said with a slight smile.


    Lei Wujie then copsed with a thud.


    Three cupster, Lei Wujie¡¯s zing Arts had advanced a full three tiers. ording to his teacher, Lei Hong, he would have ordinarily required three years of hard training to reach such a stage. Yet, he did so today with just three cups of wine.


    That¡¯s right, he was drunk, drunk into the high heavens.

 Chapter 31: Climbing the Tower of Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 31: Climbing the Tower of Ascension</h4>


    On the second day, Lei Wujie woke up to the sound of a flute. Its melody rang with a deste timbre that left with a sense of dread in his heart. As if pulled along by the melody of the flute, his thoughts traveled back to the world renowned Lei n. There, within its sprawling courtyards was a dpidated house with a grey robed, middle aged man stood. He was extremely skinny and his skin was deathly pale. Sitting in the courtyard, he quietly read his book in silence. Suddenly, he raised his head as if he felt the presence of someone in front of him. His face contorted in anger as he chided the presence, ¡°What are you doing back here?!¡±


    Lei Wujie snapped back to consciousness.


    Standing up, he massaged his head before raising it to look into the distance. He found Xiao Se still sitting on the roof but he was no longer ying his flute. Instead. There was a piece of leaf in his hand which he had plucked off at an unknown time. cing it in front of his mouth, he yed the same tune as before. When he saw that Lei Wujie was awake, he waved his hand slightly and the leaf was blown away by the wind. With a leap, he jumped down from the roof.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xiao Se asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡± Lei Wujie scanned his surroundings but he didn¡¯t see the man with a small stubble on his face.


    ¡°The boss has left the city. He said that his Granny Meng¡¯s soup was missing a touch of alcohol so he left for the Immortal Mountain Beyond the Seas in search of some ingredients.¡± The waiter arrived in the courtyard and exined to them with a smile on his face.


    ¡°That boss¡­¡± Lei Wujie frowned, ¡°Who exactly is he?¡±


    Xiao Se pped Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°The man just helped you to open three tiers of the zing Arts. Long story short, he¡¯s both an expert and a good person, is there a point in asking any further?¡±


    Lei Wujie scratched his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Alright, let¡¯s go challenge that Tower of Ascension.¡±


    Xiao Se rolled his eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have breakfast before going?¡±


    ¡°Right right right.¡± Lei Wujie just realized his stomach was empty as well so he nodded his head furiously. The two of them bade farewell to the waiter and walked out of the Eastward pub before sitting down at a roadside stall which was steaming from the hot buns on disy. Xiao Se ordered two trays of buns and two bowls of soy milk before saying softly, ¡°After today, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. This final breakfast is on me¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you almost sound a little depressed.¡± Lei Wujie drank a mouthful of soy milk and felt its warmness in his stomach. It was afortable feeling which couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not depressed¡­¡± Xiao Se ced his bowl on the table and turned his gaze towards the distant tower. ¡°It¡¯s just that when I think about how long the trip back will be again¡­ Thinking back, I came all this way for five hundred silvers¡­¡±


    Lei Wujie¡¯s face froze. He knew what Xiao Se was about to say next.


    ¡°It was such a pointless trip and I almost lost my life¡­ Counting interest, I think I should charge you eight hundred¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m full! I¡¯ll off to challenge the tower now!¡± Lei Wujie swallowed a bun whole and grabbed his sack before dashing off.


    Xiao Seughed before drinking a mouthful of soy milk. After swallowing his drink, he fell into silence.


    The waiter who was standing beside them with a towel slung over his shoulder looked at the red clothed youth as he ran off towards the Tower of Ascension. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Yet another fellow who doesn¡¯t know how high the heavens reach.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se nced at the waiter.


    ¡°Even members of the martial world who trained bitterly for tens of years aren¡¯t able to ovee the Tower of Ascension, much less this brat who still smells of his mother¡¯s milk.¡± The waiter spoke with a trace of disdain.


    Xiao Se took out a piece of broken silver. ¡°How about we have a bet then?¡±


    ¡°A bet?¡± A confused look appeared on the waiter¡¯s face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bet how high he¡¯s able to climb.¡± Xiao Se pointed towards Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the bet?¡± The waiter¡¯s interest was piqued as he quickly replied Xiao Se.


    ¡°I bet on him.¡± The look on Xiao Se¡¯s face became serious as he looked at the waiter. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on him reaching the sixteenth floor.¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment before breaking out into uproariousughter. In his mind, he probably thought that this customer of his had his brains turned to mush from all the steam. Why else would he give away a free piece of silver?


    It was then that a figure dressed in a book attendant¡¯s outfit led an old and tired horse through. Atop the horse was a white robed schr with a wooden bookshelf on his back as he rode towards the Tower of Ascension.


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, that red clothed youth in front of us looks like he is going to challenge the Tower of Ascension as well.¡± There was a trace of rebuff in his voice as he continued, ¡°See, that¡¯s what happens when you doze off like a pig, another person has taken the lead now.¡±


    The schr simplyughed, ¡°Who knows, that fellow might just fail at the first level?¡±


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, didn¡¯t you just receive our ancestral inheritance? Don¡¯t you know the Art of irvoyance? Look at that person¡¯s qi¡­ how many levels can he climb?¡± The attendant signaled for the schr to look at Lei Wujie¡¯s figure.


    Lightly waving his hand, the schr reached high into the sky before lightly pping the book attendant¡¯s head. ¡°I told you to call me young master, not junior martial uncle.¡±


    The kid seemed as though he was really struck by the schr as he covered his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling our martial ancestor!¡±


    However, the schr paid him no heed. He simply raised his head and smiled as he looked at Lei Wujie¡¯s distant figure. ¡°That youth¡­ I think he can reach¡­¡± The schr suddenly held his tongue and a look of shock shed past his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The attendant turned his head.


    After a long time, the schr finally sighed. ¡°Fei Xuan, it seems like this young master¡¯s nap was really too long this time around.¡±


    As for Xiao Se who still was seated at the steaming bun shop, he slightly frowned as he looked at the schr and the attendant. Lightly tapping on the table, he said with a pensive look on his face, ¡°Mount Qingcheng?¡±


    Lei Wujie finally arrived at the foot of the Tower of Ascension where a huge door stood in front of him that led all the way through the tower. Several extravagantly dressed disciples, most likely hailing from an influential family, walked through the door cheerfully. Beside the huge door was a small door that led up the tower. A yawning youngster sat in front of the small door and munched on a huge bun while mumbling, ¡°Can this day be anymore rotten? Not only am I stuck with tower watching, it had to be this floor as well. Who knows how many idiots I will have to deal with today?¡± He heard footsteps in front of him so he raised his head. Looking at Lei Wujie, he said, ¡°Kid, you want to challenge the Tower of Ascension?¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head.


    The youngster harrumphed and said, ¡°Wait till I finish this bun.¡±


    Lei Wujie was in no rush either so he merely smiled. Walking up to the youngster, he sat down.


    The youngster instantly developed a better opinion of Lei Wujie. Often, the people who tried to challenge the Tower of Ascension were those martial artists who acted as if they were here for a stage match - none of them bothered to wait for him at all. They would instantly raise their fists at him, raring to go right away. Someone like Lei Wujie who was so confident and at ease really had the bearings of a disciple from the influential families.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve only been a disciple of Snow Moon City for three months but it¡¯s already my sixth time guarding the Tower of Ascension. I even have to guard the first floor this time¡­ It¡¯s going to be a tough time.¡± The youngster bit down on his bun and sighed.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°So the tower guards rotate over time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The youngster nced at Lei Wujie and continued, ¡°you don¡¯t even know something like that and you¡¯re here to challenge the Tower of Ascension¡­ People guarding the first five floors are disciples who are newly admitted to Snow Moon City, those under a year old. From the sixth to the tenth floor, disciples who had been here for at least a year. From the eleventh to the fourteenth floor, only disciples who had been in Snow Moon City for over three years would be present. The tower guarding elder is situated on the fifteenth floor and as for the sixteenth floor¡­ there are several tens of people stronger than the tower guarding elder in Snow Moon City and no one knows who would be the one guarding the sixteenth floor. After all, only one person has managed to reach the sixteenth floor in several decades. At that time, the third citymaster was the one present.¡±


    ¡°Disciples who have only entered Snow Moon City for less than a year are actually able to defend the tower?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°Of course. What do you think the Snow Moon City is? Even though I¡¯ve only been here for three months, those muscle brains who imed to have practised for over a decade can¡¯t even beat me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m boasting but if one isn¡¯t from some influential martial family and has a nice shiny invitation card, one shouldn¡¯t evene to the Tower of Ascension to suffer. Let alone reaching the tenth floor and studying under an elder, I haven¡¯t seen anyone who has managed to pass the first five floors!¡± The youngster finally ced thest of his bun into his mouth. ncing at Lei Wujie, a look of regret appeared on his face. ¡°Look at you, you have the face of a young master of an influential family. However, you don¡¯t have the fate of being one. How about you listen to me and leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°I finally reached this ce after traveling several thousand li. I can¡¯t just leave.¡± Lei Wujie shook his head.


    The youngster clicked his tongue. ¡°Such perseverance¡­ what¡¯s your name? Even though I¡¯ll beat you up soon, we can be considered acquaintances. From now on in the martial world, I¡¯ll look out for you.¡±


    ¡°Lei Wujie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lei Wu¡­¡± The youngster didn¡¯t manage to swallow his bun as his eyes went wide. ¡°Which Lei?¡±


    Lei Wujie stood up and patted the dust off his body. Heughed candidly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Lei you¡¯re thinking of.¡±


    ¡®Damn it. He¡¯s actually a disciple from an influential family. And it even has to be the most difficult one as well. But shouldn¡¯t this Lei n disciple just walk through that nice sunny path over there? What is he doing here, trying to make things difficult for me by challenging the Tower of Ascension?! The youngster hurriedly stood up. ¡°This humble one is called Xie Yanshu, from the Xie Family of Lingnan.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head andughed. ¡°Done eating?¡±


    Xie Yanshu swallowed thest of his bun and nodded back at Lei Wujie, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then I shall start my challenge.¡± Lei Wujie took a step forward and said.


    In his heart, Xie Yanshu thought to himself, even if he lost in terms of ability, he won¡¯t lose in terms of dignity. So what if the other party was a Lei n disciple? He was someone who trained in the way of the de for three months in Snow Moon City, why would he be afraid? He aggressively took a step forward and said, ¡°If you want to challenge the tower, you have to do it over my¡­¡±


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t wait for him to finish as he simply punched out, sending the youngster flying with a single fist


    ¡°Dead body¡­¡± Xie Yanshu struggled to get thest few words out of his mouth as he flew away. He finallynded on the ground and the red clothed figure stepped over his body without hesitation to ascend the tower.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s challenge had begun!


    The moment he started, he made it up to the tenth floor in a single breath!


    Within the inner city of Snow Moon City, there was a young disciple running towards the Snow Sea Pavilion, back drenched in sweat. He screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Not good, not good!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A man who was several years older than the young disciple stepped out of the pavilion and frowned. The other disciples who heard themotion streamed out as well.


    ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s someone challenging the Tower of Ascension!¡± The youngster spoke in short bursts as he was out of breath.


    Everyone immediately started scolding him. ¡°Of course there are people challenging the tower!What do you think the tower is there for?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ this guy climbed up to the tenth floor in a heartbeat!¡±


    The crowd immediately broke intomotion. ¡°The tenth floor? Senior brother Han is guarding the tenth floor today! Could it be someone from the older generation of experts in the martial world? He defeated Senior brother Han?!¡±


    ¡°No no no. He isn¡¯t someone from the older generation. He said he is seventeen!¡±


    ¡°What? Seventeen?¡± Everyone stared at each other in shock. Just as they were about to bombard the kid with questions, all of them fell silent. The disciple who was here to deliver the news felt puzzled and he turned his head. In the next instant he lowered it to look at the ground. ¡°Eldest Martial Brother¡­¡±


    The ck robed Tang Lian didn¡¯t scold him at all. Instead, he asked, ¡°Is there anything special about that guy?¡±


    ¡°As senior wishes: that person is d in red clothes and he¡¯s holding a long sack in his hand. He ims to be¡­ someone from the Lei n.¡± The young disciple reported dutifully.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him.¡± In a sh, Tang Lian had already sped off into the distance towards the Tower of Ascension


    ¡°Eldest Martial Brother¡­ does he n to defend the tower personally?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Eldest Martial Brother, which floor would he guard?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Martial Brother¡¯s martial art is only slightly weaker than the tower guarding elder. If he really does try¡­¡±


    ¡°It would have to be the fourteenth floor!¡±

 Chapter 32: Over a chessboard six and under a mountain grand, immortals gather for a wager

    <h4>Chapter 32: Over a chessboard six and under a mountain grand, immortals gather for a wager</h4>


    Lei Wujie wiped the sweat off his forehead, faced the sword wielding man and cupped his fists, ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    The man¡¯s right sleeves had already been ripped to shreds by Lei Wujie¡¯s attack but he didn¡¯t seem to mind all that much. Instead, he shed a dashing smile and said, ¡°Looks like I was foundcking.¡±


    Lei Wujie pointed at the stairs, ¡°I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°Go, but your opponent upstairs won¡¯t be an easy one to handle.¡± The man sheathed his sword and patted Lei Wujie on the shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re in for a rough fight.¡±


    ¡°That hard?¡± Lei Wujie patted his sack and smiled confidently, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t revealed my entire hand yet.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, so stop showing off. I know you¡¯re a straightforward person, but your next opponent is a cunning one, not very aplished in the martial arts but a ton of tricks up his sleeves. Be wary.¡± The sword wielding man stepped aside, ¡°You may proceed.¡±


    ¡®Cunning? But can hepare to that wily fox, Xiao Se?¡¯ Lei Wujie immediately thought of that debtor of his who was probably still sitting at the bun store below, waiting for his five hundred taels of silver. He grimaced then thanked the man before proceeding upwards. Upon reaching the thirteenth floor, he cupped his fists and yelled in a clear voice as per his usual habit. ¡°Lei Wujie of the Lei n is here to pay his respects to the tower.¡±


    Yet no response was forting. Lei Wujie raised his head to sweep the room and found a white mantled person standing in front with his back facing him. On that mantle, was a single word imposingly stamped on it:


    ¨¨¦Ì? (Gamble)


    ¡°Lei Wujie of the Lei n is here to pay his respects to the tower.¡±


    The figure ignored him.


    ¡°Lei Wujie of the¡­¡± Lei Wujie decided to repeat himself once more.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± The figure finally turned around -it was actually a teenager around his age! The teen had a fairplexion, though his brows were furrowed in annoyance. He ced a finger to his lips and red at Lei Wujie.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Asked a stunned Lei Wujie.


    ¡°You,e over here.¡± The teen whispered and waved.


    Lei Wujie hurried over to the teen who stepped aside to reveal two lifelike mannequins behind him. Between the two of them was a chessboard looking contraption, positioned as if a match was going on right this second.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± The teen asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Lei Wujie replied honestly.


    ¡°Over a chessboard six and under a mountain grand, immortals gather for a wager. That is known as Six Gambles, and that is what is known as a deadlock. It has been said that this deadlock contains the essence of an ultimate martial arts. Unlocking it confers a benefit exceeding twelve years of hard practise.¡± The teen exined further, ¡°I just managed to unlock a tiny portion of it when you barged in. Well, how do you n onpensating me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s going to be another five hundred silvers¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s face cramped up slightly.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good brother.¡± The teen patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount, just three hundred will do.¡±


    ¡®I should really introduce him to Xiao Se¡­¡¯


    ¡°How about after I finish my challenge of the tower?¡± Lei Wujie said after a brief pause.


    The teen nodded his head and snapped his sleeves downwards. ¡°Alright, then what are we wagering?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The teen scowled impatiently. ¡°Chupu, Six Gambles, Cards of Nine, Xuanhe. I¡¯m asking what we will be wagering with, pick a game.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    The teen sighed, clearly disappointed in Lei Wujie¡¯s denseness. He then fished out a whole bunch of gambling implements andid them out on the table. ¡°All you brutes and your martial arts. Just because we have topete, it doesn¡¯t mean we have to fight with our fists, do we? You¡¯re here on my floor, so you have to listen to my rules. I don¡¯t talk with my fists here, just with my gambling skills! So what will it be? Are you in or not? If you aren¡¯t, get off my floor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gambling, and I¡¯m not leaving either.¡±


    ¡°Then you just have to kill me.¡± The teen stretched out both his arms, face the very picture of shamelessness.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°You either wager with me or you can beat me to death and step over my dead body. One or the other, choose.¡±


    All Lei Wujie could think of then was how perplexing this teen. It was also then that he understood the meaning of that man¡¯s warning. He shook his head continuously, ¡°If you won¡¯t fight back, how do you expect me to fight you?¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t take the wager then?¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned once more, only replying a good whileter with, ¡°I don¡¯t know a single one of them.¡±


    ¡°Not even a single game?¡±


    ¡°Not even a single game.¡±


    ¡°How about you give it some more thought?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I think I know one.¡±


    ¡°Which?¡±


    ¡°Dice throw!¡±


    The teen sighed. With a wave of his hand, he swept aside the heap of gambling implements onto the floor, leaving only an exquisite box of dice behind. ¡°Dice throw it is then¡­ how boring.¡±


    ¡°We really can¡¯t fight with our fists?¡± Lei Wujie tried asking.


    ¡°No! It¡¯ll be the best of three matches.¡± The teen firmly stated, and as he did so, heid his hands on the cup atop the box which had been spinning around for a good while now. ¡°What¡¯s your guess.¡±


    ¡°Big then¡­¡± Lei Wujie answered in an unsure tone. He had neither Tang Lian¡¯s ability to perceive by sound nor Xiao Se¡¯s gambling prowess, thus he could only blindly guess.


    The teen lifted up a tiny crack and revealed a rueful look, ¡°Pity, you guessed wrong, it¡¯s small.¡±


    All Lei Wujie could think then was how much harder this match was than the one he just had downstairs. Back full of sweat, he said, ¡°Really?¡±


    The teen revealed the dice, ¡°Three Three One, it couldn¡¯t be any smaller!¡±


    Lei Wujie listlessly copsed down.


    ¡°Ready for a second round?¡± The teen was already in the midst of shaking the dice as he said that.


    However, Lei Wujie thought about it for a second and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll go grab a bowl of beancurd first, we can continue with our wager then?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s just one more match left.¡± The teen confidently smiled. ¡°Well, go on then, just remember to bring up those silvers on your way back.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head, turned around and leaped out of the window.


    That single leap was a leap that shocked the entire city of onlookers below. In all these years, there hadn¡¯t been a person who had made it past the tenth floor. Furthermore, said person had just leaped off the thirteenth floor, and was even such a young kid -truly a jaw dropping leap.


    The red clothed teen waspletely unhurt after his leap and dashed off towards a nearby bun store where he promptly plopped himself down onto a seat. The waiter who had been belittling him not too long ago was now stunned. All he could do was stare ck jawed at this teen who was practically an immortal to him at this point.


    Xiao Se was in the midst of enjoying a pot of tea right now. Even with all the ruckus Lei Wujie caused, he didn¡¯t even spare hispanion a look. He merely blew on his hot tea andzily said, ¡°So you got beaten on the thirteenth floor? You¡¯re even weaker than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I met a strange fellow there. He wouldn¡¯t fight with me, instead he wanted to gamble with me. You have to help me here, haven¡¯t you been bragging throughout our trip about how you gambled in the Ring of a Thousand Golds in Revtions City.¡± Lei Wujie eagerly poured Xiao Se another cup of tea.


    Xiao Se merely tapped his fingers on the table thrice, ¡°Another three hundred silvers. That will be eight hundred silvers.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Lei Wujie bit down on his teeth.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Xiao Se lifted up his eyes. Lei Wujie proceeded to recount his experience all the way up to where he met that strange teen and lost horribly in the first match.


    ¡°That should be a disciple of Yin Luoxia¡¯s; she is known for being an avid gambler. Because she lost to the Spear Immortal thrice in a gambling match, she ended up being forced into the role of an elder in Snow Moon City. I¡¯ve heard that she only has one disciple, and that disciple is just as avid of a gambler as she is.¡± Xiao Se thought about it for a second. ¡°When you¡¯re gambling with him, did you notice any strange actions?¡±


    Lei Wujie thought about it for a second and said, ¡°He first lifted up a tiny crack, looked inside, then dered my loss.¡±


    ¡°That box has a hidden mechanism of some sort beneath that cup.¡± Xiao Se answered without any hesitation. ¡°First he will take a look, if you¡¯re wrong, he will lift the cup right away. If you¡¯re right, he will lightly activate that mechanism and flip the dice around, it would be your loss then. Naturally, I will still say this: the essence of gambling is very simple. If you believe that you will win, then, you will win!¡±


    Ignoring the overwhelming grandeur in thetter half of Xiao Se¡¯s words, his eyes went wide at what he learnt from the first half, ¡°So that¡¯s why! But, Xiao Se, why do you know so much¡­¡±


    Xiao Se lowered his cup and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Lei Wujie immediately dashed off towards the tower in fright. There, he found Xie Yanshu whom he had sent flying away with a punch not too long ago still basking in the sunlight at the entrance. ¡°Brother Lei is back again.¡± Xie Yanshu smiled as he turned towards Lei Wujie.


    However, Lei Wujie had no time to spare for the man so he leaped over and upwards.


    Xie Yanshu scratched himself for a second then sighed, ¡°I guess I deserve that for being so bad at martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, that red clothed boy just left again. Looks like he was really just here for a quick break, and not because he was defeated. At this rate, he will snatch away all the limelight.¡± The attendant stated anxiously.


    ¡°Be patient, once he reaches the sixteenth floor, just watch this young master over here chase him down. That way I get to save all the effort of climbing upwards.¡± The schr answered nonchntly as heid on his horseback and slowly flipped through a book.


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, can you be anyzier¡­¡± The attendant tossed aside the reins in exasperation.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all waiting for him to descend from that tower, how about a cup of tea?¡± A voice suddenly cut into their conversation. The attendant turned around in shock to find a blue robed teen smiling at them while holding a cup of tea.


    It was Xiao Se.


    The schr lowered the book in his hands and gave Xiao Se an interested look.


    ¡°The purple myrtles discern qi, the eye of dao seek a dragon. What do you see?¡± Xiao Se asked.


    The attendant¡¯s eyes went wide and the peach wood sword on his back began to tremble, as if it was about to pierce through the heavens.


    ¡°Fei Xuan, do not be hasty.¡± The schr gently waved his hands and cated the sword, ¡°The gentleman over here doesn¡¯t know any martial arts.¡±


    ¡°The art of irvoyance has three realms: To Perceive the Qi, To Read the Heart, and To Seek the Dragon. Seems like you¡¯ve mastered the first.¡± Xiao Se stated.


    ¡°Is the gentleman saying I was wrong in my reading? Is the gentleman actually a peerless expert?¡± The schr smiled.


    ¡°No, you were definitely right, I do not know any martial arts. I was just asking if the two of you would like to join me for a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Just a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve had the fortune of meeting some daoists from Qingcheng, I naturally would want to have my fortune read as well.¡± Xiao Se gazed at the schr.


    However, the schr suddenlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, I just learn the art of swordsmanship from my teacher, not the daoist arts.¡±


    ¡°And our young friend over here?¡± Xiao Se turned towards the attendant.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The attendant coldly snorted.

 Chapter 33: Art of Gambling Lies In The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 33: Art of Gambling Lies In The Heart</h4>


    Lei Wujie made his way up to the thirteenth floor again and the teen was still sitting in his spot. He held an exquisite box in his hand and he shook it around slightly seemingly lost in thought. ncing at Lei Wujie, he faintly said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back? Is the beancurd tasty?¡±


    Lei Wujieughed. ¡°Wait till I clear all sixteen levels. I¡¯ll treat you to a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± The teen suddenly threw the exquisite box in his hand and Lei Wujie hurriedly tilted his head to dodge. After making a round in the air, the exquisite box returned to the man¡¯s hand. A strange smile appeared on his face and he slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°Big or small?¡±


    ¡°Big.¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Big?¡± The teen slightly narrowed his eyes and he slightly raised the cap of the box. A look of regret crept up his face, ¡°What a pity, what a pity. You don¡¯t have the chance to see the third roll.¡± However, Lei Wujie could feel that the teen used his finger to lightly tap at the bottom of the box as he expressed his ¡®regret¡¯ to Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Even if I lose, I wish to see the results.¡± Just as the teen was about to raise the lid of the box, Lei Wujie moved. The red clothed figure shed and snatched the box from the teen.


    The teen was shocked for a moment but he didn¡¯t seem angry at all. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°This is really fine¡­¡± Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t able to perform the tap as exquisitely as the teen but he arrogantly flicked the bottom of the box with his finger.


    ¡°You!¡± The color drained from the face of the teen and an expression of shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°Let me see. I¡¯ll show you how I ascend from this thirteenth floor!¡± Lei Wujie opened the lid of the exquisite box. Four, Five, Five. He couldn¡¯t control himself as he broke out intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s so big it really can¡¯t get any bigger!¡±


    The teen¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk. ¡°How did you know?!¡±


    ¡°A friend once told me that he won a city in the Ring of a Thousand Golds in the City of Revtions. He said that your actions are mere parlor tricks.¡± Lei Wujie threw the exquisite box back to the teen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s carry on with the third round.¡±


    Retrieving the box, he no longer had a confident look on his face. An icy-cold expression appeared on his face as he slowly shook the box. ¡°Good job. Now, make a guess. Should you tap it or not.¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned.


    After his trick was seen through, the board under the box was no longer a secret. However, if Lei Wujie managed to make a correct guess the first time and the guardian of the thirteenth floor didn¡¯t do anything, Lei Wujie would have to make a decision whether or not to tap the bottom of the box. If the teen didn¡¯t do anything and Lei Wujie lightly tapped the box, his fate of being the winner would instantly be flipped around. However, what if the teen actually did something to the dice?¡±


    How was he supposed to choose?! If the teen moved his finger about slightly, Lei Wujie wouldn¡¯t be able to decide.


    ¡°The art of gambling has always consisted of tricks and schemes. A gamble will always test the mind of the parties involved.¡± The speed at which the teen shook the box slowly increased.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lei Wujie finally became interested. With a loud shout, just before the boxnded, Lei Wujie said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m betting on big as well! My friend told me that I just have to trust my instincts. As long as I believe that I will win, I will definitely win!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The teen asked.


    ¡°Take away your hand.¡± Lei Wujie suddenly raised his leg and with a single kick, he shattered the table in front of him. He appeared in front of the teen with a single step and grabbed the box.


    ¡°Good that you¡¯re here.¡± The teen tossed the box and sent a palm towards Lei Wujie.


    Both of them took three steps in retreat and a wave of hot qi appeared on Lei Wujie¡¯s body. As for the teen, a violet light appeared on his face before he sent another palm out. He smashed the box which was falling and the three dice flew out from inside the box. Snatching one of them, Lei Wujie threw it at the wall where the face with the number six pointed towards them. ¡°Six!¡±


    The teen grabbed a dice as well and without even looking at it, he threw it towards the wall, ¡°One!¡±


    There was only once dice left.


    Lei Wujie traded three blows with the teen and this time, neither of them took a step back. With their palms pressed against each other¡¯s, true qi surged about. The dice didn¡¯t fall but instead, it flew upwards.


    ¡°Good internal arts!¡± The teenmended.


    ¡°Your martial arts is stronger than your gambling skills.¡± Lei Wujieughed as well.


    ¡°To me¡­¡± The teen shook his head and the violet qi on his body rose dramatically, ¡°This isn¡¯t apliment!¡±


    Lei Wujie felt the blood in his body surge and he bit down before shouting, ¡°zing Arts, go!¡± This time, it was the first time he pushed the zing Arts all the way up to the Inferno Realm and he felt as though true qi was surging out from his body which almost went out of control. However, the person who was supposed to be the most amazed was the guardian of the thirteenth floor. He initially thought that Lei Wujie was out of steam and he woulde out on top after giving it his all. However, Lei Wujie suddenly became much stronger than expected as he pushed his true qi up to the next level. When he traded blows with Lei Wujie, he felt a searing pain as though he was burnt by a raging inferno.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes werepletely red and his red clothes fluttered behind him even though there was no wind. Everytime he took a breath, it was as though he was swallowing a ball of mes. ¡°I win this round.¡±


    The guardian refused to retreat and the violet qi surrounding his body became weaker and weaker.


    However, the dice didn¡¯t continue to fall. Instead, it spun several rounds in the air beforending heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Six! I WIN!¡± Lei Wujie pushed out with body his palms as all the qi on his body gradually dissipated.


    The guardian retreated seven steps and fell butt-first onto the ground. His gaze was locked onto the dice.


    The entire dice alreadynded on the ground but the face which was pointed upwards could be seen clearly. There was no doubt about it¡­


    Six! Six, one, six, thirteen points. It couldn¡¯t be any bigger!


    Outside the tower, almost everyone in the city fixed their gaze on the Tower of Ascension which had been quiet for too long. The news of how a red clothed man who had the looks of a God who descended from Heaven ascended to the tenth floor of the tower in a single go. The waiter in the tea shop started to brag to everyone around him about how the God-like young master who ascended the tower drank a bowl of beancurd from his store. As such, the blue robed Xiao Se also became the center of attention even though he remained indifferent.


    The schr felt the stares from everyone in the surrounding andughed, ¡°Now that everyone is looking at you, if I read your fortune right now, won¡¯t I be hanging a banner on myself that reads: The distinguished disciple of Mount Qingcheng is here to pay an official visit to Snow Moon City?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to hide your identity. There¡¯s an organization in Snow Moon City called the Spiderweb. Ever since you and I stepped into the city, they were keeping tabs on us. Not to mention my little brother over there managed to go all the way up to the thirteenth level. Well, you¡¯ll be able to see the person you wish to soon.¡± Xiao Se slowly sipped his tea and said.


    ¡°Why does it seem like you know everything?¡± The schr dismounted.


    Xiao Se sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know my fate, that¡¯s why I want you to read my fortune.¡±


    The attendant nced at the schr and scratched his head before rushing over to Xiao Se, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that even though you learned the Art of irvoyance, you haven¡¯t managed to find a piece of exquisite jade? This is it. Go and read his fortune.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite jade?¡± The attendant made his way to the table and looked at Xiao Se with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and do your job. You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± The schr raised the book in his hand and used it to p the attendant on the head.


    ¡°Fate is rted to the Heavenly Law. This is a heavenly plundering ary and goes against the Heavenly Law. There¡¯s something you need to know¡­ The more you read your fortune, the weaker it bes. Are you sure you want to do it?¡± The attendant took out a bamboo tube from his robe.


    Xiao Se raised a single chopstick and knocked on the attendant¡¯s head. ¡°Little Taoist priest, why are you speaking so much trash?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that the Art of irvoyance from my Mount Qingcheng is different from the arts of those Taoists on the street. After reading your fortune, we won¡¯t tell you how to deal with it. What will happen will happen, everything is up to the Heavens.¡± The attendant had a solemn look on his face. He was obviously just a young kid but he spoke like an old man.


    The schr sat beside Xiao Se and he poured himself a cup of tea beforeughing, ¡°Young master, please do not feel bewildered. My teacher once said that in the future, I alone would represent sixty percent of Mount Qingcheng¡¯s fighting strength. Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Heavenly Fortune, this kid here takes up eighty percent. Fei Xuan, help this young master to read his fortune.¡±


    The attendant ced three copper coins into the bamboo tube. There were two faces on each copper coin and there was a carving of Nuwa in a snake form on one face. There was a benevolent yet demonic smile on her face. As for the other face, the carving of Fuxi in snake form could be seen. Terrifying muscles could be seen on the body of Fuxi. Handing the bamboo tube over to Xiao Se, he said, ¡°Okay, throw it.¡±


    Xiao Se received the bamboo tube and lightly shook it. The tinkling sound when the coins collided with each other could be heard.


    ¡°Heavenly fortune? From the moment we gain knowledge about it, it would already have changed.¡± Xiao Se lightly tossed the bamboo tube and the three copper coins flew out beforending on the table.


    All three coinsnded with Nuwa facing towards the Heavens.


    ¡°The first state, three faces representing the yin side, extreme yin.¡± The attendant frowned and the schr dipped his finger into the tea before drawing a line on the table.


    ¡°I can somewhat understand what that means from your expression. However, Yang sounds better than Yin.¡± Xiao Seughed calmly.


    The attendant shook his head and said, ¡°Extreme yin represents a changing state. I can¡¯t read anything from a single state, you should continue throwing.¡±


    Xiao Se lightly shook the bamboo tube again and sent the three copper coins flying.


    Again, the figure of Nuwa appeared on all three faces!


    ¡°Second state, three faces representing the yin side, extreme yin.¡± The frown on the attendant¡¯s face became even deeper, ¡°again!¡±


    ¡°Third state, three faces representing the yin side, extreme yin.¡±


    ¡°Fourth state, three faces representing the yin side, extreme yin.¡±


    Even the schr who didn¡¯t bother about the fortune reading at the side wiped the smile off his face and became nervous. His gaze was glued onto the fifth state which Xiao Se was going to toss out.


    The three copper coinsnded on the table and the figure of Fuxi who represented the positive side didn¡¯t appear at all.


    ¡°Fifth state, three faces representing the yin side, extreme yin.¡± A crack appeared in the attendant¡¯s voice.


    ¡°All five states are negative. It seems like my fate is extremely poor?¡± Xiao Se mumbled.


    The attendant wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°All five states are negative. I never seen such a weird divinatory diagram before. However, five states are all over the ce and I can¡¯t see it clearly¡­ the only way for me to pry into the Heavenly Law is for you to throw the sixth state. However, am I capable of prying into this Heavenly Law?¡±


    Xiao Se returned the bamboo tube andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s not continue.¡±


    The schr¡¯s expression became extremely solemn and he said, ¡°Fei Xuan!¡±


    The attendant let out a long breath and pushed the bamboo tube to Xiao Se. he only said a single word, ¡°Toss!¡±


    ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Heavenly Fortune, Fei Xuan alone took up eighty percent.¡± It was at this instant where the schr felt like the words the founding master had some truth in them.


    Xiao Se didn¡¯t dally as he lightly sook the bamboo tube before throwing it upwards suddenly. Three copper coins flew out andnded on the table.

 Chapter 34: Nine dragons without a Head

    <h4>Chapter 34: Nine dragons without a Head</h4>


    The three of them held their breath at once.


    The first copper coin fell to the table with a clink.


    ¡°Face of the Goddess.¡± The attendant clenched his fists.


    The second copper coin fell -it was the same face.


    ¡°Face of the Goddess.: The attendant¡¯s breathing grew tighter.


    The third copper fell on the table then, but it was still spinning around furiously, as if it itself wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reveal its sure-to-be unusual divination. It was only after a good long while that it began to slow down. Suddenly, a hand covered it up, blocking out the face that it was about to reveal in the process.


    The attendant raised his head; it was drenched in sweat. ¡°Why?¡±


    In contrast, Xiao Se was still as unconcerned as ever as he smiled. ¡°As of right now, there can only be a couple oues. I ask this of the little mister, what can be divined from a Yin face, And what if it¡¯s Yang, what can be divined then?¡±


    The book attendant settled down for a second, not at all in a hurry to look at the divination oue as he answered, ¡°If it¡¯s Yin, then it¡¯s Six Extreme Yins. If all six States are Action States, then this divination would be a ¡®Nine dragons without a head¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Se smiled thinly, ¡°would that be a fortuitous one or a cmitous one?¡±


    ¡°Great fortune.¡± The attendant slowly continued, ¡°The heavens are ready to be ruled, the dragons have no head, once the opportunity arises, a single meeting could turn one into a dragon that soars up into the nine heavens.¡±


    ¡°And if it¡¯s the Face of the Naga?¡± Xiao Se continued.


    Hearing that, the attendant sighed, ¡°The battle between the dragons will spread to the wilds, and blood will run red in the rivers.¡±


    Xiao Se ceased his questioning, merely replying with an ¡°oh¡±.


    ¡°Eh, why did the skies turn dark all of a sudden?¡± Eximed a waiter who just walked out of the tea stall. His eyes were glued to skies, yet he just couldn¡¯t figure out when exactly the change happened. By the time he noticed it, the skies had already turned dark and cloudy, with even a few shes of lightning.


    The schr clenched his fists. The peachwood sword on his sword started trembling, as if it wanted nothing more than to pierce the heavens right now.


    ¡°A cmitous divination.¡± The attendant continued exining, ¡°The Seven Star Mansions of Hydra will descend, the battle between Yin and Yang will stir up a bloody war. Dragons will die in the wilderness, blood will stain the soil for 30,000 li.¡±


    *Boom!* A deafening thunder echoed throughout the heavens.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Xiao Se called out, hands waving aside in a violent motion as he tossed thatst copper coin as far away as possible.


    Great fortune or great cmity - no one would ever know.


    The clouds instantly dispersed as if that p of thunder was nothing but a passing dream. The warming rays of the sun graced the earth once more, leaving nothing more than a dumbstruck waiter standing on the roadside saying, ¡°This weather¡­can it change any faster?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Asked the schr.


    Xiao Se stowed the remaining two copper coins into the bamboo tube and said, ¡°I was never one to believe in the heavens, only in myself. It¡¯s just thatst night a thought suddenly urred to me, a question of sorts. I wondered to myself, perhaps it was time for me to make a decision as well. However, I didn¡¯t have the courage in me to make that decision so I decided to take a chance with the heavens. Yet it all became clear to me just now, and that¡¯s why this divination, whether it¡¯spleted or not, doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    The attendant quietly kept the bamboo tube, face ashen as he did so. A short whileter, he suddenly fell to his knees and shouted, ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wasn¡¯t just because of you.¡± Xiao Se smiled, ¡°if I were to really cause eighty percent of Mount Qingcheng¡¯s heavenly dao to be squandered like this, I¡¯m afraid Zhao Yuzhen woulde after my head with his peachwood sword.¡±


    The attendant sighed, ¡°I, Fei Xuan, was too arrogant.¡± He knew in his heart that had it not been for Xiao Se ending that divination, then those streaks of lightning would undoubtedly be aiming right for him.


    It was then that someone shouted out in the streets, ¡°Lady Sikong is back!¡± The moment those words were uttered, the street roared to life. Vendor after vendor scrambled to keep their stalls as the sound of horses galloping grew steadily closer.


    ¡°Lady Sikong is back!¡± Another yell rang out in the city, followed closely by another. Soon, the entire city was alive with the same shout.


    The tea stall waiter¡¯s face immediately ckened as his thoughts drifted towards chasing away theirst few customers -Xiao Se and his new acquaintances.


    Xiao Se red back at the waiter, ¡°My friend has just left to climb the tower, he should be back shortly. Are you sure you wish to close your stall right now?¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes darted then, hesitation clear in every movement. There was just news about how that red clothed teen had just broken through the thirteenth floor towards the higher floors. Without a doubt, that youngster was going to be a prominent figure in theing days, was he really someone a waiter like him could offend? Clearly not. Yet what about Lady Sikong¡­


    Seeing how torn the waiter was, Xiao Se lowered his tea cup and rose from his seat.


    ¡°Young master ns to¡­¡± The schr gazed outwards.


    ¡°That fellow up there owes eight hundred silver taels, I think it¡¯s time I aided him in his climb to the sixteenth floor as well.¡± Xiao Se walked out of the tea stall, stopped dead center in the middle of the road and turned around to face the galloping ck horse heading his way. Atop that horse was a ck clothed girl, one hand gripping a metallic ck spear in the most gant fashion possible. Her figure was the very image of someone Xiao Se met just not too long ago -Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°I was gone for just half a day and there¡¯s already someone trying to break through the thirteenth floor, bunch of ipetent fools!¡± The girl scolded no one in particr.


    Behind her, the attendants rode up to her side and said, ¡°I heard that the challenger has already broken past the thirteenth floor and is on his way to the fourteenth.¡±


    ¡°Whose turn is it to guard the fourteenth?¡± The girl asked with slight surprise.


    ¡°I think it might mdy.¡± The attendant answered.


    The girl immediately whipped her horse. ¡°If that fellow sees that the floor is empty, wouldn¡¯t he think that I am afraid of him then? Charge!¡± Yet it was at this moment that the girl lifted up head to find that were was still a single tea stall standing along an otherwise empty street. There stood a blue robed youth, hands kept in his sleeves as he yawned right at her.


    She hurriedly stopped her horse. While she was known for being a little impertinent, she was no fiend - she had no love of trampling others. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Do you not wish to live?¡± She scolded.


    Xiao Se lifted up his head and looked right at the ck clothed girl with a faint smile on his lips.


    The girl was taken aback for a second. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp, how could be such a handsome man in this world. In fact, she seemed a little out of sorts till her attendant quietly whispered in her ears, ¡°Mdy, if we don¡¯t hurry to the tower now, that fellow might just climb up to the fifteenth floor.¡±


    The girl snapped back to her senses and raised her long spear at Xiao Se, ¡°Who are you and why are you standing in thisdy¡¯s way?¡±


    Xiao Se, however, chose not to answer her, merely looking at her spear and asking, ¡°The Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter, thisdy¡¯s name is Sikong Qianluo. I ask you once more, who are you and why are you blocking my way?¡± The ck clothed girl was irate right now, seemingly irked by the use of the words Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter.


    Xiao Se turned around and pointed at the distant tower. ¡°That person climbing up the tower is my friend.¡±


    ¡°So you wish to stall me?¡± Sikong Qianluo leaped off her horse and spun her long spear around briefly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, a voice spoke into her ears, followed by a gentle blow into one of them. Her eyebrows jumped but her long spear was quick to react with a swift sweep of its deadly tip, forcing the blue robed youth back a few meters.


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, didn¡¯t you say that he didn¡¯t know martial arts?¡± The attendant¡¯s eyes went wide at the scene he had just witnessed.


    The schr, on the other hand, sheepishly smiled, ¡°How is that martial arts, that¡¯s clearly a movement art.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡± The attendant asked.


    ¡°The number one movement skill under the heavens, Cloudsteps!¡± The schr swallowed.


    On the thirteenth floor of the Tower of Ascension, Lei Wujie was in the midst of recuperating his qi. While the guardian of this floor suffered no small injuries as well, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to recuperate. Instead, he quietly picked up his dice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Lei Wujie, I said so three times when I stepped onto this floor.¡± Lei Wujie answered with eyes closed and lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Hmph, I know you beat me, but those silvers you owe me must still be paid back.¡± The teen ruthlessly stated. ¡°Looks like that old hag is going tough at me again for losing this bet.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Having finished his recuperation, Lei Wujie opened his eyes.


    ¡°My teacher, Yin Luoxia. A troublesome woman. In her words, it doesn¡¯t matter who I lose to in a fight, but no matter what I mustn¡¯t lose a bet. Sigh, what a handful she is.¡± The teen scratched his head and sighed.


    ¡°Yin Luoxia? The Immortal Maiden Luoxia? The same one who split the river Cann with a single palm strike?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes lit up. That very maiden was known for having stayed on the ranking board of beauties for over a decade, a ranking board concocted by some of the nosiest people of the martial world.


    ¡°Maiden my foot, she¡¯s already in her thirties. And what¡¯s that about splitting some river? It¡¯s not like she cut the Yellow River in half so stop with that worshipping look. Let me tell you, that old hag¡­¡± The teen guarding the floor prattered on like a machine gun till a soft feminine voice suddenly interrupted him, ¡°Mingxuan.¡±


    Lei Wujie lifted his head up but found no one else in sight.


    ¡°Mingxuan,e to the Sunset Pavilion now.¡± The feminine voice spoke up once more. It was then that Lei Wujie realised that while the voice might have sounded nearby, it was sent from miles away.


    The guardian teen instantly grimaced, then sighed. In his heart, he really wanted to cry right now. With a twist of his body, he left the tower, not forgetting to address Lei Wujie onest time, ¡°My name is Luo Mingxuan. I¡¯m sure we will see each other soon, next time I won¡¯t lose in a bet.¡±


    ¡°What an interesting fellow.¡± Lei Wujie picked his sack and continued upwards. However, he arrived on the floor to find that was no one on it at all. He frowned slightly, eyes warily surveying his surroundings. There could only be one exnation for the floor being empty: the guardian had hid himself. Someone of such caliber could easily take his life at any time with a single strike.


    ¡°Break!¡± Lei Wujie yelled, his qi bursting forth in all four directions from his body. However, all that delivered was a bunch of flying dust and nothing else. A long whileter, he finally came to the conclusion that there was no expert hiding the shadows waiting to assassinate him. This fourteenth floor was just a dud. Should he just ascend to the next then? Lei Wujie pondered on that for a while then sat down.


    A minuteter.


    There was still no one in sight. It was then that Lei Wujie finally stood up, patted the dust off himself before leaving for the fifteenth. Yet just as he did so, he found someone standing before him.


    d in ck robes that made him seem broader, the neer looked at him with a teasing smile on his face. It was a person Lei Wujie was most familiar with, someone whom he had been through life and death with.


    ¡°Eldest martial brother.¡± Lei Wujie teared up a little as he said that.


    Tang Lian nodded his head, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. I never expected that our next meeting would be in such a manner.¡±

 Chapter 35: Heaven And Earth Net

    <h4>Chapter 35: Heaven And Earth Net</h4>


    Sikong Qianluo kept her spear. She was supposed to be the guardian of the fourteenth floor of the tower today, in part due to her formidable martial prowess. Since young, she had been learning the art of the spear from her father, Sikong Changfeng. Even without her resounding identity as the daughter of the Spear Immortal, she was an aplished martial artist with a level second only to a select few several like Tang Lian. Even Luo Mingxuan, the disciple of Immortal Maiden Luoxia was weaker than her by a notch. Yet when up against this fleet footed but strangely devoid of internal force youngster, she wasn¡¯t even able tond a blow despite having already stabbed over thirty times.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sikong Quanluo tightened her grip on the spear as she asked.


    Xiao Se slowly stopped running around andughed, ¡°Fallen Snow Vi, Xiao Se.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo thought about it for a moment before asking, ¡°Which sect is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a sect. It¡¯s just an inn.¡± Xiao Se exined.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face turned a shade darker, ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡°I really am just an owner of an inn. If you don¡¯t believe me, what else can I do about it?¡± Xiao Se spread out his arms and said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sikong Qianluo saw no need to continue this conversation any further. She simply raised her spear and yelled, ¡°Halting Winds!¡±


    The four famous sights of Snow Moon City: the winds of the lower city, the flowers of the upper city, the snow on Mount Cangshan and the moon on Lake Erhai. Of these four, there was a saying pertaining to the winds below. Long ago, an arctic fox from Mount Cangshan transformed itself into a beautifuldy in order to blend into the mortal world and meet with her lover, a schr from the Bai n. One day, the teacher of the schr found out about the both of them and, in a fit of rage, tossed a nearby inkstone at the schr, causing him to fall into Lake Erhai. Wishing to save her beloved, the arctic fox ran to the Southern Sea to look for the Bodhisattva Guanyin for help. The Bodhisattva gave her six vases, each containing a special wind within them. Before leaving, the Bodhisattva reminded the arctic fox to never open her mouth. However, the arctic fox was in a rush to save the schr so idents were bound to happen in her preupied state.


    That was exactly what happened.


    When she reached the Heaven Fortune Bridge, she tripped on herself by ident. Caught off guard, she cried out in pain and in the end, the six vases became one. From then on, there was endless wind in lower city. However, the truth was that the lower city was located at the entrance of the mountain. It was located at the valley between Mount Cangshan and Mount Ao so the winds were particrly strong all year round, especially during the winter and spring.


    Yet the moment the words ¡®Halting Winds¡¯ left the mouth of Sikong Qianluo, the winds within the entire street stilled in an instant.


    Sikong Qianluo shouted once again, ¡°Rising Winds!¡±


    The stilled winds immediately rushed to the tip of her spear. Her spear whistled shrilly from the condensed winds around it, and it was in that unstable state that she thrust out. This spear strike was nothing like those thirty other strikes she used. Instead, it brought along with it all the winds blowing through the street.


    The instant the spear shot out, Xiao Se was suddenly reminded of the story the waiter told him the day before: when Sikong Changfeng stood atop the Tower of Ascension, the air in the whole city stilled then began to circte around that spear wielding man. At this very moment, that legend was being yed out in front of him. That spear which could roil up an entire city¡¯s wind was thrusting right towards him this very second.


    No¡­ In fact, it was already in front of his chest!


    Xiao Se hurriedly retreated. His Cloudsteps was also known as the movement technique whose deftness allowed one to even step on clouds. If he advanced to the next level and learned how to utilize the wind, he would even be able to ride the winds. However, as of right now, faced with that spear barrelling towards him, his Cloudsteps fell short by that one very level.


    ¡°Junior Martial Uncle.¡± The book attendant hastily yelled out, clearly worried and grateful towards the youngster who had just saved him from that previous divination.


    The schr hesitated for an instant. Initially, his n was to not show off his martial arts until he met that person. Plus, he had a feeling that this Xiao Se was still hiding something up his sleeves.


    ¡°Sigh¡­I was careless. Never would I have imagined that someone so pretty would have such amazing martial skills.¡± Xiao Se shook his head and sighed as he retreated.


    Sikong Qianluo was stunned.


    Pretty? This man who was prettier than a girls was calling her pretty?


    In that nail bitingly precarious situation, Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face actually flushed red. Her face became so red it was like someone sprinkled peach blossoms on a field of snow.


    In thatst moment of distraction, the tip of her spear veered ever so slightly to the side and tore the sleeves of Xiao Se¡¯s blue robes into shreds. Withdrawing her spear, the winds howled through the streets once more.


    ¡°What an exceptional spear strike. If even the daughter is so exceptional¡­ I wonder how majestic the Spear Immortal¡¯s own strike must be ¡± The schr eximed as he bathed in the wind sweeping across the street.


    Xiao Se ripped away the torn sleeve and looked at the Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter who was still standing there with a red face as she stared nkly at him. Heughed, ¡°I¡¯m unable to hinder you any further, you may leave.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo came back to her senses and stowed her spear. She looked at the youth who still retained a dignified air about him despite his shredded robes before mounting her horse. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Se.¡± Xiao Se smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other in the future.¡± Sikong Qianluo spurred on her horse but just as she did so, she saw an attendant rushing over from the direction of the tower. She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has that person already left for the fifteenth floor?¡±


    ¡°No, Young Master Tang Lian is already guarding the fourteenth floor.¡± The attendant replied.


    ¡°Senior brother?¡± Sikong Qianluo¡¯s eyes went wide for a moment before giving Xiao Se a thoughtful look. She suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how powerful my spear is?¡±


    ¡°In this generation of disciples of Snow Moon City? At the very least, you should be ranked in the top ten.¡± Xiao Se thought about it and replied.


    Sikong Qianluo declined toment about Xiao Se¡¯s evaluation and simply continued, ¡°Senior brother is ranked first amongst us. With my spear, I can survive an exchange of one hundred blows during a duel. If we were to really fight with our lives on the line, he could end my life with a simple raise of his hands and three hidden weapons. Not to mention the fact that ording to my father, Senior Brother has reached the level of an ordinary elder three months ago. By stopping me, you got the strongest disciple in Snow Moon City instead. Was it worth it?¡±


    After hearing Sikong Qianluo¡¯s words, Xiao Se didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. Instead, he became much more rxed. He even broke out intoughter, ¡°If it¡¯s Tang Lian, it¡¯s definitely worth it.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Lei Wujie¡¯sughter resounded in the room. Meeting Tang Lian right now like meeting an old friend in a foreign ce. It feltfortable.


    Tang Lian waved his sleeve and a Bone-piercing Needle grazed Lei Wujie¡¯s ear. Several strands of hair fell but Lei Wujie¡¯s face didn¡¯t change the slightest, the smile on his face was as brilliant as before. Tang Lian sighed and said while shaking his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me senior brother before entering Snow Moon City?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s alright not to address other as such, but you, Senior brother, are the only one I will definitely address as such. After all, we went through life and death together.¡± Eyes smiling, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t seem the least bit hurt by Tang Lian¡¯s indifference.


    However, that stone cold face never budged, ¡°Why are you here challenging the Tower of Ascension? As a disciple from the Lei n, you merely have to ask your elders for a rmendation if you really wanted to enter the Snow Moon City.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, have I told you about my teacher? He is Lei Hong. Tens of years ago, he was hailed as a genius that only came about once every hundred years. However, he chose to walk his own path instead of the one the elders chose for him. One fateful day, while wandering around the martial world, he came across a certain someone whom heter made an agreement with. This agreement had him cooped in a tiny unseen portion of our courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re from the Tangmen so you should understand as well. In a n as huge as the Lei n, the main family lives with alongside the countless branch families within the samepound. However, all the glory belongs to the main family. If the branch families would like to bask in that same glory, they would have to expend twice the effort in order to do so. My teacher was a disciple of the branch family. The moment he outlived his usefulness, none of them cared about him anymore. They allowed him to live his days out in his tiny courtyard without bothering about him.¡±


    ¡°My parents died at a young age. Ever since I was young, I lived with my teacher¡¯s family and he treated me very well. At the end of the day, however, he was only considered a worthless disciple from the branch family who deserved no honor. There were times where he drank till he was wasted. Once, I ran into his courtyard and found him sitting quietly there, head raised at the sky, and in a daze. I asked him what he was doing but got question instead. He asked if I wanted to learn martial arts from him¡­ From that day on, I¡¯ve been learning martial arts from my teacher. In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed like that.¡±


    ¡°Three months ago, my teacher suddenly said to me that he was about to die, roughly a year or so. Before dying, he wished to meet someone onest time. And that person happens to be in Snow Moon City. However, those that were able to see this person were far and few between. I do not possess a rmendation because, unlike Senior Brother, I¡¯m not a prominent figure in our n, merely a branch family¡¯s disciple. However, I will fulfill my teacher¡¯s wish, I will meet that person.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­after saying all that¡­¡± Lei Wujieughed in embarrassment. ¡°All I was trying to say that I¡¯m just here to fulfill a wish of my teacher¡¯s, not for glory, nor for fame. I hope Senior Brother won¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t hold back when wee to blows.¡±


    A silver light shed in Tang Lian¡¯s hand and his Fingertip Knife, which was slowly bing famous in its own right, appeared in his hand. ¡°Lei Wujie, you really think you can win against me?¡±


    ¡°If it was in the past, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for you, even if I used all my power. However, I met someone in the lower city, and he gave me three cups of wine. My zing Arts has improved by three levels since then. If I try my hardest and senior brother goes easy on me, I feel that I have a chance to seed¡­¡± Lei Wujie circted his true qi and his eyes instantly turned red.


    ¡°Go easy?¡± Tang Lian suddenly threw out the Fingertip Knife in his hand. The seemingly transparent knife started to dart around in the room in random directions.


    Lei Wujie immediately gathered up all of his qi without a moment¡¯s hesitation, instantly raising his zing Arts to the fourth level, the Inferno Realm.


    ¡°Still not good enough.¡± Tang Lian coldlyughed.


    Lei Wujie clenched his teeth and raised his true qi once again! The fifth level of the zing Arts, the Dragon Fire Realm!


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Tang Lian¡¯s Fingertip Knife returned to his hand.


    Lei Wujie looked around his surroundings and he realized that during the time the Fingertip Knife was dancing around the room, a strand of almost transparent Spider Web had already covered the area.


    There was one weapon in the world which was as sharp as knives even without possessing des. It was a one-of-a-kind weapon. These seemingly transparent threads were terrifyingly sharp and when they killed, the wounds which they inflicted werepletely smooth.The skin around the wound won¡¯t curl upwards at all, like a knife slicing through wax. This weapon was called¡­


    ¡°de Wire?¡± Lei Wujie frowned slightly.


    Tang Lian nodded his head. ¡°Teacher has good friends with the patriarch of River Hades for a long time. now He knew that I was researching hidden weapons which was why he requested for a roll of de Wire. This is the lethal array I created myself, the Heaven and Earth Net. Lei Wujie, there was one thing you were wrong about just now, I won¡¯t go easy on you at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me if senior brother goes all out.¡± Lei Wujieughed. He knew that there was no room for discussion there.


    In an instant, the air in the room seemed to ignite as the phantom of a zing Bird gradually revealed itself behind Lei Wujie.


    Sixth level of the zing Art, Garuda!

 Chapter 36: Garuda Realm

    <h4>Chapter 36: Garuda Realm</h4>


    Atop the peaks of Mount Cangshan¡­


    A ck-robed schrly figure sat there with a chessboard in front of him and a metallic ck spear lying next to him.


    The Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.


    White chess piece in hand, he took a deep breath before finally making his move.


    *-CRACK*


    Heid down his piece and, lo and behold, a hole was formed in the chessboard just like before.


    He grimaced and smiled wryly. ¡°Do you still remember what I told you a few days ago? I met a Lei n disciple beside Tang Lian while he was in Khotan. He knew the zing Arts and, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be a disciple of Lei Hong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he has already entered the lower city and is in the process of ascending the tower. If I¡¯m not mistaken once more, he should be here for you. I¡¯m afraid that old score between you and Lei Hong can¡¯t be avoided any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± A cold snort echoed from nowhere in particr.


    ¡°That kid is dressed in red as well. Do you still remember his mother, she used to love dressing in red when she wasn¡¯t in her swordsman garb.¡± Sikong Changfengid down another piece.


    This time, the figure hidden in the shadows didn¡¯t use his sword qi to punch a hole through the board. Pausing for a long while, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯re sure that it¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°If you saw him, you would be sure too. His brows and eyes are just like his mother¡¯s. His airheadedness, on the other hand, leans more towards his father.¡± Sikong Changfeng chuckled at that point.


    ¡°The seeds have grown¡­the chess pieces have finally entered the board.¡± The hidden figure sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tang Lian is a seed, Qianluo is a seed, and now the third and final seed has entered as well. Looks like it¡¯s about time for that fourteen year old pact to be fulfilled.¡± Seeing as his opponent was no longer in the mood for chess, he folded up his board. ¡°Not many holes in the board this time around, should be fine for another match after I patch up the holes.¡±


    ¡°The pieces have entered the board, but what about the chess yers?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng stood up and picked up his spear. ¡°There are no yers for this game of chess, everyone is a chess piece. If there has to be a chess yer, then he¡¯s already dead, from the moment the match started.¡±


    ¡°Any takebacks?¡± Sikong Changfeng felt a breeze blew past him with a leaf trailing behind. A figure d in white with a longsword held behind his back stood before him.


    Sikong Changfeng merely shook his head, ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t take back his move.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m no gentleman.¡± The sword-wielding figure strode forward at that point.


    Sikong Changfeng hastily caught up to the figure. ¡°You¡¯re off to see that kid? With his prowess, he should¡¯ve only been able to reach the twelfth floor, but a certain nosy fellow gave him some Dashing Snow Moon to drink. As of right now, his martial level has risen by three whole tiers so I¡¯m afraid he might just be able to reach the sixteenth floor.¡±


    ¡°Dashing Snow Moon? Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    ¡°He said he was off to the immortal mountains beyond the sea to seek thatst ingredient for his Granny Meng¡¯s Soup.¡±


    ¡°Granny Meny¡¯s Soup? Does he truly wish to forget that incident so much?¡±


    ¡°What he wishes to forget is merely that one incident. Yet in order to do that, he doesn¡¯t mind forgetting everything else, just as long as that incident is erased.¡±


    ¡°Madman.¡±


    ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t the only madman here. Other than that disciple of Lei Hong¡¯s, there¡¯s another madman¡¯s disciple here as well. Dressed like a schr with a young daoist in tow, the two of them have already entered the city, riding leisurely atop an old horse.¡±


    ¡°Daoist? You¡¯re referring to him?¡± The sword-wielding figure stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Zhao Yuzhen.¡± Sikong Changfeng softly said. Yet before the ¡®zhen¡¯ could leave his mouth, a white shadow shed past him - the sword-wielding figure was already dashing down the mountain.


    ¡°Sigh, and it¡¯s supposed to be my daughter guarding the fourteenth floor too; I¡¯m not even as anxious as you are.¡± Sikong Changfeng sighed then leaped down the mountain as well.


    Looking at the birdlike shadow behind Lei Wujie, Tang Lian frowned and stated, ¡°The sixth realm of the zing Arts, Garuda realm? If it already has such strength at the sixth realm, how strong was Senior Lei Hong¡¯s ninth realm zing Arts back in the days?


    ¡°Senior brother, here Ie.¡± Lei Wujie took a bold step forward and threw a punch with his right hand.


    Yet before his fist could hit, his qi struck first! The Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fist!


    However, things didn¡¯t progress as Lei Wujie expected. Though he had merely intended that attack as a feint, Tang Lian made no attempt to dodge the strike at all, choosing to receive the blow squarely on his right shoulder. Tang Lian¡¯s jaw immediately clenched down in pain and his left arm shot up to cover his right shoulder. Retreating three paces back, he yelled, ¡°Such strength!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°As expected of the Lei n¡¯s star disciple! That Unseen Fist must¡¯ve been thrown with the power of the ninth realm!¡± Tang Lian eximed with a voice straining from his exaggeration.


    ¡°What are you talking about, senior brother? I just threw that punch out without much effort!¡±


    ¡°Eat my Heaven and Earth Net!¡± Tang Lian waved his hands, causing that Heaven and Net made from the River Hades¡¯s de Wire to close in. Faced with such skillful maniption of wire, normal men would have no choice but to await certain dismemberment!


    However, Lei Wujie was no normal man. With his zing Arts activated to the Garuda realm, his body burned with a coat of zing qi. In order to hurt him, normal weapons would first have to make it through thatyer of qi. Yet the de wire of River Hades was no ordinary weapon either!


    ¡°Break!¡± Lei Wujie immediately mustered up all the qi in his body to counter the.


    Or so it should have been. The moment the de wire came within an inch of Lei Wujie¡¯s body, it already began melting, causing the raring-to-go Lei Wujie to be more than a little confounded. ¡°Senior brother, are you sure that¡¯s de wire? It¡¯s spider silk, isn¡¯t it? Just look at it snap so easily.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish, it¡¯s clearly your zing Arts at fault here! My de wire is a top-notch weapon, and yet you¡¯ve broken it so easily with your formidable martial arts.¡± With every bit of seriousness he could muster, ¡°You may proceed, I¡¯m not your match.¡±


    Not sure whether or not tough, Lei Wujie could only say thusly, ¡°Senior brother, has anyone told you that your acting skills are terrible. Besides there¡¯s only the two of us here, if you want to go easy on me, just do it -it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re insinuating that I, the head disciple of Snow Moon City, would go easy on you? Have a taste of my Lotus de¡± Tang Lian actually began the motion of throwing out said weapon. Upon hearing those words, Lei Wujie immediately tensed up in fright, his qi rising up once more to meet the deadly challenge. Yet after what felt like half a day, Tang Lian finally realised something, ¡°Oh, I think I left it behind when I left in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior brother¡­¡±


    By now, the usually stern and dependable head disciple of Snow Moon City was toozy to continue with the charade. Waving his hands, he tossed a bottle of medicine at Lei Wujie, ¡°Drink it, then head up to the fifteenth floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lei Wujie caught the bottle easily but was a little apprehensive about downing its contents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the Tangmen is the number one hidden weapons n in the martial world. But did you know that us, the Tangmen, and the renowned sorcerous family, Wen n of Southern Xinjiang, are on par with each other?¡± Tang Lian dered with a hint of pride in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Lei Wujie furiously nodded.


    ¡°That bottle is known as the Clear Ice Elixir. For normal people, drinking it would immediately turn their blood to ice and result in death. You¡¯re different however, how do you feel after activating your Garuda state?¡± Tang Lian asked.


    Lei Wujie grimaced, ¡°Like my body¡¯s on fire and I¡¯m in a house of mes.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. Just looking at you activate your qi, I could already tell that your inner strength was enough to reach the Garuda realm. However, your body still isn¡¯t able to bear that burden. Should you keep it on for an extended period, I¡¯m afraid you might end up hurting yourself. And that¡¯s why I brought you this bottle of Clear Ice Elixir. By drinking it, you should at least be able to protect your meridians from being burnt to a crisp.¡± Tang Lian exined.


    Hearing that, Lei Wujie nodded his head gratefully before downing the bottle. All he felt then was a rush of icy coolness coursing through his chest. What was once a deadly poison was actually transformed into a miraculous cure just like that. He immediately felt that burning sensation in his body lessen and an indescribable sense offort wash over him. Despite all that, his zing Arts remained active, his Garuda state not even subsiding in the least bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s really working. Thanks, senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you mentioned before that someone once treated you to three bowls of Dashing Snow Moon and subsequently aided you in breaking through three tiers.¡± Tang Lian¡¯s eyes perked up, having suddenly thought of something. ¡°What did he look like? Roughly how old was he?¡±


    Lei Wujie gave it a little thought, ¡°I would say over thirty, blue robes, untidy hair and a goatee. Just like Xiao Se, he speaks with azy drawl.¡±


    Tang Lian furrowed his brows. ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior brother, I still have a tower conquer. Do you have any advice for the fifteenth floor?¡± Lei Wujie picked up his sack and prepared for the climb.


    Tang Lian came back to his senses andughed, ¡°The fifteenth floor belongs to the Guardian Elder. In this tower, the floor guardians rotate on a daily basis, only the Guardian Elder is different: their stintsts for ten years. Furthermore, I think you will find him rather familiar.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, very much so, in fact. That¡¯s because his surname is Lei.¡±


    ¡°Lei?!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, the same Lei as you. He used to be really famous in the martial world so you should have heard of him as well.¡± Tang Lian turned towards the direction of the fifteenth floor. ¡°He¡¯s Lei Yunhe!¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned.


    Of course, he had heard of that name. Back in the days, there were two youngsters who ventured forth from the Lei n and nearly turned the martial world upside down. One, was his teacher, Lei Hong. The other, was Lei Yunhe. Unlike Lei Hong, Lei Yunhe was born in the main n, and was the eldest son of the previous n head, Lei Luoshi. It was said that, in his hands, the long lost art of the Nine Heavens Thunder finally saw the light of day. He was someone who once stood at the top of the n and had almost ascended to the position of n head. However, news of him suddenly turned dark. Even his name became a taboo within the n. There were even rumors that he had been killed by his own younger brother, Lei Qianhu, in other words the current n head. Who would¡¯ve thought that he was actually here in Snow Moon City.


    ¡®Just like that, guarding the fifteenth floor? Even if this is the number one city in the martial world, isn¡¯t that just a little too much? With his fame, he could have easily been on the same level as the three Citymasters.¡¯


    ¡°Snow Moon City has a total of 28 elders. Though there is no martial ranking amongst them, it is understood that the Guardian Elder is the weakest.¡± Seeing Lei Wujie so shocked, Tang Lian couldn¡¯t help butugh a little, ¡°You must be thinking how did the famous Lei Yunhe end up in such a state. Let¡¯s just say that you will find out soon enough.¡±


    Shocked though he was, Lei Wujie asked no more and merely nodded his head before rushing off for the fifteenth floor.


    Tang Lian added, in a voice neither too serious nor too casual, ¡°I¡¯m still curious about what you¡¯ve been keeping in that sack all this while.¡±


    However, Lei Wujie never turned back in his climb up to the fifteenth floor.

 Chapter 37: Murderous Dread Sword

    <h4>Chapter 37: Murderous Dread Sword</h4>


    It was really quiet.


    That was the first thought which shed through Lei Wujie¡¯s head as he entered the fifteenth floor.


    The fifteenth floor was like a library, with two gigantic bookshelves nking the sides, and numerous ancient tomes lining each shelf. Right in the middle of the room was an incense burner. There sat a gray robed middle-aged man, quietly reading away on his wooden chair as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Lei Wujie¡¯s intrusion.


    Teacher? Lei Wujie was shocked. This person¡¯s appearance, temperament, and even the way he looked was simr to the Lei Hong that was wasting away in a tiny courtyard in the Lei n. However, there was something different about this person. It was this difference which made Lei Wujie understand why Lei Yunhe, whose name once shook the world, would hole himself up in the Tower of Ascension.


    That was because he only had a single hand left. His right arm had been chopped off so at this moment, he was holding an ancient book with only his left hand. The sleeves where his right hand should be hung down conspicuously empty. He didn¡¯t bother about Lei Wujie at all and simply flipped the pages of his book slowly.


    Lei Wujie stood there for a long time before opening his mouth to call out, ¡°Senior?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I felt some disturbance from down below just now. So someone actually climbed all the way up here to the fifteenth floor?¡± Lei Yunhe suddenly came back to his senses as he raised his head to look at Lei Wujie. He frowned and said, ¡°zing Arts, Garuda Realm? You¡¯re a disciple of the Lei n?¡±


    ¡°This junior is Lei Wujie.¡± Lei Wujie hurriedly cupped his fists and said respectfully.


    ¡°And who is Lei Hong to you?¡± Lei Yunhe asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s my teacher.¡± Lei Wujie replied as he hastily nodded his head.


    Lei Yunhe closed the book he was reading and ced it on the table. ¡°Did Lei Hong send you to challenge the Tower of Ascension? He knows that I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°This junior¡­¡± Lei Wujie thought about it for half a day before finally forcing the words out of his mouth, even though it was extremely offensive. ¡°Isn¡¯t here for you, senior¡±


    Lei Yunhe was stunned for a moment but he wasn¡¯t angry. He coldlyughed, ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re here for that person. However, I remember him vowing never to see that person ever again?¡±


    ¡°Teacher said that he had a severe affliction and only has a year left to live. One day, after a bout of drinking, he mentioned this to me. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. However, he had a wish he wanted to fulfill before dying and that was to meet that person once more. However, he can¡¯t step out of the Lei n so he could only send me, his disciple, in his stead.¡± Lei Wujie exined.


    ¡°Then do you know what you have to do before you can meet that person?¡± Lei Yunhe twirled the smoke rising from the incense burner in his hand and lightly flicked. Lei Wujie dodged to the side but the handrail behind him wasn¡¯t that fortunate, shattering into pieces in an instant. ¡°You have to defeat me first.¡±


    Thundercalling! This was true strength of the man who once aspired to be the head of the Lei n!


    ¡°Looks I¡¯ll have to offend senior.¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t seem the least bit afraid as he rushed forward and sent out a single palm strike.


    ¡°Unseen Fist?¡± Lei Yunhe suddenlyughed. Lightly waving his hand, the once mighty palm strike instantly lost its power. ¡°Using the Unseen Fist against me¡­ Do you know howughable that is? Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fist was a martial art I created!¡± Lei Yunhe waved his left arm and a surge of energy shot out from his palm. As it mmed against Lei Wujie, he took three steps backwards in retreat. Lei Yunhe immediately pressed forward and reached out to grab Lei Wujie¡¯s throat.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s figure shed and he sent out another fist.


    ¡°Good!¡± Even though Lei Yunhe only had one arm left, he was as agile as before. He simply grabbed Lei Wujie¡¯s fist with his left hand. However, the instant he tried to mp his fingers down on Lei Wujie¡¯s fist, it disappeared.


    ¡°Over here.¡± A voice popped up beside his ear and Lei Yunhe spun his head around just in time to look at Lei Wujie¡¯s fist growing bigger and bigger. It was a clean attack, one that everyone in the martial world was familiar with - the Grand Arhat Fist! However, there was something special about this technique. Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it, but Lei Yunhe could, and it shocked him.


    It was because after throwing out that strike, the next fist Lei Wujie threw out was iparably profound. It was a technique which could transform one fist into a thousand. This was Lei Wujie¡¯s true killing move, Demon Subjugation Fist.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a martial art from the Lei n!¡± Lei Yunhe eximed as he stretched out his left hand. The smoke from the incense burner swiftly transformed into five threads which fell into his hand. Gripping down, he punched out towards Lei Wujie¡¯s fist.


    A loud explosion rattled the floor.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s robes were immediately ripped to shreds, just like the energy in his palms. Behind him, the image of the Garuda began to waver as if it was on the verge of copse


    ¡°You think that you can challenge the fifteenth floor just because you¡¯ve reached the Garuda Realm of the zing Arts? You¡¯re underestimating Snow Moon City and the Tower of Ascension. Not to mention, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± Lei Yunhe said coldly. ¡°The zing Arts, Unseen Fist, and whatever the heck that fist technique was¡­ I¡¯ve received them already, what else do you have left? I suggest you use them soon.¡±


    Lei Wujie grimaced. Reaching behind, he finally brought out the sack which he had on his back throughout the entire journey and never opened. ¡°I do in fact have onest move to show. However, my teacher said that I must never use it unless I meet that person. Seems like that¡¯s no longer an option.¡±


    ¡°Such a long explosive, could it be the Qilin Fire Teeth?¡± Lei Yunhe was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you trying to blow up the entire Tower of Ascension?¡±


    Lei Wujie shook his head as he slowly opened the sack. The item contained within finally revealed itself.


    It was a scarlet longsword with a me pattern engraved on it. On its handle was a majestic fiery dragon that was just as red. Someone of the Jiangnan Incendiary Hall¡¯s Lei n actually took out a sword!


    In the early years of the Lei n, their ancestors carried out a ceremony known as the de-sealing Sword-shattering Ceremony. Since then, no disciples of the Lei n were allowed to use swords or des. They were to specialize in explosives and the cultivation of fist and finger arts.


    Only one person was ever an exception to this rule. This very person once wandered the martial world and there he found himself drawn to a single sword. Because of that single sword, he brazenly went against the teachings of his ancestors and forged a sword of his own. In spite of that, not a single person in the Lei n dared to speak up.


    It wasn¡¯t just because the sword was forged with the gunpowder and would deafen the field with its thunderous explosions every time it cleaved the air; such a sword was found to be not in vition of their ancestral teachings, though after much consideration. It was more so because this sword was just too strong. In the past when Lei Hong wielded this sword, he practically swept through the martial world unopposed, nearly reaching the level of a Sword Immortal.


    This sword had a terrifying name.


    ¡°Murderous Dread Sword.¡± Lei Yunhe slowly said as though he reciting the name of an old friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Murderous Dread Sword.¡± Lei Wujie said in a clear voice as he drew the sword. The bookshelves at the side instantly exploded and turned into nothing more than splinters of wood. The phantom of the Garuda which was just on the verge of copse suddenly became much bigger.


    At this moment, everyone at the bottom of the tower caught sight of a blinding red light which shot out from the fifteenth floor!


    ¡°Red clothes and scarlet sword¡­very good! Such a promising youngster!¡± Lei Yunhe cried and he took a step forward. Stretching out two fingers, he mped the Murderous Dread Sword between them.


    ¡°I once broke Mount Cangshan with a single finger! I once severed the heavens and earth with two!¡±


    ¡°Thundercrack Fingers!¡± Lei Wujie yelled out the once earthshaking name of that finger art.


    Below the tower, those watching the tower all turned to look at each other


    ¡°Did you see and hear that?¡± Xiao Se frowned and turned his head to look at Sikong Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo coldly harrumphed and turned her head away. She ignored himpletely.


    It was the schr who cleared his throat and nodded, immediately alleviating the tense atmosphere in the air. ¡°Brother Xiao, you didn¡¯t hear or see wrong. That explosion was indeed from the fifteenth floor and there was indeed a ray of red light which shot out as well.¡±


    ¡°That person actually climbed up to the fifteenth floor? Could it be that Senior Brother Tang was defeated? How is that possible?!¡± Sikong Qianluo frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I embarrass Lady Sikong by losing? If it wasn¡¯t for you shirking your duty to y, I wouldn¡¯t have to defend the Tower of Ascension at all.¡± A steady voice suddenly resounded in the air to which everyone turned their heads. There, they saw a ck robed Tang Lian sitting on the roof of the building beside them with his head raised in the direction of the tower.


    ¡°Tang Lian.¡± Xiao Se slowly said.


    ¡°Xiao Se.¡± Tang Lian lowered his head to look at his old friend who went through life and death with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met each other?¡± Sikong Qianluo¡¯s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? It isn¡¯t a problem for us at all that Tang Lian is the one guarding the floor.¡± Xiao Se shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Sikong Qianluo thought about it for a moment then she suddenly yelled, ¡°I get it now! Senior Brother, you went easy on him!¡±


    Tang Lian calmly nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, I went easy on him. However, I¡¯m starting to regret it already¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Xiao Se leapt onto the roof and sat beside Tang Lian. ¡°Why?¡±


    Tang Lian looked up once again and there was a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that was the right thing to do. If I gave it my all on that floor, the most he would¡¯ve suffered was a loss. Now, he might just lose his life¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. While it¡¯smon knowledge that the Tower Guardian Elder is the weakest of the elders, but if he decides to employ the Nine Heavens Thunder, I¡¯m afraid the entire tower will end up being destroyed.¡± Another familiar voice popped up beside him. Xiao Se turned his head and, just like how Tang Lian appeared without any warning, found another ck robed man standing beside him with a spear in his hand.


    ¡°Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.¡± Xiao Se was thoroughly taken aback this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Sikong Changfeng. There¡¯s no need for all that immortal nonsense?¡± Sikong Changfeng had an annoyed look on his face as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shocked look. Just because I¡¯m old doesn¡¯t I¡¯m not allowed to join in on the fun.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Sikong Qianluo yelled out in a hesitant voice as she stood on the street below.


    ¡°My good daughter, aren¡¯t you responsible for guarding the tower today? What, did you run off somewhere to y again?¡± Sikong Changfeng had a smile on his face -he obviously didn¡¯t me her in the slightest.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°How would I know that someone would climb so high today?¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, there is always someone out there stronger than you. Don¡¯t you think so, little daoist from Mount Qingcheng?¡± Sikong Changfeng smiled as he looked at the schr and attendant who were sneakily trying to slip away.


    Caught red handed, the schr awkwardly turned around to reveal a stiff smile on his face, ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Li Fansong greets the third citymaster.¡±


    The attendant hurriedly mimicked the schr as well, ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Fei Xuan greets the third citymaster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already here so why bother hiding? It¡¯s not like I will eat you up. I know you¡¯re not here for me so I¡¯ll watch my show and you go look for the person you¡¯re looking for. None of us will get in each other¡¯s way.¡± Sikong Changfeng coldly harrumped, ¡°Besides, the person you¡¯re looking for is already here. It¡¯s just a matter of whether or not that person up there can defeat Lei Yunhe.¡±

 Chapter 38: The Crane Flying Amongst the Nine Heavens Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Crane Flying Amongst the Nine Heavens Thunder</h4>


    Lei Yunhe mped on down Lei Wujie¡¯s sword with both of his fingers.


    ¡°I once broke Mount Cangshan with a single finger! I once severed the heavens and earth with two!¡±


    Arrogant though that might have sounded, it somehow sounded natural when Lei Yunhe said it - because it was true. All those years ago, he stormed Mount Qingcheng alone and, with a single finger, he cleaved open a path through the hundreds of daoists who came to block him. With two fingers, he tore apart the roof of Heaven and Earth Hall till he finally came face to face with Zhao Yuzhen who was still in the midst of his seclusion.


    ¡°I have a brother. He once saw your sword and proimed that the most beautiful of martial arts had to be the sword. I wish to see it too.¡± Lei Yunhe then pointed three fingers at the meditating Zhao Yuzhen.


    That was thest time anyone heard of his legend within the martial world. How that battle ended, no one knew. All they knew was that after pointing three fingers at Zhao Yuzhen, he descended the mountain alone. Zhao Yuzhen continued with his seclusion, and Lei Yunhe was never heard from again.


    Despite that, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement at facing this legendary figure. That was because he saw it. That¡¯s right, he saw it -the Thundercrack Fingers! Even for those of the Lei n, this skill was the stuff of legends. With a single finger, Mt Cangshan was broken. With two, the heavens and earth were severed. Even though the name of Lei Yunhe was now taboo, the legend of this skill was still one of his favourites. Standing right before him this very second was said legend!


    He even had the opportunity to challenge this legend!


    Lei Wujie bellowed. Though the Murderous Dread Sword was still locked between two fingers, that didn¡¯t affect its power in the slightest as it forced Lei Yunhe back several steps, a deafening explosion resounding throughout the floor with each step!


    ¡°Good! I see the likeness of a young Lei Hong within you!¡± Lei Yunheughed uproariously before suddenly opening up both of his fingers.


    Sword no longer bound, Lei Wujie sliced his sword across the air with a howl, sending forth a wave of red sword qi right at Lei Yunhe. Yet the man didn¡¯t retreat, a single finger of his shot out and, where that finger was, the sword qi dissipated. Another finger shot up.


    Two fingers to sever the heavens and earth!


    At that very moment, Lei Wujie could smell the scent of death encroaching on him. Even though he experienced several close brushes with death in Khotan, none of them were like this, none gave off such a strong scent of death. It was said that when death was upon a person, his life would sh before his very eyes. Right now, that was exactly what Lei Wujie was experiencing.


    A gray robed man asked him once, ¡°You¡¯re from the Lei n, what do you think is the most powerful weapon in this world?¡±


    ¡°Our martial uncles say it is explosives.¡± A young Lei Wujie answered as he bit down on his fingers.


    ¡°Then what is the most beautiful?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Beautiful? What¡¯s that?¡± Lei Wujie shook his head in confusion.


    ¡°You know the power of explosives, but do you know the sword?¡± The middle aged, gray robed man continued without answering him.


    Lei Wujie shook his head once more.


    ¡°Do you wish to see it?¡±


    This time, Lei Wujie nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Suddenly, the forlornness on the man¡¯s face disappeared. The corner of brows curved into a sharp nt, his sleeves snapped a resounding snap then, without any warning whatsoever, a red sh shot out from the man¡¯s sleeves. Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes went wide. In that instant, his eyes were filled with the sight of a fiery red sword soaring into the heavens and dying the clouds crimson.


    ¡°So that¡¯s beautiful? So that¡¯s a sword?¡± Lei Wujie gasped in a daze.


    ¡°Do you wish to learn the sword?¡± As the man said that, the crimson sword descended, stabbing right into the earth before Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie stepped forward, gripped down on the sword and, in a shaking voice, said, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I still have a lot of ces to go with this sword!¡± Lei Wujie suddenly yelled, the saying of a certain shy monk drifting into his thoughts at that instant. Immediately, the slideshow-esque stream of recollections disappeared. The two fingers of Lei Yunhe had already barrelled their way to the front of his chest. His first wave of sword qi had been broken, but who was to say that there couldn¡¯t be a second! Lei Wujie waved his sword once more. This time, there was no thunderous boom, just an instant burst of red light!


    Lei Yunhe¡¯s eyes went wide, then he sighed. The expression Lei Wujie had on right now just seemed so nostalgic to him, like an old friend paying him a visit. ¡°Just like it was with us all those years ago¡­¡± His fingers were pointed outwards as before. Suddenly, he retracted one of them and with the other, forced the sword qi downwards.


    Yet despite that, Lei Yunhe unexpectedly retreated. With a single step, he retreated back to the windows and opened it softly. Peering out, he sighed, ¡°It has been a while since I¡¯ve seen such youthfulness. Seems like some things just don¡¯t change in the martial world -I¡¯ve been cooped up in this tower for far too long.¡±


    Lei Wujie was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving from the sheer effort of breathing. Behind him, the image of a Garuda was on the verge of copse. The red in his eyes was slowly dissipating as well. At the end of the day, his zing Arts was defeated by just a single finger.


    ¡°In that case, let me recover that youthful energy.¡± Lei Yunhe closed his eyes, suddenly thrusting his left arm into the sky in the process.


    ¡°Let me recover that sense of power!¡± He muttered to himself.


    In an instant, the skies turned dark and cloudy!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eximed a surprised Tang Lian below the tower.


    The book attendant, Fei Xuan, furiously calcted with his fingers, ¡°Why? Why is this happening? What is causing this phenomenon?¡±


    On the other hand, it was the tea stall¡¯s waiter who wasn¡¯t surprised. He merely grumbled to himself, ¡°That¡¯s the second time the skies have turned cloudy today, are you going to rain or not?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng quietly stood there watching, but the spear behind him was already ringing loudly.


    Within Snow Moon City, the various elders had already walked out of their individual halls to peer at the sky, each with a thought of their own.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about a bunch of dark clouds, master?¡± A confused Luo Mingxuan asked of his teacher as he saw her walk out of the hall suddenly.


    Still the image of a teenage girl despite being over thirty, the Immortal Maiden Luoxia softly answered, ¡°Not only are the clouds dark, there is thunder as well.¡±


    Having just said that, a crack of thunder reverberated throughout the horizon. Like the sound of tens of thousands of horses galloping, the booming thunder rang deafeningly in the ears of those who heard it. Still standing at the side of the window, Lei Yunhe seemed almost otherworldly as the unannounced rain and wind blew down on him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what an immortal looks like!¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s jaw was already as low as his muscles would allow it.


    ¡°Kid, thanks to you, I¡¯ve entered the Unfettered Heavens Realm.¡± Lei Yunhe dered all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Even though Lei Yunhe said that, Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t scared at all. That was because there wasn¡¯t a single shred of killing intent within the man right now. Instead, there was a kind of¡­that¡¯s right, like what he said, a sense of freedom!


    ¡°Rise!¡± Lei Yunhe howled.


    The heavens boomed and the rain poured.


    ¡°Descend!¡± Lei Yunhe raised his left palm and dered.


    Nine bolts of lightning descended with a crack of thunder right into Lei Yunhe¡¯s waiting hand!


    ¡°With the Nine Heavens Thunder, I will shake the heavens and earth. With a single finger, I will tear asunder ny thousand miles!¡± As he spun his palm around slightly, the lightning his palms danced like a toy.


    By now, Tang Lian couldn¡¯t tell if it was sweat or rainwater that was staining his clothes. Everyone thought that, after his recent ordeal, his cultivation level was already above that of the Guardian Elder¡¯s. Yet when faced with this scene, he himself wasn¡¯t sure if he could stand up to the man¡¯s Nine Heavens Thunder, not to mention Lei Wujie who was still on the fifteenth floor. He whipped his head around and shouted, ¡°Third Esteemed Teacher!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So you¡¯ve finally decided to call me Third Esteemed Teacher, now that your friend¡¯s in grave danger.¡± Sikong Changfeng wasn¡¯t all that flustered however. Slowly and leisurely, he yelled in the direction of the tower, ¡°Congrattions to Brother Yunhe for re-entering the Unfettered Realm! But this Tower of Ascension of ours¡­that costs a mountain of silvers to build, so I humbly ask that you, Brother Yunhe, hold back a little. Should those lightning bolts really strike, I don¡¯t think the tower will survive.¡±


    ¡°Third Esteemed Teacher!¡± Tang Lian hurriedly called out, ¡°Now is not the time to be worrying about your tower!¡±


    High above in the tower, Lei Yunhe chuckled as he replied, ¡°So what if I wreck this tower?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng thought about it for a good long while, then simply said, ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡± It was his only daughter, Sikong Qianluo, that voiced out what everyone was thinking right now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Lei Yunhe bellowed into the heavens. With a wave of his left hand, he sent the lightning bolts back into the horizon. The clouds immediately parted and the rain ceased -everything was as before, like nothing ever happened. Turning around to Lei Wujie, the man said, ¡°You wish to ascend to the sixteenth floor, then bring that person to see your master?¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded, though it seemed like he wasn¡¯t about to step past this fifteenth floor any time soon.


    However, Lei Yunhe, seemingly changed character entirely, said as such, ¡°Very well. At that time, I will pay a visit to Lei Hong. There¡¯s something I wish to ask him.¡±


    ¡°What exactly?¡±


    ¡°Does that b*stard really think that I¡¯m dead or something? Or does that b*astard just not wish to see me?¡± Just like that, the man¡¯s otherworldliness disappeared like his lightning bolts.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, Lei Yunhe no longer paid him any heed, instead yelling out at the sky, ¡°Ah Li!¡±


    Suddenly, a shrill squawk resounded throughout the horizon in a manner most unusual! Everyone raised heads and could only see a gigantic yellow crane blotting out the sky as it rose into the horizon. In an instant, it flew up to the Tower of Ascension. Stepping out of the window, Lei Yunhended atop the crane who continued circling around the tower.


    ¡°An immortal, an immortal¡¯s up there!¡± The people below yelled and furiously kowtowed.


    Sikong Changfeng turned around to Tang Lian, ¡°All those years ago when I called down the rain with a single spear, was I just as majestic?¡±


    Not at all shy about saying so, Tang Lian coldly snorted before answering, ¡°Not even a single bit.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve lost. The world calls me a Spear Immortal, but that¡¯s nothingpared to the majesty of calling down a storm and riding around on a crane.¡±


    On the other hand, the schr, Li Fansong, and his book attendantpanion, Fei Xuan, both wore a look of absolute shock. Pointing at the crane, the attendant said to Li Fansong, ¡°Junior martial uncle, isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    However, Li Fansong merely raised his hand to interrupt the attendant as he shook his head lightly.


    ¡°Ah Li, have you been waiting long for me?¡± Lei Yunhe gently patted the crane on its head.


    The yellow crane let forth a long squawk.


    ¡°I once broke Mount Cangshan with a single finger. With two, I severed the Heavens and Earth. But with three, I was unable to defeat the Blue Firmament Sword, and even lost an arm in the process. Now that I¡¯ve returned to the Unfettered Realm, how about we pay that sword another visit?¡± Lei Yunhe muttered to himself and, without even waiting for the crane to respond, gently patted the crane¡¯s wings. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To Mount Qingcheng.¡±


    The air around them trembled. With a long squawk trailing behind him, Lei Yunhe flew off towards the west riding atop a yellow crane, just like a real immortal would.

 Chapter 39: A Sword Immortal’s Sword, Is One For The Ages

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Sword Immortal¡¯s Sword, Is One For The Ages</h4>


    Lei Wujie stared at his senior riding away on his crane and he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Now that¡¯s a true expert.¡± However, weird though this senior might be, he did leave the floor empty for him to proceed onwards. The way to the sixteenth floor was now in sight. He took a deep breath and walked forward. Yet when he reached the sixteenth floor, it was empty.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone around.


    This time, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t choose to wait around and instead, he jumped upwards and broke through the roof of the tower. nting his feet onto the top of the tower, he yelled in a clear voice, ¡°Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong¡¯s disciple, Lei Wujie, hereby challenges the Snow Moon City! He wishes to meet the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi!¡±


    Challenging Snow Moon City? Meet Li Hanyi?!


    ¡°Madness.¡± Sikong Qianluo muttered under her breath.


    Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, was one of the five Sword Immortals in the world. Ever since he was able to draw his sword, he had never suffered a defeat, even in his three battles with the citymaster of Unparalleled. Even if he was a disciple of the Lei n, and even if he inherited Lei Hong¡¯s teachings¡­


    What qualifications did he have to challenge the Sword Immortal?


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se knew about his n beforehand so the look of surprise wasn¡¯t too apparent on their face. However, there was an indescribable feeling of terror in their hearts.


    The words, ¡®Li Hanyi¡¯ terrified people as they were. Out of the three citymasters of Snow Moon City, Sikong Changfeng was the most approachable and conducted himself in a gant yet restrained manner despite his unique standing as the world¡¯s only Spear Immortal. He was the closest to the disciples and was the one who was truly in charge of Snow Moon City.


    As for the first citymaster of Snow Moon City, Baili Dongjun, he was never an easy one to track. Even Tang Lian was only able to see him a scant few times. Each time Baili Dongjun passed on his skills, he simply left behind several sentences. Sometimes, he would even send a sealed letter. There was a rumor going around that the first citymaster was actually drifting around the world all year long and wasn¡¯t in Snow Moon City at all.


    The second citymaster, Li Hanyi, stayed in his home in Mount Cangshan. He was cultivated alone behind closed doors and never showed himself in public in Snow Moon City. Everything about him was a mystery.


    ¡°What kind of person is Li Hanyi?¡± Xiao Se asked Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian shook his head and replied, ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°What does he look like?¡± Xiao Se followed up with another question.


    Tang Lian shook his head like before and said, ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never met him before?¡± Xiao Se was extremely puzzled at this point.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met my Second Esteemed Teacher seven times. Out of seven, there were six times where I only heard him speak but never saw him. There was only once where Second Esteemed Teacher showed himself. Even then, he wore a gray veil.¡± Tang Lian shook his head. ¡°Not to mention the fact that Second Esteemed Teacher has never talked to me. That¡¯s why I have no understanding of him.¡±


    Xiao Se turned his head to look at Sikong Changfeng. ¡°I¡¯m sure our senior over here, the Spear Immortal, would definitely know.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng shook his head slightly and muttered, ¡°Really bad tempered! Also, that brat just smashed the roof of the Tower of Ascension. Even if Li Hanyi doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson, I will!¡±


    As for Lei Wujie, he had yet to receive a reply even after shouting at the top of his lungs so he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. After clearing his throat, he yelled once again, Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong¡¯s disciple, Lei Wujie, hereby challenges Snow Moon City! He wishes to meet the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi!


    There was still no reply forting. By now, the winds atop the tower were starting to bite and Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t but feel a little miserable. He thought about how Lei Yunhe moved the winds and called forth the lightning like a real immortal. Comparing and his current state, he couldn¡¯t help butment the huge gap between the two of them.


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s yelled once again.


    ¡°What are you shouting for?! Even the dead will wake up from your d*mned ruckus¡± Lei Wijie felt his eyes blur for a second before a white robed but gray veiled figure suddenly appeared before him. That person angrily chided him, ¡°Hereby challenges the Snow Moon City? With what? That muder-something Sword of yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Murderous Dread Sword¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s voice grew soft.


    ¡°Scram!¡± The longsword in the person¡¯s hand swept out and half of the roof was ripped open.


    ¡°Li Hanyi you scoundrel!¡± Sikong Changfeng angrily scolded as his heart ached at the fate of his tower.


    Lei Wujie was struck by the sword and fell from the sixteenth floor.


    So what if he could climb up all sixteen floors? Just like how the Spear Immortal struck down the beggar in the past¡­ This time it was Li Hanyi who struck Lei Wujie down with a sword.


    However, just as he fell past the thirteenth floor, he stabbed his sword into the tower with a mighty screech and finally halted his momentum at the tenth floor. He activated all the true qi in his body and the image of the Garuda appeared once again! Lightly tapping his foot, he leapt upwards to arrive at the roof of the Tower of Ascension.


    ¡°zing Arts, Garuda Realm?¡± Li Hanyi frowned with sword in hand. ¡°You dare to bring out such rubbish? What a disgrace!¡± He waved the longsword in his hand once again and the entire roof broke apart. Because Lei Wujie still hadn¡¯t gained a firm foothold yet, he immediately fell down towards the ground once again.


    By this time, the ache in Sikong Changfeng¡¯s heart had reached such an unbearable point that he could no longer watch the battle. Unlike him ,however, all the elders in Snow Moon City were more than happy to do so as they rushed out towards the Tower of Ascension at the fastest speed possible.


    Luo Mingxuan dutifully kept up with his master ,the Immortal Maiden Luoxia, as she rushed towards the tower. ¡°Teacher, what is everyone in a rush for?¡±


    Yin Luoxia looked at the white robed figure and said solemnly, ¡°To watch the Sword Immortal¡¯s sword!¡±


    This time, Lei Wujie crashed right into the bottom of the tower. The guardian on the first floor of the tower, Xie Yanshu, only saw a blur sh past him as he gazed upwards at which point the red clothed youngster fell in front of him. Patting the youngster¡¯s shoulders, he asked, ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Lei Wujie¡¯s body twitched.


    ¡°Not dead yet?¡± Xie Yanshu tapped him once again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lei Wujie suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Zom¡­ Zombie?!¡± Xie Yanshu was so shocked he took three steps back.


    At this moment, Lei Wujie¡¯s clothes were torn to shreds and his body was smothered in dust. Pulling out the Murderous Dread Sword in his hand, he endeavored to climb up once more. However, it was at this point that he heard a distant voice from above.


    ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s disciple, Li Fansong, pays his respect towards the Snow Moon City. He humbly extends a challenge towards the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi!¡±


    The peach wood sword on the attendant¡¯s back finally shot into the sky and the schr, Li Fansong, jumped into the air as well. He grabbed the peach wood sword and rushed straight for the peak of the Tower of Ascension.


    ¡°Not bad, he has the gantry of Zhao Yuzhen about him!¡± Sikong Changfeng praised.


    An annoyed look appeared on Lei Wujie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m the one who challenged the Tower of Ascension. If you want to challenge the Sword Immortal, go start from the first floor¡­¡±


    Li Fansong¡¯s sword was like a rainbow piercing through the sky. The white sh it emitted was blinding like an immortal was the one who unleashed this sublime disy. In one swift motion, his sword arrived atop the roof of the Tower of Ascension, which had only had an inch left of standable space, and rushed at the Sword Immortal¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Heartless Sword?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s eyebrows slightly twitched.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Unlimited Sword Art!¡± Li Fansong yelled.


    ¡°Unlimited my *ss!¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s longsword spun around in a circle before furiously hacking downwards in a chop. Surprisingly, it was the Five Tigers Soulbreaking Knife Skills, a skillset that was decidedly average.


    ¡°Against a brat like you, is there even a need for me to use my sword skills?¡± Li Hanyi smugly dered.


    It was said that Li Hanyi¡¯s moves were all light and agile like the wind. However, what Li Fansong felt rushing towards him right this instant clearly didn¡¯t square with those rumors floating around the martial word. ¡°Light my *ss!¡± Li Fansong eximed in anger. Not only was his sword blocked, the resulting force even pushed him down all sixteen floors, causing him tond with a resounding thud next to Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie looked at the brilliant student from Mount Qingcheng whose brilliance onlysted for an unfortunate second. He hesitated for a moment then asked, ¡°How was it up there, brother?¡±


    Li Fansong stood up and patted the dust off his body before replying calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Lei Wujie hurriedly nodded his head to express his agreement. ¡°Yup, can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Li Fangsong thought about it for a moment and made a suggestion, ¡°How about we¡­team up?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± By this time, whatever pride Lei Wujie had in him was more than knocked out of him.


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong¡¯s disciple, Lei Wujie, hereby challenges the Snow Moon City!¡±


    ¡°Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s disciple, Li Fansong, also challenges the Snow Moon City!¡±


    A fire marked sword and a peach wood sword charged into the sky.


    Li Hanyi looked at the two people who just teamed up without any hesitation andughed coldly. All of a sudden, he stowed his sword and left it on the tower before jumping into the sky. As his sleeves danced wildly, two waves of sword qi cleaved forth towards the two youngsters.


    Li Fansong suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and immediately plummeted towards the ground


    The Garuda behind Lei Wujie crumbled as well and he hurtled downwards soon after.


    Yin Luoxia who was watching the battle from afar eximed, ¡°Excellent sword technique!¡±


    Luo Mingxuan had a puzzled look on his face as he asked, ¡°How is that a sword technique ,didn¡¯t the second citymaster leave his sword behind?¡±


    Yin Luoxia nced at him and coldly snorted, ¡°This kid can¡¯t be taught¡­¡±


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I got beaten up.¡±


    Tang Lian suddenly yelled, ¡°Not good!¡± When they first mmed into the ground, they used their true qi to shield their body so they only suffered superficial injuries. However, the true qi around their body was already broken by Li Hanyi¡¯s sword qi. If they really mmed into the ground now, they would be dead without a doubt.


    The attendant, Fei Xuan, stepped forward and lightly waved his palm out. A loud cry escaped his lips, ¡°Halt!¡±


    The two of them suddenly stopped falling.


    As Fei Xuan slowly raised his hand, another word left his mouth, ¡°Rise!¡±


    The two of their bodies started to slowly rise into the sky.


    ¡°Well done! Mount Qingcheng¡¯s Grand Dragon Qi¡­ Looks like the real expert is over here.¡± Sikong Changfeng praised.


    Though he said that, the expert in question wasn¡¯t exactly having a good time either. Beads of sweat profusely rolled down the youngster¡¯s floor and onto the ground.


    ¡°Do you still have a sword in you?¡± Li Fansong asked as he looked at the pale-as-a-ghost Lei Wujie


    Lei Wujie tightened his grip on the Murderous Dread Sword. ¡°Onest one.¡±


    Li Fansong nodded his head. ¡°I happen to have one more in me as well.¡±


    ¡°Wujie still has onest sword to present for the Sword Immortal¡¯s judgement!¡± Lei Wujie used thest of his strength to yell out.


    ¡°Fansong also has onest sword to present for the Sword Immortal¡¯s judgement!¡± Li Fansong followed up with a clear voice.


    ¡°Sword name: the Raging Inferno Lightning!¡±


    ¡°Sword name: the Boundless Heaven Stars!¡±


    A streak of red light and a streak of purple light gradually met as they shot through the sky. With each second that passed, Sword qi surged and spiralled, destroying any clouds unfortunate to be in its path. Li Hanyi slightly frowned while his white robes danced wildly in the wind. Beneath him, the Tower of Ascension began to sway as though it would copse at any time.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Now¡¯s that actually more appropriate for a challenge against a Sword Immortal.¡± Sikong Changfengughed.


    Li Hanyi sighed. ¡°What awful names. Your teachers really don¡¯t have any naming sense at all. Rise, my sword!¡±


    The sword which was left in the middle of the tower flew up and returned to his hand. Wrapped around it was a white glow that seemed to grow by the second.


    The name of that sword was ¡®Armored cier¡¯, ranked number three out of the ten famous swords!


    Li Hanyi waved the sword in his hand. ¡°I have sword too, it¡¯s name is the Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak!¡±


    This sword strike was different from the rest of the sword strikes disyed today. It was beautiful, soft, and gentle, like smoke from a chimney but with a slight trace of green within it. If this sight had to be likened to something, it would be fresh flowers blooming at dawn, or a bright moon which hung high in the night sky. So alluring soft gentle the sight was that a person could get drunk on it.


    The arrival of such a beautiful sword caused all the Camellia in Snow Moon City to rise into the sky as a million petals and twirled around Li Hanyi¡¯s sword. This scene was one that defied description.


    ¡°A Sword Immortal¡¯s sword.¡± Sikong Changfengmended.


    ¡°Is one for the ages.¡± Yin Luoxia closed her eyes, breathing in deeply the fragrance of the million flowers.

 Chapter 40: A Pact Made Is One A Thousand Mountains Cannot Hinder

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Pact Made Is One A Thousand Mountains Cannot Hinder</h4>


    The Raging Inferno Lightning and the Boundless Heaven Stars -one red and one purple. Combined together, the two skills coalesced into an unstoppable sword strike.


    Yet it was at this moment that the nigh undefeatable Li Hanyi swapped to a much softer sword set, one that was both breathtaking and flexible.


    With that one sword strike, Lei Wujie buckled, nearly losing consciousness from the exertion. On the other hand, Li Fansong was still furiously raising his sword qi through gritted teeth. Yet all that gained him was a brilliant explosion of flower petals. Theirbined sword strike wasn¡¯t enough to pierce through their opponent¡¯s skill in the end.


    Down below, the attendant, Fei Xuan, was finally unable to maintain his qi as well. Knees copsing to the ground, his Grand Dragon Qi swiftly dissipated.


    Lei Wujie and Li Fansong¡¯s sword qi fully dispersed at that precise moment as well. The two of them were fully spent by now, no longer able to even grasp their swords properly as the two weapons eventually slipped away from their fingers and floated towards Li Hanyi.


    ¡°Looks like we still can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Lei Wujie grimaced.


    ¡°My good fellow, have you heard of the Longqiu Falls?¡± Li Fansong suddenly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Longqiu?¡±


    ¡°Longqiu is a giant waterfall within Mount Qingcheng. It¡¯s over 300 meters tall and over 300 meters wide as well. Situated between two mountains, it resembles a hundred dragons spitting water. From Mount Qingcheng, that view has always resembled a giant rainbow, with white dragons weaving in and out of the clouds. If I had to describe the disparity between us and that Sword Immortal right now, it would be like the Longqiu and a tiny river.¡± Li Fansong exined.


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you a refined fellow¡­pulling out such a poetic reference at this time.¡± Lei Wujie grimaced once more. ¡°You do realise we¡¯re about to die right now?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ By falling!¡±


    The two teenagers began their untimely fall once more.


    Tang Lian immediately leaped forth with a huge stride in a bid to reach the two of them.


    ¡°Tang Lian, with your current level, you won¡¯t be able to stop their fall even if you did make it in time.¡± Sikong Changfeng proceeded to sigh at that point. ¡°Hanyi!¡± He raised his head to yell at the Sword Immortal high above.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Li Hanyi coldly snorted. With a gentle wave of his hands, that cloud of flower petals swarmed around the two teens, wrapping them in a protective bundle of sorts. Even so, they stillnded with a resounding thud and a ssh of flowers. The two exchanged a quick nce with each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re alive?¡± Lei Wujie slowly asked.


    ¡°He saved us?¡± Li Fansong raised his head but all he saw was a red sh and a purple sh rushing towards them. Barely able to catch his breath, he yelled, ¡°RUN!¡±


    Yet just as those words left his mouth, he found a peach wood sword conspicuously pointing right between his eyes while the Murderous Dread Sword pointed at Lei Wujie.


    Li Hanyi slowly descended onto the ground, eyes coldly gazing at them.


    As for the rest, Sikong Changfeng, Tang Lian, Xiao Se, Fei Xuan and Sikong Qianluo came rushing over at this point.


    ¡°Now now, Hanyi, don¡¯t be angry, they¡¯re just kids.¡± Sikong Changfeng stretched out his long spear and knocked the two swords onto the ground.


    Li Hanyi took a few steps forward, ¡°You two wish to see me?¡±


    The two in question looked at each other briefly then furiously nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± As he said that, Li Hanyi flicked his finger, calling forth the peach wood sword into his palms, ¡°What is the name of this sword?¡±


    ¡°Just something I carved out of peach wood myself, I haven¡¯t thought of a name yet, how about you, the Sword Immortal,e up with one for me?¡± Li Fansong smiled amodatingly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be bothered.¡± With another flick of his finger, Li Hanyi sent the sword crashing into the ground in a burst of splinters.


    However, Li Fansong dared not wince at losing his sword. He merely continued nodding his head, ¡°The Sword Immortal is right.¡±


    ¡°So why are you here to see me?¡±


    Li Fansong hesitated for a second, then said, ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯ve long heard of the Sword Immortal of Snow Moon¡¯s illustrious name. Entranced by it, in fact. Since I¡¯m out on a trial by my teacher¡¯s orders, I really wanted to have a look at you, esteemed senior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had your look then?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I have, I have. As expected of the Sword Immortal, your junior is in awe.¡± Li Fansong hurried replied.


    ¡°Well then, why are you still here?¡± Li Hanyi waved his sleeves, sending the teen flying away.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Fei Xuan coldly snorted. With a wave of his right hand, he redirected the airborne Li Fansong onto that same tired, and old, horse.


    ¡°The Grand Dragon Qi?¡± Li Hanyi briefly frowned.


    However, Fei Xuan ignored him, turning around instead to leave the city.


    Yet hispanion seemed a lot more jovial. Still riding his old horse, he spat out three mouthfuls of blood before breaking into a beaming grin, ¡°This trip to Snow Moon City was truly a worthwhile one!¡±


    ¡°Junior martial uncle, you nearly lost your life back there. What do you mean worthwhile? Did you smack your head too hard against the ground?¡± Fei Xuan red at him.


    In response, Li Fansong smiled, ¡°To be able to go head to head with a Sword Immortal and not die? That¡¯s worth more than a decade of sword practise. If you can¡¯t even grasp that logic, how will you ever learn the Unlimited Sword?¡±


    ¡°Bah, had it not been for my Grand Dragon Qi just now, you would have fallen to your death already.¡± Fei Xuan countered with disdain, ¡°The Spear Immortal said so himself, I¡¯m the true expert here.¡±


    ¡°Expert? You¡¯re going to be an immortal in the future. Who cares if you¡¯re an expert or not?¡± Li Fansong closed his eyes and said no more.


    Just like that, Fei Xuan quietly led that old, tired horse out of the city, one schr and one attendant.


    Looking at their two departing backs, Sikong Changfeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mount Qingcheng has its martial and heavenly fortunes split well this generation. Looks like half of the martial world will end up being taken away from us in the future.¡±


    ¡°As if that¡¯s anything toment about.¡± Li Hanyi turned towards Lei Wujie then and asked, ¡°And you, why are you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°I beg of the Sword Immortal of Snow Moon, grant my teacher an audience.¡± Lei Wujie suddenly fell to his knees.


    ¡°Lei Hong?¡± Li Hanyi coldly harrumphed. ¡°He wishes to see me?¡±


    ¡°My teacher is gued by illness, and isn¡¯t long for this world. Lei Wujie boldly requests that the Sword Immortal of Snow Moon grants his teacher onest meeting.¡± Lei Wujie continued pleading on his knees.


    Hearing that, Li Hanyi¡¯s eyes flickered, though only for the barest of moments, ¡°Lei Hong is about to die?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Wujie lowered his head.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll go. But I have a condition.¡± Li Hanyi lightly flicked his finger and called the Murderous Dread Sword to his hand.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t!¡± Lei Wujie reached to try and stop him. ¡°The Murderous Dread Sword is the love of my teacher¡¯s life¡­¡±


    Li Hanyi gave the sword in question a quick spin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you thought I was going to snap this sword like I did with that peach wood sword?¡±


    Lei Wujie merely replied, ¡°Mercy.¡±


    With a casual flick of his hand, Li Hanyi sent the sword flying off in the direction of the city¡¯s gate, stabbing the sword into its gray, stony walls. ¡°My terms are simple, be my disciple. The day you¡¯re able to receive three strikes from me is the day you can retrieve that Murderous Dread Sword. I¡¯ll follow you back to see Lei Hong as well.¡±


    ¡®Li Hanyi¡¯s disciple? The disciple of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal?¡¯


    Of the three Citymasters of Snow Moon, Baili Dongjun had taken in Tang Lian as his disciple. Sikong Changfeng, his daughter. Only this Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, hadn¡¯t taken in any disciple all this while, nor did he show any intention of doing so.


    Lei Wujie was stunned, unsure as to how to answer. Even though he had always referred to Tang Lian as his senior brother, he actually had no intention of joining the Snow Moon City, let alone bing the disciple of Li Hanyi.


    Seeing him in a daze, Sikong Changfeng smiled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you alreadypleted the traditional kowtowing? Just address him as your master from now on.¡±


    Li Hanyi saw the hesitation in him as well, ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡±


    Lei Wujie hurriedly shook his head, ¡°Lei Wujie has always been a captive of the Sword Immortal¡¯s brilliant sword skills. There is nothing he wishes more than to be the Sword Immortal¡¯s disciple. However, for such an important matter, he would have to inform his teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, first meet with your teacher, thenplete this initiation? Do you know what your current course of action is called?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s gaze turned as sharp as his sword.


    ¡°On the gambling table, we have a saying.¡± Hands in his sleeves, Xiao Sezily continued, ¡°To catch a white wolf with an empty hand.¡±


    Tang Lian hurriedly interjected himself, ¡°Wujie, being able to study under the Snow Moon Immortal¡¯s tutge is the dream of countless swordsmen, do not hesitate.¡±


    Lei Wujie hummed deeply for a moment. All of sudden, he lowered his head to the ground, kowtowing three times consecutively soon after. ¡°Your disciple, Lei Wujie, humbly epts the tutge of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. Once he is able to retrieve the Murderous Dread Sword, he will apany his master back to the Lei n. Should Teacher Lei Hong me him for this decision, he will repay the debt of tutge he owes to his two teacher with his own death.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Xiao Se scolded him neither too lightly or too heavily.


    Li Hanyi turned around, thought about it for a second, and said, ¡°Change your clothes. Tomorrow,e find me in the back mountains.¡± Only Sikong Changfeng, who was standing beside him at that moment, could see the tears in his eyes as he said that.


    *Drip* It was only a single tear, but it was the tear of a Sword Immortal.


    Sikong Changfeng sighed once more, ¡°A man living within the heavens and earth, hasten home like a traveller on a long trip.¡±


    (Note: In this instance, a person who has returned home is likened to a dead person. In other words, life is short. The above sentence is just an excerpt of a poem but the general meaning is life is short so live life to the fullest. )


    ¡°Busybody.¡± Li Hanyi waved his hands, then rode off on his sword. Yet trailing behind him was a voice, ¡°A pact made¡­¡±


    ¡°Is one a thousand mountains cannot hinder!¡± Having said that, Lei Wujie fainted.


    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief; the heaven shattering, earth shaking tower ascension was over atst. Those elders who came out to spectate all returned to their respective halls with their disciples. Within the minds of all the gathered merchants, they had onemon thought: they could now die without regrets after witnessing such an astounding battle. As they debated who was more astounding, the immortal-like expert who called down lightning and rode off on a crane or the Sword Immortal¡¯s impressive disy, each of them slowly dispersed to their respective posts. Only Xiao Se, Tang Lian, both Sikongs and the unconscious Lei Wujie remained behind.


    Nudging Tang Lian, Xiao Se said, ¡°Hey, that senior brother over there, your junior brother over here still owes me eight hundred taels, how about you settle that debt for him instead? I miss my Fallen Snow Vi already.¡±


    ¡°I have no money.¡± Tang Lian answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Then who has?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right in front of you now.¡± As he said that, Tang Lian whipped his head in the direction of Sikong Changfeng.


    In response, Sikong Changfeng merely smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, all the finances of Snow Moon City is handled by me.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred taels.¡± Xiao Se stretched out his right hand.


    However, Sikong Changfeng chose to ignore that question. ¡°I heard from Tang Lian that your name is Xiao Se?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Xiao Se raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡± Sikong Changfeng nodded his head.


    ¡°Enough ttery. Just pay up what¡¯s owed, I¡¯m in a hurry here.¡±


    ¡°The audacity! Don¡¯t you dare doubt that this spear of mine is able to give you a good thrashing!¡± Sikong Qianluo angrily waved her spear around.


    Yet her father merely lowered that spear for her and smiled, ¡°The money will naturally be yours, I just wish for Brother Xiao to stay in our city for a while. This humble one has some questions he wishes Brother Xiao to answer.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t, are you going to force me?¡± Xiao Se coldlyughed.


    ¡°Of course not. Truth be told, I have my own personal reasons for asking Brother Xiao to stay.¡±


    ¡°What would they be?¡±


    ¡°Lacking though he may be, Changfeng humbly requests that Brother Xiao be his disciple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Se was stunned. Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo were even more stunned, both of them worried that their ears had malfunctioned for that split second. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Lacking though he may be, Changfeng humbly requests that Brother Xiao be his disciple.¡± Having said that, Sikong Changfeng stabbed his spear into the ground and knelt on one knee.


    Unlike Li Hanyi, his manner of epting a disciple was markedly humble, overly so, in fact.


    Tang Liang and Qianluo both thought he was mad for doing so, but after looking at his serious demeanour, none of them dared to say a word, merely exchanging a quick look with each other.


    Xiao Se, on the other hand, had a frigid smile on his smile. ¡°What a Snow Moon City!¡±

 Chapter 41: With The World As A Chessboard

    <h4>Chapter 41: With The World As A Chessboard</h4>


    Sikong Changfeng had on a solemn expression as he knelt down on one knee.


    In contrast, Xiao Se¡¯s face was the very picture of stone cold, with his brows knitted together and his eyes chilly.


    Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo looked at each other. Neither knew what a Spear Immortal like him, not to mention his other identity as Snow Moon City¡¯s third citymaster, could possibly be thinking right now.


    Lei Wujie was, at the very least, still a disciple of the Lei n and he was an outstanding talent of the younger generation as well. Ignoring the challenges on the top two floors, he climbed up the previous fourteen floors fair and square. However, what was Xiao Separed to that? He was just the boss of an inn and he didn¡¯t know any martial arts as well. The only thing he knew was to use his movement skill for escaping.


    What qualifications did he possess to be the Spear Immortal¡¯s disciple?


    Not to mention that expression he had on his face -was that annoyance?


    ¡°You wish to take me as your disciple? On what basis?¡± Xiao Se coldly said.


    The moment he said that, Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo were stunned. Sikong Qianluo had to try her utmost to stop herself from smacking the insolent youngster with her spear.


    However, Sikong Changfeng seemed to bepletely unaffected as heughed, ¡°Even though this humble one isn¡¯t too talented, my little bag of martial tricks is still worth something in the martial world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t practice the martial arts.¡± Xiao Se shook his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Wuji Staff hanging around your waist? Whether it¡¯s the way of the staff or the way of the spear, they can all be traced to the same origin.¡± Sikong Changfeng stared at the long staff hanging around Xiao Se¡¯s waist and said.


    Xiao Se stroked the staff which he hadn¡¯t taken out at all throughout this entire journey. Lei Wujie asked him about it several times but he only said that he used this staff as a walking stick when crossing mountainous roads. Who would have thought that Sikong Changfeng would recognize the staff the moment heid eyes on it.


    The Wuji Staff. Its previous owner once defended the imperial city with that single staff in hand. A single person, holding a single staff -just like that, eighteen top experts were stopped dead in their tracks as they tried to break into the city. It was said that with a single sweep of that staff, one invoked the infinity, limitless, boundless and endless.


    ¡°Just because I have this staff, it doesn¡¯t mean I know martial arts. This is just something someone gave me as coteral for a debt.¡± Xiao Se lightly tapped the staff and carelessly said.


    Sikong Changfeng didn¡¯t press the matter either. ¡°Of course, other than my martial arts, my chess skills are the best in the world as well. Do you like to y chess?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I like it¡­ because I¡¯ve never lost.¡± Xiao Se remained unmoved.


    ¡°Never lost¡­ We have to y three rounds then. If you can win a single match, I won¡¯t force my request on you any further. How about it?¡± Sikong Changfeng turned his head to look at Tang Lian. ¡°Tang Lian, go fetch a chessboard.¡±


    Even though Tang Lian was still clueless as what was going on here, he didn¡¯t dare to neglect his third esteemed teacher¡¯s orders when he was being serious. He could only run into a bar nearby and ask for a chessboard. Xiao Se wasn¡¯t in the mood for refusing either; he leisurely followed the man to a nearby tea stall and sat down waiting.


    ¡°Was this how you tricked the Immortal Maiden Luoxia into staying behind?¡± Xiao Se coldlyughed.


    Sikong Changfeng clicked his tongue and said, ¡°If you agree to a bet, you have to ept the consequences. How can that be considered tricking? Tang Lian, hurry up and send Lei Wujie back into the city. I have no doubt he will be out cold for the next three days and three nights after exhausting himself like that.¡±


    Tang Lian nodded his head and carried Lei Wujie on his back before addressing Xiao Se, ¡°Lei Wujie and I will be waiting for you in the city.¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me. After getting my eight hundred teals, I¡¯ll be leaving right away. It can be considered fate that we spent such a harrowing trip together. Should you guys ever find the time to do so,e visit Fallen Snow Vi for a drink. Free drinks are clearly out of the question, but a little discount should be fine.¡±


    Tang Lianughed but didn¡¯t reply Xiao Se. He simply walked towards the inner city. Even though he didn¡¯t know why his third esteemed teacher looked so highly upon Xiao Se, he knew that Xiao Se lost the moment he epted the challenge. After all, in the past four to five years, he had never once seen his third esteemed teacher practice the spear. Instead, all he did was stare silently at a chessboard within his courtyard.


    (Note: Chess here is Go, not chinese chess.)


    ¡°Please.¡± Sikong Changfeng held a ck piece in his hand, signalling for Xiao Se to go first.


    Xiao Se didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either, swiftly picking up a white piece and throwing it onto the table.


    Sikong Changfeng thought about it for a moment then ced down his piece.


    As before, Xiao Se threw his piece onto the chessboard without much thought.


    As this scene repeated itself several times, the frown on Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face deepened as she continued watching from the side. The two of them hadpletely different styles. Sikoong Changfeng had an imposing yet calm style and he would think for quite some time before cing his piece. As for Xiao Se, he seemed like aplete amateur. Every single move he made seemed to be made on impulse. Even so, he always mentioned to wriggle his way out of a checkmate despite how chaotic and messy his board seemed to be. Sikong Qianluo had been influenced by her father so she ended up ying chess for quite some time as well. But she had ever seen someone y like this. There were times when she couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath as she watched the match, cold sweat flowing down her back all the while.


    After ying for almost an hour, the two of them sunk into silence. After muttering to themselves for a split second, they picked up the pieces from the board and started a new round. This scene repeated itself three times.


    It was a draw for all three rounds and they weren¡¯t able to decide a winner.


    Sikong Changfengughed, ¡°Seems like I met my match.¡±


    Xiao Se coldlyughed, ¡°Weiqi (Go) is nothing but b*stardised chess, not at all part of the orthodoxy. How could a citymaster like you fall so far down this unorthodox path?¡±


    ¡°How about if the four kingdoms were the pieces, and the heavens were the chessboard? Would that be proper enough then?¡±


    Xiao Se stood up and cleared his throat. ¡°Still worth less than taels! Pay up!¡±


    Sikong Changfeng sank into thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Tang Lian that you¡¯re the owner of an inn. How about this. If you take me up as your master, not only will I teach you the ways of the spear, I will let you handle the finances of Snow Moon City as well.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo was shocked for a moment but recovered soon after to yell, ¡°Dad! How can you let some outsider take on such responsibility?!¡±


    Xiao Se remained unmoved and he simply stretched out his hand, ¡°And the sry?¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred taels of silver a month.¡± Sikong Changfeng said gantly.


    Xiao Se stowed his hands into his sleeves and raised his head to look at the sky. After thinking for a long time, he replied, ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng didn¡¯t get angry. Instead he continued to ask, ¡°How much do you feel is enough?¡±


    Xiao Se slowly walked towards the inner city as his voice filled the air, ¡°Eight million taels. You may hand it all to me the day I leave the city.¡±


    ¡°Eight¡­ Eight million?!¡± Sikong Qianluo yelled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take over the position of the citymaster!?¡±


    Sikong Changfeng eximed with a boisterousugh, ¡°Alright, deal!¡±


    Xiao Se folded his hands behind his back and, without looking back, continued to walk forward. He lightly sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°The four kingdoms as chess pieces and the heavens as the chessboard? The moment the game started, everyone is a chess piece. Us included.¡±


    His voice was extremely soft but it seemed like Sikong Changfeng heard him still. He looked at the spear in his hand and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one is exempt from that fate. That¡¯s why we have to try our best to win.¡±


    Xiao Se didn¡¯t say anything else as he continued to walk forward slowly. He suddenly reached out to grab a Camellia which fell when Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, swept up all the Camellias in Snow Moon City. Now that the Sword Immortal had left, the Camellia which had all gathered in one ce started to scatter with the winds. He stopped walking and peered down at the flower in his hand. After some consideration, he sighed softly, ¡°A man living within the heavens and earth, hasten¡­¡±


    *Bang!*


    A rion ring suddenly resounded throughout the otherwise quiet street, shattering any semnce of solemnity in an instant. Xiao Se immediately felt a heavy pounding in his head as if someone had just smacked him on his head. He turned around with much difficulty and saw the heroic figure of Sikong Qianluo standing there proudly with spear in hand. Eyebrows knitted together in a re, she dered spitefully, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to be my dad¡¯s disciple, you have to address me as Senior Sister from now on! If your Senior Sister hasn¡¯t given you leave to leave, you had better d*mn well stay behind!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Se spat out a single word as he endured the pain.


    Sikong Qianluo raised her spear once more and smashed it down on Xiao Se¡¯s head.


    Xiao Se¡¯s vision turned ck and he promptly crumpled to the ground.


    Sikong Qianluo then triumphantly gave her a spear a quick flourish before eximing, ¡°That¡¯s what you get for running your mouth like that.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand why her father epted another disciple out of nowhere, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy deep down in her heart.


    End of Arc 2: The Winds, the Flower, the Snow and the Moon

 Chapter 42: The Five Grand Eunuchs

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Five Grand Eunuchs</h4>


    Within Revtions City, Honglu Temple.


    A beautiful man with white bangs sat solemnly atop a prayer mat, left hand gently counting his buddhist prayer beads while his right hand rested atop a longsword, all the while softly chanting a scripture.


    The Grand Eunuch of Incense of the Five Grand Eunuchs was currently the interim head of the Honglu Temple despite his status as a eunuch. Also, this very eunuch once travelled the martial world, with frosty longsword in hand, stirring up quite a storm as Chen Jingzhou of the Frostwind Sword. Now, he was the Grand Eunuch Jin Xian.


    ¡°Master.¡± A small boy stepped into the hall and gently called out. This boy was the very same boy who followed Jin Xian to the Grand Sanskrit Temple -Bo Yong.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Eunuch Jin Xian answered softly without opening his eyes.


    ¡°The Grand Eunuch of Records(Books), Eunuch Jin Yu, is here.¡± Bo Yong continued in a whisper.


    (Note: Grand Eunuch of Books changed to Grand Eunuch of Records)


    Hearing that, Jin Xian merely nodded his head and waved his hand, giving leave for Bo Yong to depart.


    Bo Yong promptly turned around to leave but just as he did so, he found a towering man dressed in a purple embroidered robe standing before him, hands kept behind his back in a respectful manner and head raised towards the ceiling in a daze.


    Of the Five Grand Eunuchs, the Grand Eunuch of Records had a quirk about him. He rarely paid a visit to anyone but whenever he did, he would always have a disciple first announce his arrival before entering, making sure to adhere to every painstaking bit of formality there was. Unlike the strict and fiery Grand Eunuch of Swords, and unlike the elegant Grand Eunuch of Seals, the Grand Eunuch of Records was more like a middle aged schr. Most of the time, he could be found within his chamber of records, quietly flipping through his books. For some unknown reason, Bo Yong couldn¡¯t help but like this well-mannered and affable Grand Eunuch of Records.


    ¡°Esteemed Eunuch, my teacher invites you into his hall.¡± Bo Yong respectfully said.


    Snapping back to reality, Eunuch Jin Yu nodded his head and stepped into the hall. It was then that Bo Yong discovered a butterfly resting atop his shoulders. His heart jumped for a second, his shoulders jerking reflexively and, in the process, frightening the butterfly away. Martial artists like him all bristled with a sharp qi that kept most small animals away, let alone a butterfly. Exactly what kind of martial arts did the Grand Eunuch of Records possess to allow him to shut off his qi sopletely? While Bo Yong was busy thinking about that, the sauntering Eunuch Jin Yu had already made his way into the hall.


    ¡°Jin Yu.¡± Jin Xian opened his eyes and his fingers stopped counting as well.


    Jin Yu nodded in acknowledgement then pulled up arge chair to sit down.


    However, Jin Xian didn¡¯t leave his prayer mat, only smiling slightly as he asked, ¡°Exactly what wind blew you to me today?¡±


    ¡°Not a wind.¡± Jin Yu shook his head.


    ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°A bout of wind, flowers, snow and moon.¡± Jin Yu answered in a solemn voice.


    A long silence ensued, only interrupted a good whileter by Jin Xian¡¯s heavy sighing, ¡°As expected, he still chose that city in the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the moment he entered that city, this chess match has started. We have no choice but to act as chess pieces ourselves. And as chess pieces, it¡¯s about time for us to make a choice.¡± Jin Yu picked up a cup of tea from the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Jin Xian reminded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jin Yu lightly tapped the bottom of that cup. A momentter, a wisp of steam began rising up from the tea cup at which point Jin Yu lightly blew it away and took a sip.


    ¡°To use the Unceasing Breath Arts like that, your teacher would be furious if he knew.¡± Jin Xian chuckled lightly.


    Ignoring thatment, Jin Yu lowered his cup. ¡°WE have to make a choice.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t get to make a choice. The three kings, the four generals, the five ministers, and also the various cities and ns of the martial world¡­they all get to make a decision. Only us, the five Grand Eunuchs, do not get to do so. Whoever¡¯s name is written on that scroll kept in the Hall of Grand Peace is whoever we will choose.¡±The smile on Jin Xian¡¯s face vanished at that point.


    ¡°But I wish to choose.¡± Jin Yu lightly stated, yet every word struck the other eunuch like a hammer.


    ¡°Jin Yu! You!¡±


    ¡°Jin Yu¡¯s right. There clearly isn¡¯t a name written on that scroll yet!¡± Suddenly, a sonorous voice echoed within the halls. A purple light shed bright for a second, then another figure appeared within the hall.


    With a pair of heavyset brows and a stern re, the man had an aura of fierceness that was apparent even without him being angry.


    The Grand Eunuch of Swords, Jin Wei.


    ¡°And as for us, we can still influence whose name will ultimately end up on that scroll.¡± A jovial voice suddenly rang out within the vast hall. A momentter, a rotund figure appeared at the doorstep, lips curled into a big grin, and eyes gleaming with an undisguisable sharpness.


    The Grand Eunuch of Seals, Jin Yan.


    ¡°Three months ago, you called for a meeting of the Five Grand Eunuchs. Back then, you told us that you met that person in the Grand Sanskrit Temple. Today, we¡¯ve received news that he has stepped into Snow Moon City. What that means is that the chess match which we thought was dead is now alive again. In the past, we were just chess pieces. But now¡­ We can be the chess yers.¡± Jin Yan stepped into the hall.


    ¡°Chess yer? Jin Yan, you think too highly of yourself.¡± Jin Xian coldlyughed.


    Jin Yan, however, still had a smile on his face. ¡°Back when you were still a young eunuch, did you ever think that you would ever be the interim administrator of Honglu Temple? Look at you now and what heights you¡¯ve reached, do you not wish to advance to the next stage? To hold the stars in your hands?¡±


    ¡°To hold the stars?¡± Jin Xian coldly smiled. His body immediately erupted with Sword Qi, causing the hall itself to shake from the sudden outburst.


    ¡°You two always loved to quarrel since young, when will the two of you ever change this bad habit?¡± Jin Yu stood up from his chair and waved his hands lightly. In an instant, the bone piercing cold air in the room dissipated.


    Jin Xian coldly snorted, ¡°Us Five Grand Eunuchs act only under his Majesty¡¯s will. Since young we¡¯ve studied under our respective Teachers, have they ever uttered anything as treasonous what you just said?¡±


    ¡°I only said to hold the stars in our hands. Did I ever say that we will fight with the sun and moon themselves? Jin Xian, you¡¯re being a little too sensitive.¡± Jin Yan waved his hands dismissively in an effort to smooth over this dispute.


    Back straight and hands resting on his sword, the ever straight faced Jin Wei finally chimed in as well. ¡°Jin Yan is right. If this was the past, we simply had to wait for his Majesty to make a decision. Now, however, that person has reappeared once more and everything is about to change. As of right now, only we know about this. But the moment he stepped into Snow Moon City, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before more and more people know about this as well. We can¡¯t wait anymore. Was this not the reason why you rushed all the way back from Khotan?¡±


    Jin Xian sighed but said nothing else.


    ¡°Over the span of this year, there have been several dozen groups spotted leaving Revtions. Do you all know where they ended up?¡± A low, deep voice suddenly called out from the back of the hall.


    The four Grand Eunuchs were shocked -what kind of person was able to sneak up on them unannounced like that? Their heads whipped around to find a white haired, middle-aged man dressed in a purple embroidered robe sitting there in front of the Buddha¡¯s statue and watching them.


    The four hurriedly fell to their knees. ¡°Head Eunuch!¡±


    Even though this man¡¯s only duty was to apany the Emperor as he grew up and not involve himself in any official matter, he was the true leader of the pce staff -the Head Eunuch, Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xuan continued, ¡°They separately visited the Snow Moon City, Unparalleled City, Exalted Frost City, the Lei n, Tangmen, the Wen n, Mount Qingcheng, Wudang, Shaolin and Yunlin Temple. These emissaries even sought out the Outheaven and the elusive River Hades. Almost every martial faction was visited by an emissary. Before the courts are even done duking it out, the struggle in the martial world has already begun.¡±


    By this time, the four of them had already stood up and exchanged a look with each other. However, none were able to answer the man as they still didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words.


    ¡°Jin Yan, didn¡¯t you just say that you wish to influence whose name is written on that scroll?¡± Jin Xuan suddenly turned towards said eunuch.


    The rotund eunuch immediately broke out in a cold sweat and knelt down, ¡°Head Eunuch, Jin Yan was just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need to fear me as such.¡± Jin Xuan waved his hands. ¡°We are supposed to be martial brothers, but it can¡¯t be helped that our rtionship is more distant since I was never there growing up with you all. However, this a serious matter, us Five Grand Eunuchs mustn¡¯t harbor any sort of misunderstanding between each other. You¡¯re right. We do have the power to influence whose name gets written on that scroll, but we do not need to.¡±


    ¡°No need to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no need to. Because the name that¡¯s written on that scroll will definitely be the one we choose!¡± Jin Xuan dered.


    This time, all four of them broke out in a cold sweat. That sentence could be interpreted in multiple ways, but one particr way could get them beheaded right this very second.


    ¡°Then should we send some people to the Snow Moon City, Head Eunuch?¡± Asked Jin Yu in a deep voice. Out of the four, he the only one that was a little less affected by that deration.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that either. Those people are just too hasty. But that¡¯s because they are afraid.¡±


    ¡°We just have to wait here.¡±


    ¡°Stepping into the Snow Moon City was just the beginning. The day he steps into Revtions, is the day we enter the fray!¡±

 Chapter 43: Mountain And Water Sword Realm

    <h4>Chapter 43: Mountain And Water Sword Realm</h4>


    ¡°Teacher, they say that there are four realms of martial arts above the normal martist artist¡¯s level. They are the Mortal Vajra realm, Unrestrained Earth realm, Unfettered Heavens realm, and the Divine Mysteries realm, each of them higher than the previous. What about you, Teacher, which realm are you in?¡± The youngster swung the me engraved longsword in his hand as he stood in the middle of the snow field. He was drenched in sweat but he didn¡¯t forget to chat with his teacher beside him.


    However, the gray robed middle-aged schr didn¡¯t bother about the youngster as he continued to flip the book in his hand.


    The youngster persisted, ¡°Teacher, you said that all top ss martial arts are split into four tiers. What about the sword arts? How many tiers are there in the sword arts?¡±


    The gray robed schr lowered his book and calmly replied, ¡°My Murderous Dread Sword cannot be considered a sword art so it¡¯s not ssified under any realm. However, I once met a Sword Immortal whose sword art was split into three major realms.¡±


    ¡°I never knew Teacher to be so humble. Exactly whose arts were so profound that even you would his cultivation to be more aplished?¡± Even though the youngster kept talking, his hands never stopped waving his sword.


    ¡°Such a person does exist. His sword art was separated into three major realm. The first realm: to perceive a mountain as a mountain, to perceive water as water. The second realm: to perceive a mountain not as a mountain, to perceive water not as water. The third realm: To perceive a mountain therefore it is a mountain, to perceive water therefore it is water.


    After listening to everything his teacher said, the youngster chuckled wryly, ¡°Too profound, didn¡¯t understand a word at all.¡±


    The gray robed schr closed his eyes as though he was recalling that person¡¯s sword art. A split secondter, he extended his arms. ¡°Sword, rise!¡±


    Suddenly, the youngster felt the sword in his hands escape from his control. A moment¡¯spse, and the sword shot towards the gray robed schrly man andnded in his hand. An instantter, his eyes snapped open and he swung his sword gently , ¡°I once learned a move from him. It¡¯s called the Crimson Blossom. Watch closely.¡±


    The youngster¡¯s body started to feel warm and his vision blurred. Before he was able to see anything clearly, the schr had long since kept the sword.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse, Teacher.¡± The youngster hastilyined.


    The schr merelyughed, tossed the sword back to him and left.


    As he received the sword, a bewildered look was stered on his face. He was about to take a step forward when he suddenly felt an itch on his face. Reaching upwards, he felt a petal of a peach blossom on his face -his head whipped around with eyes wide open.


    Though it was in the dead of winter right now, there was a tree of cherry red peach blossoms growing right behind him. The warmth from the sword was so vigorous it hastened the growth of the peach blossoms and caused it to bloom in an instant!


    It was then that Lei Wujie opened his eyes and he woke up from his dream.


    He finally realized who his teacher was referring to now. He had once seen his teacher execute the Crimson Blossom. This time, he personally witnessed his teacher¡¯s sword, Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak. So that person was¡­


    Lei Wujie scratched his slightly aching head as he muttered to himself, ¡°My teacher?¡±


    Lei Wujie looked at his surroundings and he discovered that he was lying in a room which was foreign to him. His first thought was that he was in some house in the inner city. Seeing no one around him, he got off the bed and opened the door. Walking into the courtyard, he saw the familiar figure of a certain blue robed inn-owner who always had azy look on his face. Thezy looking youngster was currently lying on a long chair and basking in the sun.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Xiao Se didn¡¯t bother to lift his head at all.


    Lei Wujie nodded and sat down on a stone step beside Xiao Se.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for three days¡­¡± Xiao Se said in an indifferent voice.


    Lei Wujie scratched his head again and replied, ¡°I thought you already left.¡±


    With a cold snort, Xiao Seined, ¡°Do you want me to leave that much? Trying to skip out on paying that eight hundred taels you owe me, are you?¡±


    Lei Wujieughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask senior brother for it. Give me a moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ask your senior brother for money? Don¡¯t be fooled him, Third Esteemed Teacher has already given him the money.¡± A sound came from behind Lei Wujie and he quickly turned his head to look at the source of the voice. He discovered that Tang Lian was also present and basking in the sun as well.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Lei Wujie was finally able to address Tang Lian properly.


    ¡°Mhm. This time, that ¡®Senior Brother¡¯ of yours is correct. Oh, that person beside you is now your third junior brother.¡± Tang Lianughed.


    Lei Wujie was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Se simply flipped his body around and ignored the two of them.


    Tang Lian continued his exnation, ¡°After you became Second Esteemed Teacher¡¯s apprentice, Third Esteemed Teacher epted Xiao Se as his disciple. Even though everyone in Snow Moon City is a considered fellow apprentice, we are the only disciples of the three Citymasters. Whether it¡¯s the order in which we joined, or the order of seniority between our teachers¡­ our seniority should be ranked as such. Wouldn¡¯t you say, Third junior brother?¡±


    Xiao Se¡¯s leg shot out and kicked his shoes backwards.


    ¡°You¡¯re using hidden weapons against a Tangmen?¡± Tang Lian didn¡¯t even look in the direction of the shoe flying towards him. He simply waved his hands and that shoe was sent flying away.


    Instead, it was Lei Wujie who obediently picked up the shoe immediately after it fell onto the ground. He eagerly ced it in front of Xiao Se and said with a look of joy on his face, ¡°Never would I have thought¡­ Never would I have thought that, one day, I would be in the sect as Brother Xiao like this! We travelled for so long together that I can¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of reluctance at the thought of you leaving. Well, everything¡¯s good now, we can be together with each other from now on.¡±


    Xiao Se¡¯s face froze and he raised his other leg, ¡°Who the hell wants to be inseparable from you?¡±


    Tang Lian who was on the roofughed, ¡°Junior brother Lei really has a youthful temperament.¡±


    Lei Wujie¡¯s mood didn¡¯t dampen in the slightest. ¡°From now on, us three brothers will travel around the martial world and create legends of our own, just like the three citymasters when they were young. How about it? We¡¯ll go grab a couple of Number Whatever Under the Heavens while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± Tang Lian nodded and said.


    Xiao Se yawned and remained silent as usual.


    ¡°Right, you¡¯ve been sleeping for three days straight. Would you like to hear about some of the major events that happened while you were out cold?¡± Tang Lian suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°What major events?¡±Lei Wujie¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°One of them would have to be that martial uncle of yours, Lei Yunhe. After he left the Tower of Ascension, he flew to Mount Qingcheng atop a crane. With a single finger, he broke through the perimeters of Mount Qingshan, With two fingers, he tore apart the roof of the Heaven and Earth Hall. With tree, he caught the Head of Mount Qingcheng, Daoist Master Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Blue Firmament Sword. Reportedly, the two of them waged an apocalyptic battle whichsted through the night.¡±


    ¡°During the fight, the skies rumbled with thunder and the heavens wept an endless, torrential rain. Other than the six daoist masters who stayed on the mountain to watch the battle unfold, everyone else maintained a three li radius from the site, lest they get swept up in the fight. After a single night, Lei Yunhe left, riding his crane into the horizons just as before. This time, however, Zhao Yuzhen personally acknowledged that the match wasn¡¯t Lei Yunhe¡¯s loss.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Lei Yunhe has made a triumphant return to the martial world and even managed to fight to a draw Zhao Yuzhen, a person was a solid upant of the top ten martial artists in the world. Many people guessed that Lei Yunhe¡¯s next move would be to head towards the Jiangnan¡¯s Incendiary Hall to snatch the position of the Lei n¡¯s head from Lei Qianhu. However, ording to the news reported by the disciples of Snow Moon City, Lei Yunhe traveled in a direction opposite of the Lei n.¡± Tang Lian calmly said. ¡°Third esteemed teacher said that Lei Yunhe would definitely return to the Lei n. However, now is not the time.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded and said, ¡°He once said that he would return with me to visit my teacher. Just thinking how about I once tried to challenge his floor like that makes me embarrassed. If Senior Lei¡¯s Nine Heaven Thunders were to really strike me, I probably wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡±


    Tang Lianughed at Lei Wujie¡¯s words. ¡°Third Esteemed Teacher once said that when Lei Yunhe first came to Snow Moon City, his cultivation was in a terrible state. He was barely in the Mortal Vajra realm so he naturally ranked low amongst the elders. After recuperating in seclusion in the Tower of Ascension for such a long time and with the timely appearance of Junior Brother Lei to challenge the tower, he miraculously managed to break through to the Unfettered Heavens realm. He didn¡¯t even have time to thank you¡­ why would he even think of killing you?¡±


    ¡°If someone at the Unfettered Heavens realm already has such divine skills. Wouldn¡¯t that make a person of Divine Mysteries realm an immortal? Has Third Esteemed Teacher entered this realm? What about my teacher?¡± Lei Wujie questioned.


    Xiao Se coldlyughed, ¡°Anyone in the Divine Mysteries realm can send their divine sense out over tens of thousands of li just by quietly meditating with their eyes closed. Someone like that might not even appear after centuries have gone by. You think too highly of us, the Snow Moon City.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking down on our Snow Moon City? I dare you not to squat in our city just because of some eight hundred taels debt.¡± Tang Lian said with disdain in his voice.


    Xiao Se stretched his waistzily and muttered lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not eight hundred¡­ It¡¯s eight million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior brother, you said that you had several things you wanted to tell me. Other than the news about Lei Yunhe, what else is there?¡± Lei Wujie suddenly remembered what they were talking about.


    Tang Lianughed, ¡°Oh, the other matter is this, Second Esteemed Teacher initially asked you to look for him on Mount Cangshan on the day after your battle. As of now, three days have already passed. Given how bad his temper has always been, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have the chance to step into Mount Cangshan within your life if you don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Lei Wujie jumped into the air as though he was struck by lightning. He yelled, ¡°Crap! Senior brother, I¡¯ll off!¡± Having said that, he sped out of the courtyard. Yet after running out halfway, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly made his way back.


    Tang Lian threw the object in the direction of Lei Wujie. A second and a red shter, a me engraved longsword which was covered in a cloth flew towards Lei Wujie.


    ¡°Before you go, Third Esteemed Teacher has something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said that Li Hanyi¡¯s temper has always been bad so don¡¯t end up dying on Mount Cangshan, got it?¡±

 Chapter 44: The Reason for Drawing One’s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Reason for Drawing One¡¯s Sword</h4>


    ¡°Snow gathers atop these treacherous peaks, the clouds circle the mountain waist, the works of the heavenly craftsman, are bare for all to see.¡±


    That song was a famous depiction of the view atop Mount Cangshan. Its majestic peaks were formed out of 19 peaks starting from the north rolling all the way down south. Respectively, the peaks were Yunnong, Canng, Wuhe, Lianhua, Baiyun, Heyun, Lanfeng, Xueren, Yingle, Guanyin, Zhonghe, Longquan, Yuju, Malong, Shengying, Foding, Maer and Xieyang.


    Between each two of its peaks flowed a stream that ran right into the Erhai Sea. These streams were the famous eighteen streams, namely: Xiayi, Wanhua, Yangxi, Mangyong, Jinxi, Lingquan, Baishi, Shuangyuan, Yinxian, Meixi, Taoxi, Zhongxi, Luyu, Longxi, Qingbi, Mocan, Tingming and Yangnan.


    Whether it was the name of the peak or the name of a stream, these names were all the epitome of elegance. Yet the most elegant had to be that breathtaking snow-capped view atop Mount Cangshan that never melted throughout the year. That was the ¡®snow¡¯ within the four famous sceneries, ¡®wind, flowers, snow and moon¡¯, and was also the most popr amongst visitors. That was the same path that Lei Wujie was treading now, step by aimless step. He didn¡¯t know which of the numerous peaks Li Hanyi stayed on, but there was one thing he was certain of -from the moment he stepped into this mountain range, there was only one possibility of him finding Li Hanyi, and that was if he wanted to be found by him.


    Finally, Lei Wujie began to tire, having lost track of how long he had walked already. He sat down on a nearby tform and gazed downwards. It was then that it dawned on him how far he had actually trekked. Looking down at Snow Moon City below, he couldn¡¯t help but smile all of a sudden.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± A voice suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, even a giant city like Snow Moon City ends up looking like a tiny chessboard when viewed from this mountain.¡± Lei Wujie answered with a beaming grin.


    ¡°Do you like chess?¡±


    Lei Wujie merely shook his head, ¡°I do not know how to y it. Since young, I was never one to sit still for long. It was always teacher ying by himself while I watched from the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Lei Wujie stood up, patted off the dust and snow off himself then proceeded onwards. Half a minuteter, he reached the side of the mountain and found a medium-sized straw house ahead. Dressedpletely in white, the Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, sat quietly in front of that house with his eyes closed in meditation.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Lei Wujie suddenly knelt down, tears streaming down his eyes.


    Li Hanyi opened his eyes and merely nodded.


    From that moment on, the two of them were disciple and master.


    Down below, within Snow Moon City, Xiao Se was stillzily busking in the sun with a straw in his mouth and his eyes glued to the sky. Resting atop the roof, Tang Lian leisurely asked, ¡°When my teacher, Lianyue, sent me off to Snow Moon City, he told me to for a certain person on behalf of the Tangmen. Are you that person?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Se tly answered.


    Tang Lian chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so too.¡±


    Waving the straw in his mouth around, Xiao Se said, ¡°A big man like you should be waiting for some flowery maiden, not another grown man like me, what¡¯s the point of that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a grown man, that much is certain, but how are you a grown man? You might look like you have gone through a lot, but how old can you actually be? At most a couple years older than Lei Wujie, I bet.¡± Tang Lian answered.


    Xiao Se pouted a little, ¡°Like that¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°As if I could be bothered to care about you. However, someone¡¯s here that does, Third Junior Brother.¡± Tang Lian suddenly stood up and grinned cheekily.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Se¡¯s brows jumped.


    ¡°See youter then.¡± With a twist of his body, Tang Lian was gone.


    Xiao Se cursed under his breath and immediately jumped off his chair. But just as he was about to make his escape, a ck metallic spear came barrelling towards him. He immediately stepped backwards, leaving that chair at the shattering mercy of that spear.


    ¡°Lady, are you trying to wreck every one of my chairs or something?¡± Xiao Se sighed.


    Beautiful but with a hint of gantry within her eyes, the Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter, Sikong Qianluo, picked up her thrown spear and coldly smiled, ¡°cking off again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean cking off? I told you guys before, I don¡¯t practise the martial arts. Right now, my job is to apany your dad with three of his chess matches and settle the bookkeeping at dawn, that in itself is hard enough!¡± Xiao Se spat out the straw in his mouth and griped unhappily.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s all you do and you ask for a sry like that? How dare you even consider yourself a disciple of the Spear Immortal?¡± Sikong Qianluo swept her spear around and rushed right at him. ¡°There¡¯s no way thisdy over here is going to let you off the hook like that. Aren¡¯t you proud of your movement skills? How about keeping this overdy over herepany as she practises her spear?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Se gasped and promptly ducked to the doorway.


    Of the movement skills under the heavens, Wudang¡¯s Cloud Elevation, the Heavenly Mountain¡¯s Traceless Snow and the Flying Cloud¡¯s Eight Steps Tracking were all top-notch movement skills. Yet despite that, the cloudsteps was still the number one movement skill under the heavens. That was because, while the other movement skills could only be considered an essory to one¡¯s martial arts, the Cloudsteps was the only one worthy of being a martial arts in of itself.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see where you can run off to!¡± Sikong Qianluo immediately gave chase with spear raised.


    Thest time the two of them faced off, Xiao Se lost a sleeve to her. But that only because his aim was to dy her, not to shake her off. Now was a different situation entirely. If Xiao Se was dead set on escaping, there was no way to catch him unless the Spear Immortal himself came down to pursue him. With a single step, Xiao Se was already out of the courtyard. Yet Sikong Qianluo wasn¡¯t one to give up so easily. With a wave of her spear, she promptly rushed off after his disappearing back.


    Just like that, the endless chase between a blue robed youth and a ck clothed girl ensued throughout the streets of Snow Moon City.


    Having just finished a dice match with his master that left him almost penniless, Luo Mingxuan just so happened to step out of his master¡¯s hall at that moment. Watching the two figures zip past him in a sh, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes in wonder, ¡°Heavens, what kind of movement skill was that?¡±


    Behind him, the youthful despite being over thirty Immortal Maiden Luoxia frowned a little and said, ¡°Cloudsteps?¡±


    Luo Mingxuan sniggered, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s someone to keep that girlpany from now on. Saves us quite a lot of trouble there. Speaking of which, I wonder how that kid is doing. I¡¯m sure that temperamental Second Citymaster is giving him hell right now.¡±


    Back on Mount Cangshan, Li Hanyi suddenly asked this of Lei Wujie, ¡°For what reason do you draw your sword?¡±


    Taken aback by that question, Lei Wujie paused for a second in thought but came up with nothing.


    ¡°There are those that draw their swords because they wish to be a hero and fight the injustices in this world. Then, there are those that draw their swords out of fear. Because if they do not, someone else will, thus they have no choice but to do so if they wish to survive. Then there¡¯s you, Lei Wujie, why do you draw your sword?¡±


    Lei Wujie still had no answer to give.


    ¡°All those years ago, why did you pick up the sword?¡± Li Hanyi gazed into his eyes and asked.


    Thinking about it for a second, Lei Wujie finally answered, ¡°That day, I saw my teacher wave his sleeve and a crimson red longsword came flying out into the heavens; that sh of red actually stained the entire sky red. In my entire life, I had never seen such a profound sword art. My teacher then asked me if I wanted to learn the sword. I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second in epting, all because of that single breathtaking moment of beauty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the sword is the most beautiful thing in this world. Had it not been for that, your teacher wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the rut he is in right now. However, what you speak of is learning the sword, what I¡¯m asking is why do you draw it. The two aren¡¯t the same. When one learns the sword, words like elegance and beauty can be bantered about. But one when draws the sword, there can only be life or death!¡± As Li Hanyi said thatst sentence, he frowned and his voice turned grave.


    Lei Wujie shook his head and thought to himself, life or death? That¡¯s right, within the martial world, a person¡¯s life or death was actually that simple of a matter. A single disagreement could lead to weapons being drawn and a life being lost, just like that. However, even after listening to all those stories of the martial world, and being so entranced by them, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to agree with that philosophy. There were plenty of instances where victory could be decided easily, why was there a need for death? Lei Wujie softly said, ¡°One can draw the sword to debate the ways of the sword, not just of life and death.¡±


    ¡°You do not wish to speak of life and death, but your opponent has already drawn his to take your life away. Will you simply rush to your death then?¡± Li Hanyi asked.


    Lei Wujie had no answer once more; his head was aplete mess of thoughts right now.


    Li Hanyi coldlyughed. With a light wave of his right hand, a longsword came flying out of the straw house and stabbed into the ground in front of Lei Wujie.


    ¡°This sword is known as Rainfall, this is my initiation gift to you.¡±


    Lei Wujie stepped forth to pull out the sword. It was an intricately beautiful sword. Light as a feather, Lei Wujie could barely feel any weight on his wrists as he waved it around. However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Li Hanyi would suddenly change the topic like that. But just as he was mulling over that, he saw his teacher¡¯s robe dance wildly in the air. Within his eyes were a barely hidden killing intent!


    ¡°Come, draw your sword against me!¡± Li Hanyi called out in a clear voice.

 Chapter 45: The Sword Which Recognises Its Owner

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Sword Which Recognises Its Owner</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t that Lei Wujie hadn¡¯t drawn his de against Li Hanyi before. That day on the roof of the Tower of Ascension, Lei Wujie used up all the strength in his body to execute the Raging Inferno Lightning. Yet that was all to have a chance at meeting Li Hanyi. Today, there seemed to be no reason at all for him to draw his sword.


    ¡°Come, draw it!¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed and sword intent surged violently around him. The waist of the mountain was instantly engulfed by a howling gale that sted the surrounding trees and scattered their leaves about.


    Lei Wujie felt a monstrous pressure bear down upon him in an instant and his body started to wobble and almost copse under the weight. Subconsciously, he wanted to activate the zing Arts but the instant he raised the qi in his body, Li Hanyi¡¯s sword qi suppressed it.


    ¡°I said, draw your sword.¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s cold voice resounded in his ear.


    Lei Wujie could only ce his hand on his sword. However, he still couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    ¡°Sword, rise!¡± Li Hanyi gently waved his hand and his world renowned Armored cier came flying out of its sheath with a metallic hiss and into his hands.


    Lei Wujie was finally out of options so he tightened his grip on his sword and said. ¡°Sorry if I offend you, Teacher!¡±


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t say a word and he simply shed out with his sword. In that instant, the air stilled and the leaves which were fluttering about gathered together. The birds which flew out of the forest froze with their wings spread wide open. A wave of sword qi sliced through the air and instantly bifurcated the clouds.


    By now, Lei Wujie¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat. He lowered his sword and exhaled deeply. In the end, he still wasn¡¯t able to draw his sword; it felt there was something holding his sword and its sheath together, something that refused any attempt at dislodging it. It was only thanks to Li Hanyi who changed the direction of his strike at thest second, else he would already be a corpse right now.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Lei Wujie wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Li Hanyi with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°The Rainfall Sword is a special sword forged by the Sword Spirit n - it can recognise its own owner. You don¡¯t have the intent of drawing the sword in your heart which was why you weren¡¯t able to pull the sword out. You have to find this reason for drawing the sword on your own.¡± Li Hanyi sped his hands behind his back and Armored cier returned to its sheath.


    Lei Wujie was more than awed by what he had just witnessed not too long ago, and that showed in his words. ¡°Teacher, How long do I have to practise before I will be able to do what you just did?¡±


    ¡°Commanding swords? You haven¡¯t even learned to draw your sword and you are already thinking aboutmanding them? With that aptitude of yours, I would say it will take another ten years.¡± Li Hanyi didn¡¯t even bother to consider Lei Wujie¡¯s feelings as he instantly shut him down.


    ¡°Ten years? But when I was in the Kingdom of Khotan, I saw a kid from Unparalleled City who couldmand five flying swords by himself.¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes were a little downcast are that berating.


    ¡°Flying swords?¡± Li Hanyi frowned. ¡°Was he also carrying a sword magazine on his back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lei Wujie recalled the time when he saw the kid and he said, ¡°He was carrying a sword magazine behind him and there were twelve thin flying swords in it. There was also a scarlet longsword in there. He called them Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Perfection, or something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ouyang Unparalleled¡¯s Thirteen Swords Magazine. Who would¡¯ve thought that after a hundred years, there will be someone in Unparalleled City who could open it.¡± There was a slight fluctuation in Li Hanyi¡¯s expression.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly forced a smile on his face before saying, ¡°Teacher, how about I use a different sword for practising?¡±


    ¡°Practice?¡± Li Hanyi coldly said, ¡°We already started. From now on, you will practise against a single sword of mine. Whenever you are able to draw your sword against me, I will teach you the art of the sword.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lei Wujie was shocked.


    By this time, Li Hanyi had already turned around and was walking back into his straw hut.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll draw my sword!¡± Lei Wujie instantly activated his zing Arts up to the Garuda realm and raised the true qi in his body to the limit as he tried to pull the sword out. However, he was unable to move it in the slightest and could only give up in the end. As a sigh escaped his lips, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this Snow Moon Sword Immortal had a really weird temper.


    The reason for him to draw his sword¡­ Was it that important?


    Moving back to the silent straw hut, there was actually another person bearing witness to this scene at the moment.


    The person wore ck robes and a slight smile on his face. Snow Moon City¡¯s third citymaster, Sikong Changfeng, was sitting in a corner of the dark hut as he drank his tea unhurriedly. There was an incense burner beside him where purple smoke billowed into the air.


    ¡°You gave him Rainfall? That¡¯s the first sword you held when you stepped into the martial world! You¡¯re really willing to part with it for your disciple¡­¡± Sikong Changfengughed.


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t say anything and sat down beside Sikong Changfeng.


    ¡°You were really hoping for him to be able to pull the sword out in that instant, weren¡¯t you? In the face of death, he would break his limits and draw his sword -that was the n you thought of. The most terrifying thing would be for him to draw the sword for the sake of someone else.¡± Sikong Changfeng spoke in a strangely ambiguous manner.


    Li Hanyi had no intention of answering either. Instead, he asked a question of his own, ¡°What about your disciple?¡±


    ¡°He has extraordinary movement skills. In my opinion, if he trains for several more years, he wouldn¡¯t be too far off the number one thief in the martial world, Mo Luosheng. His ounting skills are pretty good as well. He¡¯s been here for only a few days but he settled the ounts which have been dead for several months.¡± Sikong Changfeng chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s eyebrows jumped.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that his meridians are damaged and he will never be able to practice advanced martial arts in his life. At the start, I thought that he was lying when he told me he didn¡¯t know martial arts since he had the Wuji Staff hanging on his waist.¡± Sikong Changfeng sighed.


    ¡°Damaged meridians!?¡± The usually calm and collected Li Hanyi yelled in surprise. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it either. However, I checked his pulse and it was actually broken like he said. It¡¯s possible to forcefully activate his qi but it will cause his blood and qi to boil over, running the risk of his meridians snapping at any second and killing him. Someone probably dealt him a vicious blow in Revtions City in the past. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it and I didn¡¯t continue to ask.¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    ¡°Can it be cured?¡± Li Hanyi frowned slightly.


    ¡°It can.¡± Sikong Changfeng¡¯s answer was crisp and to the point.


    ¡°How?¡± Li Hanyi knew that his third junior brother was proficient in the medical arts and if he said it was possible there was no way he was lying.


    ¡°The Heavenly Art of Soul Mending from the Immortal Ind of Peni Ind, the home of the celestial beings over the sea.¡± Sikong Changfeng enunciated each word with deliberate pacing.


    Li Hanyi muttered himself for quite some time but in the end, he shook his head.


    Sikong Changfeng broke intoughter once again, ¡°That might be for the best as well, as long as that disciple of yours is proficient in the martial arts, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Li Hanyi seemed to have thought of something and he asked, ¡°In the Kingdom of Khotan, did you see the kid from Unparalleled City?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the kid who managed to reopen the Thirteen Sword Magazine? Yes, I saw him.¡± Sikong Changfeng nodded his head.


    ¡°Is he already familiar with the Art of Commanding Swords?¡± Li Hanyi questioned.


    ¡°As of now, he can only control six flying swords. He didn¡¯t have enough power then and I made use of the Divine Cirction Skill to control all twelve of his swords. All twelve of them tried to resist me¡­ Within three years, the sword nucleus of those twelve swords will take shape. Only that thirteenth sword, the Vermillion of Ming, might take a while longer.¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    Li Hanyi coldly snorted.


    ¡°In the future, their opponents will all be geniuses who onlye about every hundred years. Hanyi, that burden on your shoulders will be heavy and long.¡± Sikong Changfengughed as though he was rejoicing in Li Hanyi¡¯s misfortune.

 Chapter 46: Reversing Headwinds

    <h4>Chapter 46: Reversing Headwinds</h4>


    Just like that, the two world famous citymasters of Snow Moon City finished a round of idle chatter. The normally taciturn Li Hanyi wasn¡¯t one for chatting to begin with so he quickly sat down, closed his eyes and said no more. However, Sikong Changfeng showed no signs of leaving in spite of that, merely sipping his tea without a care in the world. Suddenly, he breathed in deeply and dered, ¡°That fragrance¡­¡±


    Having just said that, a set of frantic steps could be heard approaching the hut. A momentter, the door was pushed open to reveal a surprised Lei Wujie, ¡°¡­ Third Esteemed Teacher, you¡¯re here as well.¡±


    Lei Wujie was still holding onto his undrawable Rainfall with his left hand, and on his right, he held a long stick skewering a piece of freshly grilled chicken that permeated the air with an intoxicating aroma.


    ¡°Wujie, that¡¯s¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng swallowed his saliva.


    Realising what the Spear Immortal was referring to, the youngster scratched his head. ¡°I got a little hungry while practising so I decided to hunt for some wild chicken. I was nning to eat it, but then I realised that Teacher hasn¡¯t eaten yet so I decided to let him have some first. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    That teacher in question currently had on an icy re while the equally frosty Armored cier trembled slightly on the table, as if he was just itching to draw it and slice apart this sted disciple of his.


    Sikong Changfeng, on the other hand, was clearly amused, ¡°It¡¯s just?¡±


    Lei Wujie smiled sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s just that with Third Esteemed Teacher here, this wild chicken of mine¡­might not be enough for the three of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this teacher of yours won¡¯t like¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng continued as he stood up and reached for the chicken.


    Yet just as he grabbed it, he immediately felt a rush of sword qi assaulting him. Sikong Changfeng forced a hasty retreat, his skewered chicken falling to the ground in clean halves a split second after he stepped back. Eyes sharp and hands quick, Lei Wujie barely managed to salvage the half that was closer to him by catching it with Rainfall.


    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t think you could use Rainfall in that manner as well.¡± Li Hanyi coldlyughed.


    ¡°Meat but no wine, now that¡¯s a shame. Well, your teacher has never been one to let others see him eat so how about we leave for now. I have some wine buried near this house, just go grill up another chicken and we can have a feast.¡± Sikong Changfeng walked past Lei Wujie, stopping for a second to pat the youngster on the shoulder. Soon after, Lei Wujie left as well.


    By now, the skies had turned dark. Lei Wujie had just caught a wild chicken and was already busy grilling it over a fire. Just like he said, Sikong Changfeng actually dug up a vat of wine from beneath the ground. The moment he opened it, a strong alcoholic aroma filled the air. ¡°Great wine¡­¡± Lei Wujie said as he took in a deep whiff of the fragrance.


    ¡°Riding the winds atop a wind, vanquishing evil as I go, with a jug of wine in hand and a merry heart, I won¡¯t stop till I fall, one cup to drain the River Jianghe, another to swallow the sun and moon, yet a thousand cupster I still won¡¯t fall, only I can call myself the Drunken Sword Immortal. Wujie, have you heard of that poem before?¡± Sikong Changfeng poured a couple of bowls for the two of them and asked.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± As he quietly rotated his chicken over the fire, he stared into the distant sky seemingly in a daze. ¡°That was the work of Mount Shushan¡¯s Drunk Sword Immortal, Situ Zhong.¡±


    ¡°Today, Mount Shushan has already turned into a legend, and that Drunken Sword Immortal has died from old age. Yet that sword essence derived from drunkenness still lingers within the world, truly remarkable.¡± Sikong Changfeng lightly tapped on the wine bowl and send it flying gently towards the hands of Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie caught the wine and thanked him.


    Swirling the wine in his hand for a moment, Sikong Changfeng suddenly asked, ¡°Lei Wujie, what is it you picture when we speak of the martial world?¡±


    Lei Wujie gave it some thought then said, ¡°Youthful energy, great wine, beautiful flowers and raging horses. Singing and drinking beneath a clear moon and a breathtaking scenery.¡±


    ¡°But the martial world isn¡¯t like that.¡± Sikong Changfeng sipped his wine. ¡°The martial world is just like the imperial court, filled with boundless, insatiable ambition.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a different martial world that they want, the martial world that I want is just like that.¡± Lei Wujie firmly dered.


    Sikong Changfeng drank from his bowl again, ¡°Ambitions of yesteryear are naught but fodder for merrymaking, in the end, life is but a drunken stupor¡­ Such great wine¡­ Lei Wujie, you mustn¡¯t me Hanyi, he just wishes that you understand your reason for drawing the sword. Only by knowing that will you truly be able to control it.¡±


    Lei Wujie smiled, ced the grilled chicken down and sat down as well. ¡°Naturally I won¡¯t. Teacher is the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, whatever he says is always correct.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Xiao Se, that Wuxin once praised you as having a pure heart. Seems like that is true. Right, you know of the five famous swordsman in the world? Those known as Sword Immortals.¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    Lei Wujie nodded his head. ¡°Of course. The Snow Moon Immortal, Li Hanyi. The Lone Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang. The Daoist Sword Immortal, Zhao Yuzhen. The Wrathful Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian. The Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Of these five, whose cultivation realm you feel is the most aplished?¡±


    Faced with that difficult question, Lei Wujie was left at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t answer.¡±


    Lei Wujie thought about it for a second then said, ¡°Luo Qingyang.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s true! Of the four martial cities in this world, Revtions, Exalted Frost, Snow Moon and Unparalleled, Luo Qingyang alone upies a single martial city. In that sense, he¡¯s presence is unmatched. If you ask me, he¡¯s the strongest as well. But your teacher isn¡¯t satisfied with that result, so he has always hoped to challenge that Luo Qingyang. That is why this Snow Moon Sword Immortal of ours is actually the most hardworking swordsman in our entire city.¡±


    Having just said that, Li Hanyi stepped out of the straw house, leapt into the air and sped off towards the mountain peak.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to see how he practices.¡± Sikong Changfeng finished thest of the wine in his bowl and pulled Lei Wujie along with him.


    Throughout the ascent, Li Hanyi never once looked back. It was said that the four seasons existed within the towering mountains of the world, Lei Wujie fully understood that now. By the time they reached the mountaintop, all Lei Wujie could think about was how destely cold the air was. What he experienced during those three months of running through the mountains day and night was nothingpared to this. Yet Li Hanyi seemedpletely unaffected as he stood atop that mountaintop, hand wielding Armored cier, robes fluttering in the winds, and eyes closed in meditation.


    ¡°Is he about to¡­¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°Watch closely.¡± Sikong Changfeng cut him off with a smile.


    Li Hanyi suddenly leapt into the air between the two mountaintops. As he floated through the air, sword in hand, he almost seemed like an immortal flying. Suddenly, he waved his sword and a roaring gust was instantly called forth that almost blew Lei Wujie off his feet.


    ¡°Rise!¡± Li Hanyi pointed his sword to the heavens and the gust rose towards the sky. Atop the mountain, the surrounding snow began to tumble. Li Hanyinded atop the sliding snow and began climbing upwards, one step at a time. Once more, he raised the sword in his hand and forcefully spun it about, seemingly carrying the wind that had umted to a mountain¡¯s worth along with him.


    ¡°I understand now!¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s lit up. Li Hanyi was trying to use the force of his sword to reverse the direction of this mountain¡¯s raging winds.


    Yet was that even possible with just martial arts?


    In the end, Li Hanyi only managed half a turn before the force of his sword ran out. With its dissipation, the raging winds returned back to their original rotation and the umted snow above him began to fall down upon him, having lost the wind that was supporting them not too long ago. Seeing that barrage grow everrger, Li Hanyi hurriedly kept his sword and leapt back onto the mountain peak. Sword stowed to his side now, he frowned silently.


    The winds continued to howl between the two mountains.


    Sikong Changfeng sighed, ¡°That was thest form of your teacher¡¯s Water Impeding Sword Arts, the Heavenly Path. The day he masters that form is the day he leaves for Exalted Frost. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sikong Changfeng shook his head.


    While the two of them were talking, the lonely figure of Li Hanyi had already disappeared from the mountaintop.


    Sikong Changfeng sighed once more, patted Lei Wujie on the shoulders and said, ¡°In my opinion, whether or not your teacher can master this sword art depends entirely on you.


    Lei Wujie chuckled with a grimace. ¡®Depends on me? A person that can¡¯t even draw his sword?¡¯

 Chapter 47: Lingering Regret

    <h4>Chapter 47: Lingering Regret</h4>


    For three days straight, Lei Wujie practiced the art of drawing the sword.


    At dawn everyday, Li Hanyi would walk out of his straw hut and execute a single move directed at Lei Wujie. Yet regardless of how fearsome that strike was, he was never able to pull out his sword. After several repetitions of this every morning, Li Hanyi no longer went easy on Lei Wujie, leaving the teen riddled with cuts and stabs over time¡­


    After one attack, Li Hanyi would turn around and leave. Sometimes, he would walk back into his straw hut without leaving it the entire day and at times, he would enter deep into the mountains in order to train in the way of the sword. The only thing Lei Wujie could do everyday was to think about how he could draw his sword while taking care of Li Hanyi¡¯s daily needs. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t have to provide any meals for his teacher. In the past, the disciples below would send up meals to them. However, after Lei Wujie took a bite of the food they sent, he chased them all away. From then on, he prepared a stove of his own and started to cook.


    There were countless wild herbs and vegetation on the neen peaks of Mount Cangshan, not to mention countless birds and animals as well. It so happened that since young, Lei Wuji loved cooking as much as he did martial arts, which was why he volunteered to cook. To which Li Hanyi neither rejected his offer nor praised him for it. However, it had to be said that Li Hanyi still hadn¡¯t taught him a single move.


    At dawn of the fourth morning, Lei Wujie was in the midst of preparing breakfast when Li Hanyi walked out of the straw hut.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly greeted his teacher. ¡°Good morning teacher.¡±


    Rubbing his nose, there was a rare hint of levity in his voice as said, ¡°If only you were half as aplished in the way of the sword as you were in cooking.¡±


    Lei Wujie was instantly pleased at this turn of events. ¡°Teacher, you seem to be in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°You may leave the mountain.¡± Li Hanyi said as he waved his sleeves.


    Lei Wujie was stunned and thedle in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°Teacher¡­ teacher, even though I¡¯m stupid, you don¡¯t have to chase me away, right?¡±


    As he shook his head, Li Hanyi exined, ¡°I¡¯m not chasing you away. I will begin a seclusion of three days soon. Within those three days, I do not want anyone entering the mountain.¡±


    In an instant, Lei Wujie¡¯s sorrow turned into joy and he nodded his head furiously. ¡°There¡¯s no rush then! I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for teacher before leaving,¡±


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t say a word and simply turned his head away. With a leap, he jumped to the top of the straw hut and sat down. As he directed his gaze towards the north, a sigh escaped his lips, ¡°So much resemnce¡­¡± Reaching out with his hand, he caught a leaf fluttering in the air and ced on his lips. As he blew on the edge of the leaf, a mncholic tune filled the air that left a sense of regret hanging around. It was a familiar tune for Lei Wujie. Then, like a bolt out of the blue, it struck him. That was the same tune which Xiao Se was ying when he sat on top of the roof of the bar. Turning his head to look at Li Hanyi¡¯s back, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.


    Li Hanyi slowly lowered his hand and recited, ¡°Courtyard in the springtime, flowers dancing under the moonlight. Turning into the side corridor, the fragrance of the plum blossoms was intoxicating. With soft clouds and a thinyer of mist, the youths enjoyed themselves. Unlike the autumn moon, the destion of departure remained.¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Lei Wujie called out.


    ¡°We haven¡¯tpleted today¡¯s sword practise yet, have we?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s body suddenly spun around.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lei Wujie was stunned.


    With a light wave of his right hand, the leaf in his hand shot out towards Lei Wujie with a blistering speed as it rode on a strong gale.


    Using a leaf to pierce a petal, - the epitome of skill!


    Lei Wujie swiftly reached for Rainfall whichid beside him and tugged at the handle of the sword -it refused to budge in the slightest. Seeing as the flying leaf was right before him, Lei Wujie could only beat a hasty retreat. Despite that, the speed of the leaf didn¡¯t reduce at all and, after retreating four steps, Lei Wujie felt the supreme sword qi hidden within charge right at him. Without wasting another second, he instinctively turned around and fled down the mountain.


    ¡°See you in three days, Teacher!¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s yelled behind him.


    Taking off the gray veil which covered his face, Li Hanyi suddenlyughed.


    Lei Wujie ran away like a madman and, in his furious dash down the mountain, soon reached the stony streets of Snow Moon City. He had been on Mount Cangshan for many days and, to be really honest, he was starting to miss his two brothers, Xiao Se and Tang Lian. As he looked about for them, he soon stumbled upon a familiar face.


    With a pale white face, slender frame and sporting a white cloak with the ¡®gamble (¶Ä)¡¯ word on it, the person he saw was that very same floor guardian of the thirteenth floor, Luo Mingxuan. There was ady standing beside him who had a pretty and somewhat dashing look to her. At first nce, she didn¡¯t seem any older than her early-twenties. Even so, Lei Wujie knew that she was the world famous Immortal Maiden Luoxia, Yin Luoxia, and was also Luo Mingxuan¡¯s teacher. That was obvious from the simr white cloak she, albeit with a muchrger ¡®gamble(¶Ä)¡¯ written on it.


    ¡°Lei Wujie?¡± Luo Mingxuan shed him a mischievous grin. ¡°The same Lei Wujie who owes me eight hundred taels?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head and said.


    ¡°You dare to ask for money even after losing? Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Yin Luoxia took a step forward and interrupted him. Even though she was berating him, her voice was gentle and melodious. She smiled as she addressed Lei Wujie, ¡°So you¡¯re Lei Wujie. My name is Yin Luoxia.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Maiden Luoxia, I¡¯ve long heard of your illustrious name!¡± Lei Wujie was slightly startled by her attention, though in a pleasant way. He quickly cupped his fist to pay respects.


    Yin Luoxia giggled and asked, ¡°So what are you doing away from the mountain today? Where is your teacher?¡±


    ¡°My teacher is entering seclusion for several days and made me wait at the bottom of the mountain so I won¡¯t bother him.¡±


    Yin Luoxia thoughtfully nodded her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Seclusion? Could it be that his old friend is here again?¡±


    Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t able to catch all of that and he quickly inquired, ¡°What did Immortal Maiden just say?¡±


    Returning to her senses, Yin Luoxiaughed and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Where are you heading to now?¡±


    With a slight frown on his face, Lei Wujie replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a friend of mine. He¡¯s the person who came into the city with me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Se?¡± Luo Mingxuan chuckled.


    ¡°Brother Luo, you know Xiao Se as well?¡± Lei Wujie was pleasantly surprised by that.


    ¡°Not just me.¡± Raising his head to look into the distance, Luo Mingxuan continued, ¡°By now, everyone in Snow Moon City knows Xiao Se. Teacher, make a guess, how long till he reaches our Luoxia Hall? I¡¯ll bet another 15 minutes.¡±


    The moment Yin Luoxia heard the word ¡®bet¡¯, her eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll bet now.¡±


    The instant the words left her lips, a figure suddenly appeared on the roof of the main hall and charged towards their current location. He was wearing a blue robe and had a handsome face -it was Xiao Se!


    ¡°He¡¯s getting faster by the day.¡± Luo Mingxuan eximed.


    ¡°Xiao Se!¡± Lei Wujie quickly yelled.


    Hearing that yell, Xiao Se was stunned for a second and his steps faltered. An instantter, a metallic ck came rushing from behind. He quickly tilted his body to dodge, but the stab still left a huge hole in his sleeves, to which he angrily said, ¡°Do you know what you just destroyed? That was made from Delicate Misty Cotton! It¡¯s a thousand taels for a roll!¡±


    ¡°Who cares what it is?!¡± Clearly not bothered by that fact, the girl smashed down with her spear once again.


    After narrowly dodging the spear, he increased his speed and pressed forward.


    ¡°The Cloudsteps really is the number one movement skill in the world. This kid doesn¡¯t possess the slightest bit of internal force, yet he is able to move as quickly as a top expert using a movement skill.¡± Yin Luoxia eximed in admiration as she looked at Xiao Se¡¯s figure weaving through the air.


    As he sped away, Xiao Se yelled, ¡°Lei Wujie!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Lei Wujie tacitly took a step forward and sent a fist into the sky.


    It was his signature martial art, the Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fist -before the fist arrived, the qi would strike first.


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t have any impression of Sikong Qianluo at all as she had left her post unguarded on the day he challenged her floor. Even though she had received the news of Lei Wujie¡¯s arrival and rushed back into the city, she was obstructed by Xiao Se. They ended up bumping into each other at the end but neither of them got properly acquainted with each other because of the chaotic scene then. Yet, while Lei Wujie might not know her name, Sikong Qianluo definitely did.


    Her spear slightly faltered and she stopped moving forward. Standing atop the roof, she turned her gaze towards Lei Wujie and proimed loftily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sort the both of you out while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    ¡°That day when Lei Wujie challenged the Tower of Ascension, the second citymaster sent him flying with a single move. On the fifteenth floor, Lei Yunhe called forth the Nine Heavens Thunder and, if not for him showing mercy, Lei Wujie would already be a dead man. On the fourteenth floor, Senior Brother went easy on him. In the end, it could be said that he only passed the thirteenth floor with his own abilities. If he were to really meet the guardian on the fourteenth floor, would he still win?¡± Luo Mingxuan turned his head to ask his teacher.


    The immortal-like Yin Luoxia¡¯s eyebrows jumped and she lightly shook the dice in her hand, ¡°How about we have a bet then?¡±

 Chapter 48: Silvery Moon Above the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 48: Silvery Moon Above the Snow</h4>


    Standing atop the roof, Sikong Qianluo raised her spear high into the air before pointing it down at Lei Wujie below.


    ¡°I heard that you climbed all sixteen floors alone and are an expert of the Lei n?¡±


    ¡°I heard you forced the once number one expert of the Lei n, Lei Yunhe, into a corner and ultimately back into the Unfettered Heavens Realm, following which he called forth the Nine Heavens Thunder and almost destroyed the Tower of Ascension?¡±


    ¡°I heard you challenged the Sword Immortal with a sword named Raging Inferno Lightning, whose power was so unmatched that even the Sword Immortal had to pull out her Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak and fill the city with Camellias?¡±


    Sikong Qianluo asked three whole questions in quick session but Lei Wujie could only scratch his head in response and ask, ¡°Why did you hit my Third Junior Brother?¡±


    Hearing that, Xiao Se, who was just standing next to him, promptly gave him a kick, ¡°Scram, I dare you to call me Junior Brother again.¡±


    Lei Wujie could only smile awkwardly at that before looking up at Sikong Qianluo, ¡°Why did you hit Little Brother Xiao over here?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Brother Xiao is more than enough, what¡¯s with that extra little?¡±


    Suddenly, Sikong Qianluo chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t hit your Little Brother Xiao then.¡±


    Then just as abruptly as it came, the smile on her disappeared and her eyes grew cold, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you instead.¡±


    In that split second, Lei Wujie¡¯s robes wildly took to the air dancing. His eyes burned a zing red and the faint image of the Garuda came to life behind him -zing Arts, Garuda Realm.


    It was merely an instant, but that was enough for Lei Wujie to feel the immense threat from the spear-wielding girl before him, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The person you were originally supposed to face on the fourteenth floor.¡± Sikong Qianluo raised her spear high and took a slight step back.


    Yin Luoxia and Luo Mingxuan exchanged a gaze with each other before each taking a step away from Lei Wujie. Lips still curled into a mischievous smile, Luo Mingxuan said, ¡°Brother Lei, before your rematch with me, you had better not die, got it?¡±


    However, Lei Wujie had no time to answer that, neither did he require Luo Mingxuan¡¯s reminder. Just by looking at it, he could tell how terrifying that spear was, else why would he have immediately activated the highest realm of his zing Arts.


    Sikong Qianluo took a step forward then. Finally, her long spear came crashing down towards the ground.


    Not too long ago, she stirred up the air of an entire street and shot out a powerful spear that broke Xiao Se¡¯s Cloudsteps. This time, her long spear tore apart the air, metallic body screaming through space like a flock of hundred birds cawing in the sky. The metallic ck on the spear body began to peel off, revealing its original color - a silvery white like snow.


    A thought suddenly urred to Lei Wujie. In the legends, when the Spear Immortal was young, he held a silvery white spear that, when swung, would cause the air itself to roil like dragons taking to the air and silvery snakes dancing. That spear was called Silver Moon.


    The spear technique, Silvery Moon Above the Snow.


    Lei Wujie finally understood who it was standing before him now. He took a step forward as well, sending forth a heavy punch that created a dome of red qi which enveloped the rest of his body and deflected the force of the spear. However, that force showed no signs of weakening at all. The spear body continued rotating furiously in an attempt to pierce through this perfect circle.


    Behind him, the image of the Garuda had already spread its wings to its limit and yet it still showed signs of wavering. Beads of sweat began to roll down Lei Wujie¡¯s forehead. He gnawed on his teeth and howled, ¡°Go!¡±


    Long sleeves fluttering, he suddenly threw out three punches that each stripped away ayer of the spear¡¯s force. Finally, that spear spun itsst rotation and seemed on the verge of falling to the ground.


    It was then that Sikong Qianluo jumped off the roof and caught the spear. Smiling slightly, she said, ¡°Very good, now that¡¯s a person worth waiting for.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lei Wujie asked as before.


    ¡°Sikong Qianluo.¡± She slowly answered.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Lei Wujie nodded his head.


    As those words were being said, Sikong Qianluo had already sent out three stabs with her spear and Lei Wujie had punched six times.


    Standing not too far away from the battlefield, Yin Luoxia turned towards her disciple and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Luo Mingxuan gave it some thought then said, ¡°I think I¡¯m still cing my bets on Senior Sister Qianluo! No wait, maybe Lei Wujie. After all, he¡¯s the one that defeated me.¡±


    Yin Luoxia merely smiled and said nothing.


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head a little. ¡°Who are you betting on, Teacher?¡±


    Yin Luoxia turned around and walked towards her hall, ¡°I¡¯m betting on you winning.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Luo Mingxuan was stunned for a second, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one fighting down there, and I¡¯ve already lost to him before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re my disciple and I¡¯m only betting on you winning. That previous loss doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re still alive, the match hasn¡¯t ended.¡± As she said that, Yin Luoxia¡¯s voice seemed to ring with the youthfulness of a teenage girl.


    Staring at his teacher¡¯s departing back, Luo Mingxuan couldn¡¯t help but be entranced.


    Back at the battlefield, high above on the roof of the hall, there was another pair of onlookers watching the battle below with interest. Both were d in ck as if they were a pair of master and disciple -the Third Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Sikong Changfeng, and the Head Disciple, Tang Lian.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Sikong Changfeng smiled as he turned towards Tang Lian.


    ¡°Hard to say, if Lei Wujie doesn¡¯t use his sword, then his defeat is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the disciple of a Sword Immortal, why would he not use his sword?¡± Sikong Changfeng asked in a bemused manner.


    Faced with that question, Tang Lian could only frown. For some reason unknown to him, it just felt like something was off with Lei Wujie¡¯s condition.


    Down below, a couple of bouts had already ended. Lei Wujie was soaked in sweat and his red robes had several noticeable rips all over. Xiao Se¡¯s brows furrowed a little. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that those robes are justmon goods picked up from some roadside store; nothing toment about even if they are torn. Lei Wujie, if you win, I¡¯ll gift you a set made entirely of Phoenix Fire, just like the one you had before!¡±


    However, that offer wasn¡¯t much of an encouragement for Lei Wujie. Though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but based on his current state, he had already given up so much ground that there was basically nothing left to give. He smiled sheepishly, ¡°When did you be so generous?¡±


    The normally indifferent Xiao Se took this moment to vent out the frustrations he had stored up over these past few days, ¡°If you can beat up that girl over there, I¡¯ll give you eight hundred taels! No! Eight THOUSAND TAELS!¡±


    Sikong Qianluo smiled coldly, ¡°Beat me up? Just you two wait, neither of you are getting away today.¡± She raised her spear and charged forward, forcing Lei Wujie back three paces.


    ¡°I have a spear, its name is Trembling Clouds Enveloping Rain.


    The force of the spear battered at the red youth, forcing him back another three paces.


    ¡°I have another spear, its name is A Hundred Li of Fire.¡±


    Spear force as unrelenting as ever, Lei Wujie was pushed back another six paces.


    ¡°And another, its name is A Hundred Fowls Greet the Phoenix.¡±


    The spear¡¯s body screamed once more, like a hundred birds cawing in the air. Sikong Qianluo¡¯s eyes grew sharp as she pressed onwards relentlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed your swordsmanship before, your level shouldn¡¯t be this low, where is your sword?¡±


    While the Murderous Dread Sword was still stuck fast in the lower city¡¯s walls, anyone could see that Lei Wujie had another sword hanging by his waist.


    Its name was Rainfall.


    The Silver Moon, Rainfall, and the Thundershock de. These three weapons used to be famous throughout the martial world. That was because they were once wielded by three youngsters whose name shook the heavens -the Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng, the Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, the Drunken Immortal, Baili Dongjun.


    As if it had heard the call of an old friend, Rainfall was shaking in its sheath right now, like it was trying to free itself. Never had Lei Wujie felt such a strong reaction from this sword of his. With no road left open to him, he finallyid his hand atop that sword.


    The buzzing of his sword ceased but there was still a light sensation from it lingering.


    Lei Wujie breathed out deeply and finally halted his backward momentum. His once dim eyes burned with life once more as he gripped down on his scabbard.


    ¡°Watch this sword.¡±

 Chapter 49: Barrier of Naraka

    <h4>Chapter 49: Barrier of Naraka</h4>


    All of a sudden, Sikong Qianluo¡¯s pupils constricted. Her long spear shot out with the might of a thousand pound hammer. As she did so, she could hear a faint rumbling emanating from the boy¡¯s sword simr to thunder. What kind of power his sword would unleash once it was drawn was unknown to her. That was why she had to strike her with full might.


    However, Lei Wujie fell short of drawing the sword once again! Even after exhausting all the energy in his body, he was unable to pull the sword out. His hands still caught in an awkward sword drawing pose, he looked down at his empty hands with wide eyes.


    He was brimming with confidence not too long ago, not at all doubting that he could pull out his sword. Yet all his sword did was rumble a little and nothing else. After that brief moment of shock, Lei Wujie promptly leapt into the air, silvery spear barely missing his core while grazing his shoulder in the process.


    Sikong Qianluo was stunned as well. She was fully prepared for the undoubtedly mighty sword strike but all she saw was him pulling a dud. She hurriedly retracted her spear which was why there was only a graze on Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulder. If she hadn¡¯t done so, he would have been skewered already.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    Standing atop the roof, Sikong Changfeng revealed a smile on his face but didn¡¯t say anything.


    As for Tang Lian, he frowned and asked, ¡°What is Lei Wujie thinking?¡±


    Xiao Se nced at Lei Wujie as he touched the wound on his shoulder. A bitterugh escaped his lips followed closely by woeful shake of his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat her.¡± Lei Wujie said softly.


    Sikong Qianluo was puzzled as she stood there in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand why Lei Wujie would withdraw his move at thest second.


    It was then that Lei Wujie and Xiao Se turned around simultaneously as though they rehearsed it before and started running like their lives depended on it.


    One of them was the inheritor of the world¡¯s best movement skill, Cloudsteps; the other had who-knew-which of his meridians forcefully opened by the monk, Wuxin. In terms of escaping, there was no way they were going to lose.


    By the time Sikong Qianluo came back to her senses and raised the spear, they had already covered an astonishing distance of a dozen paces! ¡°You two worthless bums, where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    Lei Wujiemented while running away, ¡°Brother Xiao, where in the world did you find such a harpy?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Se rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°As if I am free enough to stir up a woman like that?!¡±


    From afar, Sikong Qianluo heard the wordsing out from Xiao Se¡¯s mouth and yelled, ¡°A woman like that?!¡±


    Xiao Se leaped into the air and said in a clear voice, ¡°The shameless kind that chases after a man every day!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Se, are you trying to die?¡± Sikong Qianluo stopped moving all of a sudden and she threw an arm back with all her might. Spear in hand, she sent it barreling forth in a powerful throw. Yet before it could even travel far, a feet came stomping down on it.


    Even with its undeniably mighty force, that spear was stopped dead in its tracks by an inexplicable stomp from the heavens. However, it had to be said that the person standing on the spear was the one who taught the one who threw the spear how to use it.


    ¡°Even after revealing the true body of the Silver Moon Spear, you¡¯re still unable to stop them; your spear must be crying right now.¡± Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng gently raised his hand and that same spear came flying into it as if it felt his call.


    Sikong Qianluo pouted. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t stop them? I would have stopped them if you didn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you. Even your throwing arm is already off target on purpose. Oh daughter of mine¡­how much cuter can you get¡­trying to lie to a Spear Immortal like me.¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Sikong Changfeng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Not just today. For the past four days, your spear was never aimed properly.¡± Tang Lian added from the side.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face rapidly turned red as a tomato. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll make sure to aim straight this time! Just watch me take care of him today!¡±


    ¡°Him?¡± Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyebrows jumped.


    ¡°Them!¡± Sikong Qianluo raised her leg and sent her own father¡¯s flying away.


    After running for quite some time, the two of them finally lost sight of Sikong Qianluo and were able to catch their breaths. As of right now, blood was flowing non-stop from Lei Wujie¡¯s wound. After ncing at it, Xiao Se said, ¡°We have to quickly bandage it quickly.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head. He wanted to rip a piece of cloth from the clothes he was wearing but he realized that his clothes had long since turned to shreds under the furious assault of the Silver Moon Spear. There wasn¡¯t even a piece ofplete cloth left on his body for him to tear off so he could only turn his gaze to Xiao Se. The moment his gazended on Xiao Se, Xiao Se understood what was running through Lei Wujie¡¯s mind and he hurriedly took a step back. ¡°This is Delicate Misty Cotton you¡¯re looking at!¡±


    ¡°Is it expensive?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ it won¡¯t absorb the blood.¡± Xiao Se finally thought of an excuse.


    With no solution in sight, they had no choice but to enter a nearby courtyard. In a sense, this courtyard was very Snow Moon-esque. Within this city, there were a variety of pavilions, some big and some small, then there were also a bunch of courtyards of varying sizes, each housing a variety of people as well. Some were martial arts experts, and some weren¡¯t. However, none of them were ordinary.


    As the two of them opened the door, they discovered an extremely quiet courtyard. Lush greenery filled the courtyard and there was a swing hanging off a bunch of vines as it swayed back and forth. Even though it was moving, there wasn¡¯t anyone on it. There was a tiny pavilion located on the right side of the courtyard and a guqinid in the middle. As Xiao Se made his way over, he slid his hand over the side of the guqin and said, ¡°It¡¯s really clean. There should be someone living in this house.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head and spoke in a clear voice, ¡°We¡¯re sorry for intruding, but we respectfully ask that the owner grant us an audience.¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, the door of the house opened. A slender woman wearing a green robe stepped out.


    The ancient ssics once said: A maiden once hailed from the north. Her beauty was such that she stood separate from the world. With one nce, a city would fall. With another, a kingdom. Yet even so, such an opportunity wasn¡¯t one to be missed, for such beauty might nevere again.


    Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t as well read as Xiao Se but, in that instant, those verses seemed to engrave themselves into his brain. As the words ran through his head, the scene which he thought could only happen in books appeared right in front of him.


    Xiao Se lightly nudged the dazed Lei Wujie who turned his around to reveal an empty look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°Lei Wujie, you¡¯re about to bleed dry.¡± Xiao Se coldly said.


    Tilting his head to have a look, he instantly felt a wave of lightheadedness overwhelm him.


    The green robeddy walked towards them but didn¡¯t say a word. Lightly pulling out a long handkerchief, she pressed it against Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulder. Her hands worked with practised ease and she quickly bandaged the wound for Lei Wujie. Lowering his head to look at her, Lei Wujie felt his vision slowly go dark and he stammered, ¡°Sorry¡­ sorry for troubling you. This handkerchief¡­¡±


    Xiao Se¡¯s eyes were sharp and he quickly added, ¡°This is embroidered silk. It costs around eighty taels.¡±


    The green robeddy heard what Xiao Se said and merely smiled before shaking her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why are you here?¡± Lei Wujie followed up with another question.


    However, just when the green robeddy was just about to reply, her face suddenly paled and she lightly coughed into her hands.


    Lei Wujie frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    Nodding her head, the green robeddy acknowledged that fact. ¡°Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, where the hell did you go?!¡± It was at that very instant that an enraged cry filled the skies.


    ¡°Oh crap, she caught up! Quick, we have to leave!¡± Xiao Se came forward to support Lei Wujie and was about to drag him away.


    However, the green robeddy grabbed onto Lei Wujie and gently shook her head.


    As the voice got closer and closer, Xiao Se heard Sikong Qianluo leap into the air from the entrance of the courtyard. There was no doubt that she was about to catch up to them any second now.


    The green robeddy softly raised her hand and finally spoke. Her voice was gentle and sweet-sounding and though she might have only uttered a few words, her beauty just seemed so separate from this world.


    ¡°Naraka.¡±

 Chapter 50: Old Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 50: Old Acquaintances</h4>


    Following the green dressed girl¡¯s utterance of those two words, a half translucentyer of ckish smoke immediately spread outwards, blotting the sky for Lei Wujie and Xiao Se as it passed over their wide as saucers eyes. Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes only grew wider as he turned towards Xiao Se. In turn, Xiao Se, frowned and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Secret Arts? The Barrier of Naraka?¡±


    If the martial arts could be considered orthodox, then the Daoist arts would be those that intruded upon the realm of the supernatural. In which case, the secret arts would most definitely be that of the unorthodox. Even the Rakshasa arts which Wuxin practised were considered heresy despite being a mix of martial arts and secret arts. However, those who truly cultivated the secret arts were far and few between.


    It was said that only the Astrologians of the Astrologer¡¯s Temple and a few roaming Secret Arts Masters could count as aplished within this field. The reasons were twofold. One, cultivating the secret arts required an astronomically high level of mental prowess; the ordinary did not possess such a level. Two, practising the secret arts went against thews of heaven. More often than not, these practitioners had a gaunt countenance and a bony figure to match. In the end, all that awaited them was a gruesome death. Yet here stood a green robed girl that definitely wasn¡¯t old, and she was supposed to be one of those far and few between masters of the secret arts?


    Not only that, those two words she uttered were clearly Naraka! Xiao Se himself had once heard these words uttered, but from the lips of someone who sent chills down his spine.


    By the time that ck haze had enveloped them, Sikong Qianluo had made her arrival. However, she didn¡¯t seem to notice the unusual ck haze at all. She merely swept her eyes across the courtyard before smiling faintly at the green robes girl, ¡°How are you doing, Big Sister Ye?¡±


    ¡°Lady Qianluo.¡±


    Having said that, thedy in question was still busy scouring the courtyard, eyes narrowed in suspicion and spear spinning about in unease. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie both exchanged a look with each other. By now, both of them had a rough understanding of what this Secret Art was supposed to do; that smoky haze was obscuring them from the outside world. They could see through the haze from within but those without couldn¡¯t see in, neither could they even see the haze itself. By every ount, such a feat was beyond what normal martial arts could achieve, was it any wonder then that the masses feared such practitioners.


    In the end, Sikong Qianluo gave up. Brows furrowed in unwilling resignation, she faced the green dressed girl and said, ¡°Big Sister Ye, if you ever see a couple of brats pass by, be sure to inform me right away!¡±


    The green dressed girl covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Exactly what kind of brats are they?¡±


    ¡°One of them wears a red shirt, the other a blue, both of them ragged. The first carries a sword and the other has a staff hanging by his hips. Both scoundrels if I¡¯ve ever seen one!¡±


    Xiao Se immediately rolled his eyes while Lei Wujie tried once more to draw out his sword.


    The green dressed girl thought about it for a second then shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t actually seen a pair matching that description. If I do, you can be sure I¡¯ll inform you right away.¡±


    ¡°Alright. The weather¡¯s bad these few days, Big Sister should rest more when she can.¡± Having finally given up, she whipped her body around and leapt out of the courtyard.


    It was then that Xiao Se and Lei Wujie walked out from beneath the haze, yet the moment they did so, they found that the haze still clung to them like a persistent spiderweb. Slightly panicked, they tried to shake it off. Suddenly, Sikong Qianluo barged into the courtyard once more. Yet all she saw was that same empty courtyard and that same elegant green dressed girl. The girl smiled at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lady Qianluo?¡±


    Sikong Qianluo stepped into the courtyard, picked up a tiny bell from the ground and said, ¡°I dropped this little thing just now.¡± Having said that, she closed the door behind her and left.


    The green dressed girl finally waved her sleeves lightly and the ck haze dissipated. ¡°My Barrier of Naraka is merely at the beginner¡¯s level so it¡¯s still unable topletely hide your aura. Young though she might be, Sikong Qianluo has already received the inheritance of the Spear Immortal. That was how she was able to pick up a faint hint of your presence and return back to check.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded his head and cupped his fists, ¡°You have our thanks, mydy. If I may be so bold as to ask for thedy¡¯s name¡­¡±


    ¡°That was nothing to be concerned about.¡± The green dresseddy shook her head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time that I¡¯ve seen Lady Qianluo, I¡¯m ustomed to her behavior by now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re off then.¡± Xiao Se tugged on Lei Wujie before saying to thedy, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°Give me a second¡­¡± Lei Wujie tried to resist the youth but was immediately dragged to his feet again. The two leapt into the air but he still turned around onest time to get onest hasty look at her. All he saw was that girl standing there with a slight smile on her face.


    A long whileter, the girl finally turned around, pushed the door to her house open and entered it. ¡°It really has been a while, hasn¡¯t it¡­¡± She quietly muttered to herself.


    By then, Lei Wujie and Xiao Se had already passed by several other estates and naturally couldn¡¯t hear what she just said. In fact, Lei Wujie was still rather miffed by what had just happened, ¡°Why did you drag me away like that?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you were nning to ask for her name, weren¡¯t you? Then her age, andstly whether she was married?¡± Xiao Se coldlyughed. ¡°But she clearly didn¡¯t answer your question just now. Besides, she was very clear that she didn¡¯t help us out on purpose - she doesn¡¯t want to get involved with us at all. Would you rather we stand there and annoy her further? It¡¯s not hard for you to see her again. If Sikong Qianluo knows her, you can just as well ask Tang Lian about her.¡±


    ¡°Ask me what?¡± A deep but familiar voice spoke up at that point, and the two of them immediately halted. In the distance, they found a figure holding onto a jug of wine and smiling back at them.


    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should even be the Senior Brother of someone who can¡¯t even beat Sikong Qianluo.¡± Tang Lian chuckled before tossing the jug of wine at Lei Wujie.


    The boy quickly caught the jug and took a swig of it, ¡°If I still had the Murderous Dread Sword with me, I could at least force a draw.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Lian suddenly became solemn, ¡°why won¡¯t you draw your sword?¡±


    Lei Wujie lowered the jug and sighed, ¡°This sword.¡±


    ¡°Rainfall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my teacher said that this swordes from the Sword Spirit n, it¡¯s a sword which chooses its owner. Unless I have the will to do so, I can¡¯t draw it.¡± Looking down at his sword, he found it deathly silent, not at all like the longsword that was humming nonstop not too long ago when faced against the Silvery Moon.


    ¡°The swords forged by the Li n definitely aren¡¯t like any other swords out there. It is said that for thest stage of forging, the cksmith would slice his palm and feed his blood to the sword. That is why the final name of the sword contains an essence within it. I¡¯ve even heard of two ancient swords, Spirit Conversion and Soul Destruction, that were raised by feeding humans to it.¡± Xiao Se softly stated


    Tang Lianughed, ¡°With your talent, drawing your sword is only a matter of time. It¡¯s rare that you cane down the mountain, how about we have a drink?¡±


    At that, Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I actually know of a decent wine cer in the lower city.¡±


    ¡°The same one where you advanced a whole tier just by drinking a cup of wine?¡± Tang Lian asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Eastward Bar. But I have a condition for bringing you there -there¡¯s something I wish to ask about.¡± Lei Wujie said.


    Xiao Se merely snorted at that, he had never expected Lei Wujie to be so smitten with the girl. Yet, what Lei Wujie was about to say shocked him more.


    ¡°Exactly what is the story behind Lei Hong, Zhao Yuzhen and Li Hanyi?¡±


    Tang Lian was stunned for a second, then he merely nodded his head and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true, their story isn¡¯t just something you can hear about in some teahouse.¡±

 Chapter 51: The Tale of a Daoist Sword

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Tale of a Daoist Sword</h4>


    Roughly fourteen years ago, there was a sudden glut of young talents who appeared out of nowhere in the martial world. Those talents included the then disciples of the previous Head Eunuch, Eunuch Li. His disciples being Chen Jingzhou of the Frostwind, Mo Yichen the Little Confucian Master. Naturally, names like Zhao Yuzhen, the future Daoist Sword Immortal who single handedly embodied both the martial and daoist fortunes of Mount Qingcheng, were included in that as well. The three esteemed figures who would push Snow Moon City to the forefront came from that generation too. As for the Lei n, they promised two famous youths of their own. One, Lei Hong from the branch family of the Lei n, he who revived the lost zing Arts. The other was the then young master of the Lei n, Lei Yunhe, who not only practised the Lei family¡¯s arts, but also had a fortuitous encounter of his own with a yellow robed figure on Mount Longhu. That figure taught him the daoist arts, and that allowed him tobine his Lei martial arts and his newfound knowledge into his arts that could even call forth thunder.


    Naturally, these young heroes were fond of adventuring as well, and would often cross blows with each other. Despite being from different backgrounds, one being from the branch family and the other being from the main family, the two geniuses from the Lei n shared a carefree personality and clicked well together so they decided to join hands and venture forth together. Throughout those days, they never once felt dissatisfied with the other¡¯spany. Later on when they both split up, they made a pact to meet again in the Lei n a yearter. It was then that Lei Yunhe went up Mount Longhu and met the yellow robed figure.


    Right off the bat, the figure told him to be his disciple, which Lei Yunhe naturally found absurd. Thus, he raised his fists at the man, three in total that might havecked any intent to kill but were still a force to be reckoned with. Yet in spite of that, the yellow robed figure chose not to block them, only losing a single strand of his beard in the process. He even chuckled and mused that he seemed to have underestimated him. It was then that Lei Yunhe realised that he was standing face to face with an expert. Not one to mince words, he immediately acknowledged the man as his teacher and began learning the daoist arts.


    Lei Hong, on the other hand, went up Mount Qingcheng. Zhao Yuzhen was the earliest person in his generation to make a name for himself. He was born in a vige at the foot of Mount Qingcheng and on the day he was born, a multicolored ray of light shot into the house. Even before his parents knew if this was a sign of fortune or cmity, the six Astrologians who were residing on Mount Qingcheng had descended the mountain. When they arrived, his mother was already embracing him tightly. He wasn¡¯t wailing but neither was he a stillborn. Most people knew that when an infant didn¡¯t cry at birth, it would most likely turn out to be a stillborn. However, this kid had a cold expression on his face and there was a faintly discernible ray of rainbow lighting from the middle of his eyebrows.


    When Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s mother saw the six Astrologians, she was shocked. Her first thought was these six immortal-like figures were for her son who, in her mind, was most likely some demonspawn. However, the otherworldly headmaster, Lu Suzhen, merely took the child from the hands of the stunned woman and teared up, ¡°After a bitter hundred years of waiting, a perfect piece of jade finally appears in our Mount Qingcheng.¡± As such, the child was named ¡®Zhao Yuzhen¡¯. He was raised by the six Astrologians on Mount Qingcheng and he was the first disciple to train in both the Grand Dragon Qi and the Unlimited Sword Art. Naturally, he didn¡¯t let down headmaster Lu Suzhen by bing an Astrologians at the mere age of sixteen. The reason Lei Hong climbed Mount Qingcheng was to challenge Zhao Yuzhen. Yet when he ascended the mountain, Zhao Yuzhen was in the middle of duel with someone else.


    It was the then second disciple of Snow Moon City, Li Hanyi. He had just obtained Armored cier and was there to spar with Zhao Yuzhen.


    In the end, the battle ended in a draw. The instant Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Daoist Sword appeared, all the beasts on Mount Qingcheng stirred. Those that could fly, flew, and those who could run, ran. During his climb up the mountain, he spotted all manners of wildlife rushing down the mountain: wild chicken, monkeys, leopards, and even hibernating bears and pythons. Even though the sword wasn¡¯t aimed at them, they could feel the innate danger within. As proceeded onwards, he realized that even though it was spring, there were snowkes drifting about in the wind. Li Hanyi¡¯s Water Impeding Sword Art had already reached the second realm and coupled with the might of Armored cier, it could freeze the moisture in the air.


    When Lei Hong arrived on the peak of the mountain, Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s peach wood sword was shing about in mid air and had suddenly transformed into tens of thousands of swords, all rushing towards Li Hanyi. Li Hanyi formed a vortex of peach blossoms with a wave of his sword and met the peach sword head on with a mountain¡¯s worth of petals. After the move was broken, the two of them kept their swords and none of them dered themselves as the winner.


    Lei Hong turned around and left the mountain that day. With his cultivation, there was no way he was an opponent for either Zhao Yuzhen or Li Hanyi. However, the thing which shocked him wasn¡¯t the difference in strength. Instead, it was the beauty of their technique. He returned to the Lei n ahead of time and locked himself in his courtyard for three whole days and three whole nights. Just as the elders were at a loss of what to do, he finally opened his door, and the first thing he did was to forge a sword.


    He fused the sword with the Lei n¡¯s gunpowder and officially named the sword ¡®Murderous Dread Sword¡¯. However, he had already went against the teachings of their ancestor by doing so and the elders had convened several meetings in a row in order to stop him. It was then that Lei Yunhe returned to the n and when he saw the enamored Lei Hong he asked, ¡°Why did you decide to pick up the sword all of a sudden?¡±


    Lei Hong replied, ¡°I once saw the beauty of the sword.¡±


    Lei Yunhe turned around and left on his crane. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to look for the wandering Li Hanyi so, in the end, he directly approached Zhao Yuzhen who had never left Mount Qingcheng in his life. He was theplete opposite of Lei Hong who had a deferential attitude when climbing the mountain. It was clear that he was there to cause trouble the instant his crane came close to the mountain. He yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Zhao Yuzhen, get the h*ll out here!¡± In the end, more than a hundred daoist came out to stop him but with a single finger, he cleaved a path leading up the mountain. With two fingers, he destroyed the roof of the Heaven and Earth Hall, finally reaching Zhao Yuzhen who was in the midst of his seclusion.


    ¡°I have a brother who after seeing your sword, said that out of all the martial arts in the world, the sword art is the most beautiful. I want to have a look for myself.¡± Lei Yunhe stared at the young daoist master who had his eyes closed and stretched out three fingers.


    If this was the Zhao Yuzhen that Lei Hong met that day, Lei Yunhe would have stood a decent chance of winning. However, Zhao Yuzhen was currently in seclusion and it was in the midst of this crucial timing that Lei Yunhe smashed the Heaven and Earth Hall with two fingers. His concentration forcefully broken, he nearly went insane from the bacsh. Yet, in that frenzied state, he seemed even more powerful than usual. With one sh, he chopped off Lei Yunhe¡¯s arm, he himself vomiting a mouthful of ckened blood from the rampaging qi in his body. Then, Snow Moon City¡¯s eldest disciple, Baili Dongjun, appeared on the scene and he swiftly suppressed the berserk Zhao Yuzhen along with Headmaster Lu Suzhen. In the process, Baili Dongjun brought away the heavily injured Lei Yunhe as well.


    From that moment on, Lei Yunhe disappeared from the martial world. As for Lei Hong, he took out hispleted Murderous Dread Sword and left the Lei n once more. Just like before, he climbed up Mount Qingcheng. This time however, Zhao Yunzhen was in a critical state from his bacsh and was in the midst of recuperating. Thus when Lei Hong stepped into Mount Qingcheng, the person he saw on the mountaintop was the future Snow Moon Immortal, Li Hanyi.


    No one knew the result of that battle, all they knew was that Lei Hong left the mountain with no injuries while Li Hanyi maintained his undefeated streak. After Lei Hong returned to the Lei n, he didn¡¯t leave it for several decades


    ¡°Even you don¡¯t know how the battle ended?¡± Lei Wujie hurriedly asked.


    Tang Lian drank a mouthful of wine and muttered, ¡°Mhm, I have no idea. That¡¯s because when we reached this point, my teacher got drunk. You can go and ask the second esteemed teacher yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve arrived in Snow Moon City, why haven¡¯t I met the first citymaster, Baili Dongjun, yet?¡±


    Tang Lianughed and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯ve already met him.¡±

 Chapter 52: A Carefree Drunken Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Carefree Drunken Immortal</h4>


    Lei Wujie paused for a second, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him? Why don¡¯t I remember him?¡± He turned towards Xiao Se and found him cidly drinking his wine as if he wasn¡¯t all that stunned by that revtion at all. ¡°Xiao Se? Have I really seen him before?¡±


    Xiao Se nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve not only seen the legendary Drunken Immortal, you¡¯ve even drank twelve of his wines and a pitcher of Dashing Snow Moon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± Lei Wujie leapt off his chair in surprise.


    Tang Lian smiled, ¡°Honestly, when you told me about how you drank a pitcher of Dashing Snow Moon and advanced several tiers, my first guess was that you met my teacher. However, it was only today, after drinking these few pitchers of wine, that I dare to draw this conclusion. It¡¯s just that my teacher¡­¡± Tang Lian turned around to face thatzily smiling waiter at the counter.


    ¡°The First Citymaster has already left the city to search for thatst taste for his Granny Meng¡¯s Soup.¡± The waiter replied.


    ¡°I wonder who thatdy will be in her next life¡­for a simple soup to wipe a person¡¯s memory clean¡­is there really such a wine?¡± Tang Lian mumbled.


    ¡°Back in those days, the First Citymaster shook the martial world with one hand wielding a knife, and another wielding a sword. Yet even with his astounding dual wielding skill, he refused to be a de Immortal or a Sword Immortal, instead choosing to be a Drunken Immortal. He even went so far as to visit the Little Diaolou in Revtions, not only challenging their world famous White Autumn Dew with his Seven Bowls Under a Starry Night Wine, but also winning in the process. For a person like that, whatever he wishes to brew, he will definitely be able to.¡± The waiter exined.


    Tang Lian walked out the doorway then and sighed at the distance, ¡°These past few years, while my teacher might seem carefree on the surface, there are times when I can see certain forlornness in him. Despite being his disciple, I just can¡¯t seem to help him at all.


    Lei Wujie took this time to walk out as well, and gave Tang Lian a hearty p on the shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s fine, what kind of person you think the citymaster is? Even if he isn¡¯t the number one person in the world, he isn¡¯t that far off.¡±


    Tang Lianughed bitterly, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be measured in terms of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s something on your mind as well, Senior Brother.¡± Lei Wujie said so after giving him a look.


    Tang Lian picked up a jug of wine and leapt onto the eaves of the building. ¡°I was born in Tangmen, that was where I became a disciple of Elder Lianyue. I originally thought that, being born in Tangmen, I would die in Tangmen as well. However, I was suddenly sent off to Snow Moon City and even became the disciple of the renowned Drunken Immortal, Baili Dongjun. Both of them told me that I was to wait for a person here. But I¡¯ve already waited for six years.¡±


    ¡°You miss Tangmen?¡± Xiao Se stepped out as well.


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Lian shook his head. ¡°Compared to being in Tangmen, I would much rather Snow Moon City. But I wish to know the meaning of my existence.¡±


    To that, Xiao Se coldly smirked. ¡°You Tangmen are all the same. Because you all have beenden with a bunch of so-called destinies from birth, every one of you look more exhausted than the other. Not only do you wish to meddle in Baili Dongjun¡¯s affairs, you have to deal with your mission as a Tangmen as well. Yet how many people do you think live in this vast world? Aren¡¯t they all just fine living for themselves, what need is there for youplicate matters?¡±


    Tang Lian took a swig of the wine and countered back, ¡°Then why are you staying behind in Snow Moon City, is it really for those eight hundred taels?¡±


    Xiao Se leapt onto the eaves as well and sat down beside Tang Lian. ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself, it¡¯s eight million taels.¡±


    ¡°That much? What do you n to do with it?¡± Regardless of whether or not Xiao Se was bluffing, Tang Lian just went along him anyway.


    ¡°Raise an army, then storm the gates of Revtions!¡± Xiao Se snatched the wine from Tang Lian and took a heavy swig of it before tossing it to Lei Wujie down below.


    Lei Wujie caught it and smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Xiao Se furrowed his brows slightly.


    ¡°You apanied me to Snow Moon City, so I¡¯ll apany you to Revtions!¡± Lei Wujie answered with utmost earnesty.


    To that, Xiao Se smiled, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Tang Lian, however, hesitated for a second before asking, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not the person I¡¯m supposed to be waiting for?¡±


    Xiao Se merely red at him. ¡°As if I want a big man like you waiting for me!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing ring at your senior brother like that? Do you believe that I will give you a good knock on the head?¡±


    Xiao Se wasn¡¯t deterred however. ¡°Beating an ordinary person like me who doesn¡¯t know martial arts? Do you darepete in something else?¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯m afraid of you? Do you think your Cloudsteps is all that?! Have you heard of the Drunken Immortal¡¯s own A Thousand in One Drunken Stupor? Do you dare to go against that?¡± Tang Lian first thought was that Xiao Se wanted topete in movement skills so he couldn¡¯t help but give the youth a disdainful smile.


    Yet against his expectations, Xiao Se gave the eaves a hearty p then said, ¡°Who wants topete in that? We are going to have a drinking contest! Waiter, bring us more wine!¡±


    However, that samezy looking waiter was already standing behind the both of them with a wine jug in hand. Upon opening it, a dense alcoholic aroma immediately filled the air.


    ¡°What kind of wine is that?¡± Xiao Se gave the aroma a whiff and his eyes immediately lit up.


    Tang Liam¡¯s eyes had already begun glowing at this point as he said, ¡°That¡¯s one of the bowls of my teacher¡¯s Seven Bowls Under a Starry Night, Kaiyang!¡±


    The two immediately grabbed a bowl each and began drinking. Lei Wujie, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t nning to join in on the drinking for once. He walked up to a nearby tree, plucked a leaf and brought it to his lips.


    The song he blew was a flowing and deste one, the same one that Li Hanyi and Xiao Se both blew before.


    Xiao Se paused for a second then lowered his wine and softly muttered, ¡°Courtyard in the springtime, flowers dancing under the moonlight. Turning into the side corridor, the fragrance of the plum blossoms was intoxicating. With soft clouds and a thinyer of mist, the youths enjoyed themselves. Unlike the autumn moon, the destion of departure remained.¡± Right after that, his body slowly fell backwards and his eyes closed up in a drunken haze.


    Lei Wujie threw aside the leaf and leapt onto the rooftop. ¡°Looks like this is Senior Brother¡¯s win.¡±


    However, Tang Lian said nothing in response. Realizing that something was off, Lei Wujie took a couple steps forward and checked on him, it was only then that he heard a soft snoring sound. Upon closer inspection, Tang Lian was actually sleeping while in a seated position.


    ¡°Senior Brother sure is apetitive one¡­even drunk, he refuses to copse.¡± Lei Wujie sighed, his heart still in a tangle right now. ¡°I still haven¡¯t asked him about that girl too.¡±


    Yet just as he was moping about that missed opportunity, a strong gust of wind blew past him. He swiftly turned around, just in time to catch a ck figure sh past him andnd on a distant rooftop.


    ¡®Someone¡¯s trying to storm Snow Moon City at night?¡¯


    Lei Wujie frowned. It was then that he saw a few more ck figures rushing through the streets; he recognized them as Snow Moon City¡¯s Spider Web. This shadowy organization maintained a position in every corner of the lower city. No matter who they were, or what background they had, the Spider Web would know of their movements the moment they entered the lower city. However, they rarely took action, merely watching from the sidelines, just like how it was when Lei Wujie and Li Fansong entered Snow Moon City -though their whereabouts were already known, the Spider Web never revealed themselves. The fact that they made their presence known now showed that the figure above wasn¡¯t a wee one. Even though he strictly wasn¡¯t a wee guest either when he stormed the Tower of Ascension, at least he did so in the day and openly. Furthermore, now that he himself was a member of Snow Moon City, he had an obligation to act.


    Having thought that through in an instant, he promptly gave chase. However, that person¡¯s speed was unusually fast. Even with his movement skills, he barely managed to maintain the distance between them.


    ¡®Those Spider Webs truly live up to their names as expert trackers¡­¡¯


    Yet just as it looked like they were about to catch up, they suddenly dispersed.


    ¡®¡­don¡¯t tell me they decided to throw this hassle onto me because they noticed me chasing as well?¡¯ Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself. Yet upon closer inspection, he finally understood why.


    That figure wasn¡¯t actually heading for Snow Moon City, rather¡ª


    He was heading for Mount Cangshan!

 Chapter 53: A Sword To Break The Water, Halting A Thousand Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Sword To Break The Water, Halting A Thousand Rivers</h4>


    As of this moment, there was only a single person still left on Mount Cangshan -the Snow Moon Immortal, Li Hanyi.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realised that. He hastened his pace immediately.


    In the darkness, the footsteps of the ck veiled man abruptly stopped. He had a crimson spider tattooed on his chest which made it clear that he was Snow Moon City¡¯s Spider Web.


    Another man d in the same attire stood beside him and said softly, ¡°Do we need to report this to the Third Citymaster?¡±


    The man shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, he¡¯s headed towards Mount Cangshan, the Second Citymaster is there.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Lei Wujie is following him right now, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± the other person questioned.


    Slightly furrowing his brows, the man replied, ¡°No. This person is here only for the Second Citymaster, not to cause trouble. He won¡¯t kill Lei Wujie.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s him then¡­¡± the other man was shocked.


    Nodding his head, the man said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s his fourth time here.¡±


    Beads of perspiration rolled down Lei Wujie¡¯s forehead; there were several times when he thought he could actually catch up to the man, yet the instant that thought appeared in his head, the man would speed up, so there was always a fixed distance between them in the end. Only when that man arrived at the foot of the mountain did he stop moving. Turning around, he nced at Lei Wujie, his solemn voice resounding through the air, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment. He clearly didn¡¯t expect this uninvited guest to be the first to ask him a question, and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by this irony. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you for your identity¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tell you my name, however, do you dare to hear it?¡± In the darkness, a light shed through the eyes of the person speaking to Lei Wujie. In the next moment, a sharp pain shot through Lei Wujie¡¯s shoulder and he lowered his head only to realize that fresh blood dyed his clothes a bright red.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­the Hawkeye Sword?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes went wide as he recalled the legends of this peculiar sword art. The number of people who knew of this sword art was extremely few and every single one of them carved their names within the annals of the martial world.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± the person said in a deep, imposing manner.


    However, Lei Wujie shook his head. ¡°My teacher is in seclusion right now and doesn¡¯t wish to be disturbed for the next few days. If you really wish to visit him, you can wait for two more days. After two days, I won¡¯t stop you from climbing up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The personughed. His pupils lit up once again but Lei Wujie wasn¡¯t going to fall for the same trick twice. Turning his body, he dodged the attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re Li Hanyi¡¯s disciple? Li Hanyi actually epted a disciple? What¡¯s your name?¡± Though his attack failed, the man didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    ¡°Lei Wujie.¡± Lei Wujie replied, loud and clear.


    ¡°Lei Wujie¡­¡± The person sank into deep thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name.¡±


    Lei Wujie was immediately filled joy; not only was he famous within the city, his name was even known outside as well!


    ¡°I have a disciple as well. His memory isn¡¯t great, but he still managed to remember your name.¡± That person took a step forward. ¡°However, I¡¯m in a hurry right now and have no time to waste on you. Get out of the way, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    However, Lei Wujie stubbornly stood his ground and shook his head, ¡°My teacher was clear about not letting anyone disturb him for the next three days. I may be useless, but I¡¯m not about to let you pass like that unchallenged.¡±


    ¡°Absurd.¡± A coldugh escaped the man¡¯s lips as his figure shed for a second. The next time he reappeared, he already behind Lei Wujie. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Lei Wujie hurriedly turned around and he activated his zing Arts before sending out a fist.


    ¡°Lei n¡¯s zing Arts¡­ Unseen Fist. Not bad.¡± The person lightly waved his sleeves and easily neutralized Lei Wujie¡¯s moves. ¡°Do you have anything better?¡±


    Lei Wujie instantly understood that the person before him was a force beyond his understanding so he didn¡¯t dare to hide his skills either. Whatever he had in his arsenal, he practically threw them all out in this instant. For the past few days, other than practicing art of sword drawing , he would practice the Arhat Demon Subjugation Fist. He already achieved a small degree of aplishment in the skill; that was made clear when he realized that he could see the Arhat¡¯s true form in his heart when he closed his eyes. There were times when he didn¡¯t have to think about the next move as he practiced. He simply followed his instincts and his punches flowed like water.


    ¡°Arhat Fist?¡± The person frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill!¡± Lei Wujie yelled and a huge gale rose as his fist shot out.


    Taking a step back, the person leaped onto the crown of a tree beside them. Angling his head downwards to look at Lei Wujie, he said, ¡°Not bad, it lives up to its name as a divine skill.¡±


    Lei Wujie gathered all the true qi in his body into both his fists and his red clothes fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bestow a sword onto you.¡± The person slowly pulled out the sword in his hand, only to reveal a sword that was actually broken at the tip.


    ¡°The tip of my sword was broken by your teacher.¡± The person calmly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Breaking Water but the name isn¡¯t because of its broken tip. Instead, it¡¯s because of these words.¡± The man lightly stroked the de of his sword.


    ¡°A sword to break the water, halting a thousand rivers.¡± The person suddenly lowered his head but dignified aura remained nheless.


    ¡°You asked for my name just now, didn¡¯t you? You should know it by this point.¡±


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, his body started to tremble slightly. ¡°A sword to break the water, halting a thousand rivers.¡± Everyone in the martial world knew of these words. Even though the person described by these words wasn¡¯t ranked together with the five Sword Immortals, he was still one of the citymasters of the four great cities.


    He was Citymaster Song Yanhui from Unparalleled City.


    With regards to this man, there were rumors abound. Reportedly, his name came about due to the fact that he once sent a sh towards the heavens when he was young. The sh was so dazzling that it caused the migrating swallows to turn around in awe. They hovered in the air as they danced around the sword qi lingering in the air. It was a pity that Unparalleled City no longer had its prestigious reputation when Song Yanhui was born. No matter how hard he tried, Unparalleled City was only ranked as one of the four great cities. Compared to Snow Moon City which possessed the three outstanding citymasters, Unparalleled City was still weaker by a notch.


    Even after challenging the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, thrice, he didn¡¯t manage to obtain a single victory. It was the reason he wasn¡¯t ranked as a Sword Immortal. Despite all that, when the River Cann suddenly flooded and was about to overflow, legends had it that Song Yanhui used a single strike to hold off the water for a quarter of an hour, saving several thousands of victims. It was also because of this that the saying, ¡°A sword to break the water, halting a thousand rivers¡± came about.


    It was said that Song Yanhui liked to practice the way of the sword near the river so all the sword arts practiced by him had the word ¡®water¡¯ in their name.


    ¡°This strike is called Ten Thousand Crags and Torrents.¡± Song Yanhui raised his sword high into the air and suddenly shed downwards.


    Immediately, Lei Wujie could only feel a sword qi surging around like the tide in a violent river. Layer afteryer smashed against him as he quickly circted all the true qi in his body to send out a single punch.


    In that instant, the two of them crossed blows.


    Lei Wujie kneeled on the ground and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    As for Song Yanhui, he stood there stoic as usual as he returned his sword to its scabbard. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I thought wrong. You are not worthy to receive this sword of mine.¡± Turning around, he started to walk forward slowly. Just as he was about to pass Lei Wujie however, a sword appeared and blocked his way.


    ¡°Rainfall?¡± Song Yanhui¡¯s voice was soft as the question left his mouth.


    ¡°I said it before. My teacher doesn¡¯t wish to be disturbed. I¡¯m not dead yet, so you¡¯re not climbing up the mountain either.¡± Lei Wujie stood up and wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, before pressing down on his sword hilt.


    Suddenly, a faint rumbling could be heard echoing from within the scabbard.


    Lei Wujie slowly pulled the sword from its scabbard, and in that instant, the winds howled and the leaves danced wildly.


    ¡°I also have a sword. Its name is Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak.¡±


    ¡°Passed down to me by the Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi!¡±

 Chapter 54: Moon in Obscurity, Flower in Daybreak

    <h4>Chapter 54: Moon in Obscurity, Flower in Daybreak</h4>


    That day when the Sword Immortal Li Hanyi demonstrated his Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak, he filled the city with Camellias -truly an astounding sword in its own right.


    Today, it was his disciple¡¯s, Lei Wujie, turn to do so as well. However, there were no dancing flowers nor flying leaves, instead, there was a ring burst of moonlight!


    With a sh towards Song Yanhui, Rainfall sent forth a wave of moonlight that bathed the entire path along its trajectory in a cold, blinding light!


    To that, the man smiled and gave praise, ¡°Beautiful enough, definitely a sword you¡¯d expect from a Sword Immortal.¡±


    ¡°I retract my previous statement, you do in fact deserve to receive a sword from me.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll gift you with thetter half of this sword move, Ten Thousand Crags and Torrents.¡±


    Song Yanhui drew Breaking Water once more. That previously interrupted sword qi gushed forth and forcefully sliced apart the moonlight as it tore through the air. Lei Wujie immediately bit down on his teeth as he braced himself. However, he still wasn¡¯t able topletely defend against that overwhelming sword qi. It felt like Rainfall could escape from his grasp at any moment.


    ¡°However, that¡¯s only limited to one sword.¡± As he said that, Song Yanhui sheathed his sword.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s head was flung back at that instant, and his Rainfall went flying away.


    Yet it was also at that very instant that a person caught him and Rainfall.


    Stepping atop leaves, the figure came bearing Rainfall in one hand and in another, bearing Lei Wujie who was about to fall over. White robes and a shawl covering his face, the figure stood there, hands bearing the renowned sword, Armored cier.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± Lei Wujie weakly called out.


    ¡°What a good ¡®passed down by the Sword Immortal, Moon in Obscurity, Flower at Daybreak¡¯! When did I ever teach you such a rubbish sword art? Do you know how embarrassed your teacher would be if word ever got out into the martial world?!¡± Even though Li Hanyi was clearly reprimanding him, his tone was unusually calm.


    ¡°Look, Teacher, I¡¯ve drawn Rainfall.¡± Lei Wujie managed to force out a smile.


    ¡°Just drawing out a sword makes you that happy? How exactly am I going to teach you more advanced sword arts in the future?¡± Li Hanyi coldly snapped back.


    ¡°Teacher, I finally understand my reason for drawing the sword¡­¡± Suddenly, Lei Wujie felt the energy leave his body and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but close. ¡°It¡¯s to protect.¡± Having said that, his head sagged to the side and he fell unconscious.


    Li Hanyi sighed and lowered him onto the ground.


    ¡°You have a good disciple.¡± Song Yanhui gently stated.


    However, Li Hanyi shook his head lightly to that. ¡°So it¡¯s this kind of oue in the end.¡±


    Song Yanhui no longer said a word from that point on, merely gripping down tightly on Breaking Water. That was because the moment Li Hanyi shook his head, he clearly felt a rush of killing intent.


    ¡°I heard that you have a disciple who managed to open the Unparalleled Sword Magazine? He should be practising the flying sword arts for those thirteen swords right now?¡± Li Hanyi suddenly turned around and asked.


    Stunned for a moment, Song Yanhui first nodded his head then said, ¡°In five years, a Sword Immortal will be born.¡±


    ¡°Five years? Good, then this disciple of mine will be one in three!¡± Li Hanyi picked up his Armored cier and proudly dered.


    Song Yanhui retreated a step but said nothing.


    ¡°Song Yanhui, three times you¡¯ve tested your sword against mine, and three times you¡¯ve failed. This time however, will be thest time for both of us.¡± Sword drawn, Li Hanyi took a step forward with each word he said.


    ¡°From today onwards, you will no longer harbor any further delusions of being able to win over me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know¡­what is the oue of a Sword Immortal¡¯s wrath?¡±


    ¡°I suggest you run.¡± Li Hanyi suddenly lowered his head and muttered.


    Song Yanhui and Li Hanyi had already duelled three times prior, but each time, the duels weren¡¯t a fight to the death. That was why there were those who said that no one could be sure what the oue would be if both of them used their full force. However, if those same people were to know of today¡¯s battle, they would definitely have an answer then.


    In a no holds barred match, Song Yanhui would most definitely die!


    Just like Lei Wujie, Li Hanyi¡¯s sword called forth the moonlight. However, this wave of moonlight wasn¡¯t soft, rather it was overbearing! With one sword move, he broke Song Yanhui¡¯s sword posture, with another sword, he cut off Song Yanhui¡¯s escape. And with thest, he crushed Song Yanhui¡¯s will to fight.


    That sword was unmatched, as if it was a gift from the heavens themselves -a true sword strike of a Sword Immortal.


    Within Snow Moon City¡­


    A ck robed Sikong Changfeng stared thoughtfully at the distant Mount Cangshan which was bathed in a cold light right now. ¡°Luoxia, have you seen a sword from a wrathful Sword Immortal?¡±


    ¡°It has been said that immortals are beyond emotions, they neither experience joy nor anger. Neither sorrow nor remorse. Other than that Wrathful Sword Immortal who calls himself the Tyrant¡¯s Sword, every other Sword Immortal aren¡¯t quick to anger.¡± Yin Luoxia walked up to Sikong Changfeng and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because they aren¡¯t quick to anger, that¡¯s why when they draw their sword in anger, they can tear the heavens apart and destroy the earth.¡± Sikong Changfeng answered softly. ¡°This time, Li Hanyi is truly angry.¡±


    ¡°Because of Lei Wujie? Did Song Yanhui really injure Lei Wujie?¡± Yin Luoxia frowned at that point. Even though she had never met the boy in person, but she held a degree of admiration for that sunny teenager.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because Lei Wujie drew his sword. Because he drew his sword for the reason Li Hanyi was most afraid he would draw the sword for. In truth, Li Hanyi is really concerned about this disciple of his, because he had waited so many years for this disciple.¡± Sikong Changfeng sighed. ¡°Luoxia, you and Song Yanhui have some history together. He calls himself ¡®A Sword to Break the Waters¡¯ and you call yourself ¡®A Palm to Cut the River¡¯¡­ How about you save him one time?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the citymaster of one of the four martial cities in the world, the Unparalleled city¡¯s citymaster, might just perish today in our Snow Moon City.¡±


    Yin Luoxia nodded her head, and with a turn of her body, rushed towards Mount Cangshan. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she could actually stop an angry Sword Immortal with her current cultivation.


    Song Yanhui¡¯s Breaking Water had already fallen into Li Hanyi¡¯s hands. What stood before him now was a Li Hanyi wielding Armored cier in his right hand and Breaking Water in his left, as if he was about to unleash some astounding dual wielding move any moment now.


    ¡°The world knows of how the Drunken Immortal, Baili Dongjun, once shook the martial with a de in one and a sword in the other, very few have seen me, Li Hanyi, perform the dual sword arts. Do you have regrets dying under these swords?¡± Li Hanyi coldly stated.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Song Yanhui spat out a mouthful of blood and smiled miserably, ¡°After today¡¯s sword match, I have no regrets in this life.¡±


    ¡°You have been held back by your city. Were you not the citymaster of Unparalleled, your cultivation wouldn¡¯t have been at this level.¡± Li Hanyi sighed, both swords already extended forth.


    ¡°Mercy!¡± Dashing in from the distance and having just bore witness to this scene, Yin Luoxia hurriedly called out.


    However, Li Hanyi had no intention of stopping, both swords still diving for the man, neither too slowly nor too quickly.


    ¡°NO!¡± Yin Luoxia yelled at the top of her lungs. Should the citymaster of Unparalleled really die here today, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Suddenly, Armorer cier flew back into its sheath and Breaking Water was stabbed right into the ground besides Song Yanhui!


    The blinding sword qi had subsided and Song Yanhui remained untouched. Eyes previously closed in eptance, he quietly raised his face and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t answer him. He merely turned around, scooped up Lei Wujie and slowly left for the mountains.


    ¡°Very well, so your sword is a sword of protection. Just like your mother, Even though this is the oue I most didn¡¯t wish to see, but this is how you should be. Because your father is a Lei and your mother is a Li. That¡¯s why I will ept this oue.¡± Li Hanyi softly said.


    Yin Luoxia finally managed to rush to Song Yanhui¡¯s side at this point. Even though he was covered in wounds right now, he was still breathing. Thus, she heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Having done that , however, she couldn¡¯t resist kicking him. ¡°Three times you¡¯ve fought and you¡¯ve never even won once, yet you still want to try again?! Are you about done?!¡±


    Song Yanhui quietly turned around with a sense of dread. If there was one person he was truly afraid of in this entire Snow Moon City, it actually wasn¡¯t that Snow Moon Sword Immortal who had almost killed him just now, rather, it was this woman standing before him now.

 Chapter 55: Hidden Sword Of Wind And Lightning, Drawing The Blade In All Directions

    <h4>Chapter 55: Hidden Sword Of Wind And Lightning, Drawing The de In All Directions</h4>


    The next day, Lei Wujie slowly opened his eyes as heid in the straw hut. Feeling for Rainfall beside him, Lei Wujie picked it up before heading out the door. The next thing he saw was a Li Hanyi seated in front of him with his back facing him and Armored cier stabbed into the ground beside him. Even when he heard footsteps behind him, Li Hanyi didn¡¯t turn around, instead muttering thusly, ¡°From today on, your training in the sword arts officially begin¡±


    ¡°What kind of sword art?¡±


    ¡°The art of drawing the sword.¡± Li Hanyi said softly.


    Lei Wujie felt as though his head had just been dealt a severe blow. ¡°Why is it sword drawing again, haven¡¯t I already drawn it? That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    Li Hanyi stood up and ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the art of drawing the sword. In a battle between experts, life or death can be decided the moment the sword is drawn. That moment is extremely important. Today, I want you to look closely and engrave in your heart the sword mantra I¡¯m about to teach you.¡±


    ¡°What sword mantra?¡± Lei Wujie hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Hidden Sword of Wind and Lightning-¡± Li Hanyi turned around, fingers still white from gripping down on his sword. Even so, there was a faint rumbling within the scabbard that could be felt even with the distance between him and Li Hanyi. It was as if the sword was about to shoot out of its sheath at any moment.


    The winds surrounding them turned frigid in an instant.


    It was then that Li Hanyi suddenly drew his sword and pointed it towards Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie immediately broke out in cold sweat as a piercing sensation struck, like there were a dozen swords pointing right at him!


    Li Hanyi withdrew his sword and Lei Wujie fell to one knee at that point, head drenched in sweat.


    ¡°-Drawing the de in All Directions.¡± Li Hanyi recited theter half of the mantra.


    Lei Wujie exhaled deeply before replying, ¡°Your disciple remembers.¡±


    Li Hanyi nodded his head and turned around to leave. Lei Wujie hesitated for a moment before calling out to him. ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Li Hanyi¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Song Yanhui?¡±


    ¡°He lost. Yin Luoxia should have brought him down the mountain to recuperate by now.¡± Li Hanyi replied.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lei Wujie acknowledged before following up with another question, ¡°Teacher, when are you going to apany me on a trip back to the Lei n? My teacher¡­ he still wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Wait till you are able to challenge me in a sword duel.¡± As soon as the words left Li Hanyi¡¯s mouth, he turned around and disappeared into the forest.


    Lei Wujie helplessly scratched his head. Challenging the Sword Immortal in a swordfight? Was that even possible without another decade of practise?


    Below the mountain, another person opened his eyes.


    ¡°A Sword To Break The Water, Halting A Thousand Rivers.¡± Song Yanhui.


    Beside him sat Immortal Maiden Luo Xia who once split a river with her palm.


    There were very few people in the martial world who knew of the history and rtionship between these two people. Not only did the both of them save countless people from disaster, they also shared a special rtionship with each other as a result of that. In the end, however, this man who was born to wield the sword left.


    ¡°What are you doing here in Snow Moon City?¡± Song Yanhui sat up and awkwardly asked.


    Yin Luoxia merelyughed his question off coldly. ¡°I was swindled by that damned Sikong Changfeng. I agreed to gamble three rounds against him but he actually cheated in all three. And don¡¯t try to y dumb, I refuse to believe that you were in the dark about me being in Snow Moon City.¡±


    Song Yanhuiughed. ¡°Whether you are here or not, what difference does it make?¡±


    Yin Luoxiapletely ignored him and simply mocked him, ¡°Then what difference does it make if you win or lose? You challenged Li Hanyi four times in a row and each time, you lost more miserably than thest. This time, you nearly died. Why are you even practising the sword after all that? If I were you, I would just sell that piece of scrap away, retire to some vige and marry a girl.¡±


    Thirteen years ago, during the flooding of River Cann, the young immortal maiden once said the same thing. ¡°Stop practicing the way of the sword. We¡¯ll sell our swords together and settle down in the countryside. We can start a family together.¡±


    However, this man in front of her was still as block headed as he was thirteen years ago. He simply shook his head and said, ¡°I epted a disciple several years ago whose talents are second to none in the entire martial world. If it¡¯s him, he will definitely be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility of restoring Unparalleled City¡¯s reputation. Even though my sword has lost to Li Hanyi, my disciple¡¯s definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    Yin Luxia sighed and replied, ¡°Is restoring the reputation of Unparalleled City that important to you?¡±


    Song Yanhui lowered his head and didn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°Is beating the Snow Moon Sword Immortal so important?¡±


    Song Yanhui silently made his way to the door.


    ¡°And what about me, am I not important?¡±


    Song Yanhui pushed the door open and hastily walked into the courtyard, avoiding the terrifying question entirely. Leaning against the doorframe, Yin Luoxia merely gazed at Song Yanhui¡¯s back as he left, an expression of abject grief on her face. Throughout all that, he quietly weathered her forlorn gaze, head downcast and feet quick, the very picture of an unfaithful man.


    Yet what was supposed to be a solemn moment of silence was suddenly interrupted by a howl from nowhere.


    ¡°Scram! You heartless b*stard!¡±


    Song Yanhui turned his head around just in time to see a leg flying towards his face. Setting out to dodge it, he was immediately foiled by a burst of sharp pain in his shoulders. His injuries from yesterday¡¯s battle were simply too serious so he wasn¡¯t even able to use the slightest bit of true qi. In the end, he was sent flying out the door by a kick.


    ¡°You!¡± Song Yanhui crawled up from the ground and looked at the person in front of him. He wore the same type of white robe as Yin Luoxia, with that exact same ¡®gamble¡¯ was written on the back. It was obvious from a nce that this person was Yin Luoxia¡¯s disciple, Luo Mingxuan.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯!?¡± Luo Mingxuan widened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death you disloyal man!¡± Originally, Luo Mingxuan was just here to pay his respects to his teacher, Yin Luoxia and ask about the oue of yesterday¡¯s Six Gambles; that was when he witnessed the scene before him. It was obvious that his teacher, Yin Luoxia, was trying her best to keep this man by her side but he was adamant about treating his sword as his wife. He could no longer control himself, and in a fit of fury, he tried to seek justice for his teacher, even though, given his cowardly personality, he would never have done so had he known that the person he just kicked was the one and only citymaster of Unparalleled.


    ¡°How dare you stare at me? Do you know whose territory you¡¯re stepping on right now?¡± Luo Mingxuan yelled and sent out a palm strike that was clearly Yin Luoxia¡¯s Mournful Severing Palm with nothing held back, no less.


    Song Yanhui¡¯s clothes turned into shreds from that attack and his body seemed as though it was about to copse at any moment. Had it been any other time, Luo Mingxuan wouldn¡¯t have been even worthy of receiving a sword from him. Now however, Luo Mingxuan was able to beat him up like a dead dog, and since Song Yanhui understood that there was no way he could defeat Luo Mingxuan, there was only one thing left to do: run.


    Luo Mingxuan immediately gave chase without relent. But like his namesake, the swallow, Song Yanhui¡¯s movement skills were beyondpare. Even in his injured state, he was able to deftly dodge the iing blows with a swerve left or a dodge right, resulting in the whole endeavor devolving into a game of cat and mouse.


    ¡°Teacher, just wait till I get my hands on this b*stard! I swear I¡¯ll castrate him!¡± Luo Mingxuan yelled.


    Yin Luoxia raised one of her hand to cover her mouth as she giggled. ¡°Alright!¡±


    No matter how refined the citymaster of Unparalleled City, Song Yanhui, was, he could no longer swallow this embarrassment as his anger shot through the skies. ¡°Brat, do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡±


    ¡°Oh! You still have something left to say?¡± Luo Mingxuan shot past Song Yanhui and sent out a kick which caused Song Yanhui to go flying out the door.


    Flipping his body midair, he managed to regain his posture midair andnd atop a nearby wall. After hesitating for a short moment, he looked at Yin Luoxia before jumping off.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve chased him away.¡± Turning around, Luo Mingxuanughed as he looked at his teacher. However, tears were dripping down Immortal Maiden Luoxia¡¯s face even though she wasughing happily just a moment ago. Though a smile was still frozen on her face, a stream of tears flowed forth from both of her eyes.

 Chapter 56: Ye Ruoyi

    <h4>Chapter 56: Ye Ruoyi</h4>


    Ever since Lei Wujie returned to the mountains, a month passed by in a sh.


    The entire Snow Moon City had entered its most beautiful season. The flowers in the upper city were in full bloom while the winds in the lower city maintained a pleasant coolness to them. Carried along by the breeze, this floral fragrance added a refreshing note throughout the entire city.


    However, while the sights of Snow Moon City were beautiful, the most scenic still had to be Mount Cangshan.


    Lei Wujie was, at this moment, seated atop a tree, breathing in deep the fragrance of the flowers as the winds caressed his long hair, every bit a carefree teenager. As he closed his eyes and steeped himself in the scents and winds of his surroundings, his thoughts drifted to his past: his days spent training in the Lei n, then his days training in the sword arts with the Snow Moon Sword Immortal -truly carefree days.


    Half a month ago, Li Hanyi once asked him, ¡°From how far are you able to smell the flowers?¡± Lei Wujie answered then, ¡°This entire hillside, give or take. What about you, teacher?¡± Li Hanyi smiled, answering neither too quickly nor too slowly, ¡°The entire mountain of Cangshan.¡±


    Li Hanyi exined that the reason why a Sword Immortal¡¯s sword strike had such an astonishing pressure to it was because their strikes were in harmony with their own heavenly path. Amongst the Sword Immortals, the Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen, who had guarded Mount Qingcheng for decades without ever leaving, practised a sword art that was in harmony with Qingcheng¡¯s daoist arts, thus his sword was the strongest in Mount Qingcheng.


    As for him, the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, his training ground was the mountain, Cangshan. Thus, his path was that of Cangshan¡¯s every de of grass, every bit of wood, every flower and every drop of water. That was why he was about to stir up an entire mountain of Camellias with just one sword.


    Of the five Sword Immortals, the one who most aligned with his path was the Lone Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang. Despite being only one man, he upies an entire city by himself, thus he monopolised an entire city¡¯s worth of loneliness. It was said that when he swung his sword, those within a hundred paces of him could feel a sense of destion within themselves and couldn¡¯t help but cry. Yet as long as they were Sword Immortals, they carried the heavenly path within themselves, it was all a matter of time.


    However, there were also Sword Immortals who weren¡¯t like that. The Confucian Sword Immortal was one such person; just by burying himself in his books, he entered the Unfettered Heavens Realm.


    This was the reason why Lei Wujie had to first align himself with the heavenly path of Mount Cangshan. While all that exnation was lost him, he still dutifully practised the inner cultivation techniques taught to him by Li Hanyi, then proceeded to sit on a tree and take in the sights and sounds of the mountain.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Lei Wujie suddenly opened his eyes.


    Like he said, there were two figures rushing up the mountain. Their steps were both swift, but there was one whose pacing was more solid and hefty while the other was like a fleeting wind. Lei Wujie reacted to that, choosing to call out in a rion voice, ¡°Senior Brother! Third¡­Brother Xiao!¡±


    The two in question exchanged a look with each other. ¡°How does he know it¡¯s us?¡± Xiao Se asked with furrowed brows.


    Tang Lian, on the other hand, seemed ted, ¡°He must have already entered into the first realm of Second Esteemed Teacher¡¯s Water Impeding Sword Arts. Who would¡¯ve thought that in just this short span of a month, his realm would advance once more¡­ Unlike a certain someone who only seems to get better at running.¡±


    Xiao Se ignored that yful bit of snideness and merely quickened his pace.


    By the time the two of them arrived at their destination, they found Lei Wujie leisurely sitting atop his tree branch, right finger curled slightly where a beautiful butterfly quietly rested. Tang Lianughed, ¡°Looks like our second brother¡¯s been rather free ofte.¡±


    Lei Wujie scratched his head at thatment, ¡°My teacher doesn¡¯t want me to practise my sword arts. He just wants me to sit here everyday and smell the flowers. Why don¡¯t you tell me then, exactly what kind of martial arts is this that can be trained in such a leisurely manner?¡±


    ¡°That martial art isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is. Life on Cangshan all have a mind of their own. Not everyone can do what you¡¯re doing now with that butterfly, allowing it to rest on your finger like that without being startled or trying to fly away.¡± Tang Lian suddenly withdrew his smile, leapt into the air, and soon after, a sh of steel could be seen within his palms -his finger knife had been drawn and was already rushing towards said butterfly, ¡°I want its wings.¡±


    ¡°When did you be so heartless, Senior Brother?¡± Lei Wujie chuckled, performed a backflip onto the ground, and with a gentle wave of his hands, sent the butterfly on its way.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have your head instead!¡±


    ¡°Rainfall!¡± Lei Wujie called out and the sword immediately flew out of its sheath in response.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not only learned to draw your sword, you¡¯ve even learned tomand it, I see.¡± Tang Lian stated praisingly.


    ¡°Watch carefully, Senior Brother. This is my Moon in Obscurity, Flowers at Daybreak!¡± Lei Wujie dered, chest puffed out with confidence as he waved his sword at Tang Lian. Yet after a violent gale was summoned, all that could be seen, resting quietly atop his sword, was-


    A single petal of Camellia.


    Lei Wujie was immediately stunned.


    Tang Lian was stunned as well.


    Xiao Se, on the other hand, averted his eyes, unable to bear the sight before him.


    Tang Lian took a few steps forward, and with a swift flick of his knife, sliced that petal into pieces. ¡°That Moon in Obscurity, Flowers at Daybreak of yours¡­has it been approved by your teacher?¡±


    Lei Wujie could only wave his hands and awkwardly stow his sword, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Tang Lian kept his finger knife as well at that point, ¡°Where is our Second Esteemed Teacher?¡±


    ¡°My teacher goes up the mountain every day to practise his sword, other than the few words of advice he leaves me every morning, I basically do not see him at all. However, he does return on time for meals.¡± Lei Wujie answered.


    ¡°Is that your way of griping?¡± Xiao Se gave him a little kick.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Lei Wujie shook his head. ¡°I was just wondering if I should just give up on the sword and just be a chef at this point. That¡¯s right, are you guys here today to see me or my teacher?¡±


    ¡°You. We¡¯re here to tell you about a certain person.¡± Xiao Se smiled.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A girl. Her name¡¯s Ye Ruoyi.¡± Tang Lian was the one answered this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know that name.¡± Lei Wujie gave it some thought before answering.


    ¡°No, you do know her.¡± Xiao Se had on a mysterious smile as he said that.


    ¡°Not only do you know her.¡±


    ¡°She even helped to bandage your wounds.¡± Tang Lian and Xiao Se both took turns finishing each other¡¯s sentences.


    Lei Wujie immediately remembered -it was that green dressed girl he met in Snow Moon City. Ye Ruoyi? A good name that suited her. Lei Wujie blushed a little before scratching his head, ¡°Why tell me about her? It¡¯s not like I asked.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re off then.¡± Xiao Se promptly turned around to leave.


    ¡°Fine, fine, tell me, you guys can tell me.¡± Lei Wujie hurriedly grabbed onto him.


    ¡°Ruoyi arrived in Snow Moon City in the same year as me. All the disciples within Snow Moon City know of her. She isn¡¯t a simple figure at all -she¡¯s the one and only daughter of Ye Xiaoying, the Lord Protector General of our empire.¡±


    ¡°A general¡¯s daughter? What is she doing in Snow Moon City then?¡±


    ¡°To recuperate.¡± Tang Lian answered with deliberate slowness.


    The image of a coughing girl suddenly popped into Lei Wujie¡¯s mind then. He had asked her if she was sick, and she had nodded her head. But exactly what kind of sickness required one toe all the way to Snow Moon City to recuperate?


    Realising what question Lei Wujie had on his mind, Tang Lian proceeded to exin, ¡°No one knows for sure what kind of sickness she has, but our Third Esteemed Teacher is an unparalleled physician. Even so, after recuperating for so many years, there still hasn¡¯t been any sign of her getting better. It has been said that even the Astrologians from the Ministry of Astrologians for Heavenly Affairs were called in to diagnose her sickness, but to no avail. In all likelihood, this isn¡¯t some simple sickness we are dealing with.¡±


    Lei Wujie frowned but said nothing.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough of that for now. So do you want to know about her?¡± Xiao Se suddenly cut in.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lei Wujie was caught off guard for a second.


    ¡°Three days from now, the annual Hundred Flowers Banquet will be held. At that point, every disciple within the city will participate. Even the usually reclusive Ye Ruoyi will participate, do you want in?¡± Tang Lian patted Lei Wujie on the shoulders.


    ¡°Hundred Flowers Banquet? Will my teacher be there as well?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    Tang Lian shook his head. ¡°No matter what, do not tell him. My teacher has specifically stated that if there¡¯s anyone that shouldn¡¯te, it¡¯s Li Hanyi.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Probably because he¡¯s afraid that once your teacher reveals his sword, all the flowers in the banquet would wilt.¡± Tang Lian answered with a smile.

 Chapter 57: A Beauty in Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Beauty in Snow Moon</h4>


    Snow Moon City, Hundred Flowers Banquet.


    Snow Moon City was originally called the ¡®Evesting Peace City¡¯ and it was merely an ordinary city situated on the southern region. It had beautiful scenery and the weather was nice all year round. Once upon a time, several world renowned martial artists traveled through the city where they took a break for several days to sample the locally brewed wine. On a particrly drunken night, they scaled a tall pavilion where they saw the reflection of a bright, full moon on theke of snowy Mount Cangshan. As they gazed at the majestic sight, something dawned on them. Beneath them, stood the mortal realm and the city. Only by climbing this pavilion and ascending to the heavens would they be able to enjoy the sights of the snow and the moon. It was that moment they decided to settle down in that city. However, because these martial artists were so famous, only the term ¡®Snow Moon City¡¯ persisted through time, leaving its original name lost forever.


    Amongst the various experts residing in the city, there was ady who was fond of growing nts. She once grew a stalk of white rose with petals that bore a tinge of violet on its edges, a one of a kind flower that she named the Demonic Violet Maiden. Unlike the countless others who stayed for the snow and moon, her reason for staying was the fragrance which enveloped the city every fourth month of the year. She was the one who set up the Hundred Flowers Banquet, and since then, the Hundred Flowers Banquet became one of the grandest asions held within the Snow Moon City on the fourth month of the year. Disciples of the upper ss, whether self-proimed or otherwise, would flock to the Misty Pavilion to appreciate the beauty of the flowers in bloom while they indulge themselves in alcohol. Even the citymasters of Snow Moon City would personally attend the celebrations.


    ¡°Even though the Hundred Flowers Banquet is still held every year, a worthy flower has never been seen again.¡± A white robed young master said slowly as he waved a purple fan in his hand.


    ¡°I heard that Immortal Maiden Luoxia is an exceptional beauty as well. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t attend the Hundred Flowers Banquet. Still, there are a number of exceptionaldies in our city. Do none of them catch your eye, brother?¡± The person standing beside this white robed man piped up. Other than looking several years younger than the white robed man, they looked almost identical.


    Flowers bloomed throughout the pavilion, and as they swayed elegantly in the wind, the pleasant scent of fresh flowers drifted in the wind. Even the normally indifferent Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but grace the asion with a smile as he looked at them and said, ¡°Jiangnan¡¯s Duan n?¡±


    Tang Lian who was beside him nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. The famous poem ¡®The green hills roll while the river flows, autumn has passed yet the flowers of Jiangnan still bloom¡¯ refers to the Duan n who pride themselves on their sophistication. The younger one is Duan Xuanheng while the older person next to him is Duan Xuanyi, his older brother and the future head of the Duan n.¡±


    ¡°Sophisticated? More like frivolous¡­¡± Xoao Se unceremoniously harrumphed.


    ¡°Brother Xie, are you satisfied with this year¡¯s Hundred Flowers Banquet?¡± Said the only citymaster who was willing to reveal his face to the public, Sikong Changfeng, as he sat in a booth on the highest level of the Misty Pavilion and sipped a mouthful of wine. Looking at the magnificent scene below, his eyes narrowed into lines as a smile blossomed on his face. With his usual carefree attitude, tt was rare for him to behave so elegantly.


    ¡°This year¡¯s banquet is indeed more magnificent than before. However, while there¡¯s a view to admire, there are no flowers to match -such a pity. An abundance of schrs, with enough poetry to fill the halls themselves, yet there is no one to receive them¡­ even this pot of excellent wine seems to have lost all its taste.¡± The white robed, schrly figure beside him had a cid expression on his face as he lightly sighed.


    Stinging though those remarks were, Sikong Changfeng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter in the slightest as he simply responded, ¡°The Misty Pavilion is Snow Moon City¡¯s number one entertainment establishment. Even with so many beautiful dancers and suave young masters, not a single one of them is worthy of your praise?¡±


    The white clothed schr lowered his head and a slight smile appeared on his face. ¡°A beautifuldy is like the snow, pure and elegant. There aren¡¯t many people in this world whose beauty is worthy of being called a flower. Even though Snow Moon City is huge, I have only seen two such people. It¡¯s a pity one of them likes to gamble and the other has a horrible temper. Neither of them attends the Hundred Flowers Banquet either.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to say that to their face then.¡± Drinking a mouthful of wine, Sikong Changfengughed.


    A soft chuckle escaped the white clothed schr¡¯s lips, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. An enraged beauty can topple a city.¡±


    The two of them fell silent then. Seemingly disinterested, Sikong Changfeng turned away from the scene below. He simply drank his wine while minding his own business. As for the white robed schr, a smile still hung on his face as he lowered his head to nce at the events unfolding below him. As his gaze swept across the pavilion, he caught sight of a green robed figure.


    The people who could drink at the same table as Sikong Changfeng were naturally extraordinary people. Yet even such a man was left motionless, cup frozen mid air for an eternity as he eyed the figure.


    Many years ago, this white clothed schr identally tore off a person¡¯s veil with a strike of his sword. Under the veil, he saw a face so beautiful that only a single thought appeared in his mind in that instant: that¡¯s what a beauty should look like. Many yearster, this sentence appeared in his mind once again.


    That was how a beauty should be like.


    The white clothed schr gently ced down his cup and said, ¡°Citymaster Sikong, I take back whatever I said a moment ago. This Hundred Flowers Banquet is most definitely different from the previous banquets I attended. Snow Moon City really deserves its name.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sikong Changfeng was a little shocked. Following the gaze of the white clothed schr, he turned towards the green figure and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So it¡¯s her¡­ She is indeed a beauty.¡±


    The white clothed schr waved the fan in his hand as he casually said, ¡°There is a beauty in Snow Moon tonight, and she has overshadowed the snow and the moon themselves.¡±


    Even though his voice was barely audible, the green robeddy below them raised her head all of a sudden and faced him. A smile appeared on her face then, as though she had heard what he said.


    The white clothed man was stunned but a grin quickly appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s an extraordinary beauty.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You even know her teacher¡­ He¡¯s Qi Tianchen.¡± Sikong Changfeng muttered.


    The schr¡¯s eyebrows jumped at the revtion, and in a low voice, he said, ¡°The head of the Ministry of Astrologians?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sikong Changfeng nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Ye Xiaoying¡¯s daughter. You should have seen her before.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s that kid¡­¡± The white clothed man nodded and a sorrowful expression crept up his face. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve seen her before. She was merely a newborn but everyone had already came to the conclusion that she wouldn¡¯t live long. What is she doing in Snow Moon City? Could it be that you managed to treat her illness?¡±


    To that, Sikong Changfeng merely shook his head lightly while the schr simply lowered his head to resume sipping on his wine, albeit with a slight frown.


    Below, Xiao Se and Tang Lian exchanged a look with each other after noticing the green robed Ye Ruoyi. With Lei Wujie nowhere in sight, they swiftly came to this conclusion: he was probably held up by the Sword Immortal.


    ¡°Xiao Se, neverI knew you would be so concerned with his lifelong happiness.¡± Tang Lian chuckled.


    Xiao Se, however, ruthlessly replied, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your lifelong happiness as well, senior brother. Has the Heavenly Maiden Rui of the Enchantress Vi written to you yet?¡± Having said that, he realized that Tang Lian wasn¡¯t responding so he turned around to find the normally stoic senior brother burning a bright red. He couldn¡¯t help but want tough at that instant.


    On the other side, the self-proimed elegant young masters of the Duan n noticed Ye Ruoyi as well. Duan Xuanyi, still waving his purple fan around, revealed a sharp glint in his eye. ¡°Xuanheng, is thatdy your junior sister?¡±


    Duan Xuanheng nced over and shook his head, ¡°I have never seen her before. She should be a disciple of a n attending the Hundred Flowers Banquet.¡±


    pping his fan shut, Duan Xuanyi casually picked up a cup and started to walk over. ¡°I¡¯ll make the first move.¡±


    Xiao Se¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant. ¡°Senior brother.¡±


    Tang Lian lightly nodded before flicking his fingertip. An instantter, the cup in Duan Xuanyi¡¯s hand shattered to pieces while the wine inside sprayed forth. A frown appeared on Duan Xuanyi¡¯s face. His hand promptly shot forth and, just mere momentster, the wine which sprayed all over the ce like a blooming flower suddenly froze in the air!

 Chapter 58: One Sword to Call the Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 58: One Sword to Call the Flowers</h4>


    Seated within his own private cubicle, the white robed schr frowned. ¡°The green hills roll while the river flows, autumn has passed yet the flowers of Jiangnan still bloom¡­ Looks like the Hidden Water Eulogy - an aplished one at that. Seems like your Head Disciple has underestimated his opponent.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng, however, was more intrigued by what he saw. ¡°This Head Disciple of ours has always been serious, like the weight of the world is on his shoulders. At least he has grown more approachable ever since he went out a few months ago. Yet all I did was keep my eyes off him for a few days and he has learnt to how to be jealous.¡±


    ¡°You messed up there, Senior Brother.¡± Xiao Se stated in bemused fashion as he stood beside him.


    ¡°Quiet, and stop looking at him, just act like we didn¡¯t do it!¡± Tang Lian snapped.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t even me to begin with.¡± Xiao Se turned away to the side as he said that.


    Back at Duan Xuanyi¡¯s corner, the youth in question was coldly ncing around till his eyes came upon the conspicuous pairing of Tang Lian and Xiao Se. Even though they weren¡¯t acting in any peculiar manner, but there were just those kinds of people who drew attention to themselves just by standing. With just a nce, one could tell they were special.


    ¡°They are?¡± Duan Xuanyi asked.


    ¡°One of them is Tang Lian, the Head Disciple. The other is Xiao Se, a new disciple of our Third Esteemed Teacher.¡± Duan Xuanheng answered.


    ¡°So they¡¯re the disciples of the citymasters. But, Tang Lian? Now, that¡¯s a name I¡¯m familiar with.¡± Duan Xuanyi smirked before suddenly flicking his hands upwards. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Tangmen has a hidden weapon known as Scattering Blossoms, I wonder if it¡¯s like this.¡± A cup of wine was thrown into the air, yet as it fell through the air, it suddenly dove towards Tang Lian and Xiao Se.


    ¡°Hmph, Scattering Blossoms?¡± Tang Lian raised his hands. An instantter, that same cup halted in midair.


    ¡°Whether or not that was the true Scattering Blossoms, I do not know. But Tang Lian¡¯s move just now, that was a proper Hidden Waters Eulogy.¡± The white robed schr chuckled.


    ¡°Not the Hidden Waters Eulogy, that¡¯s my senior¡¯s self-created martial arts, Burgeoning Reservoir.¡± Sikong Changfeng answered with a shake of his head.


    Having just said that, the wine in the cup suddenly flowed out and umted above him. The only warning everyone had of this sudden change was a burst of alcoholic aroma before that trail of wine expanded into a long river. Waving his hands lightly, Tang Lian guided the river along gently. Seeing that, Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but be suddenly reminded of that blue robed man dancing under the moonlight with a trail of wine. It was then that he thought to himself, these two are truly a pair of disciple and master.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Duan Xuanheng¡¯s voice began to tremble. He had personally felt for himself how fearsome the techniques of this much-respected Head Disciple were.


    Yet, Duan Xuanyi merely took a step forward and smiled, ¡°So that¡¯s the famous Burgeoning Reservoir?¡±


    ¡°How do you find it?¡± Tang Lian gently asked.


    ¡°Reservoir? That¡¯s nothing but a puddle.¡± Duan Xuanyi leapt into the air and stepped onto the river itself!


    Tang Lian softly waved his hands, and that river immediately began to reach for the youth. Duan Xuanyi activated his Hidden Waters Eulogy, choosing not to retreat in the face of that assault, but instead pressing forward as he tried to guide the river.


    ¡®If you wish to form a reservoir, then I will wrestle control of that reservoir!¡¯ Duan Xuanyi seemed to be saying with his actions.


    Tang Lian, however, smiled. He continued tugging on that river and sending forth another deluge of water.


    It was then that Duan Xuanyi suddenly took up his previously silent fan and snapped it open to block the iing river. Retreating slightly, he then reached for his waist once more and pulled out a flute from his left side to stab at Tang Lian.


    ¡°Twenty four bridges under a silvery moon, from where does the jade teaches his flute.¡± The white robed schr quietly recited.


    On that long fan was a drawing of twenty four bridges, and that flute also had a name -Silvery Moon! With our fan and flute, thends of Jiangnan owe their beauty to us, the sons of the Duan n! That was the famous saying of a certain Duan n leader.


    ¡°Seems like the Duan family has high hopes for this eldest son. Even at his young age, he has inherited that fan and flute. With techniques like that, he should at least be in the upper ranks of any n disciple.¡±


    ¡°Andpared to that Head Disciple of yours?¡±


    ¡°The Hidden Waters Eulogy, the Twenty Four Bridges Fan and the Silvery Moon Flute, these are all formidable martial arts in their own right. But this Head Disciple of ours has only used the Burgeoning Reservoir so far. Within his repertoire of martial arts, that can¡¯t even count as his top five. A Tang Lian that hasn¡¯t even used his hidden weapons¡­in contrast, that future head of the Duan family has already pulled out his Twenty Four Bridges Fan -who do you think is the better of the two?¡± Sikong Changfeng quietly took a sip of wine then.


    (Note: Just a rification, skills are sometimes named X** Sword or YYY Fan. These do not refer to the actual weapon but merely the skill which so happens to sound like the weapon. At times, the novel likes to refer to skills in terms of swords, spears, etc. That doesn¡¯t refer to the actual weapon as well, merely that a single move of that weapon¡¯s technique has been shortened to a unit of ¡°one sword¡± or ¡°one spear¡± by the author.)


    ¡°Brother Tang has admirable skills.¡± Duan Xuanyi said in a grave voice. He had used up most of the martial arts he was familiar with and had already thrown out dozens of attacks, yet Tang Lian still continued waving his stream around, neither advancing nor budging.


    ¡°Give up?¡± Tang Lian asked softly.


    ¡°As if!¡± Duan Xuanyi bit down and suddenly spun his fan around.


    A sh of silver!


    By that time, Sikong Changfeng¡¯s spear had already appeared within his hands while the white schr¡¯s long sword started to rumble.


    On the front of the Twenty Four Bridges were twenty three bridges namely, Bright Moon, Cooling Breeze, Stability, Rainy Winds, Blooming Flowers, Five Peace, Jade Belt, Five Sounds, Scenic Moon, Scaling Abode, Purple Smoke, Moon Breath, Flying Leaves, Raging Snow, Returning Night, Qin Notes, Seven Decisions, Voice of Flowers, Wordly Destion, Winter¡¯s Call, Spring¡¯s Thunder, Dawn of Seasons, every name the epitome of elegance. On the flip side, however, was just one bridge, Silence.


    With the time for elegance ending, all that was left was life or death!


    The moment that sh of silver appeared, countless needles flew towards Tang Lian.


    ¡°Hidden weapons! Despicable!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°I¡¯m using a hidden weapon to kill a Tangmen, how is that despicable?!¡± Duan Xuanyi howled!


    Tang Lian immediately retreated, but that wasn¡¯t enough. That move, known as Silence, was formed of the Tangmen¡¯s very own ultimate hidden weapon, the Whirling Pear Flower Needles!


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± The white schr stood up and prepared to rush down to Tang Lian¡¯s aid. Faced with this storm of deadly needles, there were only three people right now who could save Tang Lian: him, Sikong Changfeng, and Tang Lian himself.


    The citymaster could save his Head Disciple, yet should his disciple not only fail in a duel on his homeground, but also require his citymaster to save him, the loss of face would be tremendous.


    As for Tang Lian, he could save himself as well but that would only lead to one oue -the unequivocal death of Duan Xuanyi.


    Right now, the most suitable candidate had to be that white schr, even if he did not want to expose his identity.


    Yet amidst all that, a sh of steel suddenly crashed onto the scene.


    It was a sword filled with a frigid qi, yet at the same time, ringly red.


    The first sword qi severed the iing the needles at which point a red figure descended.


    Another wave of sword qi was sent out. This time, Duan Xuanyi forced back a dozen steps, finally stopping with his knees on the ground and a mouth full of blood.


    Then came another wave.


    The white schr lowered his sword, his eyes sparkling with surprise. ¡°Moon in Obscurity, Flowers at Daybreak?¡±


    All that could be seen as that sword qi rushed forward were countless petals flying off from their stalks and swirling about that sword. A myriad of colors danced around the sword as the petals continued floating about in a brilliant disy. Standing amidst all that was none other than Lei Wujie.


    The same Lei Wujie who was finally worthy of being called the Sword Immortal¡¯s inheritor!


    ¡°D*mn it, whatever kind of teacher begets whatever kind of student! That brat just caused all the flowers in my Hundred Flowers Banquet to wilt the moment he arrived!¡± Sikong Changfeng mmed his palm down on his chair as he said that.

 Chapter 59: Ruoyi Sword Dance

    <h4>Chapter 59: Ruoyi Sword Dance</h4>


    A multiverse of possibilities¡­but I only have this sword for you.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s sword aimed unerringly at Duan Xuanyi as his third wave of sword qi continued to shoot forward. Filled with the fragrance of flowers though it may be, all that mattered in the end was its bristling killing intent.


    Duan Xuanyi quickly retreated as he unleashed the Hidden Water Eulogy. But it was promptly shredded to pieces the moment the sword qi collided with it, its tattered threads of true qi scattering to the winds mere momentster. He tried to call forth the Twenty Four Bridges under a Silvery Moon once again. But the moment he executed his skill, he discovered that the fan and flute which he had practiced to perfection were showing signs of resistance. It was then that his cautionary words came echoing back to him, ¡°the first twenty three bridges The words which his father had spoken to him in the past when he was practicing the skill appeared in his mind. On the obverse side, the first twenty three bridges abides by the dignity of a gentleman, they are ones of elegance. Thest bridge on the inverse side, however, is an act of utter desperation, to break the cauldron and to sink one¡¯s ship. Strong though such a move might be, it runs contrary to the ways of a gentleman, and must never be used lightly.¡±Duan Xuanyi didn¡¯t think much of those words then, after all, a weapon was just a weapon. Today, however, he finally understood his father¡¯s words.


    But it was toote¡­ he was about to die any moment now!


    ¡°Even though Jiangnan¡¯s Duan n isn¡¯t as strong as Tangmen or the Lei n, it is nevertheless a prestigious n. It isn¡¯t appropriate for the heir of the family to die here.¡± The white robed schr sat down. Right now, it was no longer suitable for him to make a move.


    As for Sikong Changfeng, he wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Releasing the spear in his hand, he said,


    ¡°No matter who it is, they won¡¯t die in Snow Moon City.¡±


    Even though Tang Lian almost died, when he saw the scene in front of him, he yelled, ¡°Wujie, stop!¡±


    At this moment, flowers were revolving around Lei Wujie and his sword qi was rolling. At first nce, he was so handsome he looked like a heavenly being. However, he was cursing in his heart. He never thought of killing Duan Xuanyi but due to his impulse, he identally executed Moon in Obscurity, Flowers at Daybreak. He was unable to control such a terrifying power and there was no way he could take it all back!


    ¡°Lei Wujie!¡± Tang Lian screamed once again and he stepped forward. He was about to leap forward to stop Lei Wujie but he realized he was toote.


    All the blood drained from Duan Xuanyi¡¯s face as there was no longer a chance for him to get away. As he lost strength in his legs, his knees wobbled and kneeled with one knee on the ground. He no longer had the refined look he had just several moments ago.


    It was at this time a green robed figure appeared in the sea of flowers. She appeared so casually it was as though she didn¡¯t fear the undting sword qi released by Lei Wujie. She appeared before Lei Wujie and lightly grabbed a camellia which was fluttering beside her.


    It was her, Ye Ruoyi.


    Lei Wujie was shocked silly but he was still unable to control the sword in his hand. Ye Ruoyi suddenly took an additional step forward as her hand gently rapped Rainfall which was in Lei Wujie¡¯s hand. It swept past her head and sliced through the rope which held her hair together. Her long red hair cascaded down past her shoulders like a waterfall.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s mouth was agape as he looked at the scene in front of him. However, Ye Ruoyi turned around and lightly held his hand. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°That¡¯s a good sword.¡±


    Unable to think of a proper reply, Lei Wujie stiffly nodded his head and agreed. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Gently waving his hand, the sea of flowers followed his gestures as the suffocating sword qi which was filled with killing intent disappeared. It became a warm embrace which made everyone feelfortable. Even though the sword qi was still present, it no longer possessed the slightest bit of killing intent. Ye Ruoyi took a step back and pulled Lei Wujie along with her. Finally releasing Lei Wujie¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Follow my actions.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded with a dazed expression on his face. Ye Ruoyi¡¯s voice was extremely gentle and pleasant to listen to. However, there was a kind of authority behind her voice which made it difficult to refuse hermands.


    ¡°Really a dumb kid.¡± Ye Ruoyiughed and retreated yet another step. As she waved her sleeves, it swirled around and she started dancing.


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he raised his sword to follow in Ye Ruoyi¡¯s footsteps.


    As flowers fluttered in the sky, Lei Wujie¡¯s red clothes danced in the wind as he gracefully danced with the sword in his hand. As for the peerless beauty beside him, her sleeves danced in the wind and her actions were mesmerizing.


    In that instant, four words appeared in the mind of everyone present: Iparable and unmatched magnificence.


    ¡°This is true elegance.¡± The white robed schrughed. ¡°Jiangnan¡¯s Duan n? They are sorelycking¡­¡±


    ¡°So this is the Ruoyi sword dance¡­¡± Sikong Changfeng said in a deep voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Ruoyi sword dance. It¡¯s the sword dance created on the battlefield by General Ye. It is said that twenty years ago when the Ye n¡¯s army marched through thends, there would be a white robeddy who would execute a dance while holding the sword. Looking at it from a distance, it would seem as though a heavenly being descended into the mortal world. There are two parts to this sword dance and it begins with smooth movements, alike dancing clouds and flowing water. As the dance progresses, the murderous aura slowly intensifies, and nearing the end of the dance, the killing intent bes so strong it seems to solidify. Within the radius of a thousand meters, nothing other than killing intent would be felt. This time, it looks like she is merely executing the initial part of the dance.¡± The white clothed schrughed, ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity there is no music to apany the dance.¡±


    ¡°There are so many singing courtesans here. How can you say that there is no music?¡± Sikong Changfeng said.


    The white clothed schr shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on your Snow Moon City. In order to find a musician who can y a melody topliment the Ruoyi sword dance is harder said than done.¡±


    The instant the words left his lips, the melody from a flute filled the room. The white clothed schr was stunned. Snapping his head to look at the source of the sound, he discovered a blue robed youngster with a flute in his hand as he lightly blew into it. With an expression as still as water, he seemedpletely undisturbed by the world. However, the tune which came out of the flute epassed a myriad of emotions which perfectlyplemented the dance performed by the two individuals in the pavilion. It was as though this tune was specially made for the dance.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not as though this tune was made toplement the dance. This melody IS the song of the Ruoyi sword dance. ¡®Harmonious¡¯¡­ This is the tune which was said to be long lost, ¡®Harmonious¡¯! Sikong Changfeng, who on earth is this guy? How can your Snow Moon City possess such a disciple?¡± The white clothed schr leaped onto his feet and a bright light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my disciple, Xiao Se.¡± Sikong Changfeng said smugly and it was clear he was proud of himself.


    ¡°Great, great, great! It seems like my trip to watch the Hundred Flowers Banquet this time wasn¡¯t in vain!¡± The white clothed schr felt much more interested and after scanning the surroundings, he jumped out of the pavilion beforending in a courtyard. The musician who was watching the dance with a nk expression on his face became shocked when he discovered that someone else appeared out of nowhere.


    As for this schrly man d in full white, he waved his hand gently at the musician. ¡°Sorry, lend me your qin.¡±


    The musician nodded and stood up in a fluster. Before he could do anything, he saw that with a slight wave of his hand, the qin had already appeared in the white clothed schr¡¯s hand. Without sitting down, the schr used his right hand to raise the qin as his left hand violently swept at the strings.


    It was like thousands of horses running through the ins. Everything in their path was destroyed.


    ¡°Who?!¡± Lei Wujie, Ye Ruoyi, and even Xiao Se who were shocked. The power behind the qin¡¯s melody was too strong and it was something they couldn¡¯t match up to.


    The middle aged schr softly chuckled and took a step back. cing the qin back on the table, he casually took a seat and said in a clear voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about me! It¡¯s my honor to be able to witness the real Ruoyi sword dance in this life!¡±


    Even though the sword dance didn¡¯t stop, the three of them were astonished. Their steps and the melody of the flute weren¡¯t distruped at all even though their hearts shook. As for the middle aged schr, he closed his eyes and listened closely to the tuneing from the flute in Xiao Se¡¯s hand. After a short while, his hands started to move as his fingers plucked the string. This was the first time he heard the melody of the Ruoyi sword dance, ¡®Harmonious¡¯. However, with his heaven defying talent, he understood the tune the moment he touched the qin.


    There was nothing in this world which couldn¡¯t be understood.


    In the instant he sat down, Xiao Se had already guessed the identity of this white clothed schr. There were people who were mediocre even though they practiced the way of the sword their entire life. As for this person, he studied for half his life and proimed that he was proficient with everything under the heavens. There was someone who mocked him by handing him a sword after asking if he, a schr, would know how to use the sword.


    After muttering to himself for quite some time, he picked up the sword and waved it around awkwardly for some time. He executed a move out of the blue¡­


    This sword could be said to have reached the pinnacle!


    With this move, another Sword Immortal appeared in the martial world.


    Confusian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan.

 Chapter 60 Xiaobai drank 30 cups in a row, nobility of spirit rang in his fingertips

    <h4>Chapter 60 Xiaobai drank 30 cups in a row, nobility of spirit rang in his fingertips</h4>


    Xiao Se yed the flute, Xie Xuan yed the qin, Ye Ruoyi danced with her long sleeves, and Lei Wujie apanied with his sword dance. Standing to one side, Tang Lian was suddenly a little vexed, as if he¡¯d been left out, but the passion in his heart was also stirred. He jumped easily onto the roof, his ck clothes fluttering in the wind, and he started to sing loudly.


    ¡°I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where graceful immortals ride the winds.


    I wish to step on clouds and travel a million miles, what can an Emperor do to me?


    The summit of Kunlun bathed in sunlight, in the vast ocean a paradise of green mountains.


    A swallow flies over ten thousand miles to go home, but until I see the world¡¯s end, I will not return!¡±


    That was the song that Wuxin once sang in the Khotan kingdom. Tang Lian had only heard it once but he remembered it perfectly. He merely felt that the spirit of the person in the poem who wanted to visit the ¡°ends of the mountain and the boundaries of the sea¡± fascinated him. In that moment, he finally couldn¡¯t contain himself and wanted to recite it out loud. Within the sect, he was always known for being calm and prudent, and he seldom had the opportunity to be so wild. But, the Tang Lian right now made people believe more than ever, that he was the disciple of Baili Dongjun. Because Baili Dongjun was known as the Wine Immortal, and was known for being wild and unrestrained when he was young.


    The song was over.


    Xiao Se put down the flute, the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan also lifted his hands from the strings, Ye Ruoyi gathered her long sleeves, and Lei Wujie also waved his sword in one round. All the flower petals rose into the sky and poured down like a goddess descending, creating a downpour of beautiful and colourful flowers.


    When the downpour of flowersnded on the ground, Lei Wujie raised his head, a little bit shy between his eyebrows as he looked at Ye Ruoyi. He hesitated a moment before he said softly, "What a coincidence. We meet again."


    If some busybody in the martial world were to create a ranking list of the worst pick-up lines one could use, then this sentence would definitely make the list.


    Xiao Se put away his flute and walked away silently, while Tang Lian jumped down from the roof to ask Xiao Se quietly, "Although I don''t know a lot either, this pick-up line is quite terrible, isn¡¯t it?"


    Xiao Se curled his lips. "It''s so terrible it makes my hair stand."


    Ye Ruoyi smiled slightly and yed with her hair. "Yes, we meet again."


    The atmosphere was awkward. What a waste of Lei Wujie¡¯s sword of a sword immortal. It was beautiful and heartwarming, and created a perfect setting for him, but his pick-up line hadpletely wasted that wonderful sword dance.


    "A beautiful girl, one look and I will never forget. Every day that I don¡¯t see her, I will go crazy missing her." Xie Xuan brushed against the strings and murmured, somewhat alleviating the awkwardness. Then, he stood up, looked into the distance, and suddenly said, "An old friend has arrived."


    "Aren¡¯t you running away?" Sikong Changfeng stood up in the private booth and spoke to Xie Xuan.


    Xie Xuan took a leap and jumped back up to the private booth. He picked up his bookcase and slung it onto his back, and jumped back down to the courtyard again. He said to everyone, "Today, I¡¯ve seen the young disciples of Snow Moon City and realised that this name of being the number one city in the martial world is justified. Attending this Full Blossom Festival has not been in vain. I¡¯m leaving now, and have nothing much to give you, so I will gift a few books." He waved his hand, and a slightly old book flew out of his bookcase and fell into Ye Ruoyi''s hands.


    Ye Ruoyi looked at the cover with a startled expression. "This is¡­"


    "Although the Ruoyi Sword Dance is a good dance, its murderous aura is too strong. As ady, and with your poor health, you should not dance it too often. The name of this dance is Elegance of Dance. The dance movements resemble a swan soaring into the sky, emphasising gentleness and grace, lessening the murderous aura. This will benefit you." Xie Xuan lowered his head and chuckled.


    Ye Ruoyi also nodded gently. "Thank you, Mister3."


    Xie Xuan took out another book that had no title and handed it to Xiao Se. Suddenly, he said, "This young man, have we met before?"


    Xiao Se, who usually didn¡¯t bother being polite to even Sikong Changfeng, was properly respectful this time. He nodded, but only replied a few words, "Jixia Academy4."


    "No wonder." Xie Xuan remained unruffled. "In that case, I did not choose the wrong book for you. This book has no title because I wrote it and hadn¡¯t decided on the title. After you¡¯ve read it and thought of a good title, you can write it in yourself."


    An untitled book from the Confucian sage Xie Xuan? All those in the audience who had already realised the identity of this person were taken by surprise. Everyone knew that Xie Xuan possessed a profound knowledge that spanned the ages, and his schrly knowledge was alreadyparable to the previous emperor, but whenever he wrote a book, he never gave his books a title. He once said that when others read his book and felt an appreciation for the book, it had nothing to do with him. Those feelings, those thoughts that others had when they read the book were all other people¡¯s own business. So, he never gave a title to his books, and left it to the reader. Unfortunately, there were only a handful of people in the martial world worthy of being given an untitled book by him.


    Xie Xuan turned and faced Tang Lian. "I¡¯ve often heard your shifuin that he¡¯d taken in a prudish disciple. But just now, when I saw you reciting the poem in a loud and clear voice, that was very much like the style of your shifu in his younger days. I will give you a book which your shifu also loved to read when he was younger."


    Tang Lian was taken aback and hurriedly epted the ancient book, only to see two words written on it: Wine Scripture. He was also a little amused. "Shifu loved this when he was young?"


    "Your shifu is called the Wine Immortal, and he regrly drinks wine like his life depended on it. I was twelve years old when I first met him and he was already like this. Back then, he said that all the wine in the world was already nd and tasteless, so he asked me for this "Wine Scripture". The wines inside are no ordinary wines. ''Xiaobai drank 30 cups in a row, the noble spirit at his fingertips roared like springtime thunder''. Don''t waste it."


    "This junior will remember." Tang Lian hurriedly sped his fists.


    "Sure enough, he¡¯s a serious one." Xie Xuan turned to Lei Wujie and handed him a booklet with a beautiful cover.


    After Lei Wujie epted it, he looked at the title of the book and asked, "Senior, what is this?"


    Xiao Se nced at the title of the book and recited it meaningfully, "Late Snowfall?"


    "The snow camete, my drink felt empty. This was written by a talenteddy from Jiangnan, Xie Feixuan. The love story is very moving, and even thedies in the pce were said to be in tears after reading it. I¡¯m giving you this book, ¡°Late Snowfall¡± so that you can learn from the protagonist. The next time you meet her, don¡¯t say such embarrassing words anymore," Xie Xuan said with augh.


    Lei Wujie''s face looked like it was about to burst into mes, but Ye Ruoyi simply remained calm with the faint smile that she always had.


    "All right, I''m leaving now." Xie Xuan suddenly turned around.


    A voice came from a distance, "I¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re leaving. Are you really that scared of me?"


    Xie Xuan walked forward quickly, muttering to himself, "What¡¯s the point of meeting, when distance makes the heart grow fonder? Although we did not see each other, our hearts have already met."


    "Damn schr," the voice in the distance said coldly.


    "Fierce¡­" Xie Xuanyue walked farther and farther, and thest two words were already too soft to make out.


    Lei Wujie looked flustered, turned his head and almost wanted to run away, but his escape was blocked by a sword. The person who¡¯d spoken just now had arrived. Dressed in white with a gray veil, it was the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi.


    "Shifu." Lei Wujie nodded and bowed, looking as if he¡¯d done something wrong.


    Li Hanyi nced at him coldly. "I was on Cangshan just now, and suddenly I saw a ray of sword aura from here."


    "That sword was not bad," Li Hanyi said slowly.


    "Shifu, are you praising me!" Lei Wujie''s eyes widened, and he was so happy he couldn''t believe it.


    "But, who allowed you toe down the mountain!" Li Hanyi lifted his sword and sent Lei Wujie flying, who was stillughing with his mouth open.

 Chapter 61 Promise to the Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 61 Promise to the Sword Immortal</h4>


    "Shifu, why have you never attended the Full Blossom Festival?" Lei Wujie couldn''t resist asking on the way back.


    Li Hanyi didn''t even turn around, and continued walking straight ahead. "No matter how beautiful the flowers are, I¡¯m tired of seeing them for more than ten years. What''s so great about them."


    Night had already fallen, and a full moon hung in the sky. The pair of master and disciple, one with ultimate skills, walked slowly under the moonlight. There was a rare feeling of harmony between them. Lei Wujie couldn''t help feeling a little more chatty, so he asked again, "Shifu, that person just now was the man who studied his books and became a sword immortal, right? That Xie Xuan who used a sword for the first time in his life and became a sword immortal immediately?"


    "Damn schr," Li Hanyi snorted coldly.


    "He even gave me a book called "Late Snowfall". Why are the books he gave the others so unique, but this one he gave me looks like it could have been sold in a bookstore in Snow Moon City?" Lei Wujieined with dissatisfaction.


    Li Hanyi ignored him, but suddenly asked, "Do you like that girl named Ye Ruoyi?"


    Lei Wujie was stunned, and hesitated for a while before he nodded.


    "Why?" It was very rare for Li Hanyi to ask a why.


    Lei Wujie thought for a long time, and finally spoke hesitantly, "Because¡­ she¡¯s very pretty."


    Li Hanyi suddenly stopped. "Is that the only reason?"


    Lei Wujie thought for another long time, and finally he scratched his head. "I think¡­ there¡¯s really no other reason."


    Li Hanyi became a little gloomy. "You¡¯re rather honest. But there are so many beautiful girls in the world, why did you pick this one the moment you saw her?"


    Lei Wujie smiled and said, "I said that she¡¯s pretty, but that doesn¡¯t mean I like all the beautiful girls in the world. It¡¯s just that when I saw her, I suddenly felt like something was wrong with me. But when I really think about it, I don¡¯t know her past, I don¡¯t know her character, I don¡¯t even know what she likes and hates. After thinking about it, my heart was really moved with just that one look, which is because¡­"


    "She¡¯s very pretty," Li Hanyi finished his words and there wasn¡¯t the usual disdain aimed at this useless disciple, but Li Hanyi said softly, "The prettier the girl, the more they will deceive you."


    "Shifu, the way you say that, have you been hurt by someone beautiful before?" Lei Wujie regretted it as soon as he asked his question. It was such a rarity for him to be able to speak casually with his master, and he¡¯d even gotten praised earlier for that well-executed Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn. But, that didn¡¯t mean he could be so impertinent.


    But Li Hanyi was still not angry. He simply stood still, grasped the hilt of his Armoured cier sword, bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Shifu, I was wrong!" Lei Wujie hurriedly lowered his head to admit his mistake.


    "In three months, I will go down the mountain with you." Li Hanyi suddenly looked up. "I have a premonition. I¡¯m afraid that shifu of yours won¡¯t be able to wait any longer."


    "Three months?" Lei Wujie nodded. "Okay, then three months. At that time, I will test my sword against shifu."


    "Very well. I will test swords with you in three months. Three yearster, you will be a sword immortal. That is the agreement between us." Li Hanyi suddenly lifted his sword and walked forward.


    Be a sword immortal in three years? Lei Wujie wondered when he¡¯d made such an agreement, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little confused, but seeing his master¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further, so he could only follow after him obediently. What''s more, be a sword immortal in three years.


    Then he¡¯ll just have to do it. Lei Wujieughed to himself.


    Unrivaled City Under Heaven.


    Flooded Yishui shore.1


    A young man in white clothes holding a sword casket sat by the river and said leisurely, "Lost again?"


    The swordsman who was the dignified citymaster of Unrivaled City, one of the four great cities under Heaven, silently buried the broken sword in his hand into the soil. "I lost. This time, I lost thoroughly. The distance between me and Li Hanyi is probably as wide as this little Yishui stream and the swelling waters of the Yangtze River. I will never go to Snow Moon City again to duel with him."


    "It''s okay, I''ll help you win it back." The young man smiled and revealed his big white teeth. He was indeed that boy, Wushuang, who¡¯d single-handedly manipted his swords to take down Wuxin, Wuchan, Tang Lian, Xiao Se, and Lei Wujie in Khotan Kingdom that day.


    "My entire life, I¡¯ve lost to Li Hanyi, I admit it. As the next generation, if you can win it back in your lifetime, then it¡¯s fine. This time, I met a person. He said his name is Lei Wujie. I seem to remember hearing you mention his name." Song Yanhui sat down beside Wushuang.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve met him. In that ce full of sand, but the name of that country is hard to pronounce, so I can¡¯t remember it." Wushuang scratched his head and grinned. "Shifu, you know I have a lousy memory."


    "You can''t remember the name of a country, but you remember his name?" Song Yanhui chuckled.


    "Because he¡¯s very special. All the people I met that day were very special, and I remember their faces. But, it was a pity because that day, they were all already injured. Otherwise, I¡¯d have had a good fight with them." Wushuang stroked the sword casket.


    "You will definitely have a chance to in the future. Because he is now a disciple of Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi," Song Yanhui replied.


    Wushuang''s eyes lit up. "He¡¯s also training his sword? I remember back then he was using fist arts."


    Song Yanhui nodded. "Yes, I tried his martial arts that day and used a sword move against him. He already has a bit of Li Hanyi¡¯s skills in him, butpared to you, there¡¯s still a considerable difference. But I told Li Hanyi that I have a disciple who will be a sword immortal within five years. Then, he said that his disciple will only need three years. Li Hanyi has only epted this one disciple in 20 years. Looks like he has very high hopes for him."


    After hearing the words, Wushuang muttered to himself for a while and he suddenly opened the sword casket. In the sword casket were those twelve flying swords and the fiery red long sword. He pped the sword casket hard, and ten of the flying swords flew out from the sword casket. They arranged themselves and lined up in front of Wushuang. Wushuang tapped them lightly, reciting the names of these swords.


    "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple, Butterfly, Vanished Shadow, Killer, Broken, Trial, Entwined Finger, Jade Sceptre."


    "You can already control ten flying swords?" Song Yanhui eximed in surprise and joy.


    Wushuang smiled slightly, waved his long sleeves, and ten flying swords roared out, causing a huge wave on theke. Wushuang waved his long sleeves again, and the ten swords whizzed across the water, creating a thundering quake on the ground! Wushuang waved his long sleeves a third time, and the ten swords stirred the waters of theke and river, creating wave after wave without breaking once. Thest two flying swords in the sword casket started stirring as if they were restless and ready to fly out of the case.


    Wushuang grinned and said, "Since Lei Wujie will be a sword immortal in three years, then I will be a sword immortal in one year!" He raised his hand, and the ten flying swords flew back into the sword casket. Wushuang closed the sword casket and got up, slinging the sword casket onto his back before turning to walk away.


    Song Yanhui looked at his retreating back with silence and sighed after a long time. "In order to bring Unrivaled City back to it¡¯s pinnacle, we¡¯ll all be counting on you."


    Wushuang heard these words, and he turned around with a smile. "Shifu, I don''t want to be the citymaster of Unrivaled City. I only like to practice my sword. But, if shifu wants me to do it, then I will do it."

 Chapter 62 A Heaven Beyond Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 62 A Heaven Beyond Heaven</h4>


    There¡¯s a moon in the sky, bright and enchanting; there¡¯s wine on the ground, fragrant and mellow.


    The world was already filled with spring flowers of the fourth month, but here, it was still the most beautiful season for plum blossoms. The fragrance of the blossoms wafted about, mixing with the fragrance of wine. It was impossible to resist indulging. Next to the plum tree, there was a person dressed in a white robe sitting under the moon. Next to the plum tree, he raised a cup made of white jade, took a sip, and gently narrowed his eyes. He looked as if he was getting drunk.


    This was a realm of foreignnds, a heaven beyond heavens.


    This person was unusually beautiful, his beautyparable to that of the moon in the sky, as luxuriant as the plums. But this person was a man.


    A man with no hair.


    Formerly a monk from Snowy Peak Temple, Wuxin. Presently, the Sect Leader of Outerheaven, Ye Anshi.


    Drinking alone under the moon had always been a lonely pastime, and now, there was even a slight flurry of snow. Ye Anshi reached out his hand to catch the snowkes, but they melted before they even touched his palm. He sighed, frowned slightly, and lowered his head to drain the wine in his cup. However, he found some of the falling petals had fallen into the cup, and he smiled.


    The elegance and magnificence was unparalleled.


    There was a faint sounding from the western wall, as faint as a plum flower blossoming. Ye Anshi heard it, but didn''t seem to care. He tipped the wine in his cup onto the ground and lifted his face to look into the night sky.


    Ye Anshi smiled lightly, walked to the plum tree and reached for it with his jade-white fingers. He plucked a plum blossom and thought silently to himself, That¡¯s probably thest one.


    Unknowingly, the flurry of snow began to fall a little more messily. As if there was a sudden gust of wind, even the plum tree began to shake. Finally the flowers fell like rain, mingled with the fine snow that¡¯d suddenly increased in volume, Ye Anshi felt that everything in front of him was engulfed in the flowers and snow. Faced with this sudden unnatural event, he didn''t panic at all and merely continued to look at the plum blossom in his hand without a word.


    Suddenly a trace of ckness pierced through the beautiful flowers and snow. It was a sabre with an entirely ck de and when it pierced through the flowers and snow, the ck-coloured de emitted a strange light. Just as the de was about to touch Ye Anshi¡¯s chest, he finally moved. He retreated backwards, then gently waved his hand, and the plum blossom stuck onto the de and flew with the entire sabre back towards the person who¡¯d thrown it.


    The person was shocked, and hurriedly collected the sabre, but the plum blossom brushed past the person¡¯s temple.


    "It is said that the ck de, Snow Rain, will emit a strange light when its murderous intent is at its strongest. After leaving for twelve years, I can finally see this de again." Ye Anshi stood still and smiled, "It''s just that you are not Uncle Li. Uncle Li died twelve years ago. Are you his¡­ daughter?"


    The person with the sabre was dressed in ck, and she pointed her sabre towards the ground while remaining cold and silent. Her chilling murderous aura was not as intense as before, but the snow and flowers around her still fluttered around chaotically.


    "When I was young, did I meet you? Is your name Li Yunyan?" Ye Anshi thought for a while, and asked softly. He suddenly remembered that he had seen this woman when he was young. Back then, her hair was tied in a tail that stuck straight up, and was always overbearing in her manner. Now she has grown into an attractive and intelligentdy. However, she has also be a knife in someone else¡¯s hands.


    "Duan Chenyi has been trying to usurp the Outerheaven Sect Leader position for twelve years, and he cultivated twelve des called the ¡°Rain des¡± to be his death squad. But who knew that the moment I returned, he fled and left these twelve des to assassinate me. The day before yesterday, four came. Yesterday, seven came. Today, there¡¯s only you left. You know you can¡¯t beat me, so why did youe to seek death?" Ye Anshi slowly walked towards the swordsman.


    The swordsman tightened her grip on her sabre and frowned.


    "Because you love him?" Ye Anshi stopped and said suddenly.


    The swordsman suddenly raised her head, and the ck-coloured de once again emitted that strange light.


    Ye Anshi didn''t seem to notice it at all. He simply walked back to the plum tree and sighed softly. "The plum blossoms of Huaxue Vi always wither away quickly, and always, there will be a slight snowfall at the same time. When Dad was still alive, he would wait every year for this moment of withering yet beautiful scenery. He called this kind of scenery ¡°snow dying prematurely¡±. He thought that when the plum blossoms withered, the snow also died with them. I had waited a long time to see this ¡°snow dying prematurely¡±, but you cut down all the flowers with a single de."


    The swordsman looked at the ground full of flowers and couldn''t help feeling sad. When she was young, she often saw the man who Ye Anshi called his dad watching the snow in this courtyard. Back then, she felt that the man himself was like a scenery in the snow. The swordsman closed her eyes and gripped the sabre in her hand tightly. Ye Anshi did not see clearly how she swung her sabre, but in the blink of an eye, the ck light had prated the falling snow and wasing straight at him.


    With a light wave of his hand, all the flowers on the ground were swept up and he attacked the swordsman. The mysterious ck light instantly dimmed. The swordsman felt the sabre¡¯s momentume to a sudden stop and it could no longer move forward. She opened her eyes in shock, only to find that the scenery in front of her had long been saturated with falling snow and flower petals.


    Ye Anshi watched the swordsman in front of him copse onto the ground. He walked over and waved his hand gently, brushing away the remaining flowers on her body. Two people walked out of the pavilion, a white-haired man with a jade sword, and a man in fluttering violet clothes.


    White-haired Immortal and Violet Marquis.


    "Bring her away, and when she wakes up from her sleep, she¡¯ll forget everything. The twelve Rain des have all been broken. As for whether or not we go after Duan Chenyi, I¡¯ll leave that up to you." Ye Anshi looked up at the moon in the sky and suddenly recited, "Tonight we enter White Dew, the moon in my home is still the brightest."


    White-haired Immortal raised his head and smiled, "I wonder where is the hometown in Sect Leader¡¯s heart? Is it Outerheaven or Snowy Peak Temple?"


    Ye Anshi smiled and said, "Do you know where my father was from before he came to Outerheaven?"


    White-haired Immortal was taken aback for a moment, and shook his head. "Sect Leader never talked about his past."


    "It was Hangzhou. Before I turned four, I lived in Hangzhou with my father. If we¡¯re talking about our hometown, then Hangzhou is my hometown." Ye Anshi looked into the distance. "But I only remember that there was ake in front of our house where the water was clear. There was a weeping willow by theke and my mother loved tob her hair while she faced theke. But, one morning, they found herb beside theke, and since then, I never found her again. Later, my father brought me here."


    "He built this Huaxue Vi and became the Sect Leader of Outerheaven. Later, he became the supreme leader of all the sects in these foreignnds. Finally, he invaded the Central ins with a heart that seemed filled with grand passion, but I always thought that he never really knew where he wanted to go."


    "If I remember correctly, my father actually died in Hangzhou. It doesn''t matter where my hometown is. Wherever the people you care about are, that¡¯s your real hometown."


    "So whether it¡¯s Snowy Peak Temple or Huaxue Vi, neither is my hometown." Ye Anshi waved his hand, and a plum blossom on the ground floated into his hand. He lifted it to the tip of his nose and sniffed.


    "If I remember correctly, Sect Leader once said that you wanted to visit the immortal mountain beyond the sea, and the ends of Heaven," Violet Marquis said suddenly.


    Ye Anshi nodded and said with a smile, "That¡¯s right. I want to go there and take a look. I''m not an old man, so I wouldn¡¯t be thinking about returning to my roots all the time."

 Chapter 63 Langyue Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 63 Langyue Paradise</h4>


    Although Ye Anshi no longer called himself the monk, Wuxin, and he¡¯d taken off the Buddhist prayer beads, he still wore the same long white robe and was unwilling to let his hair grow out. When he broke each of those Rain des, he¡¯d decided not to kill. The Violet Marquis sometimes wondered, was such a benevolent person really suited to be the Sect Leader of Outerheaven? But it was such a benevolent person who had quickly gained the support of every man in Outerheaven. Some of the old men from the inner sanctum even said that from their first sight of him, they felt as if the old Sect Leader had returned from the dead.


    "Sect Leader, about your friends, there has been some news of them recently," White-haired Immortal said suddenly.


    Ye Anshi was taken aback for a moment, and smiled. "Oh? How are they doing?"


    "Tang Lian made a trip to Tang n after leaving the Khotan kingdom and met with his shifu, Tang Lianyue of Tang n. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie traveled for about three months before they finally reached Snow Moon City. Lei Wujie went ahead to challenge the Tower of Ascension and went straight to the sixteenth floor. Together with the disciple of the Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen, they challenged the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi. Although they were both beaten down by one sword move, he was epted by Li Hanyi and became his first disciple," White-haired Immortal said slowly.


    Ye Anshi smiled and said, "This kid¡¯s luck is not bad, to be epted by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. However, his shifu in the Lei n, Lei Hong and Li Hanyi had a history. There¡¯s probably some ulterior motive there. What about the other one? That stingy innkeeper. Did he return to his Fallen Snow Vi?"


    "Xiao Se also stayed in Snow Moon City, and even became the disciple of Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng." Violet Marquis, who had been quiet thus far, suddenly spoke.


    "The Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng? I thought it would be that Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun. Seriously, I think if the two of them met, they would get along pretty well." Ye Anshi stretched out his hand, and the wine cup that had fallen onto the snow returned to his hand. "And I really want to taste it. The Wine Immortal¡¯s Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine that defeated the Autumn White Dew of Diaolou Mansion."


    "There is news that First Citymaster Baili Dongjun of Snow Moon City left the city on the night that Lei Wujie entered the city and his present whereabouts are unknown," White-haired Immortal said solemnly.


    "In fact, in the past few years, the governance of Snow Moon City had always been left to Sikong Changfeng. The other two Citymasters, one brewed wine and the other practiced the sword. They had an easy-going life. Besides, so what if his whereabouts are unknown, can you guess if Baili Dongjun has entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm? At that point, you¡¯d be able to close your eyes and let your spirit wander thousands of miles. What does it matter whether or not he¡¯s in Snow Moon City?" Ye Anshi said slowly, as he guessed what White-haired Immortal was thinking.


    White-haired Immortal and Violet Marquis exchanged a look but didn¡¯t say anything. The Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun was already the number one under Heaven twelve years ago. But, he kept a low profile and seldom dueled with others. He concentrated on brewing his wine. Rumours were that Luo Qingyang, the Solitary Sword Immortal who guarded the Admirable Destion City, never took the number one under Heaven title because he was not confident of defeating Baili Dongjun. It was not impossible to imagine that such a person could step into that Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, which was only ever heard of once in a century.


    "As for my three friends, I¡¯m sure they will soon be famous in the martial world, just like the three youths from Snow Moon City back then. I look forward to the day when we meet again." Ye Anshi turned around and slowly walked out.


    "Sect Leader, where are you going?" White-haired Immortal asked.


    "To Langyue Paradise2," Ye Anshi replied faintly. "Now that we¡¯ve eliminated the affliction within Outerheaven, I can count on the abilities of the two of you to ensure that there will be no problems for the next few years. I will go to Langyue Paradise for seclusion3."


    "When will Sect Leader be back?" Violet Marquis frowned slightly.


    Ye Anshi leaped forward and stood on the western wall. He replied with a clear voice, "When I step into the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm."


    Both Violet Marquis and White-haired Immortal were taken aback, but Ye Anshi looked back at them with a smile. "I mean it." Then he took another leap and headed into the distance.


    "Can the Sect Leader really enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm?" Violet Marquis looked at White-haired Immortal.


    White-haired Immortal thought for a while, and said, "When we first met him, he was already near the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. It¡¯s been three months since he returned to Outerheaven, and he¡¯s been cultivating the Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism, he¡¯s already in a realm above the both of us. He¡¯s only seventeen years old. Compared to the old Sect Leader, his innate talent seems to be a little higher. It¡¯s impossible to say whether he will truly achieve the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. When the timees, we can once again enter the Central ins, and the result from twelve years ago will not repeat itself¡­"


    Violet Marquis huffed a coldugh. "You can rest assured that if he really enters the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, the Sect Leader will definitely travel to the immortal mountain beyond the sea and y with the lovely immortal there, instead of bringing you along to the Central ins."


    White-haired Immortalughed and shook his head. "We have such a powerful Sect Leader, yet he has no ambitions at all. I don¡¯t know if this is something we should be happy about."


    Violet Marquis looked at the plum blossoms all over the floor and murmured, "So, the old Sect Leader¡¯s home was in Hangzhou."


    At that moment in Snow Moon City, there was also a person watching the moon.


    With a de of green foxtail between his teeth, heyzily on the roof, staring nkly at the full moon.


    Ady carrying a spear saw him and jumped onto the roof in a single leap. "How dare you, Xiao Se, hiding here beingzy again."


    Xiao Se closed his eyes and didn''t bother paying her any attention. "It''s alreadyte at night. Stop chasing people around and disturbing the peace. How¡¯s your training with the Silver Moon Spear?"


    "Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul. I¡¯ve reached the fourth stage. Do you want to try it?" Sikong Qianluo smiled maliciously.


    "Fine. We¡¯ll try it tomorrow morning, ok? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t make me angry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring out my Wuji staff and beat you to the ground!" Xiao Se opened his eyes and red at her fiercely.


    "I¡¯ve heard that so many times my ears are numb to it. Go ahead and try beating me, ah." Sikong Qianluo immediately red back.


    "Immature." Xiao Se turned his head.


    "Hey, old miser, what are you looking at,ing here every day? That¡¯s the direction of Cangshan. Maybe you¡¯re looking at Lei Wujie, ah. I had a feeling the two of you were a little weird. Heheheh." Sikong Qianluo stuck her tongue out at him.


    "Have you ever visited Heavenly Revtions?" Xiao Se asked suddenly.


    "The imperial capital, Heavenly Revtions? Never been there." Sikong Qianluo shook her head. "Have you been there?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "I have."


    Sikong Qianluo gave a faint "Oh". "How is it? Compared to Snow Moon City?"


    "It''s not as beautiful as Snow Moon City, but it''s very big. About seven or eight times the size of Snow Moon City. It¡¯s always crowded with lots happening all the time and peoplee from all over the world. There are several big market fairs every year, and you can see all kinds of exotic things in the market thate from far, far away. I¡¯ve seen a huge crystal, which was pure and natural, but it was the size of a whole wine jar. The foreigners filled it with wine brewed from grapes. I took a sip once and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it an epicurean fine wine. There¡¯s also a gambling house called Grand Golden Terrace, where I once won a whole city¡­" Xiao Se suddenly became a little chatty.


    On the other hand, Sikong Qianluo turned surprisingly quiet, and she suddenly felt that this Xiao Se in front of her became someone different the moment he started talking about Heavenly Revtions. But, when Xiao Se was like this, he gave others a more intimate feeling. After Sikong Qianluo listened quietly to everything Xiao Se said, she suddenly asked, "If there¡¯s a chance, will you take me to Heavenly Revtions?"


    Xiao Se smiled and nodded. "Okay."

 Chapter 64 I have three swords, please test them

    <h4>Chapter 64 I have three swords, please test them</h4>


    The flourishing blossoms were withering, the summer breeze was blowing.


    Very quickly, three months had passed. The most beautiful springtime of Snow Moon City had departed and the leisurely coolness of summer arrived. Tang Lian left again to carry out a few more assignments. As the head disciple of Snow Moon City, he had a heavy burden on his shoulders, and he had to frequently leave the city to carry out assignments. On the other hand, Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo who were both also disciples of the Snow Moon City citymaster, were very rxed. Every day, they would be ying hide-and-seek games in Snow Moon City. When he got tired from running, Xiao Se would lie on the roof, basking in the sun or watching the moon, or he would y weiqi with Sikong Changfeng. Sometimes, he would also read the untitled book given to him by Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan. Today, it so happened that Sikong Qianluo had left the city. Xiao Se rejoiced at his freedom and was lying around reading a book and basking in the sun facing the direction of Cangshan.


    Speaking of Cangshan, it seems that the person on Cangshan hadn¡¯te down for a long time. Since they parted ways after the Full Blossom Festival, Lei Wujie hadn¡¯t stepped one foot off Cangshan. But today, Xiao Se had a feeling that something was going to happen. He put down his book and looked in the direction of Cangshan. He felt a gust of wind shed past, and when he turned his head, Tang Lian was already standing there.


    "You¡¯re back?" Xiao Se nced at him.


    Tang Lian nodded. "We¡¯re both disciples of the citymasters of Snow Moon City. Why is it that you guys are here basking in the sun every day, while I have to run errands out of the city all the time. This time, I almost lost my life."


    "Who are you? You¡¯re the da-shixiong of Snow Moon City, ah. Who knows, you could be the Citymaster in the future. It¡¯s only natural that you need to put more effort and get a little tired." Xiao Se grinned at the other¡¯s misfortune.


    Tang Lian tipped his toes slightly, and a small fragment on the tile flew towards Xiao Se. Xiao Se smiled a little, leaned sideways, and his whole body moved forward by a foot.


    "Looks like Qianluo hasn''t been neglecting you during this period. You are bing more and more proficient with your lightness skill." Tang Lianughed.


    Xiao Se stood up and brushed off the dust on his body. "Da-shixiong, you don¡¯t have to be so generous. If you really want to kill me, shatter all the bricks and tiles on this roof, and then show another one of your Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. Even if I want to dodge, I will have no ce to hide. By the way, you said you almost died this time. Which martial expert did you meet?"


    "This time, I met two old friends. The lunar maiden bids with a smile, theher duke kills in fury. Remember them?" Tang Lian asked.


    "I was almost killed by them. How can I not remember them?" Xiao Se said.


    "Ming Hou was originally the eldest son of pavilion master Xie Liuyi of Wangyi Pavilion. Back then, while Wangyi Pavilion and the entire family were exterminated, Ming Hou was knocked out. When he woke up, he lost all memory of that night. He had been searching for vengeance for years and finally found the answer from Wuxin. The person who killed everyone in Wangyi Pavilion was Ming Hou¡¯s shifu, Old Man Tianquan. This time, Ming Hou went to the Tianquan Pavilion to seek revenge and imed he was going to wash the Tianquan Pavilion with blood."


    "The result?" Xiao Se didn¡¯t show any surprise either.


    "The result was, Tianquan Pavilion was destroyed, Old Man Tianquan fled, and Ming Hou was seriously injured. Then, Yue Ji arrived and rescued him, bringing him away," Tang Lian replied.


    Xiao Se sighed. "Such a pity. A scumbag like Old Man Tianquan should be killed with a single blow."


    Tang Lian didn''t add to the topic. He looked in the direction of Cangshan and suddenly said, "How¡¯s that silly boy doing recently?"


    "Don''t know." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "Don''t know?" Tang Lian frowned slightly.


    "It''s been three months since he left the mountain. During the Full Blossom Festival, he left the mountain on his own without permission, and he¡¯s probably in detention now. I don''t know any martial arts, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to go to Cangshan to look for him. I¡¯d probably get killed by the sword immortal in one move," Xiao Se said after thinking about it.


    "The silly boy also said that in the future, the three of us will be exploring the martial world together, just like the three Snow Moon heroes when they were young. But, who knows when he¡¯ll be able toplete his training ande down the mountain," Tang Lian murmured.


    Cangshan, Wanhua Peak.


    The Sword Immortal Li Hanyi sat there with his eyes closed, deep in thought. The famous sword, Armoured cier, was silent and lying to one side.


    Today was the three-month deadline. ording to their agreement, today, his disciple Lei Wujie will test his sword against him. If he was satisfied with the result, then he would leave the mountain and go to Lei n Fort to see Lei Hong onest time. Thest time the Snow Moon Sword Immortal left the city was four years ago.


    Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen, Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, and the Murderous Dread Sword Lei Hong were all names he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time. Yet, they¡¯d all appeared suddenly. Li Hanyi sighed internally. After being secluded in Snow Moon City for so many years, did he really want to leave?


    Lei Wujie carried his Rainfall sword and slowly walked up the mountain. For thest three months, Li Hanyi had been teaching him the sword every day, but he only taught verbally, and never struck at him with a sword again. He knew that their next sword duel would be three monthster. And a month ago, Li Hanyi left the straw hut and went to practice his sword on the neen peaks of Cangshan, leaving Lei Wujie to practice hard in the straw hut every day. Until a week ago, Lei Wujie suddenly kept his sword and started closing his eyes to meditate like his master.


    Hidden sword of wind and thunder, drawing the de in all directions! This was the sword-drawing technique taught by the Sword Immortal Li Hanyi!


    "Well, looking at yourself now, are you really qualified to test your sword against the Snow Moon Sword Immortal?" Lei Wujie looked at the hilt in his hand, his mind somewhat in a daze. Excluding the most profound of the Profound, that Spirit Wandering Profound Realm which was akin to turning into an immortal, the top martial experts were divided into three realms: Vajra Mortal Realm, Unrestrained Earthly Realm, and Unfettered Heavenly Realm. It was said that Snow Moon Sword Immortal entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of neen, and was now at the peak of the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. That means he¡¯s only a few steps away from entering the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm which could be considered as half a god. As for himself, he was not even close to touching the edge of a martial expert. Considering the young disciples of Snow Moon City, only Tang Lian had officially entered the Vajra Mortal Realm and Sikong Qianluo was only a step away. With his sword which was at a level below the Vajra Mortal Realm, he was going against a sword immortal¡¯s sword at the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, would the result be the same as the day he challenged the Tower of Ascension and be beaten down by one sword move? After all, could his current self bepared to that day when his sword had joined forces with Li Fansong?


    I have to fight even if I can''t win. Lei Wujie smiled wryly and scratched his head. They said there were four seasons on the mountain. As Lei Wujie walked up slowly, he was not in a hurry, and he climbed from the slightly warm foot of the mountain to the side of the mountain where flowers were still in full bloom with the warmth of spring. There, he sat down and rested for a while. After a long time, he continued to climb upwards all the way until he reached the summit where it was starting to feel cold. He saw the Snow Moon Sword Immortal all dressed in white, sitting on the mountain peak, looking like an immortal. Lei Wujie came to a stop and bowed his head in a salute.


    Li Hanyi still had his eyes closed, and slowly, he said, "You¡¯re here."


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Shifu, I¡¯vee to fulfill our agreement."


    Li Hanyi still had his eyes closed and didn¡¯t reply.


    Suddenly, Lei Wujie grasped the hilt of his sword, and a sudden hidden thunder crackled around the hilt. He swept aside all earlier feelings of serenity and easiness, and his brows were filled with hostility. He said solemnly, "I have three swords, please test them!"


    The Armoured cier, which had been lying quietly on the side, suddenly vibrated with a loud cry. Li Hanyi finally opened his eyes and slowly said, "Very well!"

 Chapter 65 One Sword into Vajra

    <h4>Chapter 65 One Sword into Vajra</h4>


    ¡°A dawn of blooming flowers and a dusk lit by moonlight, like riding rosy clouds into the blue ethereal sky,¡± Lei Wujie recited in a low voice.


    Lei Wujie drew his sword in a sh and shook his finger at Li Hanyi. "The first sword, imparted by the sword immortal, Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn."


    The mountain peaks roared, but no flowers fell and no moonlight shone at them. This time, this sword of Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn was pure and wless. But although there were neither flowers nor moon, there was the intent of flowers and light from the moon!


    This sword could be called the pinnacle of elegance!


    Lei Wujie struck with his sword, and the de of the sword began emitting a cold light. This was the fourth time he¡¯d used this sword move, and this time, his sword intent possessed a measure of a sword immortal¡¯s manner.


    Li Hanyi nodded slightly, lightly hooked his finger and Armoured cier unsheathed itself. He whispered a sound, "Fall!" The Armoured cier sword cut downwards, shattering Lei Wujie''s flower intent, and pierced through his moonlight. It brought on the chill between the mountain peaks with immense power, and the sword aura rushed towards Lei Wujie like wild horses rampaging through a wastnd.


    Lei Wujie stood his ground, holding his sword, and refused to retreat. His right sleeve had been ripped to shreds but he stayed silent and clenched the Rainfall sword harder in his hand.


    "A light rain that hastens the blooming flowers, with a gentle breeze apanied by willows, they¡¯re just as good as yesteryear. The misty reds and smokey greens, allpete zealously for early spring." Lei Wujie took a step back, waved a sword flower, and used his next sword move.


    "The second sword, imparted by the sword immortal, Vivid Colours of Flora." Lei Wujie pointed his sword into the sky.


    This was the sword move he once saw his master in Lei n, Lei Hong, perform. It was during a very cold winter in the twelfth month, and it caused the peach blossoms on the tree to bloom instantly!


    This sword move possessed an extreme warmth intent, and the graceful de of the Rainfall sword began to emit a faint red light. The extreme cold that had been brought on by the Armoured cier finally receded a little. Lei Wujie didn''t expect the power from his sword would be able to suppress the Armoured cier, and he was so overjoyed that he approached a few steps.


    Li Hanyi nodded slightly. "Good. Vivid Colours of Flora was the sword move I created when I was young. Back then, I travelled across Jiangnan and saw the green shades of the weeping willows by the West Lake, so I created this sword. You are very good, you are from Jiangnan, so it¡¯s not difficult for you toprehend this sword.¡± After speaking, he lightly hooked his finger again, and the cold light from Armoured cier brightened again!


    In Snow Moon City.


    Sikong Changfeng walked out of his hall and looked in the direction of Cangshan.


    "Third shizun, what are you looking at?" Tang Lian looked up and asked when he saw Sikong Changfeng walk out of the hall.


    Sikong Changfeng smiled and said, "Your shidi ising down the mountain soon."


    "Coming down the mountain?" Tang Lian and Xiao Se exchanged a nce.


    "Go quickly, and you might get there in time to see thest sword." Sikong Changfeng took a flying leap and headed towards Cangshan.


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se followed hurriedly. That day, at the gates of Snow Moon City, Lei Wujie and Li Hanyi made an agreement. When he could meet his three swords, Li Hanyi would follow Lei Wujie down the mountain. But, it had only been three months. Could Lei Wujie do it?


    Lei Wujie''s second sword, "Vivid Colours of Flora," was apanied by an orange glow of sunrise, and the snowkes around Li Hanyi instantly melted into water, but the cold of the Armoured cier sword solidified the water into hard ice. Lei Wujie''s body heat surged, and he stepped down hard, cracking the ice.


    zing Arts, Garuda Realm!


    Li Hanyi frowned slightly. Was this Lei Wujie''s final card? He had underestimated a sword immortal¡¯s sword. The zing Arts was never considered very powerful martial arts, not to mention a mere Garuda Realm.


    Lei Wujie''s eyes were zing, and the qi in his body surged forth. The pupils of his eyes seemed like they were burning with a wildfire.


    His zing Arts rose another level - Fire Source Realm!


    "Very good, when Lei Hong was your age, he was not as good as you." Li Hanyi was slightly impressed. He hooked his finger again, and the Armoured cier shot into the sky with a power that seemed like it could destroy heaven and wipe out the earth.


    "You have a zing wildfire, but can you match my thousand feet of frozen ice?" Li Hanyi said haughtily.


    Lei Wujie swung the sword with his right hand and just managed to block Li Hanyi''s sword. He had to retreat more than ten steps. The biting cold aura from the Armoured cier suddenly made him feel a little dazed.


    He thought of that schr in his grey robes who was always sitting in a daze in the courtyard, and remembered that man had told him once, a sword is alive. If a person develops feelings with a sword, then that sword will be his friend. When the friend is in trouble, the sword can sense it. That¡¯s why some swords will vibrate with a cry when they sense a murderous intent.


    "I have passed you the Murderous Dread sword. In the future, while the man lives, the sword will live¡­"


    "So, if the man dies, the sword will die?" Lei Wujie epted the Murderous Dread sword and spoke solemnly.


    "Sword return!" Lei Wujie suddenly opened his eyes and bellowed.


    Above the gate of Snow Moon City, the Murderous Dread sword that had been stuck there for three months suddenly began vibrating with a cry.


    Everyone below the city gate heard the violent noise, raised their heads and looked at the fiery red sword.


    This sword was said to be forged with gunpowder and steel, and its de was covered with me patterns. The pommel of the sword was engraved with a fire-breathing dragon, and its name was the Murderous Dread sword. Because of its extraordinary power, it once swept through the martial world held in the hands of Lei Hong when he almost rose to the status of half a sword immortal!


    Now the Murderous Dread sword was about to go look for its owner.


    "Sword return!" Standing at the top of the mountain, Lei Wujie stretched out his left hand and shouted again.


    The Murderous Dread sword finally broke free of the city wall and flew straight towards Cangshan, like a red light piercing through the sky.


    Sikong Changfeng, Tang Lian and Xiao Se were on their way up when suddenly, a violent wind passed them. When they looked up, they saw the Murderous Dread sword.


    Sikong Changfeng praised, "Man and sword have interlinked. To be able to do this, this shidi of yours has entered the pinnacle realm."


    "Pinnacle realm?" Tang Lian was surprised.


    Lei Wujie stretched out his left hand and caught the Murderous Dread sword. The me pattern on the de began to flow. Lei Wujie waved his left hand and threw off the Armoured cier sword.


    "Last night there was a lightning storm, and the wind was like ten thousand crossbows. Again it blew in the concealing haze, making one feel like the gods had gathered. The third sword, imparted by Lei Hong, named Raging Inferno Roaring Thunder."


    "After paper falls into smoke and we get drunk together, a poem turns into pearls and jade when we return to face it. The third sword, imparted by Li Hanyi, named Paper Falls into Smoke.¡±


    Lei Wujie held the Rainfall sword in his right hand and the Murderous Dread sword in his left, the power notcking in either. He slowly raised his two swords, the cold aura uninterrupted on the Rainfall sword, the inferno zing on the Murderous Dread sword, one cold and one warm. He slowly said, "This is my third sword, shifu, please test it."


    Li Hanyi nodded. "Very well." At that moment, he seemed to see his younger self. His master was the previous citymaster of Snow Moon City, Li Changsheng. All of his martial techniques were paired. Back then, Baili Dongjun ruled the martial world with his double-handed sabre-swordbination, and Sikong Changfeng also used the double-spear technique with a long and short uneven spearsbination. He had also armed himself with two swords.


    Li Hanyi lightly hooked his finger, and caught the hilt of Armoured cier in one hand. Just now, Li Hanyi had been using his fingers to manipte his sword to block Lei Wujie''s two sword moves, but for this third sword move, it was finally worth the effort of holding the sword hilt in his hand. It was a proper fight.


    Because with this one sword move from Lei Wujie, he had stepped into the Vajra Mortal Realm.


    "Let shifu also give you a sword. This sword has a name, called." Li Hanyi said slowly, "Sudden Thunderp."

 Chapter 66 Sudden Thunderclap

    <h4>Chapter 66 Sudden Thunderp</h4>


    A sudden p of thunder, and the entire ground blew up.


    The tip of the Armoured cier sword was surrounded by a blue light and the mountain winds roared. Its sword aura was like a stampede of wild horses invading a wastnd.


    This was very different from all of Li Hanyi¡¯s previous sword moves. This sword was very domineering, not poetic at all, and possessed only a terrifying and horrifying killing intent.


    This extremely domineering sword move was not Li Hanyi''s own swordsmanship. It was created by that unconventional Lei Hong from Lei n who used a sword.


    Back then, when this high-spirited youth came to Snow Moon City, he carried a special long sword. His face was shy, but his tone was very arrogant. "The Phoenix Edict with the golden list came out, a sudden rise in fame. I have a sword, named ¡®Sudden Thunderp¡¯. Please enlighten me."


    Now Li Hanyi closed his eyes, made his move with this sword, and withdrew.


    "Lei Hong, we¡¯re finally going to have to meet again," Li Hanyi murmured.


    The Murderous Dread sword in Lei Wujie''s left hand made the sword move ¡°Raging Inferno Roaring Thunder¡± while the Rainfall sword in his right hand made the sword move ¡°Paper Falls Into Smoke¡±. He had already reached the peak of his swordsmanship. But under the power of this Sudden Thunderp, he could only retreat. Although Li Hanyi had withdrawn his sword, the sword power still remained undiminished. That Sudden Thunderp move even caused a rumbling of thunder in the sky. The sky became overcast as clouds rolled in and a heavy downpour came down instantly.


    Li Hanyi turned his head and looked at him. The rain was still pouring but the rainwater could not wet even an inch of his sleeves.


    Lei Wujie, however, waspletely soaked. After standing in the rain for a long time, he suddenly struck out another sword move. It was an ordinary sword move, like a sword move used by a child. It had no method and no sword intent.


    Li Hanyi suddenly raised his head again and looked at the sky. He gently lifted a finger, and a drop of water fell into his palm. With a light stroke, the droplet of water became a string of water droplets. The string of water droplets slowly revealed the appearance of a sword. Then, he suddenly raised his head, and Lei Wujie''s sword move had already reached him. Li Hanyi looked down and stared carefully at it. The sword of blue water in his hand burst apart instantly. The sword intent was inexhaustible, but there was no killing intent.


    "And what sword move is that?" Li Hanyi asked.


    "Three Abilities Swordy, a stab," Lei Wujie replied.


    Li Hanyiughed. He turned around and Lei Wujie¡¯s very ordinary sword move had cut through his veil. The veil floated gently to the ground, and the sword aura that surrounded him also dispersed in an instant. The rain came down on him and he was soaked. A sword immortal of his generation just let the rain wet his clothes and hair while he remained silent.


    Lei Wujie withdrew his sword, and he suddenly burst into tears.


    Sikong Changfeng, Tang Lian, and Xiao Se had finally arrived at the summit and immediately witnessed this scene. They saw the power of that Sudden Thunderp, but Lei Wujie only used an ordinary sword stab to confront it. Three Abilities Swordy. That was an introductory swordy for novice swordsmen in the martial world. You can buy a copy for a dozen cents in a bookstore. Even children below the age of ten could perform several of its moves. Could this sword even hurt a sword immortal of his generation?


    But indeed, this sword cut through the veil that the Snow Moon Sword Immortal wore all the time.


    Under the veil, a peerless beauty was revealed.


    Tang Lian stood in a daze. "Second shizun is a woman?"


    Although she was no longer young, the face under the veil was still peerless. Except, her expression was icy cold, revealing an imposing dignity that made her unapproachable.


    No wonder Lei Hong called her sword after seeing it, a sword of beauty.


    No wonder Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan said that there were two beauties in Snow Moon City. One was the Luoxia Fairy, Yin Luoxia, and the other, was a little fierce.


    Lei Wujie suddenly knelt on one knee and whispered, "Jiejie."


    Li Hanyi looked down at him, her expression still indifferent. "You already knew."


    Lei Wujie said that when he practiced his sword for the first time, he realized the beauty of swords when he saw Lei Hong use a sword move, and ever since then, he¡¯d wanted to practice the sword. But there was a time when he was very young, he¡¯d already picked up a sword. At the time, he lived together with his father, his mother and his older sister in a veryrge city. His father went out often and his mother was also often not at home. His sister often practiced her sword in the courtyard and when she got bored, she¡¯d grab the child to practice swords together. Back then, he learned this sword move, a stab. He was only a child so he wasn¡¯t very strong, and the only sword move he could use was this stab.


    So when Lei Wujie mentioned the sword move, Li Hanyi already knew.


    "Third shizun, what''s going on?" Tang Lian turned and asked Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng released a sigh. "Although Hanyi entered the sect just a month earlier than me, she¡¯s actually younger than me by four years. Her mother is Li Xinyue, the sessor of Sword Heart Tomb and her father is a senior member of the Lei n, Lei Mengsha. She never entered the Lei n so she followed her mother¡¯s family name."


    "Lei Mengsha? Li Xinyue? That was¡­" Tang Lian was shocked.


    "Yes. Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams4. They used to be very famous. Twenty years ago, during the chaos in Heavenly Revtions City, they were the guards of the current Emperor and they protected the current Emperor as they killed their way to the Hall of Calming Purity. Afterwards, Lei Mengsha was appointed one of the Eight Pirs of State. He led an expedition to Nanjue and died on the battlefield. Li Xinyue became the leader of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, the Guardian of the East, named Qinglong. Four years ago, after Langya Prince¡¯s case, she left Heavenly Revtions.¡± Sikong Changfeng sighed again. "Lei Mengsha and Li Xinyue held very high positions in the martial world, so they sent their children out of Heavenly Revtions from an early age. One came to Snow Moon City, and the other returned to Lei n Fort. Very few people in the martial world know about this. Although Hanyi is a sword immortal, she hardly ever leaves the city, and very few people in the martial world know that she¡¯s actually a woman."


    "So you came to look for me, not because Lei Hong is dying?" Li Hanyi said.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "Shifu is really seriously ill, and I also really came to Snow Moon City on his behalf. But, when I met jiejie that day, I kept feeling a sense of familiarity. But, it was only after that heavy rain, I suddenly thought of my childhood. I secretly ran out to y and lost my way when it suddenly rained really heavily. I couldn''t find my way home and could only stand there crying. Jiejie suddenly appeared in the rain, and it was as if my entire world lit up in that instant. Just now, in the heavy rain, I suddenly remembered that scene. Back then, jiejie also looked at me like that, as if she was a little pleased but also a little angry. I was at a loss. I didn¡¯t know if I should lower my head and admit my mistake, or immediately run into jiejie¡¯s arms and cry out loud."


    Li Hanyi put the Armoured cier back into its sheath. She sighed and walked forward slowly. Suddenly, she leaned down and gently hugged Lei Wujie. "Xiao-Jie, you¡¯ve suffered for so many years."


    Lei Wujie also burst into tears, but he only shook his head, speechless.


    Sikong Changfeng silently turned around and walked down the mountain, reciting to himself, "Meeting and parting now thousands of miles apart, we¡¯re at opposite ends of the sky."


    Tang Lian followed silently. Such a scene was indeed no longer suitable for them to stay longer. But Xiao Se still stood there nkly, as if in a daze. Tang Lian pulled on his shirt. "What are you thinking about?"


    Xiao Se murmured, "I think, some things are really like fate."


    "What?" Tang Lian was puzzled.


    Xiao Se shook his head and walked straight down the mountain.

 Chapter 67 Record of Heavenly Revelations History - Uprising of the Eight Princes

    <h4>Chapter 67 Record of Heavenly Revtions History - Uprising of the Eight Princes</h4>


    Twenty years ago, the previous Emperor suddenly became seriously ill, and a riot broke out in Heavenly Revtions City. Each of the eight Princes amassed their own forces to fight for the throne. This was known in history as the ¡°Uprising of the Eight Princes.¡± Among them, the seventh prince, Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng¡¯s capabilities and martial arts were superior, and he was already quite prestigious in court. He was the best candidate to be crown prince, but he didn¡¯t like taking on such an eminent position and much preferred to wander the world, making friends with the heroes of the martial world. As such, he was often away from Heavenly Revtions. During the ¡°Uprising of the Eight Princes¡±, he returned to Heavenly Revtions but instead of fighting for that supreme power, he supported his full-blooded brother, third prince Xiao Ruojin. At the same time, he brought with him a number of friends he made during his travels in the martial world, all of whom were young and talented in the martial world. Among them were Lei Mengsha of Lei n and Li Xinyue, the sessor of Sword Heart Tomb.


    On the night that the previous Emperor passed away, all the forces brought their own army and rushed to the Hall of Calming Purity. Because whoever could be the name on that edict, that person would be the next Emperor. Among them, the third prince Xiao Ruojin¡¯s army did not have an advantage, and he only had a mere three hundred Brave Tiger Guards5. His cause should have been hopeless that day. But, what happened outside the Hall of Calming Purity that day gave rise to many legends afterwards.


    For example, Li Xinyue, the sessor of Sword Heart Tomb, was dressedpletely in white and appeared like an immortal. Her one sword broke through a hundred armours and opened the road towards the Hall.


    There was also Lei Mengsha of Lei n. He struck with his fist from a whole hundred feet away, and punched through dozens of men and crushed the head of the fourth prince.


    There was also a youth who was not yet fifteen years old, armed with a spear, and took down nearly ten of their enemy¡¯s martial experts.


    There was also a long-haired man armed with a long staff, who guarded the west of the imperial city all by himself. He stopped eighteen top-rate martial experts who attempted to besiege the city. It was said that once the staff came out, it was limitless, boundless and endless.


    There was Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng who was a martial expert himself. Although several other Princes also invited top-rate experts from the martial world to bolster their forces, he alone fought back thebined forces of these Princes. Finally, he guarded Xiao Ruojin and killed everyone who stood in their way. By the time they came before the Hall of Calming Purity, he was soaked in blood and could barely stand, but nobody else dared to step forward. Only these two brothers, Xiao Ruofeng and Xiao Ruojin, stood outside the Hall of Calming Purity, and waited for the edict to be passed.


    At that time, the Grand Eunuch, together with the Eunuch of Incense, the Eunuch of Seal, the Eunuch of Records as well as the Eunuch of Sword, brought out the edict. The surviving Princes, including the third prince Xiao Ruojin who had already obtained an absolute advantage, did not dare to move hastily. Because even though they had the sessor of Sword Heart Tomb and a top expert from Lei n on their side, the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions possessed powerful skills that made them untouchable.


    Everyone watched the Five Grand Eunuchs carefully, especially the other few Princes. They¡¯d obviously already lost to the third prince in terms of force, so theirst hope was to expect their own name to be written on the edict. Then, with the justified backing of the edict, and with the support of the Five Grand Eunuchs, they would still have a chance to take the throne.


    However, the Five Grand Eunuchs merely held onto the edict and did not speak for a long time.


    In the end, Langya Prince broke the impasse, took a step forward, and secured the edict from the hands of the Grand Eunuch. He nced at it before he faced everyone and tore the edict into pieces. Then, he announced loudly, "This Prince has read it. By order of the Emperor, the sessor of the throne is the third prince Xiao Ruojin!"


    "The sessor is the third prince Xiao Ruojin!"


    Before the eyes of everyone present, Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng''s actions could have been considered treasonous, but it was very odd that the Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs who were responsible for giving the Emperor¡¯s orders remained silent throughout and did not step forward to stop him. Until after Xiao Ruofeng yelled for the third time, "The sessor is the third prince Xiao Ruojin", the Five Grand Eunuchs took the lead to kneel down. When the other surviving Princes saw this situation, they also dropped their weapons and bent their knees. All the servants and soldiers in the pce followed to kneel, and they all cried out, "Long live."


    On the second day, the third prince Xiao Ruojin ascended to the throne, and Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng was bestowed the title Pir of State and was named ¡°Beili Grand Protector¡± which gave himmand of the three armies. Of the many martial experts who guarded Xiao Ruojin to enter the city that night, only Lei Mengsha epted an official position. He was named one of the Eight Pirs of State. As for the rest, they returned to the shadows, did not obtain an official position and did not join the army. They were named the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions and protected the imperial city under the names Qinglong, Zhuque, Baihu and Xuanwu6.


    Later, there were those who spected that the edict actually had a different name on it. And that it was not the third prince Xiao Ruojin, but the seventh prince Xiao Ruofeng instead. But, he chose to tear up the edict, and since this new Emperor voluntarily gave up his throne, then the Five Grand Eunuchs naturally couldn¡¯t say much about it. However, there were divergent opinions about the reasons why Xiao Ruofeng did this. Some people said that it was because Xiao Ruofeng preferred the free lifestyle of the martial world and did not want to be trapped in Heavenly Revtions City. But, the fact was, after the ¡°Uprising of the Eight Princes¡±, Xiao Ruofeng held the title of Beili Grand Protector and did not leave Heavenly Revtions even once in the first four years. After four years, he left only because he went to war. Until the day he died, he never re-entered the martial world. Hence, some people also said that the reason why Xiao Ruofeng did this was because when he was very young, Xiao Ruofeng suffered a serious illness once and was close to death. At the time, their mother was not one of the favoured concubines, and everyone in the pce treated them coldly and even the imperial doctor didn¡¯t bother to take a closer look. As a prince, Xiao Ruojin knelt down before the imperial doctor who had been summoned in a hurry and was nning to leave in a hurry, and forced the imperial doctor to give all of his effort to treat Xiao Ruofeng, thus saving his life. However, which of these were the truth, Langya Prince refused to say a word about it until his death.


    At that time, Lei Hanyi was eleven years old. Lei Mengsha was expelled by the Lei n because he vited the ancestral decree to ¡°Never Enlist¡±, so Lei Hanyi never entered the Lei n. Instead, she became the sessor of the Sword Tomb¡¯s Sword Heart Form, followed her mother¡¯s family name, and became Li Hanyi. Later, she became the second disciple of Li Changsheng, the previous Citymaster of Snow Moon City. Li Hanyi practiced the sword until she was fourteen years old, and did not enter Heavenly Revtions City again. It was not until after the birth of her younger brother that she went against her parents¡¯ orders and went to Heavenly Revtions City on her own.


    Then she stayed in this city for another five years. At the age of neen, she brought her sword with her and left Heavenly Revtions. Together with Baili Dongjun and Sikong Changfeng, they wandered the martial world. Back then, she was always wearing a gray veil and armed with her Rainfall sword. Her swordsmanship was lithe and graceful and she became known in the martial world as "under the willow tree, the Rainfall sword leaves no scars". That year, the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion happened and Snow Moon City, as one of the upright sects of the martial world, lent their power and also participated in the retaliation. Li Hanyi alone, smashed through eight of the Demonic Cult elders with her sword.


    From that day, she was called a sword immortal. But, no one in the martial world knew that she was the daughter of Lei Mengsha and Li Xinyue, and even she herself was slowly forgetting everything. Until four years ago, when Li Hanyi stepped into Heavenly Revtions City again.


    The incident of that year was recorded in the history books as ¡°Langya Prince¡¯s Rebellion¡±. During this incident, at least dozens of key court officials were dismissed, more than a dozen generals were discharged and returned to civilian life, and the four guardians who were supposed to protect Heavenly Revtions went their separate ways.


    At that time, Li Hanyi, who stepped into Heavenly Revtions City, had already reced her sword with ¡°Armoured cier¡±, which was ranked third among the top ten famous swords under Heaven. That day, the sword of the sword immortal practically reached the throat of the present Emperor.

 Chapter 68 Record of Heavenly Revelations History - Langya Prince’s Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 68 Record of Heavenly Revtions History - Langya Prince¡¯s Rebellion</h4>


    Beili Mingde Emperor Year 16, in other words, the sixteenth year after the Heavenly Revtions ¡°Uprising of the Eight Princes¡±, Langya Prince suddenly rebelled. The incitement was caused by Mingde Emperor enacting the "Twelve County Tax Law", which was called the most severe taxw enacted since the founding of the Beili dynasty. Langya Prince opposed it in court and had a fierce argument with Mingde Emperor. That was also the first time court officials saw the two of them quarrel.


    After the fierce argument that day, Mingde Emperor announced that court was suspended for three days, and Langya Prince returned to his Residence.


    Then, three dayster, Heavenly Revtions City was on fire.


    That day, a group of rebels suddenly sprang out from nowhere and began to set fires all over Heavenly Revtions City. Later, the imperial army was deployed to stop the fires, but there were rebels mixed in with the imperial army and they started burning, killing and looting. It wasn''t until General Xie Lingyun of the Feathered Forest Army7 led 10,000 Feathered Forest Guards into the city that the chaos was barely suppressed. However, the West Gate of the city was quietly left open and it was then that a carriage stealthily left from the back door of the Langya Prince Residence. When the carriage arrived at the West Gate of the city, it was not heavily guarded, and there was one man sitting on the city wall.


    He was a long-haired man who carried a long staff, one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, the Guardian of the West --- Baihu.


    The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions back then were all close friends that Langya Prince met when he traveled the martial world, but now, after sixteen years in Heavenly Revtions City, will they be ruled by sentiment of the past or loyalty to the imperial family?


    Baihu didn''t make a move, and simply sat there quietly. Langya Prince finally stepped out of the carriage and drew his sword into his hand. He hit the horse hard and the carriage sped out of the city gate. Baihu did not close the city gate, but he put away his long staff and turned away to leave. Langya Prince dropped his long sword, turned around and raised his hands in silence. Standing before him was Xiao Changli, the then Chief of the Bureau of Punishments.


    In the end, Langya Prince was convicted of rebellion. A person who had the least reason to rebel had rebelled. Almost nobody believed this could be true, but Langya Prince remained silent from the day he was incarcerated. He never said another word again, nor did he confess his guilt, nor did he argue for himself. Hence, even if someone was willing to speak out for him, it would have beenpletely useless. Furthermore, although Langya Prince was very popr in court, no one dared to step forward, because during his trial, three of the seven Heavenly Revtions Imperial Censors had believed he was innocent and on the next day, they were found dead in their homes.


    As long as you were discerning, you could figure out that this was not someone trying to frame Langya Prince, but that the present Emperor, Mingde Emperor, wanted him dead.


    Then, while everyone continued to remain silent, one person finally stood up. And, he was a person of very special standing - the sixth prince, Xiao Chuhe. He was Mingde Emperor¡¯s favourite prince. Although he was only fifteen years old at the time, he was called a genius in martial arts, warfare, and even literature, and was widely recognised as the only candidate for ¡°crown prince.¡± However, the prince who was Mingde Emperor¡¯s biological son, was called by many people to resemble Langya Prince¡¯s demeanor when he was young. And, he himself was very close to Langya Prince, who was his teacher in weiqi.


    Xiao Chuhe came before the court on his own, but the guards outside the hall stopped him. He struck them down with one move. At that time, the court officials were badly shaken, but Xiao Chuhe stood in front of the hall without kneeling, and raised thirteen points of suspicions regarding Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion. His voice was passionate and emotional, and several older officials in the court shed tears for him. However, Mingde Emperor was outraged. He stripped the sixth prince of his titles and exiled him to Qingzhou.


    The court officials didn¡¯t dare to say much. Even the prince could be dismissed, then there were only four people left who could stop this from happening. At the time, Lei Mengsha had already died in the war against Nanzhao, and Langya Prince¡¯s only friends left in Heavenly Revtions City were the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions. Among them, Baihu had already made his position clear, and Zhuque had left Heavenly Revtions City after the Uprising of the Eight Princes. Xuanwu also happened to be away from the city on a secret order. Only Qinglong was left, who was thergest variable in this rebellion case.


    Qinglong, sessor of Sword Tomb Li Xinyue.


    However, Li Xinyue also remained silent, because her mansion had been surrounded by over a dozen martial experts since the day Langya Prince was incarcerated. Li Xinyue didn''t take even half a step out of her mansion for seven consecutive days, until seven dayster, the day of Langya Prince¡¯s execution. ording to thew, ordinary criminals would have to wait until the autumn after the conviction of the crime for execution. Members of the imperial family should have an even longer trial period. However, the Directorate of Astronomy observed the celestial phenomena and passed the Emperor¡¯s order with the advice: Langya Prince¡¯s sentence cannot be dyed.


    That day, the sky was clear and the sun was shining. Langya Prince, dressed in white clothes and restrained with handcuffs, walked slowly to the execution tform. Although his death was near, he lost none of his demeanor. He was still the Prince who was born of the court but possessed the spirit of the martial world. The court officials who watched the proceedings all sighed softly, and only the Emperor who was seated behind a curtain remained coldly silent.


    Li Xinyue finally walked out of her mansion at this time. Li Xinyue had been cultivating her sword for seven days, and the power of the Sword Heart Form was unstoppable. The martial experts who besieged her retreated one after another until they reached the execution ground. Langya Prince was already standing on the execution tform, his white robes fluttering, when Li Xinyue arrived with her sword, her expression as cold as ice.


    Behind the curtain, the Emperor only spoke one sentence, "Li Xinyue, do you also want to rebel?"


    Li Xinyue replied, "I have never rebelled, but the Emperor is forcing me to rebel."


    The Emperor did not speak, but waved his hand slightly.


    The Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs, the seven Celestial Masters of the Directorate of Astronomy, and the remaining guardian of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions who was the master of the Wuji staff, instantly released seven points of murderous intent.


    Four of the Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs, except Jin Xuan, stepped forward. Li Xinyueughed loudly and said, "I have the Kunwu sword, here to seek the master¡¯s court. Its sharpness gleams like a white halo, its purple aura illuminates the night and stars. Its de shimmers like a lotus moving, its box shines like frost and snow. Holding the Heavenly sword in service to country, for the name of a hero in battle." Then she drew her sword, and the people within ten feet of the execution tform were forced to retreat by her sword aura. However, even if Li Xinyue had cultivated her sword for seven days and achieved a breakthrough in the Sword Heart Form, she was still not a match for thebined powers of the four Grand Eunuchs.


    However, Qi Tianchen, Director of Astrology, who had been standing on the highest tform raised his head and looked into the sky. He suddenly issued a surprised warning, "A sword ising west, its power is aimed at the Emperor!"


    Mingde Emperor looked down at Li Xinyue, who was already covered in blood, and frowned slightly. "Hers? But she is dying."


    Qi Tianchen, as the Director of Astrology was the head of the seven Celestial Masters, and he rarely walked out of the Directorate of Astronomy. In the hearts of the court officials, he was considered half-mortal and half-immortal. Right at that moment, he had a serious expression on his face. "It''s not her. Beg the Emperor to evade it quickly! The power of this sword can destroy all cities!"


    Mingde Emperor was an Emperor of this generation, and he was not afraid. "What sword could destroy all cities?"


    "The sword of a sword immortal." The long-haired man armed with the Wuji staff took a step forward. "She''s here."


    As soon as he spoke the words, a white shadow wasing towards them, moving at an incredible speed that was akin to lightning. In the sky, clouds rolled in as if an immortal had arrived.


    "Draw!" General Xie Lingyun of the Feathered Forest Army shouted out loud when he saw the figure and he raised his sabre. The soldiers stationed at the execution ground immediately drew their longbows.


    The white shadow had already arrived outside the execution ground.


    "Release!" Xie Lingyun chopped his sabre in a downward motion.


    The arrows fell like rain, ck and heavy, like a downpour under white clouds!


    But the figure passed over the execution tform and stood directly below the emperor''s dias.


    Then, the Wuji staff made its move. Once the staff came out, it was limitless, boundless, endless. Qi Tianchen also made his move and he waved his horsetail whisk. That horsetail whisk was like a white bird, suddenly growing thousands of wings, each of which was sharp and dangerous. The Grand Eunuch, Jin Xuan Gonggong, also struck lightly with his palm.


    However, the swordsman in white was still not afraid, and she rushed forward. If these three people did not back off, she would undoubtedly die. However, one other person would also die!


    Mingde Emperor Xiao Ruojin!

 Chapter 69 Record of Heavenly Revelations History - Qinglong’s Vow

    <h4>Chapter 69 Record of Heavenly Revtions History - Qinglong¡¯s Vow</h4>


    "Who are you?" Mingde Emperor raised his head slightly, and the tip of the sword pressed against his lower jaw.


    The neer was silent, and the tip of her sword moved forward slightly.


    "Impudence, Li Hanyi!" Jin Xuan Gonggong shouted angrily. "Just because you¡¯ve entered the sword immortal realm, do you really think you¡¯re invincible?"


    Mingde Emperor nodded slightly. "So, you¡¯re the Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City. I don¡¯t believe we have met before, but looking at your brows and eyes, they are somewhat familiar. Are you the daughter of that person below?"


    Although Li Hanyi wore a grey veil, her identity was exposed at a nce. She frowned slightly and remained silent.


    "What conditions do you want?" Mingde Emperor finally uttered this sentence. As a man who holds supreme power, he¡¯s escorted by nearly ten thousand soldiers and there are no less than five martial experts of the Unfettered Heavenly Realm by his side. Yet, he still had to make the first move and negotiate a condition with the other.


    Li Hanyi finally spoke. "I want to take the two people below."


    Mingde Emperor shook his head. "You can only take one of the two."


    Li Hanyi''s expression turned angry and the sword in her hand shook.


    Qi Tianchen sighed. "Citymaster Li, some things cannot be solved with a sword. Please stop."


    Li Hanyi''s eyes were biting cold. "Celestial Master Qi, will you stop me?"


    Qi Tianchen stroked his horsetail whisk and pushed aside Li Hanyi''s sword bit by bit. "Your parents sent you away from Heavenly Revtions City, because they didn¡¯t want you to get involved with matters of the court. Why are you letting their efforts go to waste?"


    Li Hanyi let out a cold snort and took one step tond in the middle of the execution ground. With her sword, she forced back the four Grand Eunuchs who surrounded Li Xinyue, and helped to support the fallen Li Xinyue. Then, she nced at Langya Prince who had been standing silently in the middle of the execution ground. A cold light shed in Li Hanyi''s hand, and the iron cuffs around Langya Prince¡¯s hands fell heavily to the ground.


    "Stop her!" Mingde Emperor stood up.


    But no one moved. The seven Celestial Masters, the Five Grand Eunuchs, and even the long-haired man who held the Wuji staff did not dare to act rashly. Because they saw that the Prince dressed in white suddenly showed a smile. His smile seemed to be a bit sad and mocking. He walked towards the seriously injured Li Xinyue, leaned against her ear to whisper a few words. Then he picked up the long sword Li Xinyue had dropped on the ground, nced at Mingde Emperor who was sitting at the top of the court, and said thest words of his life.


    "Gege."


    Langya Prince sliced the long sword hard across his neck, and blood gushed out.


    Everyone present on the execution ground watched the entire event in silence. The blood that gushed out flew three feet high, staining the entire execution tform. Mingde Emperor retreated three steps and copsed onto the jade throne. The long-haired man put away his Wuji staff and turned to leave. He was Baihu, one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, and after that day, no one saw him again. The Five Grand Eunuchs immediately called for the imperial carriage and escorted Mingde Emperor back to the pce. ording to rumours, Mingde Emperor went to the Hall of Calming Purity after returning to the pce, where he sat nkly for three days and three nights without eating or drinking.


    However, there was still no peace on the field. Nearly ten thousand soldiers of the Feathered Forest Army had surrounded Li Hanyi in a circle, closing in little by little. Li Hanyi had smashed her way through with a sword, and pointed her sword at the Emperor¡¯s throat. That was a crime against Heaven. If the Feathered Forest Army let her go, then Xie Lingyun would not escape the death penalty either.


    But how many people can the sword immortal kill? In the past, Li Xinyue broke a hundred armors with a single sword. Now a sword immortal, could Li Hanyi kill thousands of people in a rage? While Xie Lingyun hesitated, the Feathered Forest Army advanced slowly. At this moment, Qi Tianchen, who had not left the grounds, walked down, and stood between the Feathered Forest Army and Li Hanyi. Xie Lingyun immediately waved his hand to signal the soldiers to stop. Qi Tianchen, as the Director of Astrology, may not hold a very high position in the court, but he was definitely one of the most powerful roles in Heavenly Revtions City.


    Qi Tianchen only said one sentence. "Is it worthwhile for General Xie to trade six thousand armoured soldiers for His Majesty¡¯s assent?"


    Xie Lingyun hesitated for a while, then he called an officer to ry his orders. "Ry my orders, all three armies retreat and return to camp!"


    At this time, Li Xinyue was about to lose consciousness. Qi Tianchen walked over, lightly caressed Li Xinyue''s forehead, and transmitted his qi into her body. Li Xinyue slowly regained her awareness.


    Qi Tianchen asked, "What did Langya Prince say to you just now?"


    Li Xinyue shook her head without answering.


    Qi Tianchen did not continue to ask, stood up and slowly walked away from the execution ground.


    Li Hanyi helped Li Xinyue up and asked, "Mother, do we go to Snow Moon City or Sword Tomb?"


    Li Xinyue shook her head. "Go to Lei n Fort."


    Li Hanyi sat at the door of the straw hut, recalling these past events. That year, she took her mother back to Lei n Fort, but Li Xinyue did not allow her to go in, and went in alone to meet someone. The person she met was Lei Mengsha''s younger brother, Lei Mengchen, who was Lei Wujie''s uncle. As for what they discussed, or whether Li Xinyue met with Lei Wujie, Li Hanyi didn''t know. All she knew was that when Li Xinyue came out, she gave Li Hanyi a token. If the day came when Lei Wujie was qualified, hand him this token.


    It was an exquisite token made of gold and on it was engraved a fire-breathing dragon.


    Finally, Li Xinyue still returned to Sword Tomb, where she spent thest days of her life. That day, on the execution ground, she was already seriously injured, and only managed to survive with the innate sustaining qi that Qi Tianchen gave her. In fact, she didn¡¯t have to die. Since Qi Tianchen could give her ten days, he could naturally have given her ten years. But Li Xinyue couldn''t tell Qi Tianchen thest words that Langya Prince said in her ear. She lived on the Sword Heart Cliff in Sword Tomb for ten days, where she and Lei Mengsha met for the first time. The, ten dayster, Li Xinyue closed her eyes and passed peacefully.


    She met Lei Mengsha in the martial world, and she was the sessor of Sword Tomb. She was originally obsessed only with swordsmanship, but Lei Mengsha had high ambitions, so she went to Heavenly Revtions City with Lei Mengsha. In fact, she didn''t care about the Heavenly Revtions Guardian, or the Eight Pirs of State. All she cared about was Lei Mengsha, but this man died on the battlefield. In the end, she chose to stand by Langya Prince¡¯s side, and did not hesitate to break with Mingde Emperor, only because Langya Prince was Lei Mengsha''s only friend in this life, nothing more.


    Li Hanyi took out the token and rubbed it lightly with her hand. The moonlight was like water, reflecting off her hand. This peerless sword immortal suddenly felt a bit cold. She turned around and found that her disciple, who was also her little brother, Lei Wujie was still standing there, his expression steady and calm.


    Everything was fated. Li Hanyi sighed softly, took a few steps forward, and ced the token in Lei Wujie''s hand.


    "This is Mother''s token, and it is passed to you from today."


    "You are this generation¡¯s Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the East, Qinglong!"


    Lei Wujie silently epted the token in his hand. "This son, Lei Wujie, will definitely live up to Mother''s mission!"

 Chapter 70 Wild geese and cicada sing on the day they left the city

    <h4>Chapter 70 Wild geese and cicada sing on the day they left the city</h4>


    ¡°Watching the wide river and low clouds, the wild geese wailed and cicadas sang.¡±


    Sikong Changfeng held his spear, standing on the newly constructed roof of the Tower of Ascension. He looked into the distance as he recited the verse softly.


    His disciple in name only, Xiao Se, stood behind him and yawnedzily.


    Sikong Changfeng smiled and said, "When I was young, I climbed this tower of sixteen floors. I only felt that the mountains were tall and rivers were wide, and I wanted to go out and see them. When I climb this tower now, all I feel is the river is wide and the clouds are low. There¡¯s an indescribable mncholy. As if after they step out of this ce, they¡¯re nevering back."


    Xiao Se walked to Sikong Changfeng''s side. "There are some ces that they must always return to, because that¡¯s their home. Back then, when the Beili Army marched south and conquered Nanzhao, 30,000 people died on the battlefield. They couldn¡¯t go back to their hometown. When their corpses were buried, they were buried with their heads facing north. Even if they couldn¡¯t return home, they could see their home."


    Sikong Changfeng turned his head and looked in the direction of Cangshan. "Someone is going home."


    The man in red walked down from Cangshan carrying two swords on his back and a hearty smile on his face. He walked to the foot of the mountain, turned his head and looked back at the neen peaks of Cangshan with a smile. "I will be back." After speaking, he turned his head and walked down the mountain. But the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, who was always dressed in white with a gray veil, was not by his side.


    Lei Wujie walked forward slowly, and walked up to the base of the Tower of Ascension. He saw Sikong Qianluo standing there with a spear, and the tower guardian whom he met sitting on the first floor and eating buns that day, was sitting next to her eating buns. He saw Lei Wujie approaching and immediately waved his hand to greet him.


    Lei Wujie thought for a while, and said, "Lingnan¡¯s Xie Family, Xie Yanshu?"


    Xie Yanshu''s face lit up immediately with a huge smile. "I didn''t expect Lei-xiong to remember me? It makes me feel really honored."


    "Shut up!" Sikong Qianluo kicked him out with one foot. "You hopeless boy. It¡¯s been six months and you¡¯re still guarding the first floor. Why are you not training? Still sitting here eating your sh*tty buns!"


    The bun in Xie Yanshu''s mouth fell onto the ground. He stood up, and brushed off the dirt from his bun with some distress, and said, "Everyone has aspirations, ah. I just have no interest in martial arts. What can I do?"


    Sikong Qianluo stopped paying attention to this useless fellow, and asked Lei Wujie, "Are you leaving? Going back to Lei n Fort?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Yes, but I might be back very soon."


    Sikong Qianluo nced at him sideways. "Then why aren¡¯t you going yet? What are you doing here?"


    Lei Wujie stuck his tongue out. "Shijie, you¡¯re so fierce."


    Sikong Qianluo picked up her spear. "You better shut up!"


    Lei Wujie suddenly raised his head and yelled at the Tower of Ascension, "Xiao Se!"


    "I just told you to shut up!" Sikong Qianluo raised her spear and struck at him.


    Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul. There was a wailing and howling sound at the tip of the spear. Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear move caused a gale force wind to blow down the entire street.


    Sikong Changfeng stood at the top of the Tower of Ascension and frowned slightly as he said, "I didn¡¯t pay attention to this daughter for a few days, and she¡¯s entered the Vajra Mortal Realm without a word?"


    Lei Wujieughed and said, "I get it." He took a step back and drew his Rainfall sword from its sheath on his back. Lei Wujie waved his hand lightly, and his long sword parried the tip of the spear, blocking the strike. Lei Wujie stepped forward, tightened his grip on the sword hilt, and took a leap onto Sikong Qianluo''s head. "You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll take him away."


    Sikong Qianluo rebutted angrily, "What rubbish are you saying!" She struck with her spear again. Lei Wujiended from above, and the Rainfall sword and Silver Moon Spear collided again. Both of them had just entered the Vajra Mortal Realm, and they wanted to prove themselves better than the other, exerting all of their qi. Spear and sword continue to sh, neither willing to retreat a step.


    "Vajra Mortal Realm, a young martial expert?" Suddenly an amused voice sounded, and the two raised their heads hurriedly. A figure dropped down from above andnded on their spear and sword. He was dressed in ck, carefree and uninhibited.


    "Third shizun," Lei Wujie called out.


    "Daddy!" Sikong Qianluo frowned.


    "You¡¯re always fighting back and forth every day, can¡¯t you take a little break?" Sikong Changfeng sighed, and exerted a small force under his feet. Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie suddenly felt a force of a thousand jun pressing down on the sword. The two refused to show weakness, so they kept silent and joined forces with a tacit understanding, and worked together to push upwards. With a smile on his face, Sikong Changfeng looked at the two people with amusement, and pressed down harder with his feet.


    "No more, I can''t hold it anymore." Lei Wujie''s sweat was dripping inrge droplets from his forehead.


    Sikong Qianluo refused to back down, and snapped, "Spineless."


    Sikong Changfeng lost interest and stepped down hard. The spear and sword separated immediately, and the two of them retreated more than ten steps before they just managed to stand their ground.


    Xiao Se walked leisurely out of the Tower of Ascension at this time. Lei Wujie put away his sword and happily greeted, "Xiao Se,e with me to Lei n Fort. My shifu has great medical skills. Maybe he can heal your injuries."


    Sikong Qianluo snorted coldly. "Great medical skills? Do you know whose disciple my dad, Sikong Changfeng, was before he came to Snow Moon City?"


    Lei Wujie was taken aback and shook his head.


    Xiao Se hid his hands in his sleeves and said, "Medicine King Valley, Xin Baicao."


    Sikong Changfeng shook his head. "Much ashamed, much ashamed. I¡¯ve let down my old shifu. I have two patients in Snow Moon City, but I can''t cure either one."


    "Two patients?" Lei Wujie was taken aback. He turned around and saw two people slowly walking towards them, ady in green and Tang Lian.


    "Shixiong," Lei Wujie greeted hurriedly, "And¡­ Miss Ye."


    Ye Ruoyi smiled lightly, and Tang Lian patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "I heard that you¡¯re leaving today so I came to see you off. Where¡¯s Second shizun? Isn''t she going with you?"


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Shifu said she can travel a thousand miles a day, so I will go ahead first and she¡¯ll catch up afterwards at an appropriate time."


    Tang Lian nodded. "I will also be travelling back to Tang n together with Miss Ye today. When the timees and I¡¯ve taken care of matters, and if we¡¯re not toote, then I will look for you at Lei n."


    "Miss Ye, are you going to Tang n too?" Lei Wujie was surprised.


    Ye Ruoyi nodded, and Tang Lian exined on her behalf, "Lianyue-shifu seems to have found a way to cure Miss Ye¡¯s illness. A few days ago, he sent a letter and instructed me to bring Miss Ye to see him."


    Sikong Changfeng sighed. "My two patients, one is going to Lei n Fort and the other is going to Tang n. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m a useless sessor of the Medicine King."


    Sikong Qianluo remained dissatisfied. "Who can guarantee they¡¯ll have the proper cure?"


    Lei Wujie walked over and patted Xiao Se on the shoulder. "So, what¡¯ll it be? Come with me. It''s really lonely to travel alone."


    Xiao Se nced at him. "Do you know the way?"


    Lei Wujie patted his own chest confidently. "I¡¯ll always remember the way back to Lei n."


    Xiao Se yawned, didn¡¯t respond and walked forward slowly. Just ahead, two Snow Moon City attendants were waiting with two horses - the two top grade Yebei horses. Although the two horses had suffered from their rough journey and were reduced to skin and bones, thanks to the care of Snow Moon City, they had been restored to their former glory. Xiao Se flipped onto his horse, looked back at Lei Wujie who was still standing there foolishly, and said, "Let''s go."


    Lei Wujie hesitated for a moment, and immediately followed, but he only took a few steps before he turned around and said to Ye Ruoyi, "Well¡­ Miss Ye, if Tang n can''t cure you¡­ then,e to Lei n!"


    Ye Ruoyi returned a smile. "Okay."


    Lei Wujie immediately blushed, turned around and ran to the horse.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "Lei Wujie, I have a question. Didn''t you say that Lei Hong is about to die? Are you putting our lives in the hands of someone who¡¯s about to die?"


    Lei Wujieughed. "I made that up. Shifu is in excellent health. It¡¯s just that I saw him missing my sister every day, but didn¡¯t dare to go see her, so I made up this lie."


    Xiao Se raised his eyebrows. "You¡¯re quite zealous about this. You know that Lei Hong likes your sister, but do you know who your sister likes?"


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "Isn''t it my shifu?"


    Xiao Se shook his head and spoke a name, "Qingcheng Mountain, Zhao Yuzhen." Then, he swung his horse whip and galloped towards the city gate.


    Lei Wujie hadn''t reacted yet, turned his head hurriedly, yelled "goodbye" to everyone, and hurriedly followed, waving his own whip.


    "Ruoyi, what do you think of my shidi?" Tang Lian asked Ye Ruoyi.


    Ye Ruoyi looked at the distant red figure and smiled. "An air of awe-inspiring youth."


    Tang Lianughed but did not reply.


    Sikong Qianluo tossed her spear aside in annoyance, and Sikong Changfeng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he¡¯ll be back."


    "On the day he returns to Heavenly Revtions, you will stand by his side."

 Chapter 71 A Step Forward on a Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 71 A Step Forward on a Leaf</h4>


    On the road, two men were riding their horses at full speed, one in red clothes, the other in blue robes.


    Three months ago, they took a roundabout way and with great difficulty, arrived at Snow Moon City. Now, three monthster, they¡¯re in high spirits and on their horses again as they left the city. Only this time, they were full of confidence. Because on the day they left the city, Lei Wujie had prepared a map!


    Lei Wujie took a look at the map and turned the horse around. He said, ¡°We should go that way?¡±


    Xiao Se nced at him with suspicion. ¡°Are you sure this is the right way to the Lei n Fort?¡±


    Lei Wujie shook his head with a smile. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re not going to the Lei n Fort.¡±


    Xiao Se returned a nk stare. ¡°Then, where are we going?¡±


    Lei Wujie looked into the distance, his face full of excitement and high spirits. ¡°We¡¯re going to Qingcheng Mountain!¡±


    Xiao Se frowned. ¡°Qingcheng Mountain? What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to Qingcheng Mountain to make that Immortal leave! What do you say, the reunion of three old friends at the Lei n Fort, how exciting is that?¡± Lei Wujie swung his riding crop hard on the horse and in a moment, he¡¯d left Xiao Se far behind.


    Xiao Se could only helplessly watch Lei Wujie being struck with his sudden inspiration and sighed. ¡°Zhao Yuzhen of Qingcheng Mountain has never left the mountain in his life. Would he leave because of this one foolish kid?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen of Qingcheng Mountain. On the day he was born, the six Celestial Masters of Qingcheng Mountain came and brought him up the mountain to raise. When he was three, he became thest disciple of L¨¹ Suzhen, the Sectmaster for nearly forty years. At the age of six, he mastered the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength1, and at the age of eleven, he started training the Boundless Swordy, and became the only Qingcheng Mountain disciple in a hundred years to learn both the Daoism arts and the sword arts. At the age of sixteen, he became the seventh Celestial Master of Qingcheng Mountain. At the age of twenty-two, L¨¹ Suzhen passed on and Zhao Yuzhen seeded the position of Sectmaster, bing the youngest Sectmaster in the history of Qingcheng Mountain. Finally, he attained the title of ¡°Daoist Sword Immortal¡±. But this legendary figure of the martial world had never left Qingcheng Mountain. Even though the small vige where he was born was just at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain, he had never taken a step down the mountain to return.


    L¨¹ Suzhen once said, Zhao Yuzhen had concurrently mastered both the martial and heavenly ways of Qingcheng Mountain. If he left the mountain, he would surely trigger a storm. But Zhao Yuzhen was determined not to cause any kind of storm, so he stayed on Qingcheng Mountain for over thirty years, never taking a step off.


    Today, he was sitting at the mountain top as usual, watching the distance, as if his mind was a thousand miles away.


    Behind Zhao Yuzhen was his disciple and his grand-disciple. One was carrying a bookcase on his back, an air of a Confucian sage about him. The other was but a young child, and he carried on his back a long sword that didn¡¯t quite match his size. They are in fact, those two who went to Snow Moon City by themselves to challenge the Sword Immortal, Li Fansong and Fei Xuan.


    ¡°Fansong, you¡¯ve travelled around for half a year. You¡¯re finally back.¡± Zhao Yuzhen didn¡¯t turn his head as he continued to look ahead. The tone of his voice was not as solemn as one would imagine. In fact, he sounded like a young man chatting about an ordinary day.


    Li Fansong walked forward and sat down next to Zhao Yuzhen. ¡°Without this disciple to keep youpany for thisst half a year, has the old man been well?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen wore a purple-coloured Daoist¡¯s robe, and with his eminent and clear facial features, he gave off the aura of an immortal. He stroked his beard. ¡°Not too bad. It was a lot more peaceful. Fansong, where have you visited in the past year?¡±


    ¡°We went to Chaisang Town to see the flowers. It¡¯s written in books that during spring in Chaisang Town, you can see over a thousand types of wildflowers along the road for a hundred miles. We also went to Guluo Town and saw the sea. With one sword move, I raised a tremendous wave a thousand stories high. The fishermen who saw me thought I was a little immortal! Oh yes yes, we also climbed Mount Kunlun. This is actually a real ce! It snows all year round. Just looking at it makes you feel lonely. Yet, there are people who built a mountain vi there and lived there for twenty years.¡± Li Fansong spoke frankly. ¡°Truly, the world below is so exciting. Shifu, it¡¯s such a pity that you won¡¯t leave the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a pity?¡± Zhao Yuzhen nced at Li Fansong with a smile.


    Li Fansong quickly corrected himself. ¡°But, even though shifu doesn¡¯t leave the mountain, the world is full of legends about shifu. The five Sword Immortals of the world, Confucian Daoist Solitary Wrath Moon, have outstanding reputations in the martial world. The stories told in the tea houses were all about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do they say about me?¡± Zhao Yuzhen asked.


    ¡°They talk about nothing else but how when shifu was born, a ray of colourful sunlight shone into the house, then the six Celestial Masters of Qingcheng Mountain came to receive you, because shifu is the reincarnation of an immortal. They also talked about the duel between shifu and Lei Yunhe, using your myriad of Daoism arts to break his Ninth Heaven Thunderp. That duel tore a hole in Heaven! They also said shifu refused to leave the mountain because of a woman, they said if you left, you wouldn¡¯t want to return¡­¡± Li Fansong stole a nce at his master¡¯s expression.


    Zhao Yuzhen frowned slightly. ¡°The front part was fine. But, thatst part, you made that up, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This disciple wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Li Fansong waved a hand hastily.


    Zhao Yuzhen reached out a hand, twirling a fallen leaf, and suddenly asked, ¡°Fansong, where¡¯s your sword?¡±


    Li Fansong was startled and rushed to his feet, ready to break into a run.


    ¡°Fei Xuan.¡± Zhao Yuzhen lowered his voice.


    Fei Xuan was so frightened he fell to his knees. ¡°Shifu, I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯ll confess everything.¡±


    ¡°What are you confessing?¡± Zhao Yuzhen stood up, his purple Daoist robes swaying in the wind.


    ¡°We¡­ we went to Snow Moon City.¡± Fei Xuan stammered. Given his practice in the Divination Arts, how could he not know that Zhao Yuzhen had already seen through them, and he confessed everything in a hurry.


    ¡°Why did you go to Snow Moon City?¡± Zhao Yuzhen beckoned lightly and the peach wood sword that was lying on the ground floated into his hand.


    That was a very special peach wood sword, with a breathtaking, bright red colour. The sword¡¯s name was ¡°Peach Blossom¡± and it was a sword Zhao Yuzhen made using the wood of a peach blossom tree when he was sixteen years old. It¡¯s said that the sword had the warmth of the world, and that in winter, Zhao Yuzhen once buried it in a snow field and elerated the growth of a peach blossom tree to bloom fully even in the twelfth month.


    Li Fansong wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Well, we went to catch a glimpse of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Zhao Yuzhen drew a sword flower2 and caused Li Fansong such a fright that his chest tightened. Actually, even though Zhao Yuzhen was the noble Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain, and one of the five impressive Sword Immortals, among the young disciples of Qingcheng Mountain, he always maintained an amiable and approachable image. Sometimes, he would even personally teach a few sword moves to the little disciples who¡¯d just joined them. However, he was extremely strict with his only disciple, Li Fansong.


    ¡°Then, I challenged the Sword Immortal to a sword move.¡± Li Fansong watched Zhao Yuzhen carefully.


    ¡°Sword name?¡± Zhao Yuzhen asked.


    ¡°Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn,¡± Li Fansong replied.


    Suddenly, Zhao Yuzhen became distracted. He lowered his head and looked at the fallen leaf in his hand absently.


    Then, heughed. Heughed warmly, and the Peach Blossom sword started to glow with a red light. Li Fansong and Fei Xuan exchanged a nce, faces full of surprise. Fei Xuan was proficient in the Divination Arts, so he could tell with one look the reason for the warmth in Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You were as fortunate as I was. When I was your age, that was also the first time I saw such a beautiful sword move.¡± Zhao Yuzhen suddenly threw the fallen leaf in his hand over the side of the mountain, and immediately leaped off himself. He stepped onto that leaf and rode it towards the great hall in the mountain.

 Chapter 72 Water of the Hidden River

    <h4>Chapter 72 Water of the Hidden River</h4>


    It was said that there was a river in this world that was invisible. Only when it was darkest on the darkest night, you could follow the moonlight and you might vaguely see it. If you followed this river and walked towards its source, you would be able to find them. They were the de wires of the night, the most vicious of assassins.


    This river was called the Hidden River.


    And they were also called the Hidden River.


    This day, there was a fine drizzle on the river bank. A man wearing purple clothes was holding an oil-paper umbre with his feet in the muddy soil, walking forward one step at a time. He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d walked but he felt that the sky was gradually brightening, and the light of dawn was slowlying through. He finally stopped walking.


    A slender man wearing a suit of ck clothes was standing at the end of the river, seeming to be waiting for him.


    The man in purple put away his oil-paper umbre and realised that the rain had stopped some time ago. He looked at the man in ck and asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    The man in ck had skin that was rather pale and wan. He stood in the dark, so his expression was shrouded, but his voice was mild-mannered. ¡°Su Muyu of Su House.¡±


    The Hidden River had three Houses: Su House which specialised in weapon arts, Xie House which specialised in internal energy and fist martial arts, and Mu House which specialised in medicinal and secret arts. Above the three Houses was the Patriarch, and below the Patriarch were the Heads of the three Houses who led the assassins under each House. The rumour was that the current Head of Su House was rather young.


    The man in purple hesitated for a moment. Then, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re the current Head of Su House?¡±


    Su Muyu nodded, not saying another word, and led the man in purple to continue walking forward. Su Muyu appeared to be a taciturn person, yet the man in purple became very curious about him. ¡°Su Muyu, I think I¡¯ve heard of this name. In the current generation of Su House, you are their most famous killer, and also the second person in the history of the Hidden River to break away from the organisation? It¡¯s said thatter, you even became ¡°Kui3,¡± leader of the assassin group directly under themand of the Patriarch. Then, when the current Patriarch took over, you became the Head of Su House?¡±


    Su Muyu did not pay any attention to the man. He suddenly reached out a hand and raised his head to watch the sky. ¡°It¡¯s raining again.¡± Then, he opened the oil-paper umbre in his hand. It was a veryrge and very beautiful oil-paper umbre. When opened, it seemed to be able to fit the two men inside.


    The man in purple appeared toozy to open his own umbre and he naturally followed Su Muyu under his umbre.


    Finally, Su Muyu still answered his earlier words. ¡°You know a lot about us.¡±


    The man in purpleughed. ¡°Since I¡¯m here to conduct business with you, obviously I need to know about you. I heard that under this umbre of yours are eighteen long swords. When your killing intent res up, the eighteen sharp des will scatter like the evening rain. I would love to see it once.¡±


    Su Muyu gave a rare smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really want to see it. Also, knowing too much about us is a very dangerous thing.¡±


    The man in purple touched the long sword on his waist. ¡°I think you know who I am.¡±


    Su Muyu shook his head. ¡°Perhaps the Patriarch knows. In the Hidden River, besides the Patriarch, the rest of us are merely knives. In our eyes, the world has only two types of people. The employer, and the prey.¡±


    The man in purple nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my bargaining chip is enough to enlist an assassin such as yourself.¡±


    Su Muyu suddenly stopped. He raised his head. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    In front of them was a magnificent pavilion - the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber.


    The man in purpleughed softly and Su Muyu asked, ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    The man in purple replied, ¡°How many people in this world would have a chance to step into the Hidden River¡¯s Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber?¡±


    There were two men outside the pavilion. One sat at the top of the steps holding a smoking pipe as he slowly exhaled, while the other stood as straight as a pole in front of the door to the pavilion, holding a long sabre and watching with a sharp gaze.


    Su Muyu brought the man in purple and walked over. The smoking man who was sitting at the steps looked at Su Muyu and gave a slight nod, yet he pretended to casually nce at the man in purple. Faintly, he asked, ¡°Now, do you still want to step into this Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber?¡±


    The rain seemed to be heavier in an instant.


    Su Muyu stowed away his umbre and the man in purple reached out a hand, yet he realised that there was only a slight drizzle falling on his hand. But if he closed his eyes, he heard a roaring sound that sounded like a huge downpour. His face showed his surprise. The man on the steps put down his pipe on the steps and knocked it a few times. Heughed. ¡°If something can¡¯t be understood, just stop thinking about it.¡±


    The man in purple calmed himself, then walked up the steps one step at a time. He could feel that every step he took was extremely difficult, as if he was being covered by a shroud. Outside, it was dead calm but under the shroud, the wind was cutting like des. With effort, he suppressed the instinct to draw his sword, and walked step by step until he was at the door of the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber.


    The tall man with sharp eyes who was standing as straight as a pole gently pulled open the door. The inside was pitch ck, except for the flickering of faint candlelight. The man in purple and Su Muyu walked in together, Su Muyu closed the door behind him, and the sound of rain and wind from outside vanished in an instant. The Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber was apletely soundproof building.


    Su Muyu held his sword and continued walking forward, and as he walked past, the candle holders on the sides of the path lit up one after another, until at the end, the entire building was brightly lit. At the end of the long chamber, Su Muyu took a seat to the left. On his left sat an old man wearing long robes. He did not lift his head, as he held a small knife trimming his fingernails. Although he was an aged man, his fingers gleamed like polished jade, giving off an ominous feel. On Su Muyu¡¯s right side was a woman in her thirties with elegant features between her brows. She watched the man in purple with great interest, her eyes rippling with an amorous gaze as she smiled with her entire face.


    ¡°Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao, Head of Mu House, Mu Yumo.¡± The man in purple said their names in a soft voice.


    As for the one sitting upright at the dais, obstructed by heavy curtains, that was naturally the current power holder of the Hidden River - the Patriarch.


    ¡°You know us very well.¡± The Patriarch was the first to speak. His voice wasn¡¯t as aged as one would imagine, and was in fact, deep and powerful.


    The man in purple nodded. ¡°If I did notepletely prepared, how would I dare to step into this Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber to do business with the Hidden River?¡±


    ¡°Since you know us, then you should know, doing business with us is a very dangerous thing.¡± Mu Yumo said with a smile, her voice alluring.


    ¡°Some things are more worthwhile, the more dangerous they are.¡± The man in purple said slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re very right about that.¡± The Patriarch stood up suddenly, pulled aside the heavy curtains in front of him, and walked down slowly. He had a tall and thin figure and he wore a ck coloured cloak. Under the cloak, his expression was obscured. ¡°So, what is this thing that¡¯s so worthwhile that you want to bring to us?¡±


    ¡°I want that river which could only flow in the dark, to flow into Heavenly Revtions!¡± The man in purple said seriously, as he looked at the Hidden River Patriarch walking towards him.


    The Patriarch halted his steps. ¡°Although your letter already said so, I still want to hear you say it again from your own mouth, who you are.¡±


    ¡°Sixth prince of Beili, Xiao Chuhe.¡±


    The prince who was once Mingde Emperor¡¯s most doted son and who everyone believed should have been chosen as ¡°Crown Prince¡±, who when he was fifteen years old because of the case rted to Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, was stripped of his titles and banished to Qingzhou, yet after he was pardoned, he refused to return to Heavenly Revtions. That sixth prince, Xiao Chuhe!


    The Patriarchughed with a clear voice.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 73 A Sword to Challenge Qingcheng

    <h4>Chapter 73 A Sword to Challenge Qingcheng</h4>


    On an ancient road following the west wind, two men riding horses were making their way towards the light of the setting sun.


    Lei Wujie suddenly remembered something and asked Xiao Se, ¡°Xiao Se, why do you know so much about every little thing in the martial world? If there was really some history between my sisterand Zhao Yuzhen, why don¡¯t other martial arts people know about it?¡±


    Xiao Se snorted. ¡°People in the martial world don¡¯t even know your sister is a woman, how would they know about her and Zhao Yuzhen?¡±


    Lei Wujie frowned. ¡°Then, how did you know about it?¡±


    Xiao Se stared at him. ¡°My shifu told me.¡±


    Lei Wujie had a sudden realisation. ¡°Third shizun? Of course he would know.¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t the Spear Immortal who told me. It was my previous shifu. He and your sister, and also Zhao Yuzhen, used to be quite close.¡± When Xiao Se said those words, he unconsciously touched the Wuji staff on his waist.


    Lei Wujie made an ¡°Oh¡± sound and didn¡¯t continue asking. Whenever Xiao Se talked about himself, it was always in bits and pieces. He would only touch on a point, and never gave any details. After a while, Lei Wujie had slowly gotten used to it.


    Xiao Se suddenly asked, ¡°Why did we suddenly detour to Qingcheng Mountain? Zhao Yuzhen has never left the mountain in over thirty years. Do you really think you can convince him to leave?¡±


    Lei Wujie stared ahead, his eyes determined. ¡°I just thought, my shifu, my sister and that Daoist priest on Qingcheng Mountain, they¡¯ve spent so many years trapped by themselves. Actually, they¡¯re just waiting for each other to see who would make the first step. Since my sister has left her mountain, it¡¯s time to break this deadlock.¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The reason Zhao Yuzhen has never in thirty years taken one step down from the mountain was rumoured to be because of the forewarning L¨¹ Suzhen left behind. He said that if Zhao Yuzhen came down from the mountain, it would shake the world, and possibly affect the one in that position in Heavenly Revtions City. That¡¯s why, about 30 miles outside of Qingcheng Mountain, there is a garrison of three thousand cavalry, because they¡¯re afraid of Zhao Yuzhening down from the mountain. But, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to think that those three thousand men could stop Zhao Yuzhen, so they¡¯re really just there to watch the door and report.¡±


    Lei Wujieughed a little. ¡°Whether I can convince him or not, I won¡¯t know until I try.¡±


    Xiao Se looked at the two swords on Lei Wujie¡¯s back. ¡°How do you intend to try?¡±


    Lei Wujie raised his head with a lofty expression, and made an impassioned deration. ¡°Naturally, with a sword to challenge Qingcheng.¡±


    A sword to challenge Qingcheng.


    Over ten years ago, there was also someone who came with a sword to challenge Qingcheng.


    That was a winter day. Zhao Yuzhen was sitting in his own courtyard, his eyes full of longing as he watched the premature peach blossom tree. That year, he had just be the youngest Celestial Master in the history of Qingcheng Mountain, causing a furor in the martial world. Yet, he was still a youth at heart, so he took the peach wood sword that had been infused with pure yang energy and buried it in the courtyard soil, causing all the snow in the courtyard to melt in an instant, leaving only that peach blossom tree to instantly transform into a splendid full bloom.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, once all the peach blossoms fall, I will be able to eat the peaches.¡± Zhao Yuzhen licked his lips, waiting obsessively.


    But, suddenly, a gust of wind blew past. Zhao Yuzhen turned around and realised that on the tall wall surrounding the courtyard, stood a person dressed in white with a grey veil hiding their face.


    Zhao Yuzhen was startled for a moment and asked, ¡°Lady, who are you?¡±


    Back then, Li Hanyi had always dressed as a man with a grey veil to hide her face, and even purposely changed her voice. She immediately became angry. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m ady?¡±


    For someone who had mastered the Divination Arts, Zhao Yuzhen observed one¡¯s qi before their appearance. He shook his head dumbly. ¡°But, you are ady.¡±


    Li Hanyi did not care to continue the subject. She simply stared at the rather foolish Daoist priest with bewilderment and asked, ¡°You are Zhao Yuzhen?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Zhao Yuzhen. Would you like toe down and take a seat? There will be peaches to eat in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Peaches?¡± Li Hanyi did not understand.


    Zhao Yuzhen smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have just infused the Heart of Fire Array Mantra into my peach wood sword, and buried it under the tree. I timed it just right. In another hour, the peaches should start growing.¡±


    Li Hanyi knitted her brows. ¡°The Heart of Fire Array Mantra? Isn¡¯t that a preeminent Daoist cultivation method? And you¡¯re using it to grow peaches?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen appeared puzzled, and replied softly. ¡°Otherwise, what use is there for practicing it?¡±


    Li Hanyi decided she¡¯s had enough of dealing with Zhao Yuzhen, and finally stated the reason she came. ¡°I am Li Hanyi of Snow Moon City. I heard that you are the youngest Celestial Master in the history of Qingcheng Mountain, and cultivated both the Daoism arts and the sword arts. I would like to challenge your sword.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen gathered his sleeves. ¡°Snow Moon City, Li Hanyi. When you put these six words together, they sound a bit cold. I hope it doesn¡¯t interfere with my growing peaches.¡±


    Li Hanyi had finally exhausted her patience and she drew the Rainfall sword on her waist. She jumped up suddenly and came at Zhao Yuzhen with her raised sword.


    Zhao Yuzhen retreated hurriedly, raised a finger to his mouth and bit lightly. Then, he drew an incantation in mid air in front of him. As he finished drawing the incantation, there seemed to be a lion¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Taiyi Lion Arts?¡± Li Hanyi snorted coldly and, with one swing, shed the incantation into dust. ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge your sword. Don¡¯t use these Daoist tricks on me!¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Why are you like that? I can¡¯t use my sword right now!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Hanyi asked.


    Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s expression was full of indignation. ¡°My sword is under the tree, right? If I pull it out, I won¡¯t get to eat my peaches!¡±


    Li Hanyi suddenly withdrew her sword¡¯s energy. She probably thought for a long time before she understood Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s logic. Then, she sheathed her sword and released a deep sigh.


    Zhao Yuzhen thought that Li Hanyi understood what he meant, and sighed as well. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it over, let¡¯s talk it over.¡±


    Li Hanyi raised her head, looking at that radiant and beautiful peach blossom tree, and asked thinly, ¡°Eat peaches?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen nodded vigorously. ¡°Eat peaches!¡±


    Once again, Li Hanyi drew her Rainfall sword fiercely with a surge of sword energy, and all of the peach blossoms on the tree fell at once. Li Hanyi leaped up with a light step, and the peach blossoms flew up and surrounded her sword, while her white robes swayed gently in the wind. Leisurely, she raised her long sword, and the de was suddenly shining with moonlight.


    The fragrance of the flowers with the shadow of the moon, eachplemented the other perfectly.


    That is the instantaneous effect created by her sword move, Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn.


    It could be called a magnificence that was unmatched in this generation.


    Zhao Yuzhen looked stunned by it. In all his sixteen years, he¡¯d cultivated Daoism in mind and spirit. This was the first time he felt overwhelmed by his emotions.


    However, her next words were like a bucket of cold water dumped on his head.


    ¡°Eat peaches? I¡¯m going to make you eat fart!¡± Li Hanyi turned her sword and gathered the peach blossoms into a little ball. Then, she kicked it viciously and the fallen peach blossoms covered the entire courtyard.


    Zhao Yuzhen finally reached the end of his patience. He shouted angrily, ¡°Sword, rise!¡±


    That bright red peach wood sword flew upwards sharply from the ground. Zhao Yuzhen took one step forward, grabbed a hold of the sword, and swung the sword downwards. Li Hanyi didn¡¯t expect this Daoist priest would start fighting just like that. She had just expended her sword¡¯s power, and couldn¡¯t pull out a second sword move in time. She could only retreat hurriedly, yet she didn¡¯t retreat enough. The grey veil on her face was torn into two by Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s sword, and the two pieces floated to the ground.


    ¡°Like I said, you are ady.¡± Zhao Yuzhen said with a smile.


    Except in the next instant, Zhao Yuzhen got a clear look at his opponent¡¯s face and was stunned. After a thought, he said, ¡°No, I was wrong. You¡¯re not ady¡­ you¡¯re an angel?¡±


    Li Hanyi turned around quickly, a note of indignance in her voice. ¡°Three months from now, I¡¯ll be back to challenge your sword again!¡± When she finished her words, she jumped over the wall and was gone.


    All that¡¯s left was that young Daoist priest who became a Celestial Master at the age of sixteen, staring at the nameless peach wood sword in his hand for a long time. Then, he slowly broke into a smile, and tossed the peach wood sword high into the air. It fell and pierced into the ground under the slowly withering peach blossom tree in the courtyard.


    In an instant, the peach blossom tree flourished brightly again.


    ¡°From today, you shall be called the Peach Blossom sword.¡± If Zhao Yuzhen had a mirror at that moment, he would probably have seen that he looked as if a spring wind had arrived, and his face bloomed like a peach blossom.

 Chapter 74 When Will the Sword Return

    <h4>Chapter 74 When Will the Sword Return</h4>


    Back then, the young Zhao Yuzhen sat on that tall wall and waited for three months.


    He kept waiting until winter was over and spring came. All the peach blossom trees on the mountain were in full bloom. Zhao Yuzhen sat under a peach blossom tree, and he didn¡¯t even need that Heart of Fire Array Mantra to be able to eat those big and juicy peaches soon. However, that angelic sworddy who had said she¡¯d return after three months never came back.


    Zhao Yuzhen was rather disappointed. His master, L¨¹ Suzhen, said that beautiful women always lied. It was true, after all. He might as well wait to eat his peaches. Zhao Yuzheny down under the tree, closed his eyes and smelled the flowers, while he was having his foolish thoughts.


    ¡°You lousy priest, still waiting to eat your peaches?¡± Suddenly, a deep and dignified voice came from somewhere. Zhao Yuzhen raised his head. A figure with a grey veilnded on the branch of the peach blossom tree.


    ¡°Little angel, I really want to know what your actual voice sounds like.¡± Zhao Yuzhen smiled with his entire face. He had never left the mountain in his sixteen years, and his thoughts were as pure as a pool of clear water. He only interacted with Daoist masters every day. What he just said did trulye from his heart, and he meant absolutely nothing vulgar or impure by it. But, to an ordinary person, he couldn¡¯t have been more flirtatious.


    Li Hanyi¡¯s expression shed with a thread of anger. ¡°Little priest, are you seeking death?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen stood up and brushed the dirt off himself. ¡°Little angel,e down here and talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk for farts!¡± Li Hanyi scolded back, then the Rainfall sword on her back rose from its sheath in response. With her left hand, she swung her sword at Zhao Yuzhen. Zhao Yuzhen retreated hurriedly, his fingers in a frantic dance as he drew an incantation. In an instant, a gale was howling, sand was flying and stones were sliding. Li Hanyi grasped her sword and stepped back. With her right hand, she drew another sword. A cold light appeared, apanied by an iparable biting cold.


    ¡°Little angel, this sword of yours is not bad,¡± Zhao Yuzhen praised.


    Ranked third among the top ten famous swords, previously the sword of the Kunlun Sword Immortal, Armoured cier, only earned a ¡°not bad¡± in the eyes of this little priest.


    ¡°Little angel, you¡¯re seven dayste.¡± Zhao Yuzhen didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in this ultimate duel at all.


    Li Hanyi became a little pensive. ¡°Because I went to get this sword, I was seven dayste.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen returned a faint ¡°oh¡± sound, then said, ¡°It¡¯s too bad there are no peaches to eat this time too.¡±


    Li Hanyi lost her patience. She wasn¡¯t going to continue this waste of a conversation with this retarded priest. She attacked with her Armoured cier sword, her sword energy boundless, like a thousand armoured horses stampeding a wastnd.


    However, Zhao Yuzhen raised a hand and softly called, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Li Hanyi¡¯s sword energy dispersed immediately. She held her sword, a little dumbfounded. ¡°What martial arts is this?¡±


    ¡°Daoism. The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength.¡± Zhao Yuzhen replied with augh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for your sword?¡± Li Hanyi¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Zhao Yuzhen shook his head. ¡°The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength is a high level Daoism art. The highest secret arts of Qingcheng Mountain, it could only be higher than the Boundless Swordy, not below.¡±


    Li Hanyi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Use your sword.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen smiled. ¡°If you speak with your real voice, I¡¯ll use my sword.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Li Hanyi raised her Armoured cier sword high in her right hand, with her Rainfall sword in her left hand, and yelled, ¡°Die!¡± She attacked with both swords, and in an instant, she cracked open a deep crevice in the middle of the courtyard. Zhao Yuzhen stumbled on one foot and almost fell in. Li Hanyi seized the opportunity to step forward and swung her sword again.


    The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength was indeed a high Daoism art of Qingcheng Mountain. It¡¯s not that it wasn¡¯t a match for this double swords attack, but Zhao Yuzhen also became motivated to defeat her. He shouted in a clear voice, ¡°Peach Blossom!¡±


    Li Hanyi was startled, thinking he was calling somebody. She turned her head and saw that peach wood sword fly out of the soil and rush towards her. She dodged her head and it brushed past her temples tond in Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s hand.


    Zhao Yuzhen muttered a proverb, ¡°A victory or defeat, is but one cycle of an eternity. But, before heaven and earth, it¡¯s a boundless eternity.¡±


    Suddenly, the entire Qingcheng Mountain shook. The birds in the forests scattered in flight, the wild beasts in the mountain rampaged, even the rarely seen pangolins, bears and snakes as well as the scorpions and centipedes that lived underground, were hurrying off the mountain in a frenzy. A few pilgrims who were climbing up the mountain to seek Daoism teachings saw a bear twice the size of a man run past them. They were so shocked their legs became weak, but the bear didn¡¯t seem to see them at all, and only focused on running down the mountain.


    The Qingcheng Mountain disciples hastily drew their peach wood swords, thinking a formidable enemy wasing, but all they saw were the animals of Qingcheng Mountain escaping the mountain in a frenzy, and could only scratch their heads in confusion. The few Celestial Masters who were cultivating in seclusion also came out. They witnessed the unnatural situation and started counting their divinations furiously.


    Then, an impatient voice interrupted them. It was the present Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain, L¨¹ Suzhen, who stepped out of the Great Hall and said, ¡°Why are you all still counting! For every creature to fear his power so much that they¡¯re running away from the mountain, who else on the whole of Qingcheng Mountain could be responsible? Go to Prosperity Courtyard, look for Zhao Yuzhen!¡±


    Li Hanyi had also felt the unnatural phenomenon around her, and slowly revealed a measure of surprise. ¡°Priest, what is this swordy?¡±


    ¡°Boundless sword, boundless eternity, one who enters this eternity, every life and lifetime, has no hope of reprieve.¡± Zhao Yuzhen raised his sword lightly. To Li Hanyi, a colossal shadow of a sword seems to grow from behind the little peach wood sword. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of shock, and she tightened her grip on her two swords.


    ¡°I have a sword move named Boundless. The boundless can break all ways, one sword can break all swords.¡± Zhao Yuzhen spoke softly but fiercely, and swung his sword down. It was almost like a hundred-foot long sword came slicing down.


    ¡°Rainfall!¡± Li Hanyi shouted, the Rainfall sword in her hand vibrated with a cry, and flew out of her hand. The Rainfall sword was forged by the Sword Tomb. It was a sword with a soul, and it could actually feel the dread, attempting to escape the battlefield on its own. Li Hanyi could only raise her Armoured cier sword, and shouted clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve frightened all the beasts on this mountain to flee. I¡¯m going to shed every peach blossom on this mountain!¡±


    As soon as she said her words, all the peach blossoms on the mountain floated adrift. Li Hanyi¡¯s sword had pulled this mountain of flowers and forcefully blocked the soul of that hundred-foot long sword. The peach blossoms in the courtyard flew apart, Li Hanyi sliced through the rain of flowers, and attacked with another sword move. It was spring now, yet Li Hanyi¡¯s sword move brought a spray of cold frost. With the Armoured cier sword in her hand, she had finally stepped into the second realm of her River Impeding Swordy - seeing a mountain not as a mountain, seeing a river not as a river.4


    Zhao Yuzhen tossed the Peach Blossom sword from his hand, and in an instant, it formed an illusion of tens or hundreds or thousands of swords!


    ¡°Illusions!¡± Li Hanyi shouted coldly, eliminating those sword illusions in a sh.


    Zhao Yuzhen took a step onto the peach blossom tree, lightly broke off a branch of peach blossom, and smiled. ¡°Rather than a boundless eternity, I¡¯d prefer a peach blossom eternity. Rather than an immortal in Heaven, I¡¯d rather the moon before me.¡± With that, he lightly threw the peach blossom branch at Li Hanyi.


    Li Hanyi was going to block it with her sword, but she saw Zhao Yuzhen raise a hand lightly, using his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength to make the peach blossom branch fall, make a u-turn, then rise again. It cut across Li Hanyi¡¯s veil, and the veil once again fell to the floor. Her angelic features were once again revealed before Zhao Yuzhen.


    The six Celestial Masters who had just arrived saw the scene before them and halted abruptly. One of the older men with white hair and beard, nced at L¨¹ Suzhen and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s been your disciple for sixteen years. Finally, he¡¯s still mortal.¡±


    L¨¹ Suzhen also released a sigh and said seriously, ¡°There will be such cmity in one¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Little angel, you¡¯re so pretty, why do you always cover your face?¡± Zhao Yuzhen sat on thepletely bare peach blossom tree, asking with a smile.


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t avoid it any more. She looked at the smiling priest on the peach blossom tree and asked, ¡°Your swordy is excellent. Why are you afraid to go down the mountain and travel?¡±


    ¡°Shifu said I cannot go down the mountain. If I go down the mountain, a lot of people will die.¡± Zhao Yuzhen shook his head.


    Li Hanyi was taken aback. She looked at Zhao Yuzhen who waspletely serious, and thought to herself that maybe that legend was true. Instead, she said, ¡°When I return to Qingcheng Mountain for the third time, you wille down the mountain with me.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen thought about it. Then, he said, ¡°Say it again with your real voice.¡±


    At that moment, Li Hanyi almost wanted to pull out her sword again, but in the end, she let it go and nodded. ¡°When I return to Qingcheng Mountain next time,e down the mountain with me.¡± Her voice was melodious and gentle, like the sound of water falling on stone.


    Zhao Yuzhen hesitated for a long time. Finally, he stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ ask my shifu.¡±


    Li Hanyi knitted her brows and asked, ¡°How is your shifu¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s slightly higher than mine at the moment, but in a year, it probably won¡¯t be.¡±


    Li Hanyi nodded. ¡°Then, I will return in a year. If your shifu doesn¡¯t allow it, I will beat him until he allows it!¡± With that, she sheathed the Rainfall sword back into its scabbard and went down the mountain without turning back even once. When she was going down the mountain, she met a young man who was dressed in grey-coloured clothes. The man looked rather sluggish, as if something had captured his soul.


    Li Hanyi gave him a stare and the man regained his senses. In a hurry, he said, ¡°My¡­ my name is Lei Hong.¡±

 Chapter 75 Riding a Horse Through Qingshan

    <h4>Chapter 75 Riding a Horse Through Qingshan</h4>


    ¡°I have four more pancakes. If we each ate one a day, then we canst another two days.¡± Lei Wujie opened his pack, thought about it further, then broke the pancake in his hand into two. ¡°If we each ate half, then we canst four days.¡± Lei Wujie handed over that dry and unappetising half a pancake to Xiao Se.


    Over thest few days, Xiao Se had rolled his eyes more than enough times. Impatiently, he epted that half a pancake and nibbled on it slowly.


    Lei Wujie, on the other hand, tookrge bites and finished the half pancake in moments. He took out the canteen that hung on the side of the horse, drank a few mouthfuls of water, put down the canteen again, then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still hungry though.¡±


    Even though they¡¯d specially prepared a map this time, the two of them still lost their way. They were trapped in a forest wandering for several days without any progress. The rations they had saved from before were depleted, leaving just four pathetic pancakes.


    ¡°Lei Wujie, I earnestly request that when you return to the Lei n this time, just stay in the Lei n Fort like a good boy and never step out again and disgrace yourself, all right?¡± Xiao Se chewed off another bite of the pancake.


    Lei Wujieughed a little. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Now, we wander the martial world, we must go forth with unrestrained freedom. We¡¯ll go where we end up. This time, after we go back to Lei n, I have a proper job to do.¡±


    ¡°You have a proper job?¡± Xiao Se snorted in disdain.


    ¡°But, of course.¡± Lei Wujie replied brightly. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of a famous sect, after all! The younger brother of a Sword Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Then, please, noble disciple of a famous sect, where might Qingcheng Mountain be?¡± Xiao Se smiled thinly.


    Lei Wujie delivered a swift kick to the horse¡¯s side, and rushed ahead. ¡°We ride straight ahead, and keep going straight without stopping for a whole day and night, until the end of the sky. No doubt we¡¯ll see Qingcheng Mountain then!¡± Xiao Se hurried up and followed him, and the two of them rode wildly for just over two hours, until they finally felt like they''d crossed through the forest. Lei Wujie whipped the horse impatiently, and suddenly realised there were a lot of people around him. They were all heading towards the entrance to a mountain. He looked up at the entrance to the mountain and saw two people who dressed like they were Daoist priests. He took a second look, and at the foot of the mountain, there was a stone tablet standing on the ground. On it were three words written clearly.


    Qingcheng Mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Se had caught up.


    Lei Wujie nodded his head and jumped off the horse. He sat down on a rock on the road side.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Xiao Se stared nkly at him.


    Lei Wujie opened his pack and took out arge pancake. He started chewing big chunks of it. ¡°Wait until I finish this pancake. I must gather my strength before I go up the mountain!¡±


    Xiao Se was speechless for a moment. He dropped onto his backside next to Lei Wujie in a huff and stuck out his right hand at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Give me a pancake too!¡± Xiao Se retorted.


    While Lei Wujie was eating his pancake, the entire Qingcheng Mountain was in a furor.


    Zhao Yuzhen, who was sitting inside the Qian Kun Hall, suddenly opened his eyes. His voice started to waver. ¡°You¡¯vee?¡± He walked out of the front door of Qian Kun Hall, closed his eyes in thought for a moment, then suddenly rushed in the direction of the foot of the mountain.


    The Daoist Sword Immortal, Zhao Yuzhen, who went up the mountain on the day he was born and for over thirty years, has never stepped one foot down the mountain. In thest ten years, he either stayed in seclusion in Qian Kun Hall, or stood at the summit watching the clouds. He had never taken a step down from Qian Kun Hall. But this time, he walked, one step at a time, down the stairs.


    Zhao Yuzhen was really going down the mountain this time!


    Four elderly men with snow white hair and beards blocked his path.


    ¡°Yuzhen, you want to leave,¡± The elder in the lead spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Yin-shibo5.¡± Zhao Yuzhen faced the elderly men and bowed deeply with sped hands. The four men in front of him were, in fact, the four remaining Celestial Masters from the previous generation. They were all Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s martial uncles, and their skill levels were all beyond the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. They formed an array to block the road, clearly to prevent Zhao Yuzhen from leaving the mountain.


    But, Zhao Yuzhen only sighed softly. ¡°I can feel she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means for you to go down the mountain?¡± The old man frowned.


    ¡°So what?¡± Zhao Yuzhen smiled, and in a sh, his figure had passed through the four Celestial Masters. The four Celestial Masters didn¡¯t get a chance to react before Zhao Yuzhen resumed walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    The old man eximed, ¡°Yuzhen!¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen waved a hand casually.


    But, two shadows had already rushed ahead of Zhao Yuzhen and were hurrying towards the foot of the mountain!


    Fei Xuan blurted out, ¡°Little shishu6, you must stop shizu7, he cannot go down the mountain!¡±


    Li Fansong scolded back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop him? If the four elders can¡¯t stop him, you think I can?¡±


    Fei Xuan wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Then, we must get rid of the people at the foot of the mountain!¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s steps were both solemn and slow-moving, giving Li Fansong and Fei Xuan a chance. The two of them overtook him immediately and they sprinted towards the foot of the mountain. But, Zhao Yuzhenughed at them. Considering their current level of martial arts, they couldn¡¯t possibly stop that little angel. But, it¡¯d been almost twenty years, the little angel would have be a grown-up angel.


    At that present moment, Lei Wujie had just finished his pancake and climbed onto his horse. Xiao Se, who was puzzled, asked, ¡°We¡¯re going up the mountain. Why did you mount your horse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to slowly walk up the mountain! That Daoist priest named Zhao has let down my sister for so many years. I¡¯m going to ride my horse and break through Qingcheng Mountain! Hah!¡± Lei Wujie pped the side of his horse with a powerful kick, and dashed uphill towards Qingcheng Mountain.


    Xiao Se shouted angrily, ¡°Can you not abuse my horse!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Fei Xuan halted his steps. There was a horse in the distance galloping wildly uphill towards them. In a hurry, he raised his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, and pushed forward lightly with his hand.


    Lei Wujie only felt that the horse that was galloping wildly under his legs had suddenly struck a wall and came to a stop, while he was thrown off heavily.


    ¡°Rainfall!¡± Lei Wujie shouted furiously. The Rainfall sword on his back flew out of its sheath and he stepped onto the sword. He rode on top of the sword and continued flying up the mountain.


    ¡°You! Stop right there!¡± Li Fansong gestured with his right hand, pulled a peach wood sword from the waist of a Daoist priest on the road side into his hand, took a flying leap and swung the sword at Lei Wujie¡¯s head.


    Fei Xuan reached out a hand, bit his fingertip, and hastily drew an incantation in the air. There was a sound like a lion¡¯s roar, then unexpectedly, the illusion of a lion appeared in the incantation and rushed towards Lei Wujie.


    The Boundless Big Dipper Swordy, the Taiyi Lion Arts. Both of them had used their expert skills from the start.


    Lei Wujie thought to himself, these Qingcheng Mountain people were too unreasonable. All he did was ride his horse up the mountain. Did they have to use such fatal techniques to stop him? He turned his body to dodge Li Fansong¡¯s sword, and struck out his fist to break the lion illusion.


    Li Fansong failed with his first sword move, so he used another one, then another one. He sessively attacked Lei Wujie with three sword moves. This peach wood sword was something he borrowed conveniently, so it wasn¡¯t as good as the one he made himself. It wasn¡¯t as attuned to his Boundless Big Dipper Swordy, so it was definitely a lot weaker and after three sword moves, it shattered into splinters. He eximed, ¡°Sword Array!¡±


    All the Daoist priests who were standing around him had peach wood swords on their waist and all the swords left their sheaths at the same time. Almost ten swords were gathered above his head. He gestured forcefully and shouted again, ¡°Sword, fall!¡± With swishing sounds, the ten swords appeared like rainfall and flew in a torrent towards Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie finally got a chance to see his opponents and was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the rain of swords were in front of him. Lei Wujie had no choice but to pull out the Murderous Dread Sword on his back.


    ¡°Rainfall on a Tall Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Sudden Thunderp!¡±


    With a loud thunderp, the ten peach wood swords shattered in an instant, the splinters falling to the ground. Lei Wujie sheathed both his swords, raised his head to look at Li Fansong, whose sword move he¡¯d recognised, and smiled. ¡°Li-xiong, have you forgotten that day when we joined forces at the Tower of Ascension? All I did was step onto Qingcheng Mountain, and Li-xiong wants to kill me!¡±


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan were both stunned. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Behind them, another voice drifted over. ¡°Who on earth are you!?¡±


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan turned their heads hastily, seeing Zhao Yuzhen dressed in the robes of a Celestial Master. He knitted his brows with a deep frown, staring at Lei Wujie in confusion, when he asked his question.

 Chapter 76 The Peach Blossom Immortal under the Peach Blossom Temple

    <h4>Chapter 76 The Peach Blossom Immortal under the Peach Blossom Temple</h4>


    When it came to the Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen, not many have seen his sword, but many have heard of his legends. They said he was reincarnated from an immortal and sat for thirty years on Qingcheng Mountain, waiting for the day he mastered the Great Way and he could ride on a crane to ascend to Heaven. When it came to his appearance, the rumours in the world outside said he was nine feet tall, wore a set of purple Daoist robes, emitted golden light, walked without his feet touching the ground, and flew on his sword.


    Yet, the Zhao Yuzhen standing in front of everyone now, was clearly not quite the same as that of the rumours. He was wearing a set of purple Daoist robes, had delicate facial features, a wispy beard on his chin, and not only was he not nine feet tall, he appeared somewhat weakly when you looked at him. He knitted his brows, and called out lightly, ¡°Rainfall.¡±


    The Rainfall sword that Lei Wujie had just sheathed rose in response. Taken aback, he wanted to grab the Rainfall sword, but he realised that it waspletely out of his control as it flew to Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s side. This was the first time such a situation happened since he became attuned to the sword.


    Zhao Yuzhen reached out a hand to hold the Rainfall sword, and took a look at Lei Wujie. ¡°Earlier, I felt the sword intent of the Rainfall sword, and also a strand of breath that¡¯s simr to hers, so I thought she hade. Yet, the one I see here is you. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Lei Wujieughed aloud, drew his Murderous Dread sword, and pointed it at Zhao Yuzhen. ¡°Then, I shall beat you until you know who I am.¡±


    At this time, Xiao Se had caught up and heard Lei Wujie¡¯s words. He shook his head slowly. ¡°You must be insane.¡±


    Li Hanyi may have imed to be undefeated since entering the martial world, but over ten years ago, she duelled Zhao Yuzhen twice, and she clearly lost both times. With Lei Wujie¡¯s current skills, could he beat Zhao Yuzhen until he knew his name? This was precisely a fool¡¯s dream.


    Zhao Yuzhen held onto the Rainfall sword and formed a sword flower. ¡°All right. Prepare your sword.¡±


    Lei Wujie drew his Murderous Dread sword and eximed, ¡°Sudden Thunderp!¡±


    ¡°Extinguish thunder.¡± Zhao Yuzhen waved the Rainfall sword in his hand leisurely, and that imminent explosive thunder was suppressed immediately. Lei Wujie had never encountered this before, and was stunned for a moment.


    Zhao Yuzhen frowned slowly. ¡°Looking at your sword move, you seem to be from the same school as the one that rides on a crane. All of you from the Lei family are really interesting. For what purpose do you intrude on Qingcheng Mountain?¡±


    Lei Wujie gritted his teeth and brandished another sword move, gathering warmth into his sword. A light rain that hastens the blooming flowers, with a gentle breeze apanied by willows, they¡¯re just as good as yesteryear. The misty reds and smokey greens, allpete zealously for early spring.


    Imparted by Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, Vivid Colours of Flora.


    Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Is this her swordsmanship too? You¡¯re really her disciple?¡±


    Although the sword aura was nearing, Zhao Yuzhen had no fear. He merely asked, ¡°Did she send you here to find me? How is she?¡±


    The sword aura finally struck Zhao Yuzhen, yet his expression remained unchanged. Lei Wujie sheathed his sword and frowned faintly.


    ¡°Zhao Yuzhen has already mastered nine-tenths of the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength. His body is protected by a strength as powerful as a dragon and elephant. Even if you strike him with another hundred sword moves, you will not hurt him,¡± Xiao Se remarked slowly.


    Zhao Yuzhen held the sword and walked towards Lei Wujie. ¡°Your breath and aura are very simr to hers. You¡¯re her younger brother? Where is she?¡±


    Lei Wujie snorted coldly. ¡°If you really wanted to know, why don¡¯t you go look for her?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen waved lightly and the Rainfall sword in his hand fell back into Lei Wujie¡¯s sheath. ¡°She said that when she returned for the third time, she wanted me to go down the mountain with her. I¡¯ve waited for so many years, but she never came.¡±


    ¡°She dide,¡± Lei Wujie said seriously.


    ¡°She came?¡± Zhao Yuzhen was dumbfounded. On Qingcheng Mountain, every hillside and every tree, every flower and every grass, none could escape his eyes. If Li Hanyi really came, how could he not have felt it?


    ¡°That year, during your duel against Lei Yunhe, you sumbed to qi deviation. Although you managed to break Lei Yunhe¡¯s arm and defeated him thoroughly, your core energy was severely injured so you entered seclusion and cultivated in Qian Kun Hall. That was when my sister returned to this mountain. That was the third time she came on board, and she blocked Lei Hong for you, who hade to challenge you. This matter should have been known by the entire Qingcheng Mountain. How could it be that you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Xiao Se stood to one side andughed humorlessly, scolding silently in his heart: He¡¯s acting as if he knows his sister¡¯s intentions, but I only secretly told him about this two days ago!


    Zhao Yuzhen had apletely innocent expression on his face. ¡°Nobody told me!¡± He whipped his head around and red at Li Fansong.


    Li Fansong hastily waved his hands. ¡°Shifu, at that time, I hadn''t joined the sect yet!¡±


    He then red at Fei Xuan. Fei Xuan was so frightened he almost broke into tears. ¡°Shifu, at that time, I wasn¡¯t even born yet.¡±


    Lei Wujie scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you known as the reincarnation of some immortal or another? A perfect Daoist immortal? Can¡¯t you divine it yourself?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen shook his head. ¡°My destiny is foretold by the Heavens, not by Man.¡±


    Lei Wujie spat a mouthful of saliva on the ground. ¡°Fake Daoist!¡±


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan exchanged a nce and wanted to speak up for him. Zhao Yuzhen was known as a perfect Daoist immortal, and he may lead a solitary and quiet everyday life, treating everyone with respect and politeness, but they had seen with their own eyes Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Daoism arts. He could even forecast with great uracy where and when it would rain a monthter. This ¡°fake Daoist¡± insult was truly an injustice. Daoist priests avoided foretelling their own fortunes, and especially for Zhao Yuzhen whose birth was so extraordinary. It was said that the previous Sectmaster, L¨¹ Suzhen foretold Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s destiny a total of three times, and because of that, he met with Heavenly retribution and died. That¡¯s why Zhao Yuzhen said what he said.


    However, Zhao Yuzhen was not angry at all. He asked again, ¡°So she¡¯s noting?¡±


    Lei Wujie instantly became furious. ¡°If she doesn¡¯te, why can¡¯t you go? She said that when she returned the third time, you woulde down the mountain with her, yet you¡¯re just going to wait here for her? Don¡¯t you have legs of your own, can¡¯t you run yourself off to Snow Moon City to find my sister? And besides, how would my sister know that those lousy priests didn¡¯t tell you. She¡¯s such a proud person that since she¡¯s alreadye three times, and you ignored her and refused to go down the mountain, do you think she¡¯de again?¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen was made speechless by the scolding.


    ¡°In three months¡¯ time, my sister will be at Jiangnan Thunderbolt Hall¡¯s Lei n. Will you go when the timees?¡± Lei Wujie finally finished with this line.


    Zhao Yuzhen suddenly smiled.


    He reached out a hand and shouted, ¡°Peach Blossom!¡±


    From the summit, a red beam of light shed, and a sword flew towards them.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Profound Yang sword, profound in its extreme, a sword that possessed the utmost passion and warmth in this world.¡± Xiao Se¡¯s eyes were filled with awe. ¡°Thete Kunlun Sword Immortal had two swords, one warm and one cold. The Profound Yang sword was eventually destroyed, leaving only a sword embryo. Rumours have it that Qingcheng Mountain obtained it. So, it¡¯s true after all.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s called Peach Blossom.¡± Zhao Yuzhen jumped lightly, and stepped onto his sword. ¡°Little boy, if I don¡¯te down the mountain, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°My sister will marry a man named Lei Hong,¡± Lei Wujie spoke each word clearly.


    Zhao Yuzhen shook his head. ¡°And if I came down the mountain?¡±


    Lei Wujie shrugged. ¡°That will be up to you.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhenughed brightly. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°So, are youing down the mountain or not?¡± Lei Wujie frowned.


    ¡°Within the wall of peach blossoms was a peach blossom temple. Under the peach blossom temple was a peach blossom immortal;


    The peach blossom immortal nted a peach tree, he plucked the peaches and sold them for wine.


    When sober he sat before the flowers, when drunk he slept under the flowers;


    Half sober and half drunk were his days, the flowers wilted and bloomed every year.¡±


    Zhao Yuzhen finished reciting this song in a soft voice, then suddenly kicked the Peach Blossom sword, and eximed in a loud voice, ¡°Return to the mountain!¡±


    One man on one sword, he went back to the mountain just like that.

 Chapter 77 A Drizzling Day for Killing

    <h4>Chapter 77 A Drizzling Day for Killing</h4>


    Lei Wujie, Xiao Se, Li Fansong and Fei Xuan stood on the same spot foolishly. After a while, Lei Wujie shook his head, ¡°Just reading out a poem without head or tail. So, is this Zhao Yuzhen going toe down the mountain or not.¡±


    ¡°Half sober and half drunk were his days, the flowers wilted and bloomed every year.¡± Li Fansong frowned faintly. ¡°Whatever shifu is thinking, there¡¯s no way to tell.¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°Whether Zhao Yuzhenes or not, will depend on your sister, and will depend on himself. It doesn¡¯t depend on you. You¡¯ve said what you¡¯vee here to say. Let¡¯s leave already. I think that regardless of Li Hanyi or Zhao Yuzhen, they are in the realm of Sword Immortals who can travel a thousand miles in a day. Travelling to the Lei n Fort is not a problem. As for us? If we don¡¯t reach there in three months, and the three of them face each other awkwardly, we¡¯ll be the real joke.¡±


    Li Fansong opened his mouth to stall them. ¡°Since it¡¯s the first time you¡¯re both visiting Qingcheng Mountain, why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days? I can tell that Lei-xiong¡¯s swordsmanship has improved quite a bit. I¡¯m not as talented. After returning from my travels, I¡¯ve just entered the Vajra Mortal Realm. I would love to share pointers with Lei-xiong.¡±


    ¡°No time.¡± Xiao Se mounted his horse and interrupted, ¡°Qingcheng Mountain is in the north. Lei n Fort is in the south. We¡¯ve wasted too much time already.¡±


    Lei Wujie stared nkly. ¡°Xiao Se, why are you riding my horse?¡±


    Xiao Se replied angrily, ¡°They are all my horses!¡± Finishing, he pped the horse¡¯s rump and galloped down the mountain, leaving a trail of dust behind.


    Lei Wujie brushed it off and faced Li Fansong and Fei Xuan with sped hands. ¡°I have urgent matters to take care of and need to rush to Lei n Fort. If your intentions are true, three monthster, bring your shifu together to Lei n Fort.¡±


    Li Fansong forced a bitterugh. ¡°If shifu doesn¡¯t want to go, a hundred of me won¡¯t be able to move him.¡±


    Lei Wujie suddenly became grim. ¡°If your shifu came down the mountain, would it really trigger a storm and cataclysmic change?¡±


    Li Fansong shook his head. ¡°After all, shifu has never really gone down the mountain, so who knows? Maybe it was shizu who wanted to save him, to lie to him for the rest of his life so that he would stay on Qingcheng Mountain.¡±


    Fei Xuan red at him. ¡°Shizu is not as ridiculous as you. Sectmaster¡¯s order was his destiny. Shizu said, it could be true.¡±11


    Li Fansong frowned faintly. ¡°Destiny?¡±


    Fei Xuan looked in the direction of the foot of the mountain, deep in thought. ¡°Destiny.¡±


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand a word of their exchange, so he simply smiled. ¡°Heaven or whatever, man or whatever, I don¡¯t know anything about it. I only believe in one thing.¡±


    ¡°With effort, you can do anything!¡± Lei Wujie took a leap, sprinted down the mountain and quickly caught up to Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se gave him a look. ¡°Now can we go to Lei n Fort?¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded. ¡°Back to Lei n Fort!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get lost?¡± Xiao Se smiled thinly.


    Lei Wujie raised his head, and looked straight ahead. The two of them had already reached the foot of the mountain. Lei Wujie leaped onto his horse, and whipped the riding crop once. ¡°I won¡¯t. I lived in Lei n Fort for seventeen years. I still remember its smell. It¡¯s a smell I won¡¯t forget for the rest of my life.¡±


    Xiao Se couldn¡¯t help but smile and followed along. He suddenly thought of something and took out the map Lei Wujie brought with them. After looking at it carefully, he couldn¡¯t hold back and yelled out, ¡°You are clearly going in the wrong direction! Get your ass back here!¡±


    *


    Mount Fengqi.


    A mountain outside of Qingcheng Mountain, covered with dense vegetation. It was a peaceful mountain with graceful forests and hundreds of birds chirping almost like a phoenix¡¯s call.


    Unlike Qingcheng Mountain which was one of the four great Daoist sects on famous mountains and known to be otherworldly, Mount Fengqi was a lot more peaceful. On the mountain top, there was a very small Buddhist temple. In the temple was a monk who was presently sitting upright and silently chanting scriptures. In front of him, a man in ck who was carrying an umbre was standing next to the cliff, looking down the mountain.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left the mountain.¡± The man said quietly.


    The monk sighed. ¡°Do you really have to kill them?¡±


    The man did not reply. He merely raised his right hand and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    As a light drizzle started falling, the man opened his umbre, and continued to watch the foot of the mountain. He said slowly, ¡°A drizzling day is a day for killing.¡±


    Behind him, there were suddenly a few ck shadows, and they swiftly swept past him towards the foot of the mountain.


    The monk whispered the name of Buddha, stood up, and walked to the man¡¯s side. ¡°The Hidden River has be the most feared and dreaded assassin organisation in the martial world for a hundred years. The reason for that was because they remained hidden in the dark. What the Patriarch is nning now will reveal the Hidden River to the world. Although there is much to be gained eventually, the price is also very high.¡±


    ¡°Such an important matter is not something I should think about. Perhaps the Patriarch has thought about it.¡± The man slowly rotated the umbre¡¯s shaft and the droplets of rain flowed off the umbre¡¯s surface, falling on the rocks, creating a ssh.


    ¡°Is that person really the sixth prince, Xiao Chuhe?¡± The monk asked suddenly.


    The man shook his head. ¡°Although in many ways, there is no hint of discrepancy, but because he¡¯s too much alike, I suspect he¡¯s not really Xiao Chuhe. Xiao Chuhe has been missing for four years. If he were to reappear again, he should have be someone very different from that Xiao Chuhe of the past.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Xiao Chuhe before?¡± The monk quietly counted his prayer beads.


    The man nodded. ¡°I saw him once from afar at Heavenly Revtions City. That time, I received an order to kill him. But, someone else made a move first. All these years, I always thought he was already dead.¡±


    The monk frowned. ¡°Does the Patriarch know about this?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°Whether the Patriarch knows is not important. Whether that Xiao Chuhe is the real one or not is also not important. The Hidden River only needs an opportunity to step into Heavenly Revtions City.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about those two?¡± The monk looked down at the two shadowy figures currently galloping wildly away from the mountain.


    ¡°Those two, the one wearing red is called Lei Wujie. He is one of this generation¡¯s most outstanding disciples of the Lei n. Although he himself doesn¡¯t know it yet, he has already been chosen by the Lei n to be the next n Leader. The Patriarch said, for the Hidden River to step into the light, our first step must be to exterminate the entire Lei n.¡± The man turned around.


    ¡°What about the other one?¡± The monk asked faintly.


    The man didn¡¯t reply and started walking downhill. ¡°What the Patriarch means is, the sky over Beili is about to change. Rather than wait for the chaos toe, and be swayed by the wind like weeds, we might as well be the ones to create the chaos, and be the rulers of the new era. This is a new era for Beili and also a new era for the Hidden River.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Head of Su House. Your strategic decisions also have weight. Did you not advise Patriarch?¡± The monk called out to him.


    The man halted his steps, and muttered to himself, ¡°We have been in the darkness for far too long.¡±


    The monk didn¡¯t say any more. He merely released a heavy sigh. ¡°Are you going to go kill those two young men now? Considering your skills, it seems a little over the top.¡±


    ¡°No, I will ride through the night towards the south. I need to stop a person. This person should also be heading for the Lei n. She will be an uncertain variable in the whole n.¡± The man slightly turned his umbre.


    ¡°Stop turning your umbre. Everytime you turn your umbre, it feels like you¡¯re going to kill someone.¡± The monk turned the prayer beads in his hand. ¡°What sort of person needs someone like you to fight personally?¡±


    ¡°The Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi.¡± The man walked slowly towards the foot of the mountain.


    The monk stood there dumbfounded for a long while, then breathed a long sigh.


    ¡°Chaos ising.¡±

 Chapter 78 Butterfly Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 78 Butterfly Transformation</h4>


    An unnamed gorge. A peaceful night.


    Tonight was the fifteenth and the moon was unusually round. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie rode their horses slowly on the road, watching the moon in the sky. Xiao Se felt a little cold and gathered his sleeves around him. He looked over at Lei Wujie who¡¯d raised his head to look at the moon. ¡°What is it? Thinking about home?¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded. ¡°I thought of my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my uncle, Lei Mengchen. He loved to drink wine under the moon, one cup after another. Before I was six, before I met my shifu, I lived with him. When I was eight, my uncle passed away. He was only thirty then. Shifu said he drank himself to death. At that time, I felt regret. I was his only living rtive, but I never really had a good talk with him,¡± Lei Wujie said quietly.


    Suddenly, the sound of a flute came through the gorge, its tone full of mncholy and despair, causing a feeling of emptiness. Lei Wujie and Xiao Se exchanged a look. Xiao Se hesitated a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± The two continued going forward and came upon a wide and clear pond, its entire surface reflecting the moonlight. Ady in white with long hair was sitting at the side of the pond ying the flute. A lot of paper butterflies flew around her, and under the moonlight, they glinted with a silvery white glow. It was extraordinarily beautiful.


    ¡°Lei Wujie, can you guess what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Xiao Se gathered his sleeves.


    Lei Wujie thought about it. ¡°A wonderful female ghost.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exactly right.¡± Xiao Se looked at the long-haireddy in white, with her head lowered to hide her expression. He wondered if she raised her head, it would be a skull instead of a face.


    Thedy put down her flute, but the sound of the flute continued to reverberate. She raised a hand slowly and those paper butterflies scattered in all directions.


    ¡°She can even control the wind, making these paper butterflies look like real things flying.¡± Xiao Se frowned slightly. ¡°She¡¯s an expert proficient in secret arts.¡±


    Thedy looked at the paper butterflies, and she finally spoke, her voice chilly. ¡°These paper butterflies are called Soul Capturing Butterflies12. They¡¯re used as offerings for the people I kill. We don¡¯t know one another, yet we have no choice but to cross swords. This is an unavoidable part of a chaotic world. I cannot change such a fate. I can only release these paper butterflies and hopefully, they can point their souls onto the road home.¡±


    ¡°Are you a guide to theher world?¡± Xiao Se slowly turned his horse¡¯s head and spoke softly to Lei Wujie, ¡°Prepare to run.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a ghost.¡± Lei Wujie was astounded.


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°More terrifying than a ghost.¡±


    Suddenly, a tree to their right shook lightly, so light as if a single leaf had fallen on it. But, Lei Wujie still heard it. In fact, he could hear that it was a person with a very aplished lightness skill who stepped lightly onto the tree.


    It all happened in an instant.


    ¡°Four, five.¡± Lei Wujie counted silently in his heart. He just heard the sound of five people behind them darting across rapidly.


    ¡°Xiao Se. Did you hear it?¡± Lei Wujie asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Five of them. Toote to run.¡± Xiao Se sighed.


    Lei Wujie gripped his sword and tensed. ¡°If we can¡¯t run, we fight.¡±


    Xiao Se whispered softly, ¡°Lei Wujie, our opponents this time are not the same asst time. You must remember, they¡¯re really here to kill us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think I felt it.¡± Lei Wujie exhaled heavily, his forehead already beaded with sweat. The paper butterflies which were floating in the wind flew near a treetop, and sliced a branch into two. Something that was meant as offerings for the dead had actually be a killing tool.


    Lei Wujie leaped from his horse onto a tree branch, and realised there was nothing under his feet. Startled, he realised that the surface was wrapped with very, very fine, nearly transparent silver wires. ¡°de wires!¡± Lei Wujie yelped in surprise as he fell to the ground. He¡¯d just managed to get on his feet when he felt something warm against his ear. Someone blew a soft breath next to his ear.


    ¡°Rainfall!¡± Lei Wujie yelled furiously and the Rainfall sword responded by rising out of its sheath. Moonlight appeared suddenly and in the darkness, the light was even more frenzied. Lei Wujie turned around and stabbed with his sword, but the person was long gone. Xiao Se alighted off his horse, walked up to Lei Wujie and stood by his side. ¡°They¡¯re able to conceal their breaths. Be careful.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded and lightly closed his eyes. He knew that in such a dark night, in front of such killers, he could only fight with his instincts. Whatever he saw with his eyes could cause him to die instead. Listen to the wind for position, cover your eyes to kill. This was the first lesson that his oldest martial brother, Tang Lian taught him.


    The soil beneath their feet trembled lightly for a second. Lei Wujie recoiled hastily, except in that instant, a silver-coloured long sword emerged from the ground, and brushed past Lei Wujie¡¯spels. The Rainfall sword swung heavily, but the other sword was a soft sword. The two swords collided and the Rainfall sword was enveloped. Lei Wujie¡¯s frown tightened, he yelled furiously, and leaped into the air with his sword,pletely unearthing the person who was holding the sword out of the ground. He kicked at the person¡¯s chest viciously with his right foot.


    Lei Wujie retrieved his Rainfall sword, retreated three steps, pointed his sword at the ground and gasped inrge breaths. However, he didn¡¯t dare to take another step, because he realised that all around him, whether on the ground or in the air, he waspletely surrounded by those near transparent silver wires. He could only imagine, if those silver wires were to tighten together, what his body would be cut into.


    Lei Wujie switched his Rainfall sword to his left hand. He beckoned with his right hand and the Murderous Dread sword was in his grip. He released another sword move.


    Sudden Thunderp!


    The silent night was suddenly broken by a loud explosion, and the road in front of Lei Wujie waspletely ttened. Leaves scattered everywhere, the de wires retreated, but there was somethinging through theyers of leaves. Surrounded by that field of green, it seemed especially alluring.


    Delicate and eerie, they were killing flowers that blossomed in the dark.


    The stamen was bright red, each flower had six des. The two flowers flew through the air, one towards Lei Wujie, the other towards Xiao Se.


    With one swing of his sword, Lei Wujie struck the flower, but in the instant the stamen was sliced apart, the six des scattered and attacked Lei Wujie again. Lei Wujie hurriedly swung his sword, knocking down five of the des onto the ground. Thest de barely brushed past the side of his face.


    As for Xiao Se, he dodged sideways and grasped that flower with his hand, but the flower¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease. Xiao Se used his Cloud Step, his steps seemed to transform into moving clouds and flowing water. With the flower still in his grasp, he circumvented arge circle before he naturally came to a stop.


    ¡°Very well. We didn¡¯t waste our effort rushing over a thousand miles here to kill the two of you.¡± A strong and tough voice rang out. In just a moment, he had diminished the hostility in the air. The man had a great sword on his back and hended in front of Lei Wujie and Xiao Se. His face was full of warmth and a smile. Except, Lei Wujie could feel that behind that warmth and smile was hidden something even more dangerous than the four people they had just faced.

 Chapter 79 Web of Absolute Death

    <h4>Chapter 79 Web of Absolute Death</h4>


    ¡°Worthy of a Sword Immortal¡¯s disciple.¡± A lithe figure also stepped out of the dark. Her voice was extremely flirtatious, almost as if it could melt a person entirely into jelly.


    ¡°You are the first person to catch my Six-ded Flying Flower barehanded.¡± There was another girl in red clothes and in her hands, she was holding a Six-ded Flying Flower. She looked at Xiao Se with great interest.


    The man with the great sword on his backughed. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for the two of you for a while.¡±


    Xiao Se looked at the three uniquely dressed people in front of him, and lowered his voice. ¡°Hidden River.¡±


    ¡°They are Hidden River?¡± Lei Wujie¡¯s back was already drenched with sweat. Of course he had heard of the Hidden River. They were the most famous assassin organisation in the martial world, but their names did not appear on the assassins ranking list. It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t strong enough, but because they were too strong, never leaving behind a trace. That¡¯s why people only knew, in this world, there was a hidden river and if you followed this hidden river to its source, you would find the most famous assassin organisation in the martial world, but you would never meet the most dangerous assassins that never divulged their names.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are the Hidden River.¡± The man with the great sword nodded. ¡°My surname is Su, Su Changli of Su House.¡±


    Xiao Se snickered andzily remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of this name.¡±


    Su Changli drew the great sword from his back and held it in his hand. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you my name is because you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    Lei Wujie raised his head and looked at the treetop. ¡°The other two are also Hidden River?¡±


    Su Changli did not show any fear from being exposed and he continued with a smile, ¡°Yes, the two of them, as well as thedy with the paper butterflies over there, we¡¯re all Hidden River. There are six of us. In the Hidden River, six people grouped together form a web. We call this web--¡±


    ¡°The Web of Absolute Death.¡± Thedy in white released thest paper butterfly in her hand andpleted the sentence.


    Butterfly Transformation.


    All the paper butterflies flew in a frenzy towards Lei Wujie and Xiao Se.


    ¡°Lei Wujie!¡± Xiao Se shouted.


    In an instant, Lei Wujie released his qi, and his red clothes fluttered without wind.


    zing Arts - Fire Source Realm.


    Lei Wujie raised his Murderous Dread sword and sent a sword move. The paper butterflies ignited in midair, and were burnt to ashes in an instant. ¡°Xiao Se, it¡¯s exciting,e to think of it. Last time, we wandered the martial world and the first opponent we met was also an assassin. Back then, we had da-shixiong to look out for us, but this time, we can only rely on ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Xiao Se shook his head slightly.


    ¡°How so?¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand.


    Xiao Se sighed softly. ¡°You can only rely on yourself.¡± With that, Xiao Se abandoned Lei Wujie, and like an arrow released from a bow, he shot ahead, passed thedy in white, and sped towards the exit of the gorge. He was extremely fast. Even the stoicdy in white had a measure of astonishment in her eyes.


    ¡°This is the Cloud Step?¡± Su Changli looked on coldly, his voice just as cold. ¡°Xie Hui, Xie Ling. Go after him.¡±


    The tree top fluttered a little and two shadows shed passed, heading in Xiao Se¡¯s direction. They were equally fast.


    Lei Wujie sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m always abandoned at the critical time.¡±


    Su Changliughed. ¡°That friend of yours has even and weak breaths. He obviously has no martial arts. But, where could he have learned the world¡¯s number one lightness skill, Cloud Step? Without internal energy, he could master a lightness skill to a top level realm. He purposely drew our allies away to give you a chance. Except, you¡¯re just one person. Can you defeat four of us?¡±


    Lei Wujieughed bitterly. ¡°We really can¡¯t fight one on one?¡±


    Su Changli shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re killers. We¡¯re not here topare our strengths; we¡¯re here to kill you.¡±


    Lei Wujie thought about it. ¡°Someone once said those same words to me.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Su Changli asked.


    ¡°The lunar maiden bids with a smile, theher duke kills in fury,¡± Lei Wujie replied.


    Su Changli nodded and spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± The assassin duo who were ranked among the top five in the martial world¡¯s assassins ranking list. Yet in his mouth, they were merely ¡°heard of¡±.


    Thedy in white suddenly spoke up, ¡°Changli, you talk too much.¡±


    Su Changli shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to meet such an interesting young fellow, and he¡¯s going to die really soon. Can¡¯t you let me say a few more words? Besides, if I didn¡¯t stall for time by talking, would you have been able toplete your Dream Butterfly Array so quickly?¡±


    Lei Wujie was taken aback. He suddenly realised the butterflies which had been burnt to ashes were emitting an eerie light, and slowly, started to float again.


    ¡°However, my friend, you are really lucky. You¡¯ve actually encountered an opponent who loves to handle their affairs by themselves. But, you are also very unlucky. You¡¯re about to die without a sound.¡± Su Changli watched the butterflies, and the corner of his mouth curved in a dubious smile.


    ¡°In the night, Zhuang Zhou dreamt he was a butterfly, it was such a vivid butterfly. He was so happy, he didn¡¯t know himself. When he woke up, he was puzzled and moved. He didn¡¯t know if he was dreaming of being a butterfly, or if the butterfly was dreaming of being him? The butterfly and him, they must be different. Yet in the end, all is one,¡± thedy in white recited slowly as she turned her body and sent Lei Wujie a look.


    Su Changli withdrew a step, his entire person appeared to blend into the surroundings. As for the twodies, they also slowly became less visible. Lei Wujie suddenly remembered, he had encountered the same situation at Sangu City. It was as if he¡¯d stepped into a dreamscape, and everything in the dream appeared real, yet also appeared illusory.


    ¡°The Severed Space Array?¡± Lei Wujie frowned.


    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve quite the experience, to recognise the Severed Space Array. This Dream Butterfly Array was indeed developed from the Severed Space Array, but it has its own marvelous point, which makes it much more powerful than the Severed Space Array.¡± Once again, Su Changli¡¯s voice appeared out of nowhere.


    Thedy in white remained indifferent as she ced a finger against her lips. Softly, she said, ¡°Array, rise.¡±


    In an instant, the sound of wind, the sound of trees, and even the sound of Su Changli¡¯s voice disappeared. Everything within the Dream Butterfly Array, became isted from the outside world. In the array, there were only two people left, Lei Wujie and thatdy in white with her pale face and cold eyes.


    Lei Wujie pulled his Murderous Dread sword out of its scabbard, held up his Rainfall sword, and walked in big steps towards thedy in white. But, what caused Lei Wujie the greatest surprise was, thedy in white didn¡¯t seem to avoid or dodge him. She simply stood her ground and allowed Lei Wujie¡¯s Rainfall sword to cut her into two.


    However, there was no blood in the wound. Thedy in white didn¡¯t immediately fall over either. That face which had been sliced in two faced Lei Wujie who was dumbfounded and returned a gloomy smile.


    Lei Wujie felt a shiver go through his entire body and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really a ghost.¡±


    At that point, thedy¡¯s corpse finally dispersed into dust, bing countless glowing white butterflies. They fluttered as one towards Lei Wujie.

 Chapter 80 Arhat Demon Subjugation

    <h4>Chapter 80 Arhat Demon Subjugation</h4>


    The Murderous Dread sword in Lei Wujie¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a red light. He shouted fiercely, ¡°Stop!¡± But, all the glowing butterflies seemed to fear and avoid the power of the Murderous Dread sword. They returned to their original ce in an instant. Lei Wujie swung the Murderous Dread sword sideways, the de emitted a sudden cry and the butterflies scattered in retreat.


    The ferocity of the Murderous Dread sword had always been unmatched among all swords!


    What demon dared to try anything before it?


    Lei Wujie gave a shallowugh, his red clothes flying.


    ¡°You have a good sword,¡± thedy in white remarked faintly, her voiceing from nowhere.


    ¡°You also have a good head.¡± Lei Wujie suddenly raised one of the swords in his hand, stabbed it into the ground, yelling fiercely, ¡°Break the array!¡±


    The surrounding air trembled violently for a moment, then the illusionary Dream Butterfly Array seemed to teeter on the verge of copse.


    ¡°With just one sword?¡± Thedy in white appeared suddenly, waved a finger lightly then whispered, ¡°Firefly.¡± Tens of glowing butterflies flew out of her sleeve, heading towards Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujieughed. ¡°No, with my two swords.¡± In that moment, the Rainfall sword on his back flew out of its sheath. Lei Wujie gripped the Rainfall sword and swung at the butterflies again. ¡°These little insects are only just so, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± But, when the sword cut through the butterflies, something incredible happened. The butterflies suddenlybined into a me, igniting onto the de. Lei Wujie was already shocked, but the me of butterflies transformed into a fire snake and started to slide towards him. In a state of panic, Lei Wujie hurriedly withdrew his sword and retreated.


    Thedy in white took a step forward, gripped the Rainfall sword, and asked coldly, ¡°What about now?¡±


    About ten feet away from the two of them, Su Changli was sitting on the ground, that great sword standing next to him. Lei Wujie, who was inside the array, couldn¡¯t see him, but he could clearly see everything happening inside the array. Behind him, that enchantingdy in purple as well as thedy in red holding a flower were sitting on the treetop, shing their legs and watching Lei Wujie with amusement.


    ¡°Mu-jiejie is really skillful. She snatched both swords in no time,¡± thedy in purple said with a smile.


    Thedy in red was ying with the flower in her hand. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t get your turn, Changli.¡±


    Su Changli was eyeing that Murderous Dread sword with a smile. ¡°What do you brats know? While that Murderous Dread sword is standing inside the array, it¡¯s absorbing the demonic energy of the Dream Butterfly Array. If Mu Liangyue cannot defeat Lei Wujie within one incense stick, then once the array is broken and the illusions are gone, Lei Wujie will be able to kill her with one sword move.¡±


    ¡°Is that sword so powerful? Could it be imbued with some Daoist immortal arts?¡± Thedy in red spoke with surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a Daoist sword. The Murderous Dread sword belonged to Lei Hong of Lei n. He forged the sword out of a meteor rock. It¡¯s said that the sword is incredibly powerful, and can destroy the souls of evil spirits. It¡¯s the nemesis of the Severed Space Array. Looks like the unlucky one is Mu Liangyue. She¡¯s the one who has met an opponent she should never meet,¡± Su Changli spoke faintly.


    ¡°Sigh. I thought this time, we¡¯d be able to carry out this mission together with the infamous Mu Family secret arts expert and have an easier time.¡± Thedy in purple flipped over andnded next to Su Changli. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let''s prepare to attack.¡±


    Su Changi waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The butterfly array has not been broken yet. Mu Liangyue still has time. Lei Wujie can¡¯t use his swords now. Mu Liangyue has a chance.¡±


    Thedy in white named Mu Liangyue had just captured the Rainfall sword in her grip, yet she could feel a strong resistance from the Rainfall sword. Once her hand trembled, the sword would break free. She leapt up furiously and stepped one foot onto the sword, pressing it onto the ground. ¡°You have no sword. Do you think you can still fight?¡± With that, she reached out a sleeve and the glowing butterflies attacked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my sword, but I have my fists.¡± Lei Wujie attacked with a fist.


    The Lei n zing Arts and Unseen Fists. These were Lei Wujie¡¯s most familiar martial arts. He struck out with one fist, raised a howling wind, and turned the flying butterflies into dust. Even before they came near him, they were burnt into ashes.


    Mu Liangyue hurriedly raised her hand, and spoke with a low voice, ¡°Binding cocoon!¡±


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment, as he saw a cocoone out of the ground and wrap around himself!


    ¡°Binding cocoon?¡± Su Changli narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mu Liangyue has already cultivated her butterfly array to the binding cocoon stage?¡±


    Of course, a human can¡¯t just grow a cocoon out of thin air. Yet, Lei Wujie who was trapped inside one could definitely feel a powerful pressure around him. He felt as if the cocoon was slowly sucking away his energy. Lei Wujie closed his eyes, trying hard to think of a way to break this strange array.


    The Dream Butterfly Array was developed from the Severed Space Array, so it was an unorthodox method. It¡¯s said back when the Demonic Cult invaded eastward, theyid down a Severed Space Array a hundred miles long, and within it were demons and monsters and the procession of ghosts. This type of demonic arts could be broken by only two methods, by Daoist arts or Buddhist arts. Only the Daoist priests from the mountain on the other side would know Daoist arts, but when it came to Buddhist arts, Lei Wujie just happened to personally know a very powerful monk. That monk also happened to have taught him a fist martial arts. During thest three months when Lei Wujie trained his sword, he would still repeat the fist skill once every single day. Because he¡¯d practiced it so, his eyes and heart were clear, and he was filled with an unspeakable and free delight.


    Lei Wujie opened his eyes, and finally struck out with one fist. An ordinary skill with nothing fantastic about it, even seven-year-old monks from Shaolin Temple are familiar with a few of the moves, the Grand Arhat Fist.


    The cocoon broken, Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes seemed to emit a golden light. He took one step out, his voice deep as a bronze bell. He raised his right fist and spoke clearly, ¡°I have a fist move called ¡®the sensory world is illusory¡¯.¡±


    Mu Liangyue¡¯s white clothes fluttered under the fist¡¯s power and her expression started to show a tinge of fear.


    He raised his left fist. ¡°I have another fist move, called ¡®free from human desires and passions¡¯.¡±


    Mu Liangyue withdrew hastily, releasing the Rainfall sword, and retreated in a hurry.


    ¡°Arhat demon subjugation, all demons retreat!¡± Lei Wujie shouted.


    The Murderous Dread sword responded, lifting from the ground, and tore open the illusionary environment bit by bit, before it flew back into Lei Wujie¡¯s right hand. The Rainfall sword also responded to his cry and instantly flew back into Lei Wujie¡¯s left hand. Lei Wujie held the Murderous Dread sword in his right hand, the Rainfall sword in his left hand, and proudly dered, ¡°The array is broken.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re about to die.¡± An amused voice replied, and a great sword came down on Lei Wujie¡¯s back.


    Lei Wujie was just about to turn around, but he realised his feet were in pain. He looked down and realised the lithedy in purple was holding two short swords, locking them onto his right leg. Again, he felt a sh before his eyes and what looked like a flower falling towards him. He raised his head to look, and it was thedy in red who was holding onto that red flower, turning it slowly in her hand. The sharp stem of the red flower was locked onto his throat.


    ¡°Su House, Su Changli.¡± Su Changli said, holding his great sword.


    ¡°Su House, Su Hongxi.¡± Thedy holding the flower moved the flower just slightly and drew a line of blood.


    ¡°Su House, Su Ziyi.¡± The lithedy seemed to be rather lethargic. Shey sideways on the ground, but the hands holding the two swords gathered just a bit closer together.


    A death trap.


    This was truly a death trap more deadly than all other death traps.

 Chapter 81 Cloud Step a Thousand Miles

    <h4>Chapter 81 Cloud Step a Thousand Miles</h4>


    ¡°Shifu, if I were to travel the martial world, what should I take note of?¡±


    ¡°You only need to remember eight words - against all martial arts, only speed can defeat.¡±


    ¡°Oh. But, what if even speed can¡¯t defeat, then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Then, you need to remember another four words - can¡¯t win then-- run!¡±


    ¡°Oh, this disciple will remember!¡±


    Xiao Se chuckled bitterly, his steps swift like the wind, and muttered to himself: shifu, you truly have great foresight, except your disciple who¡¯s currently wandering the martial world, had very little to do with the first eight words, while bing intimately familiar with thest four. Among the top lightness skills under Heaven were Wudang¡¯s Cloud Ladder Leap, Tianshan Sect¡¯s Trekking Snow Without a Trace, and Flying Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Eight Steps Seeking Cicada, and Xiao Se¡¯s master knew all of them. However, he deliberately taught the Cloud Step Wind Riding skill to him, because all the other lightness skills were based on having a strong foundation in phenomenal internal energy, but the Cloud Step was purely dependent on physical martial arts skills. Even someone without internal energy could master it. Back then, Xiao Se¡¯s master chose this skill for him because of this one exchange.


    ¡°Xiao Se, what type of lightness skill do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°The type that will let me walk a thousand miles in a day. Today, I¡¯m in Heavenly Revtions City drinking wine, tomorrow I can be in Heavenly Province City eating a bowl of mapo doufu.¡±


    ¡°Your grace, why don¡¯t you just ride the wind and soar right to the top?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°No, there really is such a martial arts under Heaven, the Cloud Step Wind Riding skill. The first level is Cloud Step, like lightning and flint, a thousand miles in a day. The second level is to Soar, riding the wind to rise, like a descending Immortal.¡±


    Shifu, oh shifu, there¡¯s no such thing as a thousand miles in a day. I have only ran for an hour and I can¡¯t run any more. Was it worth speaking so seriously? To think I actually believed you back then. Xiao Se ran until he was gasping for breath, but the two people were following him very closely, maintaining a distance of tens of zhang. After all, he didn¡¯t know any martial arts, though the Cloud Step Wind Riding skill didn¡¯t require internal energy, it still required physical energy. After running for an hour, he was already gasping for breath. Finally, Xiao Se turned around and came to a sudden stop.


    The two people behind him also stopped chasing.


    Xiao Se took a deep breath and shouted loudly, ¡°Lei Wujie!¡±


    No one replied.


    ¡°Lei Wujie!¡±


    Again, no one replied.


    Xiao Se sighed. His original n was to draw a few people away to give Lei Wujie a chance to take care of the remaining ones beforeing back to save him. But, looking at the current situation, he couldn¡¯t run any more, while Lei Wujie was still being held at bay.


    Suddenly, Xiao Se gave a profoundly mysterious smile. ¡°Hidden River Xie House?¡±


    The two men who were dressed in ck and hidden in the shadows exchanged a nce.


    ¡°You want to kill me, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done your research on my background. You left four people behind to face off with the disciple of a Sword Immortal. Yet, here, there are only two of you. Do you even know who I am the disciple of?¡±


    The two Hidden River Xie House assassins naturally did not respond.


    ¡°The Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.¡± Xiao Se lightly touched the long staff on his waist, a disdainful smile on his lips. ¡°The most highly skilled in spear arts in the world, with none his equal, that Spear Immortal. With only two Hidden River assassins, do you think you can kill me?¡±


    The two assassins were stunned for a moment. They underwent strict training from a young age, so they could appraise their opponent¡¯s level of internal energy from their manner of breathing. When it came to that, Xiao Se¡¯s condition was clearly even worse than someone who didn¡¯t know any martial arts. But, there were in fact people in the world who could conceal their breath. For instance, the Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan. If he didn¡¯t draw his sword, he was no different than an ordinary schr. They couldn¡¯t tell if Xiao Se was lying, but if they gambled wrong, the price to pay would be very high.


    ¡°You say you¡¯re the disciple of the Spear Immortal, then why don¡¯t you attack me with a spear move?¡± After saying that, one of the men in cknded right in front of Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se drew out the long staff from his waist and held it in his hand, speaking coldly. ¡°You¡¯re sure you wish to try?¡±


    The man in ck walked forward a step and said solemnly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xiao Se also took a step forward and spoke clearly, ¡°You¡¯re sure you wish to try?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The other man in ck who was hiding in the shadows lost his patience. He rushed out of the thicket, a silver sh appeared in his hand, and he sliced at Xiao Se with his curved knife.


    Xiao Se finally made his move!


    His re was icy, his killing intent expanded in all directions! He raised his right arm into the air and struck!


    The man in ck met Xiao Se¡¯s chilly re, was stunned for a moment, flipped backwards in mid air and stepped back,nding beside hisrade.


    But, Xiao Se¡¯s hand was empty. The two Xie House assassins exchanged looks.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing?¡± The assassin who¡¯d justnded barked furiously.


    Xiao Se nodded with a sigh. ¡°Looks like I will have to use my secret weapon!¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡± The other assassin said in a low voice.


    The two men each drew their des and rushed forward.


    Xiao Se took a deep breath, pulled something out from his sleeve and threw it out.


    The martial world was a dangerous ce. Everyone had a secret weapon or two. One, Xiao Se had his Cloud Step to save his own life. Two, he had the Lei n¡¯s highly skilled Lei Wujie to protect him. But, if Lei Wujie was not around, he had a few treasures that Lei Wujie gave him. Even though Lei Wujie was extremely skilled in his fist martial arts, and his swordsmanship was taught to him by a Sword Immortal, in the end, he was from the Lei family. He was still armed with his family specialties.


    Lei n gunpowder, unequal in explosive power.


    ¡°Ear-piercing Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Level the Ground with Thunderwind!¡±


    ¡°Proim the Might of Lei n!¡±


    If there was a disciple of Lei n Fort present at the moment, and he saw the current situation, he would most likely be so angry as to vomit blood. These three explosives were among the Lei n¡¯s most valuable. Within the Lei n¡¯s explosives vault, they were ssified as Heaven tier. Normal disciples wouldn¡¯t even dream of touching one of them in their lifetimes. Yet, Xiao Se took all three, and flung them out all at once.


    Furthermore, he threw them as if he were throwing a piece of rock.


    Nheless, the effect was really like levelling the ground with ear-piercing thunder. The ground in front of him for about ten zhangpletely blew up, leaving behind smoking and churning dirt. Even a few of the trees in the distance were uprooted by the tremors. The two Hidden River assassins were initially intimidated by the power of the explosives and dived for cover. But, after the three sessive sts of explosives, Xiao Se gathered his sleeves again and chuckled bitterly. He muttered to himself, ¡°That was quite powerful, but why only three? Is there no more?¡±


    The two men in ck exchanged a look and didn¡¯t immediately stand up nor go closer.


    Xiao Se cleared his throat and called out in a clear voice, ¡°You can still run away if you want.¡±


    The two men in ck immediately leaped up and rushed forward, brandishing their des.


    Xiao Se was startled for a moment. Then, he took a deep breath, turned around and ran!


    All of that was also a break for him to rest, so he could run for another stick of incense, no problem! In just an instant, Xiao Se swept past ten zhang. However, the two assassins have also been provoked into a murderous rage. Their steps were faster than before and they were closing in on Xiao Se.


    Suddenly, the two assassins felt a cold shiver at the same time. Because they could feel a gust of cold qiing from behind them, its power could not be underestimated. They quickly turned their heads, and saw a silver spear, bathed in moonlight, smashing down towards their heads.


    A girl¡¯s voice cried out angrily, ¡°Who are you people? I am the only one allowed to chase down that scoundrel, Xiao Se. You¡¯re not allowed to chase him!¡±

 Chapter 82 Spear Rolling the Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 82 Spear Rolling the Clouds</h4>


    A silver-coloured spear.


    Snow of Cangshan, Silver Moon spear.


    It split the ground into a huge crevice with the power of its force.


    The two assassins retreated hastily, escaping the spear move that would have taken their lives. But, they couldn¡¯t dodge the continuous flow of spear power, and had to retreat over ten zhang before they came to a stop. They took a deep breath, and appraised the powerful enemy before them.


    A girl dressedpletely in ck, holding a silver-coloured spear in her hand, was looking at Xiao Se with an oddly smiling expression on her face.


    Xiao Se was in shock, struck dumb at this enemy who came out of nowhere, and he stared at her. ¡°Why did you leave Snow Moon City?¡±


    ¡°Only you guys can leave? Why can¡¯t I leave too? Am I a prisoner?¡± Sikong Qianluo spoke with the same impatience as always.


    She had just saved his life, so Xiao Se didn¡¯t rebut her. He just said, ¡°Be careful of those two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just useless. Just because you can¡¯t defeat these two small fry bandits, do you think I¡¯m as useless as you?¡± Sikong Qianluo spoke with disdain.


    The more strategic of the two assassins smiled coldly, ¡°Even if you wield the Silver Moon spear, what you just said could be a little too arrogant.¡±


    Only then did Sikong Qianluo shift her attention away from Xiao Se. She turned to the two assassins and asked impatiently, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The more strategic one answered, ¡°Hidden River Xie House, Xie Hui.¡±


    The other replied, ¡°Hidden River Xie House, Xie Ling.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo paused in thought. Then, she shook her spear and retorted, ¡°What trick is that? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon remember us.¡± Xie Hui disappeared in a sh. From one blink to the next, Sikong Qianluo realised there was a fisting at her. Sikong Qianluo couldn¡¯t raise her Silver Moon spear in time and could only retreat in a hurry. But, Xie Hui¡¯s movement was extremely fast, and he maintained a mere three-foot distance with Sikong Qianluo. Since Sikong Qianluo used a spear, she couldn¡¯t wield it effectively in such close quarters. All she could do was continue to dodge each blow.


    ¡°Swallow Prates the Clouds?¡± Xiao Se knitted his brows. Now he understood why these two men could chase him down. Unlike the Cloud Step Wind Riding skill, the Swallow Prates the Clouds is a lightness skill that requires arge amount of internal strength. The two of them were from the Hidden River Xie House, which specialised in internal strength fist martial arts. No wonder they could master such an extremelyplex lightness skill.


    Sikong Qianluo had always preferred to intimidate her opponents, but this time, she was being pressured by Xie Hui and she couldn¡¯t even swing her spear. Of course, she was frustrated. Seeing that Sikong Qianluo could only dodge, Xie Hui smiled coldly, ¡°Now, you¡¯ll remember my name?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Sikong Qianluo replied resentfully.


    ¡°How about now?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from behind Sikong Qianluo.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Xiao Se shouted in rm.


    Xie Ling, who had been observing from the sidelines, suddenly appeared right behind Sikong Qianluo. The two of them had nearly identical moves. Xie Ling reached out his right hand, and a silver light shed in it.


    It was his weapon, Fist de.


    Sikong Qianluo was the daughter of the Spear Immortal. Among the Snow Moon City disciples of her generation, she was ranked in the top three. In the Tower of Ascension, the floor she guarded was second only to the elders who guarded the fourteenth floor. She¡¯d just entered the Vajra Mortal Realm and her skill level was nearly that of Tang Lian. However, even though her current skill level wasparable to the Spear Immortal at her age, there was something she couldn¡¯tpare to even some amateurs in the martial world.


    She¡¯d won every fight she challenged, yet she¡¯d never experienced a fight to the death.


    Every knife drew blood, every man for himself, a genuine fight to the death in the martial world.


    Right now, she was facing such a fight to the death. The two assassins, one suppressed her ability to attack while the other attacked her from the back.


    They didn¡¯t care that it was two-to-one.


    They certainly didn¡¯t care about stabbing someone in the back.


    Because, they were here to kill you.


    Xie Hui and Xie Ling smiled with a sudden chill, the sort of chilly smile a hunter had the moment they got their prey.


    However, they had forgotten someone.


    Someone they¡¯d thought was worthless, who was only capable of posturing and bluffing, who would run when he realised he couldn¡¯t win: Xiao Se. Suddenly, he raised his arm, and something shot out of his sleeve.


    This thing came from someone who had always despised Xiao Se.


    Because this person was always forthright, while Xiao Se was cunning. He was an equally important person to Lei Wujie when he started to travel the martial world. This person was responsible for teaching Lei Wujie to aim for the fire in the ashes, to recover from desperate straits, while Xiao Se taught Lei Wujie -- if you can¡¯t win, run.


    This person was the head of the current generation of Snow Moon City disciples, Tang Lian. That day, he challenged Xiao Se to a drinkingpetition. In the end, both Xiao Se and he were so drunk they passed out. But, early the next day, Xiao Se woke up just a little bit earlier than him, so Tang Lian admitted he lost by half a grade. So, he gave a gift to Xiao Se.


    Among those who use hidden weapons in the martial world, they would pay thousands of gold to buy this thing.


    The Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus. The world¡¯s most exquisite hidden weapon. When in use, it appeared as a lotus flower blossoming. There were four types: a seven-petal lotus, a concentric-petal lotus, a sacred lotus, and a thousand-petal lotus. The one that Tang Lian gifted was a seven-petal lotus. Originally, the skill to use this hidden weapon was very high and difficult for an ordinary person to grasp. However, Xiao Se strode right up to the two men in just a few steps and immediately threw out the Buddha¡¯s Fury Tang Lotus.


    ¡°Tang Lian, that blockhead, said this once: three steps from Tang n is one step to hell. You two are too close to me!¡±


    The flower instantly erupted, like a captivating and demonic lotus of the night.


    ¡°What!?¡± Xie Hui cried out in rm!


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Xie Ling withdrew his Fist de, backing away in a hurry.


    Xie Hui was a step too slow. An entire lotus flower pierced through his shoulder.


    The few other lotus flower petals barely brushed past Sikong Qianluo¡¯s topknot, slicing off a few strands of her hair. Xiao Se hurriedly walked towards her and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Sikong Qianluo was livid. ¡°Did you even care that it would hit me?¡±


    Xiao Se spread out his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t really have a choice? I¡¯m not a Tang. I can only throw it blindly.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo swung her spear in fury, turned around and pointed it at the two Xie House assassins who had retreated to one side. ¡°You two! You are dead!¡±


    The spear swung with a cry, and dark clouds rolled across the sky. Sikong Qianluo raised her spear fiercely, then dropped it down. ¡°Fall!¡±


    Spear Rolling Clouds, the spear¡¯s power spread across the sky. The two men used their Swallow Prates the Clouds and prepared to rush forward again, but they were beingpletely suppressed by the spear¡¯s power.


    ¡°This spear move is called, Summon Cloud and Rain!¡±


    Sikong Qianluo swung her spear again, and all the birds in the forest screeched in surprise and took off. Leaves fell everywhere.


    ¡°This spear move is called, Birds Pay Homage to Phoenix!¡±


    The two Xie House assassins leapt away in rm, and this time, they didn¡¯t rush at Sikong Qianluo. Instead, they fled in the opposite direction.


    They were running away.


    Sikong Qianluo was inexperienced in the martial world, to the extent that even though she possessed highly skilled spear techniques, she couldn¡¯t escape from opponents who ambushed her from the back. But now, the Xie House two-men team had failed to kill their target. Sikong Qianluo was also able to use her spear moves, and her spear power flowed continuously. The two men did not have a chance to get close again. Therefore, they had no hesitation and immediately chose to run away.


    However, Sikong Qianluo had no intention of letting them run. She swung her spear in a pose that Xiao Se was very familiar with. While in Snow Moon City, he¡¯d lost count of the number of times Sikong Qianluo threw it at him. Except Sikong Qianluo always threw her spear off when aiming for him, but she was not going to give any mercy to those two assassins.


    Yet, Xiao Se reached out a hand to stop her.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not push our luck. We have to hurry back to find Lei Wujie. I¡¯m afraid he may be in danger. I may have underestimated that person named Su Changli.¡±


    Sikong Qianluo stared at him nkly, but she still kept her spear andined. ¡°In your heart, only Lei Wujie is the most important.¡±

 Chapter 83 Nan’an World of Rain

    <h4>Chapter 83 Nan¡¯an World of Rain</h4>


    The rain in Nan¡¯an had been falling continuously for the past seven nights. The raindrops were beating down on this fine yet fragile city, the moisture in the air was dense and rising, and the entire city looked almost ethereal. One umbre after another opened like flowers in bloom, held in the hands of graceful and slender girls while they stepped on the bluestone bs lining the streets. Handsome young men passed by on their horses, creating sshes of water in their wake.


    It looked like a world that was peaceful beyondparison, filled with an indescribable smell of moisture.


    ¡°Nan¡¯an is truly a beautiful city.¡± A man spoke softly in a restaurant, while he looked at the street downstairs where a graceful-looking girl walked past holding an oil-paper umbre embroidered with purple cuckoos. The man was extremely handsome, and although he had high praise for the beauty of Nan¡¯an, his face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost, his expression severe and unreadable. You couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry.


    A middle-aged man on the next table whose face was flushed with alcohol, heard the words and broke into loudughter. He leaned on his chair, his fat and bloated face twisted with a vulgar smile. ¡°This good sir only knows of one of the beauties of Nan¡¯an, but he doesn¡¯t know the other. This hazy world of rain, such beautiful scenery on earth, is indeed cultured. But, the real beauty of Nan¡¯an, well¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s cold expression actually melted a little as he asked, ¡°Which is?¡±


    The middle-aged man was quite proud of himself as he downed another cup of wine. ¡°It¡¯s the ten miles of red brocade, naturally.¡±


    The man looked at the wine in his hand and said, ¡°I know that one of the most scenic views of Nan¡¯an is the ten miles of red brocade. In autumn, you can take a boat ride down to appreciate the flowers, both sides of the river bank look like they¡¯re on fire¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, interrupting the other man. ¡°We¡¯re talking about different things. What¡¯s there to see in the flowers and grass of the ten miles of red brocade?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak again, but the middle-aged man already stood up. His attendants hurried to help him into his coat. He didn¡¯t pay further attention to the man next to him, and started walking downstairs.


    One of the young attendants saw the man who still looked like he was in a daze, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker in amusement. When the man looked over at him, he started to exin, ¡°The ten miles of brocade refers to Nan¡¯an City¡¯srgest district of romance, the Rosa Multiflora Sea, and also refers to the Mansha Fairy¡¯s room.¡±


    The man picked up his cup of wine andughed. ¡°So, it¡¯s a brothel¡­¡±


    The young attendant noticed that his clothes were quite expensive, in addition to his elegant features and his untroubled attitude, and thought he must be a young master from an out-of-town aristocratic family. He thought that his words would interest the gentleman, and he could be a guide to bring him to that ¡°ten miles of red brocade¡±. But, the gentleman didn¡¯t seem interested at all. After saying his words, he continued to drink his wine slowly. He thought for a bit, then shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The Rosa Multiflora Sea is really like a fairnd on earth, and the Mansha Fairy is¡­¡±


    The attendant wanted to say more, but the man raised his head and gave him a look. The attendant felt a stab of chill in his heart, shut himself up immediately, and hurried down the stairs.


    In the restaurant, a girl holding a pipa began to sing in a soft voice:


    ¡°Rouge like snow, intoxicated by worldly affairs. How many tears fall for the arabesque who falls from grace.


    The white-haireddy, cries as she ys the strings. Drowning out a dynasty with her tears.¡±


    The man drank another cup when suddenly, another person sat down in front of him. This person appeared much older. He held a pipe, inhaled a mouthful of smoke and slowly exhaled again. After a while, he said, ¡°This rain has been falling for seven days.¡±


    ¡°This must be the rainy season in Nan¡¯an.¡± The man spoke indifferently. He didn¡¯t seem disturbed by this uninvited guest.


    This uninvited guest was the owner of the restaurant. He¡¯d lived in Nan¡¯an City for tens of years. He loved to chat with customers who havee from far away. Since the aristocratic man replied to him, he felt a little joy in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, this misty rain and the foggy air are the true beauties of Nan¡¯an. This must be the first time the young master is visiting Nan¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°I came once before, a long time ago. With a friend.¡± The man replied.


    The owner nced at the other man. ¡°How old is this young master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight. When Ist came to Nan¡¯an, I was not even seventeen.¡± The man drank a mouthful of wine.


    ¡°Oh, young master, what a coincidence. When I came to Nan¡¯an, I was also seventeen years old. I thought it would only be a city I was passing through, but it just happened that I met a girl in this city. Not that I¡¯m saying anything by it, but the girls of Nan¡¯an City are really clingy. So, just like that, I never left.¡± The owner inhaled another breath of smoke.


    The manughed, but did not say anything.


    ¡°Young master, have you encountered thedies of Nan¡¯an City?¡± The owner leaned over suddenly and asked slyly.


    The man nodded. ¡°I know them. The friend I mentioned earlier was from Nan¡¯an City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the friend you mentioned is a woman, then.¡± The owner showed a degree of warmth in his smile. ¡°Then, where is she now?¡±


    The man replied softly, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    The owner¡¯s jaw dropped, not knowing how to continue. The man stood up then, left a silver ingot on the table, and slowly started to walk downstairs. The owner hurried after him, yet he rubbed his hands together, not knowing what to say. In his heart, he was berating himself for talking too much, causing others to remember their painful past.


    The man walked out of the restaurant and opened the oil-paper umbre that he had with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fine umbre.¡± The owner praised.


    The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had it for a long time.¡± With that, he stepped into the curtain of rain without another backward nce.


    The owner sighed and couldn¡¯t help but feel some regret. He called out, ¡°Young master, stop by my shop again any time. The wine¡¯s on me!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply and continued walking at a steady pace.


    ¡°The hazy fog, your chosen one far in the mountain. Separated by a thousand mountains, yet unable to ovee the myriad of feelings.¡± A child reciting a poem ran past his side.


    The man continued walking until he was almost at the city gates before he stopped. He raised his head and looked up. On top of the gate was a scrawl that said ¡°Nan¡¯an City¡±. It was written by the senior provincial official, Xiao Mingli, when he was drunk.


    Nan¡¯an City. After all, it was a peaceful city in the south.


    It was a city that secured its peace with difficulty.


    The man snapped his head up. There was someone standing above the city gates. The person was dressed in white, standing with their back to the man. She did not hold an umbre, yet there appeared to be some sort of barrier around her, and the rain water could not even touch herpels. She seemed to sense the killing intenting from behind her, and suddenly turned around.


    A grey veil covered her face, and her eyes were biting cold. She was indeed the Snow Moon Sword Immortal of Cangshan, Li Hanyi.


    The man reached out his right hand, and with a light sh of his fingertip, all of the water droplets around him were sucked towards him.


    The sound of the surrounding rain diminished in an instant.


    All of a sudden, the world became very quiet.


    All that¡¯s left was the sword of water in the man¡¯s hand, growingrger andrger, containing an immeasurable sword power, and it seemed to emit a faint dragon¡¯s roar.


    Li Hanyi knitted her brows in a slight frown, as if she recognised the person in front of her. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Kui?¡±


    The man slowly raised his oil-paper umbre, a faint smile on his face. With a light wave of his finger, that sword of water flew towards Li Hanyi.


    ¡°Hidden River Su House, Su Muyu,¡± the man said softly.


    Li Hanyi drew her Armoured cier sword from her waist and returned a sword move. Her one strike split the water sword into two. Then, she leapt off and disintegrated the water sword, creating sshes of water everywhere.


    Li Hanyi sheathed her sword and raised her head. ¡°Snow Moon City, Li Hanyi.¡±

 Chapter 84 Birds in the Forest Cry

    <h4>Chapter 84 Birds in the Forest Cry</h4>


    An unnamed gorge.


    An absolute death trap.


    One person trapped Lei Wujie¡¯s legs, another had an extremely sharp flower de blocking Lei Wujie¡¯s path in front, and yet another held a great sword cutting off Lei Wujie¡¯s retreat.


    Like a prey trapped in a spider¡¯s web, paralysed, with only one oue: to be eaten by the spider.


    ¡°I¡­ have another question.¡± Lei Wujie didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. His opponents didn¡¯t seem to want to kill him immediately, so he asked hesitantly.


    Su Changli lifted his great sword. ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    ¡°Why kill me?¡± Lei Wujie was trying very carefully to move his head away from that extremely sharp flower stalk, but soon realised that thedy in red returned a smile and moved the flower another fraction closer. Although both of them were dressed in red, thedy had no intention of showing any mercy.


    Su Changliughed. ¡°We are Hidden River. Hidden River are assassins. Assassins kill. We never ask for a reason.¡±


    ¡°Su Changli, you talk too much.¡± Mu Liangyue, who had just been forced to retreat over ten paces, was walking back slowly. She spoke to Su Changli with a cold voice.


    ¡°Only the victor gets to speak.¡± Su Changli¡¯s words held a measure of provocation.


    Mu Liangyue snorted coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my Dream Butterfly Array, how would the three of you have found such a perfect opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you very much.¡± Su Changli said with a smile.


    Mu Liangyue ignored Su Changli¡¯s flirtatious expression and stared at the great sword instead. She remarked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed him yet?¡±


    Lei Wujie felt a wave of cold sweat on his back.


    Su Changli sighed. ¡°Little brother, I really want to spend more time chatting with you, but this big sister of mine is pressing me to hurry. Take care on your road to theher world, don¡¯t me me!¡± Then, he raised his great sword into the air and came down in a heavy swing.


    But, it was blocked by a sword that flew out of nowhere.


    It was a swordpletely unlike the great sword. This sword appeared thin and weak. It looked as if it was going to splinter into pieces any time.


    Because it was a sword made of peach wood!


    ¡°Those lousy priests from Qingcheng Mountain?¡± Su Changli was taken aback. He swung his great sword powerfully, and struck the peach wood sword aside.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s back was now free of that great sword and he swiftly retreated. His left hand summoned his sword and the Rainfall sword came down on Su Ziyi¡¯s head. His right hand beckoned and the Murderous Dread sword blocked the Six-ded Flying Flower Su Hongxi released from her hand. He withdrew several steps andnded himself next to the owner of that peach wood sword.


    Qingcheng Mountain, Li Fansong.


    ¡°Li-xiong, why are you here?¡± Lei Wujie asked, happily surprised.


    Li Fansong caught the peach wood sword which had been flung aside. ¡°My shifu is the genuine Daoist Sword Immortal. He foretold that when the two of you left the mountain, you would encounter some trouble. Originally, shifu wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters, but this area is still within ten miles of Qingcheng Mountain. We still need to do our part as hosts.¡±


    Lei Wujie nodded. ¡°Then, you have my gratitude, Li-xiong. Who would have thought that after we parted at Snow Moon City, we would have the chance to join forces again.¡±


    Li Fansong looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Se?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Se drew away two of the assassins. He thought that I could take care of this bunch first, then go search for him. But, these guys are a lot more difficult to deal with than I thought.¡± In his heart, Lei Wujie was getting quite anxious. With Xiao Se¡¯s physical condition, he would have reached his limit by now.


    ¡°You mean those two assassins?¡± Li Fansong knitted his brows.


    Two shadowy figures shed past and stood beside Su Changli.


    ¡°We failed.¡± Xie Hui gave a slight bow.


    Su Changli shook his head. ¡°We have not seeded either. Except now, we have someone here who is the disciple of the Daoist Sword Immortal, and one who is the disciple of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. Are you saying you couldn¡¯t even deal with an opponent who doesn¡¯t even know martial arts?¡±


    Xie Hui shook his head. ¡°Someone else came.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°She used a silver-coloured spear. From her martial arts, she should be a disciple of Snow Moon City¡¯s Third Citymaster, Sikong Changfeng.¡± Xie Hui replied.


    Su Changli was surprised, but he nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±


    On the other side, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying and hurriedly asked, ¡°Xiao Se couldn¡¯t have been killed by them already, could he?¡± But, he immediately shook his head vehemently. ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. Xiao Se is like a fox, how could he be killed? He must have run away.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my arrival, this fox would really have been killed.¡± An arrogant voice sounded. Lei Wujie spun around and saw Sikong Qianluo holding her silver-coloured spear together with Xiao Se rushing towards them.


    ¡°Qianluo-shijie.¡± Lei Wujie greeted happily.


    Sikong Qianluo returned the smile and used her spear to knock Lei Wujie¡¯s head. ¡°I really like the sound of this, Qianluo-shijie. Lei Wujie, your martial arts are actually decent. One against four and you didn¡¯t lose. Not like this fox, one against two yet he was thoroughly beaten.¡±


    Lei Wujie shook his head. ¡°Actually, if not for Li-xiong getting here in time, I think I would be a corpse now. But, since you¡¯re all here, then¡­¡± Lei Wujie wielded his Murderous Dread Sword and faced Su Changli with a haughty look.


    Su Changli raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then¡­ what?¡±


    In an instant, his killing intent emitted suddenly. All the birds in the forest cried out in rm.


    On one side were the disciples of two Sword Immortals, a disciple of the Spear Immortal, and they were all in the Vajra Mortal Realm. To have reached this level of cultivation given their age was already very impressive.


    On the other side, however, were six top-level assassins of the Hidden River. Mu Liangyue, who lost her array to Lei Wujie in their earlier encounter. Xie Hui and Xie Ling, who had hunted down Xiao Se but were forced to retreat by the Silver Moon spear. These three may not seem as daunting now. But, the other three Su family assassins had yet to show their true prowess.


    Su Hongxi, who kills with a flower.


    Su Ziyi, who was charming to the bone.


    And Su Changli, with his great sword, who always appeared indifferent.


    What were their true prowess?


    Xiao Se was quietly plotting in his head. Putting himself aside, their side had to be able to take on two to one each to have a chance of winning. However, when Su Changli¡¯s fleeting gaze suddenly turned biting cold, Xiao Se understood just how naive his thoughts were.


    Su Changli took a step forward holding his sword.


    Li Fansong knitted his brows tightly. ¡°Be careful. This person is very strong.¡±


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce and nodded. Although they haven¡¯t been in the martial world for long, just facing Su Changli and the ice-cold killing intent he erupted violently, they could feel that their opponent was at a level not lower than their own Vajra Mortal Realm. In fact, he was probably at the highest level of the Vajra Mortal Realm or may even have reached the Unrestrained Earthly Realm.


    ¡°Xie Hui, Xie Ling, Mu Liangyue, the three of you step down. Hongxi, Ziyi, it¡¯s time for the Su House toe on stage.¡± Su Changli threw Mu Liangyue a look. ¡°You should watch. Watch how we kill when we don¡¯t need you to create the perfect opportunity for us.¡±


    Now, it was three against three.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. This was not something to be happy about. Because if Su Changli made this decision, that meant he had the confidence to win.


    Su Changli spoke in a low voice, the corner of his mouth curved upwards, ¡°Kill.¡±

 Chapter 85 The Great Sword Soars

    <h4>Chapter 85 The Great Sword Soars</h4>


    A whole body designed to ¡°kill¡±.


    Su Changli raised his great sword and took a leap. Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi followed right behind him.


    Their speed was like a sh of light, arriving within the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Lei Wujie eximed, rushed ahead on his own, raising his two swords, and also took a leap.


    Su Changli¡¯s great sword came down, raising a gust of screaming wind. Lei Wujie turned his body and used his two swords to block that great sword.


    ¡°Good sword move! Dare I ask the name?¡± Lei Wujie praised loudly.


    ¡°The Great Sword Soars.¡± Su Changli increased the power in his hands and forcibly threw Lei Wujie off. Hended on the ground and immediately took another leap, shing his sword again.


    He manipted the fight from one move to the next. Although the sword in Su Changli¡¯s hands was so immense that it was scary, his swordy flowed smoothly like water.


    In addition, there were two lithe and gracefuldies behind him.


    One in red, the other in purple.


    A silver spear managed to block them. Sikong Qianluo was faster than Li Fansong, leaping forward in one step, the spear in her hand flying like a dragon.


    Su Hongxi stepped onto the head of the spear with her toes, and smiled. ¡°The Silver Moon spear?¡±


    ¡°Break your soul!¡± Sikong Qianluo flung out her spear, throwing Su Hongxi off, then she shook her hand slightly, and the entire spear flew towards Su Ziyi¡¯s head. Su Ziyi reached out with her two swords to block the spear, but only managed to hold it for a moment. She knitted her brows tightly, stepped on her toes, and retreated in a hurry.


    ¡°Not so easy.¡± Su Ziyi¡¯s voice was unusually serious.


    ¡°These are the spear techniques inherited from the Spear Immortal?¡± Su Hongxi said with a smile. She gathered her sleeves, and six brightly enticing flowers appeared in her hands. She leapt up lightly, her sleeves rippled like a wave, and the six red flowers flew out together.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Xiao Se admired.


    Sikong Qianluo turned her head and red at Xiao Se. She raised her spear and shed sideways. In a sh, the six red flowers were smashed to the ground. Her spear fell like thunder, the flower petals scattered about, and Sikong Qianluo swore viciously, ¡°Beautiful my ass!¡±


    Li Fansong was dumbfounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the daughter of the Spear Immortal was so brutal. This is really an eye-opener!¡±


    ¡°Which eye do you want opened? Go help Lei Wujie. The one with the great sword is a tough opponent. Leave this side to me.¡± Sikong Qianluo held up her spear, putting herself right in front of Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi.


    Li Fansong hesitated for a moment. ¡°But, over here¡­¡±


    Su Ziyi gave a charming smile. ¡°You think you alone can stop the two of us?¡±


    Su Hongxi flipped her sleeve and another two enticing red flowers flew out.


    Xiao Se walked towards them in a leisurely step. ¡°Who said she¡¯s alone? Are you blind? I¡¯m right here?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Su Hongxi flipped her sleeve lightly.


    On the other side, the situation was inplete chaos.


    Within a few tens of zhang, the entire ground had been levelled. A few giant trees had also been sliced in half and had fallen to the ground.


    It was all due to that gigantic and destructive sword that soars.


    Su Changli smiled faintly, lifting his great sword onto his shoulder, and watched Lei Wujie, who was leaning against a tree, desperately catching his breath. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Lei Wujie returned the smile and ripped away the sleeve that was already torn. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Su Changli raised his sword again, but he suddenly felt a gale force wind attacking from behind. He turned around hastily, and saw a peach wood swording at him.


    Suddenly, it turned into ten swords. A hundred swords. A thousand swords.


    It was illusionary beyond words.


    The Dao that can be followed is not the eternal Dao. The Name that can be named is not the eternal Name.


    A peach wood Daoist sword from Qingcheng Mountain.


    However, he didn¡¯t care if there were a hundred or a thousand swords. Even if there were ten thousand swords, what could you do if he smashed all of them with one sword move?


    Su Changli swung his great sword in one revolution and dissolved the entire illusion.


    Li Fansong could feel the unnaturally powerful sword energy. He withdrew his peach wood sword quickly, took a leap and flew over Su Changli,nding right next to Lei Wujie.


    ¡°You have a fine sword. Does it have a name?¡± Su Changli turned around and stabbed his great sword into the ground.


    Li Fansong drew a sword flower. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really have a name. I carved it myself. The one I had before was broken by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. This one, I carved it just this afternoon, so it has no name. Lei-xiong, we appear to share a fate together. How about youe up with a name?¡±


    Lei Wujie blinked, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t read as widely as Xiao Se. You should get him to name it, but, since you asked me, I¡¯ll juste up with something. How do you feel about ¡®Drunken Song¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning behind it?¡± Li Fansong asked.


    ¡°Drunken song in a bar, youth be heroes. Li-xiong, if we survive this, let¡¯s find a chance to challenge the martial world together.¡± Lei Wujie spoke withplete sincerity.


    Li Fansong weighed the peach wood sword in his hand. ¡°Drunken Song? Lei-xiong, now that you said it, I¡¯m having regrets. This name is really quite lousy. As for ¡®drunken song in a bar, youth be heroes¡¯¡­ Bah! Who wouldbel themselves a hero.¡±


    Lei Wujie grinned helplessly. ¡°You did ask me for a name.¡±


    Su Changli yanked out his great sword from the ground, the corner of his mouth curved in a smile, but his eyes were chilly. ¡°I envy you two.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Lei Wujie and Li Fansong were both startled.


    ¡°Youth is wasted on the young. Thinking about getting drunk and singing. Absurd.¡± Su Changli swung his great sword towards them. ¡°But I also envy you two. You can die at this age when you¡¯re still ignorant of the world.¡±


    ¡°You want us to die?¡± Lei Wujie stabbed the Rainfall sword in his left hand into the ground and tightened the grip on the Murderous Dread sword in his right hand.


    Li Fansong breathed a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re clearly the one who knows nothing.¡±


    Lei Wujie swung his Murderous Dread sword fiercely and red light emitted from the sword.


    ¡°I have a sword move, which I invite you to test. Its name, Raging Inferno Roaring Thunder.¡±


    Li Fansong raised his hand slightly, the peach wood sword stabbed forward, forming an illusion with the image of dozens of swords.


    ¡°I have a sword move, which I invite you to test. Its name is Boundless Dipper.¡±


    When it came toing up with names, these two really had no talent.


    However, Su Changli tightened his brows. He saw a ray of purple light and a ray of red light graduallying together in the air, the two sword auras flowing vigorously, and surging into a gale over the entire mountainside.


    This harmonious matching of the two swords had appeared once before at the Tower of Ascension in Snow Moon City. It was the move that forced the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, to pick up that third-ranked sword on the list of famous swords under Heaven, Armoured cier, and use the Sword Immortal¡¯s sword move that transcended the ages. Could Su Changli block this sword move?


    Under Xiao Se¡¯s rules of wandering the martial world, he had a four-word maxim - can¡¯t win then, run.


    However, Lei Wujie and Li Fansong had an even more impressive six-word maxim - can¡¯t win then, join forces (to) attack!


    At the time, their training had not yet reached a pinnacle, yet they teamed up and forced the Sword Immortal to make a sword move. Now, the two of them have already attained the Vajra Mortal Realm. How could the power of this joint sword move bepared to back then?


    Su Changli furrowed his brows, held that great sword in both hands and raised it high into the air then stabbed it into the ground in one fierce movement. His voice was furious. ¡°I also have a sword move for you to test.¡±


    ¡°Sword name, Pangu Opens the Sky!¡±


    Lei Wujie was taken aback, then he let out a sneering ¡®pfft¡¯. The Murderous Dread sword in his hand wavered slightly, and the sword energy suddenly dispersed. Li Fansong¡¯s back prickled with cold sweat, and he said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lei Wujie hurried to refocus his concentration, the Murderous Dread sword emitting the red light again. He tried his best to suppress hisugh.


    ¡°But, the name of his sword move, is kind of awful though?¡±

 Chapter 86 Purple Robes and Killer Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 86 Purple Robes and Killer Flowers</h4>


    Li Fansong heard Lei Wujie¡¯s words and almost couldn¡¯t control his ownugh. But, very quickly, his humour disappeared without a trace.


    Because that ray of purple and red light was forcefully being chopped apart!


    His sword aura overflowing, Su Changli shed apart their sword auras with one strike. Then, in one step, he appeared right in front of them, and raised his head. His eyes shed with a murderous glint. ¡°Now, still think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    Lei Wujie and Li Fansong snickered before they retreated in a hurry. Su Changli sneered and cut with another sword move.


    ¡°Travelling Dragon Arts!¡± Li Fansong joined the index and ring finger on his right hand, and extended a finger. A ray of purple light shot out from between his fingers and that Drunken Song sword flew straight towards Su Changli.


    ¡°Daoist sword arts?¡± Su Changli raised his brows, his entire body leaned backwards and the peach wood sword brushed across his chest. Then, he straightened his back and with his left hand, he caught the Drunken Song sword.


    ¡°Rise!¡± Li Fansong hooked two fingers, and the Drunken Song sword twitched, trying to escape from Su Changli¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Rise again!¡± Li Fansong raised his voice furiously, veins popping on his forehead and the Drunken Song sword vibrated with a cry. Su Changli¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and he tightened his grip on the Drunken Song sword.


    ¡°Rise thrice!¡± Li Fansong raised his two fingers sharply and finally, the Drunken Song sword struggled free of Su Changli¡¯s grip and flew into the sky. Su Changli nodded his head and praised, ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Fall!¡± Li Fansong stabbed his two fingers downwards. The Drunken Song sword suddenly appeared to be a hundred swords and came raining down on Su Changli¡¯s head. Su Changli waved his great sword, hacked furiously towards the sky, sweeping all the illusions of sword auras clean.


    ¡°Return!¡± Li Fansong caught the Drunken Song sword back in his hand and inhaled a deep breath.


    Lei Wujie praised, ¡°Li-xiong, you even know Daoist sword arts, what else are you hiding?¡±


    Li Fansong chuckled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve used everything I¡¯ve got, but we still can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t beat him, we still have to fight. Rainfall!¡± Lei Wujie cried out and the Rainfall sword responded with its own cry. With one kick, he sent the Rainfall sword flying at Su Changli then leapt right in front of Su Changli and attacked with the Murderous Dread sword.


    ¡°Very good. The twin sword art of Snow Moon City!¡± Su Changli smirked and shed his own sword!


    Their fight was full of vigorous energy and the area in a ten zhang radius around the three of them had been razed to the ground.


    On the other side though, flower petals fluttered in the air with the red and purple robes. It was a rather beautiful sight.


    It was a battle between three ultimate beauties.


    The dozen flowers that bloomed from within Su Hongxi¡¯s sleeve were once again swept clean by Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear. But, she remained undisturbed, slightly raised her head and smiled. ¡°Flowers attack.¡±


    That nket of flower petals which had fallen on the ground suddenly floated up again. Su Hongxi lightly gathered her hand and those flower petals flew towards Sikong Qianluo again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter how many times you try!¡± Sikong Qianluo waved her spear once again, except this time, a red blossom brushed past the spear and shot out an attack.


    The attack wasn¡¯t aimed at Sikong Qianluo, but at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se started for a moment, prepared to move sideways to dodge, but saw a suit of purple robes blocking him from behind.


    Su Ziyi¡¯s purple robes fluttered in the wind. She gave him a charming smile. ¡°Handsome young man, where are you running off to?¡±


    Sikong Qianluo spun around and threw out her spear. The spear cut through air, whistling in the wind. The spear point pierced through that single petal and continued flying, brushing past Xiao Se¡¯s temple. Su Ziyi had no choice but to retreat.


    ¡°Without your Silver Moon spear, will it still be the same, this time?¡± Su Hongxi shed to Sikong Qianluo¡¯s side, a flower petal twirling in her hand as sheughed daintily.


    Sikong Qianluo turned her head andughed as well. Suddenly, she raised her fist.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Snow Moon City Spear Immortal. Even though her spear techniques were inherited from the Spear Immortal, spear techniques were not the only thing she learned. The fist she struck with was graceful as falling leaves, gentle and tender, like the light of dawn, the sereness of the lone moon, beautiful yet dangerous.


    It was created by Baili Dongjun in his youth, Forget Your Sorrows.


    Just one fist caused Su Hongxi to retreat three paces in shock.


    But, she only had this one fist move. Sikong Qianluo knew her fist move was unexpected, hence the surprise. If they were talking about true mastery, her fist techniques were far inferior to her spear techniques. She only had one chance with her first move. A second fist move would reveal her limits and she couldn¡¯t use it again. She had to retrieve her spear but the Silver Moon spear was chasing after Su Ziyi.


    Su Ziyi was being forced by the Silver Moon spear¡¯s power to retreat further, yet she was still smiling. A spear without its master, no matter how powerful, will still disperse. At that time, the spear will be hers. Exactly as she¡¯d hoped, the Silver Moon spear flying through the air finally started to weaken. She turned sideways and prepared to catch the Silver Moon spear.


    But, a hand had already caught the Silver Moon spear.


    A luster as white as jade, a young master¡¯s hand. Su Ziyi raised her head and saw Xiao Se smiling at her. Immediately, the spear trembled.


    Danger! Su Ziyi could feel the assault of power in that instant. It was a level of intimidation she didn¡¯t even feel from Sikong Qianluo. It was a cold-blooded murderous intent! A bone-piercing coldness!


    Yet, Xiao Se merely held onto the spear. Then, he hurled it backwards, and returned the spear.


    Sikong Qianluo received the spear in an instant, turned her body, and attacked Su Hongxi who wasing at her again. Su Hongxi was flung aside. She turned over in midair andnded on her feet. However, Su Ziyi was already armed with two swords andnded right next to Sikong Qianluo.


    ¡°I just got rid of one and the other is here. There¡¯s no end!¡± Sikong Qianluo groused. She smacked her spear at Su Ziyi but Su Ziyi¡¯s agility was lithe and alluring. Her entire body seemed to stick onto Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Quanluo was unable to utilise her spear, and for the moment, she was pressed to a corner by Su Ziyi.


    ¡°Xiao Se, aren¡¯t we supposed to fight two against two? What are you doing?¡± Sikong Qianluo was getting anxious.


    Surprisingly, Xiao Se didn¡¯t reply. He frowned, looking like he was hesitating about something.


    Su Ziyi was feeling tension in her heart. She was a top assassin in the Hidden River, raised by her family since young, and her perception was much sharper than the average person in the martial world. She couldn¡¯t have mistaken that brief instant of killing intent. However, did this killing intent originate from Xiao Se or was there another expert hidden nearby? With effort, she suppressed the feeling of rm and intended to use her most ruthless twin sword techniques and end Sikong Qianluo¡¯s life in an instant. Except suddenly, she felt her body sink.


    It was as if something really heavy was pressing down on her body.


    rmed, her entire body sluggish, she retreated several paces. She looked up at Su Hongxi, and realised she had a bewildered look on her face too.


    On the other side, Su Changli had also put down his sword. Before him were Lei Wujie and Li Fansong holding their swords, panting heavily. But, he didn¡¯t continue and im victory. Instead, he grabbed his sword and rushed to Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi¡¯s side.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Hongxi asked.


    Su Changli raised his head, looking into the night sky, but all he saw was a full moon. It looked beautiful, yet very unreal.


    Su Ziyi followed Su Changli¡¯s gaze and looked up. With a start, she murmured, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s pasted with paper.¡±


    Su Changli put down his sword and lightly said two words.


    ¡°Severed Space.¡±

 Chapter 87 Profound Daoist Arts

    <h4>Chapter 87 Profound Daoist Arts</h4>


    Mu Liangyue, who¡¯d been watching the battle, walked forward as well. She raised her head to look up at the moon, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the Severed Space Array.¡±


    Su Changli knitted his brows. ¡°You¡¯re also an expert of Secret arts. How could they haveid down such arge Severed Space Arraypletely without your notice?¡±


    Mu Liangyue shook her head. ¡°This is not Secret arts. This is profound Daoist arts.¡±


    ¡°Secret arts and Daoist arts, both create the same Severed Space Array. Is the difference that great?¡± Su Changli asked.


    ¡°The Severed Space Array originally came from Daoist arts. Daoist arts uphold Heavenlyw, but to cultivate Heavenlyw requires Heaven¡¯s fortune. Amoner who has no Heaven¡¯s fortune could cultivate his whole life and it would be futile. However, Secret arts follow the Unorthodox way, pilfering Heaven¡¯s fortune,¡± Mu Liangyue exined.


    Su Changli leaned on his sword in contemtion and didn¡¯t say another word. The pressure he felt on his body was getting stronger and stronger. He could barely lift his sword.


    On the other side, Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo had puzzled expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t understand why Su Changli and the others clearly had the upper hand yet suddenly withdrew. Xiao Se, however, raised his head to look at the moon in the sky. Looking pensive, he said, ¡°Severed Space?¡±


    ¡°Severed Space? Did thatdy in white make some spell again?¡± Lei Wujie asked.


    However, Li Fansongughed. ¡°Sess! Sess!¡±


    Su Changli suddenly yelled out loud, raised his great sword, jumped up and stabbed his sword into the ground with all his might. Everyone present felt as if the entire mountain almost shook in that instant.


    ¡°Break the array!¡± Su Changli shouted.


    Mu Liangyue also leapt, her white clothes fluttering, muttering to herself and countless butterflies flew out from her sleeves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lei Wujie suddenly felt as if a hand was pulling him from the back. He started, whipped his head around, and found himself being pulled out by someone.


    In that instant, he exited from a space where sword auras criss-crossed every which way into an eerily quiet gorge. Lei Wujie was stumped for a moment, realising that he was all alone and the person who pulled him out also disappeared when he turned.


    Today was truly a day from hell. Lei Wujie shook his head while he was at a loss, and all of a sudden, Xiao Se was pushed out from who knows where.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Lei Wujie asked immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s that little priest from Qingcheng Mountain,¡± Xiao Se answered.


    Within the Severed Space Array, Li Fansong praised, ¡°Little Fei Xuan, you¡¯ve got a thing or two. You didn¡¯t disappoint, after I bought you so much time.¡±


    ¡°Cut your nonsense.¡± Fei Xuan shot him a re, waved his hand, then pushed out Sikong Qianluo who was next to him.


    Su Changli pulled out his sword from the ground and smiled. ¡°The youth of Qingcheng Mountain have be heroes. Such a little priest-child yet you could conjure up such arge Severed Space Array?¡±


    Fei Xuan muttered in a low voice, ¡°Little shishu, hurry up and go. This person is not easy. My Severed Space Array won¡¯t be able to hold him for long.¡±


    ¡°Go?¡± Su Changli drew his sword furiously, elerating his steps. ¡°Leave your lives behind first.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Fei Xuan raised his hand suddenly.


    Su Changli¡¯s entire body turned sluggish. He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°This is the power that was pressuring us from before? What martial art is this?¡±


    ¡°Daoist arts, Great Dragon and Elephant Strength.¡± Mu Liangyue, behind him, frowned.


    ¡°Very powerful?¡± Su Changli twitched an eyebrow.


    ¡°The lost arts of Qingcheng Mountain.¡± Mu Liangyue nodded. ¡°Only the Celestial Masters are allowed to practice it.¡±


    ¡°Very well. This trip has not been in vain.¡± Su Changli drew his sword and walked forward slowly. His footsteps were slow at first, but started to pick up speed, as if he was running like mad.


    Is this guy human? Fei Xuan¡¯s heart cried in fright, the sweat beaded on his forehead dripped down. He¡¯d used up all of his qi, but that Su Changli was pushing against the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and running like mad. His left hand grabbed onto Li Fansong and pushed him out, then he bit his finger and drew a talisman in the air. When the talisman waspleted, a lion¡¯s roar sounded.


    Su Changli had already arrived in front of Fei Xuan with his sword raised.


    The phantom of a lion had just appeared and Su Changli sliced it apart with his sword. Fei Xuan took the opportunity to duck backwards and escaped from the array.


    Everyone outside the array saw that Fei Xuan had also escaped and breathed a sigh of relief. Li Fansong rushed forward to support Fei Xuan and realised that his entire arm was wet and dripping with blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Li Fansong cried.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Fei Xuan raised his right hand and lightly brushed over his wounds. The wounds stopped bleeding immediately. ¡°My Great Dragon and Elephant Strength won¡¯t hold up for long. They¡¯re going to break the array very soon! Run!¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Se whistled loudly. The two yebei horses which had just galloped to the side came back immediately. He flipped onto one horse and reached out his right arm for Sikong Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo stared at him nkly.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Xiao Se said.


    Sikong Qianluo blushed slightly, reached out her arm, and Xiao Se pulled her onto the horse.


    On the other side, Lei Wujie was also straddled on his horse. Li Fansong carried Fei Xuan on his back and jumped on. The five of them headed down the mountain path at a mad pace.


    ¡°Return to Qingcheng Mountain and hide?¡± Li Fansong asked.


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°Even if we return to Qingcheng Mountain, we¡¯ll only be able to hide for a while. Although we don¡¯t know what the reason is, they are definitely out for our lives. The Hidden River will never rest unless they¡¯re dead. Since we can¡¯t hide, we might as well head straight to Lei n Fort. You Daoist sect won¡¯t kill indiscriminately but once we¡¯re at Lei n Fort, it¡¯s a totally different story.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Li Fansong nodded.


    At that moment, Fei Xuan¡¯s forehead suddenly emitted a sh of red light. He mumbled softly, ¡°The array is broken.¡± Right after that, he fainted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lei Wujie turned his head and asked.


    ¡°Fei Xuan is still very young. His cultivation is limited and that Severed Space Array took up too much of his energy. We need to go back to shifu,¡± Li Fansong replied.


    Lei Wujie nodded. ¡°This time we really have to thank Li-xiong for your help. You guys return to Qingcheng Mountain first. Whatever happens from here, we¡¯ll be fine on our own!¡±


    Li Fansong carried Fei Xuan and jumped off the horse. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t you dare die. When we get a chance in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Drunken song in a bar, youth be heroes!¡± Lei Wujie yelled out.


    ¡°Drunken Song!¡± Li Fansong responded lightly. His peach wood sword flew out of its sheath, he stepped onto the peach wood sword, and flew towards Qingcheng Mountain.


    On the mountain, the Severed Space Array was broken.


    Su Changli stood at the mountain top and looked down at the pair of fast-galloping horses. He had a slight frown, looking like he was deep in thought about something. If he was at full strength, with the power of his tyrannical sword, he could have jumped all the way down from the mountain and cut off their path with one sword move. But, the Severed Space Array drained too much of his energy and he was rather exhausted. He exhaled a yawn.


    Mu Liangyue who was dressed all in white stepped up beside him and asked, ¡°Not chasing? Are we letting them go just like that?¡±


    Su Changli shook his head. ¡°Not chasing. Let them run. But, they¡¯re going to regret it very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    Su Changli nodded. ¡°Regret. Regret why they didn¡¯t die by my hand, a clean decapitation by sword is a much cleaner and painless way to die. They don¡¯t know that after escaping from my hands, the one waiting for them ahead is much more scary.¡±

 Chapter 88 Eighteen-Blade Array

    <h4>Chapter 88 Eighteen-de Array</h4>


    Nan¡¯an City


    Gloomy with incessant rain.


    However, the ground right under the city gate was oddly silent. There was only the sound of rain hitting a paper umbre.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    Li Hanyi watched the man in ck with a wateryplexion standing in front of her and said, ¡°Have you already retrieved your own identity? You¡¯re no longer Kui?¡±


    Su Muyu nodded and his oil-paper umbre tilted slightly, hiding his face, and Li Hanyi couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. Su Muyu started walking slowly towards Li Hanyi, every step ending with a ssh. However, his footsteps were very light, and also didn¡¯t make a sound. Only the sound of the rain hitting the umbre could be heard clearly.


    ¡°So, are you presently the Head of Su House?¡± Li Hanyi continued asking.


    Su Muyu stopped five paces in front of Li Hanyi and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re standing here in my way, because you¡¯re here to kill me?¡± Li Hanyi asked in a faint voice.


    Under the umbre, Su Muyu did not reply, neither confirming nor denying.


    ¡°Well, it couldn¡¯t be to reminisce.¡± Li Hanyi grinned.


    Su Muyu raised his oil-paper umbre, also with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s probably no one in this world capable of killing the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. I¡¯m here just to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Stop me?¡± Li Hanyi raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°To stop anyone on this road leading to the Lei n. Could I invite the Sword Immortal to please return to Snow Moon City.¡± Su Muyu¡¯s words were spoken with great respect, but his meaning was rather presumptuous.


    ¡°You invite me?¡± Li Hanyi smiled coldly. ¡°On what basis?¡±


    Su Muyu gently twirled the umbre in his hand. The sshes of raindrops also began to flow with the rotation of the umbre. ¡°On the basis of my de. I have seventeen des, one sword. Even if they should all be broken today, I will still stop you.¡±


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t say another word. Slowly, she raised the sword in her left hand.


    Su Muyu¡¯s gaze travelled to that sword. ¡°The third-ranked sword on the list of top ten famous swords, Armoured cier. I¡¯ve heard that the sword¡¯s power is tyrannical, like armoured cavalry trampling over a wastnd, yet at the same time hellishly sharp. Once the sword leaves its scabbard, it can cut through a snowke in midair.¡±


    ¡°Su Muyu, to be honest thest time we met, I really wanted to have a duel with you. It¡¯s a shame that we were allies at the time. Now, I can fulfil this regret from back then.¡± Li Hanyi gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, and all of a sudden, a cold energy emitted from the sword.


    Su Muyu returned a smile. His hand continued to gently twirl the handle of his umbre, except the speed was getting faster and faster. ¡°The same regret has also existed in my heart for many years.¡±


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t speak further. The viciousness that emitted from her body filled up the robes that hung loosely on her frame and her sleeves began fluttering wildly.


    Su Muyu¡¯s hand suddenly stopped twirling. At that moment, the raindrops which were rotating with the umbre fell in a whoosh. Also in that moment, that umbre suddenly burst open with a ¡°bang¡±, like a flower which decided to bloom instantaneously. All the ribs of the umbre ruptured at the same time, revealing the metallic gleam of thin swords. When the seventeen ribs of the umbre exploded, seventeen thin swords shot out and embedded into the city wall. The umbre handle in Su Muyu¡¯s hand was revealed to be a sharp sword. He leapt into the air, wielding his sword and stabbed it straight at Li Hanyi.


    ¡°My sword is called Drizzle. Your Armoured cier can cut through a snowke, but what about rain? Rain cannot be cut.¡± Su Muyu''s straightforward stab was easily dodged by Li Hanyi. He shed to his right and avoided Li Hanyi¡¯s counterstrike.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Li Hanyi suddenly cried out. Her right hand swung Armoured cier and formed a sword flower, followed immediately by slicing down with a strike.


    Su Muyu was caught off guard and quickly fell back. ¡°Back then, whenever you made a move, you¡¯d bring forth the whole mountain of camellia blossoms. I always thought your swordsmanship was made of such graceful and meaningful moves. I never imagined that the move you just made would be so vicious. Such a move is more suited to a heavier de!¡±


    ¡°When facing an assassin, what¡¯s graceful or meaningful to discuss?¡± Li Hanyi raised her sword and pressed forward with another sh.


    Su Muyu bent forward. His entire rhythm was thoroughly suppressed by Li Hanyi, and he was unable to fully utilise his own sword. All he could do was dodge. The rain suddenly became heavier, and the raindrops were beating down on the bluestone bs, giving off a harsh sound. But, at that moment, Su Muyu could only hear the sound of his own harsh breaths.


    Li Hanyi swung her Armoured cier fiercely, her power like thunder. She no longer resembled her usual sword immortal appearance. Instead, she looked like a ferocious beast on a battleground with all its fangs bared. She said with a cold smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to make me return to Snow Moon City? Then you¡¯d better show your sincerity.¡±


    Su Muyu whirled the sword in his hand, and the sword he called Drizzle suddenly became extremely flexible. It tangled with Li Hanyi¡¯s Armoured cier. Li Hanyi could feel the power in her sword being drained in an instant. In shock, sheshed out with a fist. Su Muyu also withdrew his own sword at that moment and swept back.


    Li Hanyi stood there, holding her sword, and suddenly closed her eyes. Her fluttering sleeves suddenly became quiet, as if she¡¯d suddenly lost all the power of thunder in her body. Su Muyu knew, however, that Li Hanyi was gathering her own energy, and then she would be even more terrifying.


    "In that case, I shall show the Sword Immortal more of my sincerity!" Su Muyu''s left hand suddenly moved, and the seventeen thin swords that had shot out from the paper umbre and embedded into the city wall suddenly moved. Li Hanyi opened her eyes and found numerous extremely thin, almost transparent threads weaved together with Su Muyu''s left hand and the seventeen thin swords.


    ¡°de wires.¡± Li Hanyi breathed out.


    The Hidden River¡¯s de wires. The only weapon in the world that had the edge of a de but no de.


    Su Muyu eximed "hah!" and pulled hard with his left hand. Seventeen thin swords flew down from the wall and shot towards Li Hanyi¡¯s back. Li Hanyi turned around and flipped her sword, and those seventeen thin swords collided with her Armoured cier, and scattered again. Li Hanyi stopped suddenly.


    The seventeen thin swords began to dance in the rain, a dance without rules, flying rampantly as if they were being controlled by a deity. But in fact, the one who was controlling them was Su Muyu''s left hand which was twitching continuously.


    However, Li Hanyi fell silent again. Those flying swords revolved around her, but did not attack. Finally, a single thin sword stabbed towards her, and Li Hanyi moved. She suddenly began to dance. With long sleeves flying, ck robes dancing, Li Hanyi waved her sword, and began an incredible sword dance. Surrounded by the seventeen thin swords, she began to dance, swung her sword, sleeves dancing, and leaned over. The tingling of metal colliding was as exquisite as the sound of a qin. Li Hanyi became more and more spirited, a dance with a sword that was almost god-like. The seventeen thin swords approached again and again, but could not find a single opening, while Li Hanyi wielded her incredible sword dance in this forest of glinting metal.


    Su Muyu pulled his left hand vigorously, and then suddenly let go. The thin swords that were flying in the air suddenly lost their support, and poured down like the evening rain. The man waved the sword in his hand and leaped towards Li Hanyi. However, Li Hanyi just stopped. She thrusted Armoured cier into the ground forcefully, the sword¡¯s power gushed out in an instant, and the seventeen thin swords pouring down were all deflected in an instant. At that moment, Su Muyu''s sword prated the curtain of rain and pointed right at Li Hanyi''s throat.


    "The thin swords are rainbows, and when it¡¯s time to kill, they pour down like the evening rain. It''s an excellent name." Li Hanyi nodded slightly.

 Chapter 89 Evening Rain Freezing Night

    <h4>Chapter 89 Evening Rain Freezing Night</h4>


    Su Muyu¡¯s Drizzle sword stopped, pointed right at Li Hanyi¡¯s throat.


    Li Hanyi¡¯s Armoured cier was also pressed up against Su Muyu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Judging by your sword arts, your sword is no weaker than any of the sword immortals.¡± Li Hanyi looked at Su Muyu.


    Su Muyu shook his head. ¡°My sword and your swords are not the same. Your swords are all swords, but mine is a weapon for murder.¡±


    ¡°So, if I don¡¯t kill you today, you won¡¯t leave?¡± Li Hanyi frowned slightly.


    Su Muyu nodded. ¡°When the Hidden River is given a task, we will never rest unless we¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Li Hanyi nodded, and suddenly swept her foot back. She pushed the soles of her feet hard on the ground, and a spray of water rose. She lifted her sword slightly with her right hand and cried softly, "Rise!"


    Those sshes of water instantly condensed into ice.


    With a wave of Li Hanyi''s long sleeves, those ice des immediately flew towards Su Muyu.


    "You have seventeen des and a sword. But for me, everything under Heaven can be a sword," Li Hanyi said arrogantly.


    Su Muyu mmed down his left hand, and the seventeen thin des that fell to the ground stood up again. They began to rotate violently, bing a sharp barrier in front of Su Muyu, smashing the ice des instantly.


    On the top of a restaurant not far away, an old man wearing a long robe was watching the duel, and he was speaking to a young man in purple. "The founders of Unrivaled City cultivated their sword arts by feeding their swords with blood, day after day, until their heart and sword became one, and they attain their flying sword arts. The Daoists also have their Daoist sword maniption arts. They infused their peach wood swords with incantations, followed by their unmatched Daoism arts and mastered how to fly on their swords. But whether it¡¯s Unrivaled City¡¯s sword cultivation art or the Daoist sword-riding art, the emphasis is on the unity of heart and sword. However, Muyu¡­ he is different.¡±


    That rich young man dressed in purple yed along and continued to ask, ¡°The head of Su House uses a sword maniption art but how is it different?¡±


    The old man in the long robe sipped on his tea, and said slowly, ¡°Muyu''s sword maniption art was born from the art of puppetry passed down by the Hidden River''s founders. As long as your fingers are nimble enough, Hidden River¡¯s Su House members can use their fingers to manipte de wires and control a person¡¯s every movement. Later, an ancestor of Su House from a century ago used de wires to control a de. At the time, at his pinnacle, he could also control seventeen flying des. With the sword in his hand, it was exactly eighteen. So that ancestorter changed his name to Su Shiba. But after his death, no one in the Su House was able to reproduce the Eighteen-de Array until Muyu appeared. The biggest difference between Muyu''s sword maniption art and the Unrivaled City or the Daoists is that he is still independent of his sword. The sword is still a sword, man is still a man, and the essence of the Eighteen-de Array still relied on an epitome of skills. This is Su Muyu, so although he can stop Li Hanyi, he will never be nor is he willing to be a sword immortal."


    ¡°Such a killer relying on pure sword skills can stop the Snow Moon Sword Immortal?¡± The young man in purple asked.


    The old man in the long robe smiled and put down his teacup. ¡°Young master, I can hear the contempt in your voice. Are you doubting us?¡±


    The young man in purple frowned slightly. ¡°I just don''t want Li Hanyi to escape.¡±


    ¡°Muyu is already standing in front of Li Hanyi. I am standing guard on this side. On the other side, the old man in that city seemed to have sent three of theirs. Li Hanyi has only one choice, and that is to turn back.¡± The old man in the long robe knocked on the tabletop.


    "Can''t you kill him? If Su Muyu can stop him, with your added involvement, Li Hanyi will undoubtedly die." A murderous glint shed in the eyes of the young man in purple.


    "No one can join forces with Su Muyu, no one. His sword array will tear you to shreds. What''s more, as long as Li Hanyi doesn''t want to die, not a single person in the martial world can kill her. That Solitary Sword Immortal who lives alone in his hermit city couldn¡¯t do it. That Baili Dongjun, who can be an immortal with either his hands or his sword, couldn''t do it. So, neither can we.¡± The old man in the long robe was still drinking tea slowly, watching the fight in the distance.


    Li Hanyi''s swordsmanship was very beautiful, every sword move sent a wave of cold aura, condensing water into ice, a magnificence unmatched in her peers.


    Su Muyu¡¯s swordsmanship was another sort of beauty, with eighteen sharp des dancing in the air, revealing an eerie cold light, an amazing epitome of skill.


    Li Hanyi pulled back and jumped onto the city wall.


    The young man in purple eximed with joy, ¡°He¡¯s retreating?¡±


    "No." The old man in the long robe suddenly put down his teacup. "She has noticed us."


    Li Hanyi suddenly raised her Armoured cier, and a great wind blew over her white robes. She was as magnificent as an immortal.


    The rain stopped abruptly.


    Within a hundred zhang of the city wall, the rain suddenly stopped.


    And be white snow.


    The snow fell.


    But it''s not just any snow. The snowkes flicked across the treetops in the city, revealing a bowl that¡¯d been carved out.


    "This sword move is called Snow Fills the Sky." Li Hanyi looked down at Su Muyu.


    Su Muyu waved his left hand, and the seventeen sharp des came to a rest before him. With a sudden wave, the seventeen sharp des flew out at the same time.


    Li Hanyi cut down with one sword move, a biting cold light.


    The wave of sinister cold sword aura and the seventeen sharp des collided instantly. Su Muyu frowned slightly and looked up, but Li Hanyi suddenly threw out the Armoured cier sword in her hand. At the same time, she jumped, grabbed the hilt, and flew up with it. But she wasn¡¯ting for Su Muyu. Su Muyu spun around, and realised that Li Hanyi was already aiming for the restaurant.


    The old man in the long robe stood up abruptly, drew out a sabre as bright as snow by his side, and shouted angrily, "Li Hanyi!"


    With her sword, Li Hanyi smashed the table in front of the old man in the long robe, then aimed for the old man, shouting, ¡°Xie Qidao!¡±


    Xie Qidao, the head of the Hidden River Xie House, was said to use at most seven moves of his sabre to kill.


    But, in that instant, he¡¯d already attacked with three sabre moves. Li Hanyi also blocked the three sabre moves.


    Su Muyu, who was below the restaurant, turned around, his eyes piercing, but he had no intention of joining in to surround and attack Li Hanyi. But on the other side, three shadowy figures in gray robes came rushing towards their position.


    "Kill him!" The young man in purple said viciously.


    Li Hanyi whirled around, raised her Armoured cier sword and pointed it at him.


    At that moment, the young man in purple felt a piercing chill from head to toe. It was the sort of cold that felt like it could kill him in an instant. His teeth started chattering, and he continued retreating.


    Li Hanyi took another step forward with her sword, the sword''s edge pointed, and a ray of cold energy shot out.


    Xie Qidao jumped forward and stopped in front of the young man in purple, shing the cold energy with a swing of his sabre.


    Li Hanyi suddenly withdrew her sword, leaped through a window in the restaurant, and quickly swept towards the north. Xie Qidao shouted angrily, "Li Hanyi! Don''t let him get away!"


    Su Muyu who was below the restaurant moved immediately, and chased after her.


    The young man in purple came back to himself and said angrily, ¡°There are so many of you, yet you still let him get away!¡±


    Xie Qidao didn''t say anything. He just turned his head and nced at the young man in purple.


    The young man in purple snapped his mouth shut. The coldness in that man¡¯s eyes was no different than Li Hanyi''s sword aura. He didn¡¯t doubt that even if he truly had some special status, if he dared to speak out of turn, this seemingly kind-looking old man would take his head.

 Chapter 90 Dark Night Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 90 Dark Night Fireworks</h4>


    Lei Wujie¡¯s party fled all the way until the evening of the next day before they arrived at a city. The two yebei horses were finally frothing at their mouths, tottering on the verge of copse.


    Lei Wujie jumped down from the horse and turned to look back. ¡°We¡¯ve lost them, I hope.¡±


    Xiao Se shook his head. ¡°The Hidden River will never stop unless they¡¯re dead. We can¡¯t lose them.¡±


    ¡°What do we do then? We can¡¯t beat them in a fight.¡± Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    Xiao Se turned and looked up at the words above the city gate - Jiuxiao City. He frowned with a thought. ¡°Jiuxiao City. Does Snow Moon City have allies here?¡±


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think Jiuxiao City has anyrge sects or families.¡±


    Lei Wujie¡¯s stomach chose that moment to growl embarrassingly loud. The three exchanged nces.


    Sikong Qianluo huffed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat in the city. These two horses need a break too. But, I have a request.¡±


    Lei Wujie asked, ¡°What request?¡±


    ¡°Next time, the two of you share one horse, I will take the other!¡± Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face seemed to be slightly flushed, but her voice rang with determination.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie exchanged a look.


    Lei Wujie thought about it and asked, ¡°Xiao-xiong, do you sit in front or do I sit in front?¡±


    Xiao Se flung his sleeves in a huff, brushed past the other two and strode forward. ¡°Sit my ass. The two of you share one horse!¡±


    Lei Wujie turned again and stared at Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Qianluo returned a re and he quickly turned his head and whistled to himself.


    Xiao Se walked ahead on his own, not caring about the two buffoons at his back yet he couldn¡¯t do anything about them. Now that they¡¯ve caught the attention of Hidden River, they could lose their lives any moment. These two could still care about who to share a horse with or argue about who is sitting in front or behind?


    ¡°Are the two of you idiots?¡± Xiao Se stood under the city gate and sighed, bleak just like his name.


    The three of them led their horses and with heavy steps, they walked into Jiuxiao City. It was sometime in the evening and the entire city was filled with the fragrance of cooked food. Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t control himself and eximed out loud. Even Xiao Se who saw the hot steaming buns couldn¡¯t resist salivating.


    However, Lei Wujie dug open the purse he¡¯d brought with him and realised that at some point in time, the money purse had been cut open and it waspletely empty now. He took out the torn money purse and looked at Xiao Se. Xiao Se blinked, then kicked Lei Wujie over. ¡°You just scram!¡±


    Lei Wujie got up from the ground and scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°Su Changli¡¯s sword was too big and identally cut the purse. What do I do¡­¡± Lei Wujie thought about it. The phoenix me cloak he wore was worth some money, but was also torn to shreds by Su Changli. The right arm sleeve was even shed to pieces. That it could still cover his body was already impressive, don¡¯t talk about selling it for money. As for Xiao Se, rather than expecting him to take off that cloak of his to sell, it¡¯d be easier to pawn off the Rainfall sword. And Sikong Qianluo¡­ Lei Wujie nced at Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Qianluo sensed his gaze, stared back nkly and said, ¡°I have no money. I sneaked out this time.¡±


    Suddenly, Lei Wujie remembered that Sikong Qianluo had arrived just in time and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shijie, why did you sneak out on your own this time?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t Ie out for a stroll?¡± Sikong Qianluo stared back.


    ¡°How did you just happen to stroll to Xiao Se¡¯s side?¡± Lei Wujie asked purposely.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear twitched and Lei Wujie immediately withdrew to hide behind Xiao Se. Xiao Se raised his foot and kicked him over again. ¡°You, Lei, go pawn off your two useless swords now!¡±


    Lei Wujie might as well just sit on the ground and not get up. ¡°If I pawn off these two swords, once we step out of this city, we¡¯ll be chopped dead by those assassins. Even if we escape by some luck, I¡¯d still be chopped dead by shifu and jiejie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few buns, right!¡± Sikong Qianluo raised her spear, all ready to take down the dumpling stall by force.


    ¡°Shijie, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Lei Wujie jumped to his feet and hurriedly pulled back Sikong Qianluo. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± Sikong Qianluo looked at him with suspicion.


    ¡°We can¡­¡± Lei Wujie rolled his eyes. ¡°Perform some martial arts and earn money!¡±


    Sikong Qianluo stared at him for a long time and finally, she slowly spit out a breath and bit off each word in reply. ¡°Lei Wujie, you want to die.¡±


    An incense stickter.


    The scene was Lei Wujie striking a gong that he¡¯d borrowed from some roadside stall, yelling in a clear voice, ¡°Come see, have a look. The three of us are from Unrivaled City. We¡¯re just passing through and specially prepared this performance of spear arts for everyone. We invite those with money to support with your purse, those without money to support with your cheers!¡±


    Standing behind him, Sikong Qianluo wielded her Silver Moon spear. Her spear¡¯s shaft was like a dragon, her figure like a butterfly, and she disyed a set of spear techniques that flowed like clouds and water. In the end, the small audience which had been drawn in at the start, turned and ran over to the courtyard next door to cheer.


    ¡°Such pugilistic wankery, what¡¯s so great!¡± A person flung his arm and walked away.


    ¡°Young miss, with your beauty like a goddess, are you perhaps married, this one is¡­¡± There were also a few who dallied behind; they were lechers allured by Sikong Qianluo¡¯s looks.


    Lei Wujie hurried to pull Sikong Qianluo back again. Otherwise, who knows which arm or which leg this lecher was going to lose. Xiao Se, who¡¯d been observing coldly from the side, walked up to them, raised his foot and kicked that lecher out.


    ¡°Sigh. What¡¯s so interesting in the courtyard next door? Why¡¯s everyone going over there?¡± Lei Wujie moved closer to take a look, and saw arge man lying on the ground with a boulder half his size sitting on his chest. Anotherrge man held up an iparably huge hammer and swung it down in one move, breaking that boulder into pieces. Therge man lying on the ground stood up, patted his own chest and everyone around pped their hands.


    ¡°This is truly a frightening picture.¡± Lei Wujie thought pensively.


    Sikong Qianluo raised up her spear. Speaking of a frightening picture, it¡¯s not as if she can¡¯t do it too. Xiao Se immediately held out his hand to stop her. ¡°If you do that, you¡¯ll scare off the entire street.¡±


    ¡°What then! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Sikong Qianluo put down her spear and sat down dejectedly on the side of the road.


    The most outstanding of Snow Moon City¡¯s female disciples, Third Citymaster Spear Immortal¡¯s daughter, actuallyined of being hungry on her first day of wandering the martial world. The more Sikong Qianluo thought about it, the more angry she got. Xiao Se really had no ideas though. He touched his coat forlornly and thought, ¡°Maybe I could sell this cloud-patterned brocade and buy something cheap to make do with¡­¡±


    Over there, Lei Wujie seemed to havee up with something. He held up his bag, took out something and began trading it. After a while, he grinned and said, ¡°Deal.¡± His eyes turned red for a second as he used his zing arts, then he used his hand to lightly touch the object in front of him.


    The object suddenly red into mes and flew into the sky. In the night sky, it exploded into a beautiful flower. Immediately afterwards, the ming flower faded and a little flying star fell, a long tail trailing behind it, looking like a soaring butterfly descending from the sky.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± Sikong Qianluo looked mesmerised by the sight of sudden fireworks.


    Xiao Se nced at Lei Wujie, and saw that Lei Wujie was grinning ear to ear. He used his hand to light another stick of fireworks. The spark of fireworks fell, its flower petals like rain, almost within reach.


    Everyone around them raised their heads, staring at the sudden fireworks. There were children pping their hands with delight, and there were girls who opened the windows of their rooms eximing softly.


    Lei Wujie stood up and announced clearly, ¡°Fireworks performance! Fireworks performance! If you have money, support with your purse, without money, support with your cheers.¡±

 Chapter 91 Three Bowls of Yangchun Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 91 Three Bowls of Yangchun Noodles</h4>


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo stood by the roadside, quietly watching Lei Wujie''s fireworks one after another. The two people who had been arguing were quiet now.


    "What are you thinking about?" Xiao Se asked.


    "I remember when I was a child, I would go watch the fireworks disy at the Lantern Festival every year. When I was a child, I was short and was always blocked. My father would put me on his shoulder." Sikong Qianluo said softly, "What about you, what are you thinking? "


    Xiao Seughed a little. "I''m thinking, if anyone from Lei n Fort knew that their gunpowder was used in this way, they would probably die of anger."


    Sikong Qianluo alsoughed and did not speak any more.


    Over there, Lei Wujie tore a piece of rag from his own clothes and put it in front of him. Everyone who watched the fireworks disy untied their pockets, and one by one, copper coins were thrown into the bowl. Before long, Lei Wujie had a small pile of copper coins in front of him. Lei Wujie smiled with joy, and Xiao Se shook his head slightly. "He''s really someone who has never seen the world."


    "You have seen the world, but you¡¯re still hungry now." Sikong Qianluo said.


    At this time, a girl holding a flower walked past them, looked at Sikong Qianluo and stopped. "Jiejie, you¡¯re so pretty, let your husband buy you a flower."


    Sikong Qianluo was taken aback, and shook her head. "I don''t like flowers."


    Xiao Se also froze for a moment, and whispered, "The main point here is the husband¡­¡­"


    "But you see, everyone here has flowers. Recently, we celebrated the Flower God Festival in Jiuxiao City. Girls here have the custom of arranging flowers." The flower girl stared at them with a pair of watery eyes and refused to go.


    Sikong Qianluo was about to speak, but Xiao Se took a step forward, took a camellia from the flower girl, turned around and inserted the flower in Sikong Qianluo''s hair bun.


    "We should follow the local custom. Also, it counts as asking the Flower God to protect us." Xiao Se said.


    Sikong Qianluo was highly skilled in martial arts, yet she did not avoid Xiao Se¡¯s statement underying their abilities. She was stunned for a moment, her face flushed, but she didn''t know how to react, so she could only turn around immediately.


    There was a faint smile on Xiao Se''s face, looking at the camellia on the side of her hair bun, and was slightly surprised at himself.


    "Excuse me¡­" the flower girl whispered fiercely.


    Xiao Se came back to his senses. "What is it?"


    The flower girl looked pitiful. "Young master, you haven''t paid yet¡­"


    Xiao Se felt that time seemed to freeze in an instant, and the confident and self-satisfied aura he emitted vanishedpletely, leaving only a stiff and awkward smile on his face.


    "Looks like no money is the main point." Xiao Se gave a wry smile.


    "Catch." A candid voice called over. The flower girl hurriedly turned her head, and a copper coinnded firmly on her flowers.


    "Take it." Lei Wujie, who was sitting on the ground, looked over with a smile.


    The flower girl nodded immediately, turned and ran off.


    Then, Lei Wujie stood up and suddenly he pushed out his hands, and a spark unfolded in his hands, and he jumped onto the roof eaves in one leap.


    "That¡¯s some skill!" The big man who had been performing with the boulder on his chest couldn''t help but exim.


    Lei Wujie pulled a ball of fire in his hands, and smiled at Xiao Se downstairs.


    "What¡¯s heughing at?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "He¡¯s always giggling, who knows what he¡¯sughing about." Xiao Se shrugged.


    Suddenly, Lei Wujie shook his sleeves, and the spark burst open. He jumped up and danced on the eaves. His red clothes rolled, sparks scattered, and he was even more magnificent than the fireworks that burst in the sky earlier.


    "Is he¡­ an immortal?" A child on the street opened his mouth wide in amazement.


    "It''s the Ruoyi sword dance. That day, at the Full Blossom Festival, Ye Ruoyi taught him this dance." Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie suddenly jumped down again and the spark in his hand appeared like a long dragon. Hended on the ground and flicked his sleeve. The spark finallyunched into the sky and burst open.


    "Xiao Se, we will not die." Lei Wujie said seriously.


    "If you continue showing off like this, then everyone within a hundred miles will know that there is a Lei n disciple here setting off fireworks. Then, even if we don¡¯t want to die, we will die." Xiao Se drawledzily.


    Lei Wujie smiled, turned around, collected the pile of copper coins from the ground, and walked up to a restaurant with a smile. "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not talk of death. I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal. This time, I''m the rich one."


    The waiter in the restaurant hurried to greet him with a look of admiration. "Master heroes, what would you like?"


    Lei Wujie immediately cheered up. "Heroes? Do I look like a hero?"


    The waiter nodded immediately. "That''s the true style of a hero!"


    "Great! Let''s have three bowls of Yangchun noodles and three bowls of local homebrew!" Lei Wujie said boldly.


    The waiter¡¯s expression fell immediately. Seeing that Lei Wujie was serious, he could only answer and walk away, muttering, "What kind of hero is this¡­ stingy bum!"


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo almost wanted to turn their backs on him, but their stomachs were empty and Yangchun noodles were noodles anyway, so they could only sit down in front of Lei Wujie with a frozen smile.


    Seeing their looks, Lei Wujie sighed. "Oh, don''t be like this. Our next destination is far away, and we only have this money. We need to be frugal. I¡¯ve run out of gunpowder, so there¡¯s no more fireworks to put on. And¡­"


    "Shut up!" Xiao Se red at him.


    Lei Wujie shut his mouth immediately, just as the waiter brought them their noodles. He held up the bowl immediately, and started eating with loud slurps. Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo also picked up their chopsticks, and the three of them ate their noodles in silence.


    "It''s delicious. All full and ready to get on the road again." Lei Wujie noticed the air of awkwardness and said again.


    "Shut up!" Xiao Se knocked on the table. All full and ready to get on the road again, is what you say to a criminal before their execution.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly lowered his head to continue eating noodles, but realised that all his noodles were gone. So, he could only pick up the bowl of local homebrew on the side and he prepared to tip his head and drink it all at once. Suddenly a hand stopped him.


    Both Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were shocked. This person was able to approach them inplete silence. They''d noticed the approach of this person only when one hand was ced on Lei Wujie''s hand.


    Hidden River!


    Lei Wujie immediately withdrew his hand and reached back to grab the other, but his hand passed through air. The man already took a wine cup, raised his hand, and said quietly, "As far as this hand is concerned, Lei Wujie, you are still a little too weak."


    The voice was somewhat familiar.


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo raised their heads and looked carefully. They immediately turned pale with shock.


    That person was dressed in ck, with a bit of teasing on his face, and a pair of eyes that showed "the head disciple of arge and famous sect" - Tang Lian.


    "Da-shixiong¡ª¡ª" Lei Wujie dragged out his word, the feeling of meeting an old friend from his hometown, reunited after a long separation, and the arrival of a saviour all filled up his heart.

 Chapter 92 Unrivaled Citymaster

    <h4>Chapter 92 Unrivaled Citymaster</h4>


    Unrivaled City Under Heaven.


    The number one martial city under Heaven.


    Hand-Picked Stars Chamber.


    The Unrivaled City council chamber was also the ce where martial arts matters were once decided.


    Citymaster Song Yanhui sat on the iron throne at the highest point in the chamber, and looked at five old men below with a cold expression. These five old men had not walked out of their homes for many years. Most of the time, they sat in their own houses, staring at their map of the martial world and making their own ns. Then, their servants would send their opinions to the eldest amongst them. That old man would make the final decision, and then send someone to pass the final decision on to Song Yanhui.


    Everyone thought that the Citymaster of Unrivaled City was Song Yanhui, but people in Unrivaled City knew that it was these five old men who really controlled all decisions. They were all Song Yanhui''s martial uncles, and also the five remaining elders of the previous generation. However, these five elders suddenly called for a meeting. All the disciples, both old and young, came to the Hand-Picked Stars Chamber. No one knew what had happened. Only Song Yanhui had a cold face, and the atmosphere in the chamber was solemn.


    "Yanhui, you have done well all these years." The old man with white hair and beard who was in charge opened his mouth, but that¡¯s what he said.


    Nobody could be sure of the true meaning of this sentence.


    But everyone knew that although this sentence was apliment, the next sentence will definitely not be as nice.


    Song Yanhui smiled, shook his head, and touched the sword beside him. "Head elder, please say what you have to say."


    The head elder looked calm and did not reveal the slightest joy or anger. "In recent years, Unrivaled City has yet to re-emerge from its decline, and we have relied on Yanhui to manage all sorts of affairs of the city. But now, the martial world is no longer the same. Being merely one of the four great cities under Heaven is not the glory we want for Unrivaled City. You are a talent at recovery, which is well and good, but what Unrivaled City needs now is someone who can open our borders and gain new territory."


    "An ambitious person?" Song Yanhui smiled coldly.


    "Yes!" The head elder answered frankly.


    Song Yanhui touched his sword, Broken Water, frowning slightly. Over thest ten years or so, he had more or less given way to the decisions sent by the five elders. These strategic decisions were nothing more than hidden ambitions, but the elders seemed to ept this arrangement tacitly. But a few days ago, Song Yanhui rejected a note, and the note was sent back to him again intact. Song Yanhui rejected it again, but the messenger who was supposed to send the letter stood at the door and refused to leave.


    Then, today, the five elders suddenly left their seclusion and called this meeting.


    The contents of the note was to invite a person into the city. The person''s surname was Xiao, and he was from Heavenly Revtions City.


    "Unrivaled City is a martial city. Must we really involve ourselves with matters of the imperial court?" Song Yanhui had replied to the elders in this manner.


    But the elders'' reply was - the martial world was far away from the imperial court, but the imperial court was above the martial world.


    Song Yanhui looked at the head elder, and said solemnly, "So you already have someone in mind?"


    "Yes, Yanhui. From today onwards, you don''t have to worry about any matters involving the city. Shishu knows that you only have love for training your sword. I will let you have the Sword House behind the mountain from today. As for matters involving the city, Taosong will be in charge." The head elder spoke with a mild tone.


    The disciples in the chamber were in an uproar. Ye Taosong was Song Yanhui''s younger martial brother. He wielded the sabre, Broken Spirit, and was also considered an influential figure in the city in his time, but he had been missing for many years. Was he back?


    "Shixiong, it''s been a long time." A deep and resounding voice sounded, and the disciples in the chamber all snapped up. They saw a man leaping over their heads andnding firmly next to the five elders. He was a man with a strong and sturdy build. He mmed his sabre into the floor, and almost half the sabre sank into the floor.


    "What right does he have?" Song Yanhui suddenly withdrew a fraction of his Broken Water, and a cold light suddenly emitted!


    The robes of the five elders suddenly rose, and their qi rose at the same time. A strong qi rolled through the chamber, and the younger generation of disciples could barely stay on their feet.


    "Song Yanhui!" The head elder shouted.


    ¡°Shifu.¡± One of the disciples took a step forward. It was Lu Yuzhai, the head disciple of Unrivaled City who had intercepted Wuxin at Biluo City. He jumped andnded beside Song Yanhui and red down at the five elders with a cold stare.


    With Song Yanhui''s sword that had yet to reach a Sword Immortal realm, could he face thebined strength of the five elders? And for the head disciple, Lu Yuzhai, was he a match for Ye Songtao at this time?


    Song Yanhui suddenly sheathed his sword again.


    The atmosphere suddenly eased, and the five elders also resumed their usual manner. The head elder had already calmed down. "Yanhui, you should consider such matters carefully."


    "I have never been interested in the position of Citymaster of Unrivaled City. However, Songtao, he is not qualified." When Song Yanhui spoke, he did not even spare Ye Songtao a nce.


    Ye Songtao was furious, and immediately prepared to bring his sabre forward, but the head elder raised a hand and stopped him.


    Song Yanhui smiled. "I can give up the position of Citymaster. But I also have a rmendation for the position. As the former Citymaster, I should have this right."


    "Of course." The head elder nodded.


    Ye Songtao pointed his sabre at Lu Yuzhai. "This kid? A little brat wants to be Citymaster? You¡¯d better challenge my sabre first!"


    Lu Yuzhai suddenlyughed. If he could be called a little brat, then that kid was really even more of a brat than a little brat. That boy was really the one Song Yanhui had in mind to be Citymaster.


    "No, it''s not him." Song Yanhui suddenly shouted in a low voice, "Wushuang!"


    "Coming, shifu." Azy voice sounded, and the disciples in the chamber turned their heads. Before their eyes, a handsome young man dressed in white, carrying arge sword case on his back, strolled up to the chamber. It was Song Yanhui''s favorite disciple - Wushuang.


    "Unrivaled Sword Casket!" The head elder¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Songtao was even more furious. "This little imp?"


    As Wushuang walked past him, he shot him a re. "Uncle, who are you?"


    "Ye Songtao!" Ye Songtao said angrily.


    Wushuang walked up to Lu Yuzhai and Song Yanhui, scratched his head, and thought for a long time before saying, "Doesn''t seem to be famous."


    Ye Songtao was trembling with rage.


    Lu Yuzhai was used to the behavior of this junior and didn''t bother to exin. He just nodded. "Well, he''s just not famous. This time, you didn¡¯t remember wrongly."


    "Wushuang, you will challenge a duel with your shishu now. If you win, you will be Citymaster of Unrivaled City," Song Yanhui said suddenly.


    "Alright, I got it. Haven¡¯t I already given you my word?" Wushuang shrugged, suddenly sat down beside Song Yanhui, and said, "Let''s duel."


    Ye Songtao frowned. "What are we duelling with you sitting there?"


    Wushuang was stunned for a moment, and said, "How ignorant." Then he opened the sword casket gently, and five cold rays of light shot out from the sword casket.


    "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Entwined Finger, Jade Sceptre. Let¡¯s have some fun with this uncle."

 Chapter 93 The Sword Life Snatcher

    <h4>Chapter 93 The Sword Life Snatcher</h4>


    The five elders exchanged many looks with each other. It wasn¡¯t that they were unaware Song Yanhui had epted a disciple of exceptional talent in recent years. But, he was just a young disciple. How big a wave could he make? After many years, he would just be another Song Yanhui, after all. One more such swordsman was not much of a benefit for Unrivaled City. So they didn''t bother with it, but at this moment, their eyes were glinting with a sharp light.


    Like eagles.


    The Unrivaled Sword Casket was the weapon of generations of Unrivaled Citymasters worth more than life itself, yet it had to be shelved away. The sword casket contained twelve flying swords and one long sword, and was left by the first generation Citymaster. Back then, the Citymaster cultivated the swords with his blood and attained one with the swords. He could simultaneously control all the swords in the casket, and his flying swords took many heads. He was a lone swordsman armed only with his sword casket. But for a hundred years, no one had been able to awaken the swords in the casket again. But Song Yanhui unexpectedly found this person.


    "Moreover, at his age, he can actually control five flying swords at the same time." The head elder frowned.


    Ye Songtao was also shocked. He had naturally heard the legend of the Unrivaled Sword Casket, but when he looked at the very young boy in front of him, he never expected he would be holding the legendary sword casket. When the five rays of cold light shot out, he hurriedly drew his own sabre to block them. He was also a top talent of the previous generation of Unrivaled City disciples, except he couldn¡¯t beat Song Yanhui all along, and left Unrivaled City to wander the martial world on his own. But now, his own progress had fallen far behind the current Song Yanhui. The five elders found him only because his status wasparable to that of Song Yanhui, whose martial arts were highly skilled but who was bing more and more difficult to control. Why not bring back a disciple, install him in name only and make him a puppet?


    But Ye Songtao didn''t want to miss this opportunity. He¡¯d waited more than ten years for such an opportunity. He didn''t want to miss it, so he pulled out his Broken Spirit sabre, and swung it with all his strength. The sabre¡¯s aura was like a tide, vast and domineering.


    He strode forward with big steps. "So what if you know the flying sword arts? Why would I be afraid of you with my Broken Spirit sabre?" He swung his sabre and chopped off two of the flying swords, turned around and avoided one, and then swung his sabre down again, and cut off the fourth one.


    Only one left! Ye Songtao thought, but Entwined Finger suddenly turned around and flew up from under him. He hurriedly stretched out his left hand and grasped the flying sword. He was ecstatic in his heart: I blocked it! I blocked it! I blocked the five flying swords!


    However, suddenly a cold aura came at him, and he snapped his head up. He saw a flying sword rushing towards him, stopping right between his brows. The de was spinning rapidly, as if it would move forward an inch at any time. Ye Songtao''s legs weakened and he almost fell to his knees.


    Wushuang smiled and said, "Your sabre is called Broken Soul, and this flying sword of mine is called Life Snatcher. They¡¯re like a pair of mates."


    "It''s Broken Spirit. Not Broken Soul," Lu Yuzhai reminded him.


    Wushuang nodded. "Right, it''s Ye Songzi''s Broken Spirit sabre."


    Lu Yuzhai was helpless. "It''s Ye Songtao."


    Wushuang smacked his lips. "I want to eat pine nuts."


    "Yanhui, you have a good disciple, who can control six flying swords at the same time. This kind of talent hasn¡¯t been seen in Unrivaled City for a hundred years." The head elder suddenly said. "However, when you point your sword at your sect elders, it¡¯s rather disrespectful, is it not?"


    "Disrespectful?" Wushuang hooked his finger, and Life Snatcher suddenly turned a corner, and rushed towards the head elder.


    The head elder didn''t even blink. He just waved his sleeves lightly, and the flying sword stopped one foot in front of him. He gently touched the de of the flying sword and said quietly, "Young people are talented and worthy of praise, but don''t look down on your elders in such a manner."


    "This old man is very powerful. Why don''t you be the Citymaster?" Wushuang looked at the seemingly kind-looking old man with interest.


    The head elder shook his head. "I am old."


    "I''m quite young, so do you think I can be Citymaster?" Wushuang raised his eyebrows.


    The head elder turned to look at Song Yanhui, and said in a deep voice, "Yanhui, you have groomed a master of the Unrivaled Sword Casket."


    Song Yan nodded. "Yes."


    "With such a person, it¡¯s time to bring Unrivaled City back to its former status as truly unparalleled under Heaven." The head elder''s eyes were piercingly cold.


    Song Yanhui''s eyes suddenly became a little tenuous, but he just murmured, "Has the fate of a city really fallen onto the shoulders of a child?"


    "Shifu, although I have a bad memory, I am not a child anymore. I am Wushuang, unrivaled meaning unparalleled under Heaven. Since the time I had this name, was I already destined to take this position?" Wushuang retracted the five flying swords, strapped the sword casket onto his back, stood up and said, "Shifu, let me sit too."


    Song Yanhui actually stood up, Wushuang turned around and prepared to sit down.


    "How dare you!" An elder stood up and shouted angrily, "Even if you are the master of the Unrivaled Sword Casket, without the approval of the five elders, you can''t sit in this position!"


    "I''m sitting on it right now." Wushuang put the sword casket in front of him, and sat his buttocks down. "How?"


    That elder took a step forward fiercely, and Wushuang opened the sword casket again.


    Flying swords.


    Ten swords!


    Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple, Butterfly, Vanished Shadow, Life Snatcher, Broken Trial, Jade Sceptre, Entwined Finger.


    All ten flew in front of the elder. The elder froze in position, pale with shock.


    Wushuang smiled slightly. "Old man, what do you say? Can I sit in this position?"


    The head elder nodded and said, "You can."


    "Okay." Wushuang said with a smile, "I heard the five elders have a guesting, so please bring this Citymaster to meet them."


    Outside Unrivaled City, an entourage of men with horses were preparing to enter the city. In the middle of the convoy was a carriage with a purple canopy and golden crown. The person sitting inside opened the curtain, revealing a childish face. He was a child about twelve or thirteen years old. The boy took a look around and said to the other person in the carriage, "Master, we¡¯re here."


    The other person sitting inside had a handsome face and elegant manner, but had been keeping his eyes closed. He simply nodded. "ording to our appointment, the old men should be ready. Tell the convoy to enter the city."


    The boy shook his head. "The city guards said we can¡¯t go in."


    "Can¡¯t go in?" The man''s voice held a little surprise.


    "Dare I ask if the young master down there is named Xiao?" A voice called out all of a sudden.


    The boy hurriedly lifted the curtain and looked upward.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The man in the carriage asked.


    ¡°A young man dressed in white, with a long case sitting next to him,¡± the boy answered.


    As soon as the boy finished speaking, the young man in white sitting on top of the city gate suddenly jumped down, hugging the long case. Hended in front of the carriage and reached out to pull off the curtain.


    "How dare you!" The boy scolded. At the same time, the attendants around the carriage pulled out their swords instantly.


    "I am the new Citymaster of Unrivaled City, Wushuang. I have some matters to chat about with Young Master Xiao." Wushuang grinned.


    The young boy widened his eyes and looked back at the elegant young master who still had his eyes closed. But, after hesitating for a while, the man nodded slightly.


    "Well met. I am Xiao Chong."

 Chapter 94 Thousand Men with Thousand Faces

    <h4>Chapter 94 Thousand Men with Thousand Faces</h4>


    Jiuxiao City.


    Lei Wujie hugged Tang Lian and cried, "Da-shixiong, it''s so great to see you. A group of assassins are trying to kill us for no reason, and each one more powerful than the other. Now that you¡¯re here, we¡¯re saved! Come on, Xiao Se, let¡¯s take da-shixiong back with us and give those guys a real trashing!"


    Xiao Se nced at Lei Wujie coldly, ignored him, and merely called over the waiter. "Waiter, bring over a pot of Diaohua wine and four or five side dishes. I heard that the osmanthus cake in Jiuxiao City is not bad, so we¡¯ll have a te of that too."


    Tang Lian helplessly said, "This one is treating me like a bodyguard, and the other is treating me like I¡¯m the localndlord. Can''t you show a little more calibre as disciples of Snow Moon City?"


    "What calibre? You didn¡¯t see that assassin. His sword was as big as a door, yet he handled it as dexterously as an embroidery needle. I was with the Daoist Sword Immortal¡¯s disciple, Li Fansong, and we couldn¡¯t even beat him together!" Lei Wujie was indignant.


    "What kind of assassin is so strong?" Tang Lian was also taken aback.


    "It''s Hidden River. They¡¯ve sent five top level assassins. The one Lei Wujie described is an assassin of Su House who uses a great sword. His name is Su Changli." Xiao Se cut off Lei Wujie who was about to go on another tirade and answered first.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Yes, he¡¯s called Su Changli."


    Tang Lian thought for a while, and said, "Hidden River is the most mysterious assassin organisation in the martial world. They¡¯ve existed since the previous dynasty, and pre-date Snow Moon City by more than a hundred years. However, there is very little information about them in the martial world, but there will always be some traces of information. Although many of their assassins are not known by their real names, among the martial artists, they were given code names. The Su Changli you met should be the assassin codenamed ¡®Great Sword¡¯, and there should have been two others with him."


    "Yes, ady in a red dress who ys with flowers, and a girl in a purple dress." Lei Wujie nodded.


    "That''s the ''Flower Demon'' and the ''Purple Devil''. The three of them usually work together. They are rtively famous among the assassins of Hidden River," Tang Lian said.


    "They¡¯re only considered ''rtively famous''?" Lei Wujie asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the very famous ones such as the ''Umbre Ghost''¡­ It¡¯s said that he always shows up with an umbre on rainy days and kills like a ghost. He''s a legendary assassin, but he hasn''t appeared in more than ten years. There¡¯s a rumour he¡¯s dead." Tang Lian nodded.


    Sikong Qianluo, who hadn''t spoken up till now, also said, "I¡¯ve heard my father talk about the Umbre Ghost. He seems to be the number one assassin in Hidden River back then."


    "So, shixiong, do you think the four of us can beat them if we go back?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "That¡¯s not a problem at all." Tang Lian smiled.


    "Shixiong is so brave, unlike some people, who can only run!" Lei Wujie extended his thumb. "But we should forget it. We can be the bigger men. It¡¯s best if we hurry back to Lei n Fort first."


    "You¡¯re anxious to return to Lei n Fort. Because you want to participate in the Lei n Fort¡¯s ''Heroes Banquet"? Tang Lian said suddenly.


    "Of course! This year, the Heroes Banquet is finally being held in Lei n Fort. As Lei n Fort¡¯s most outstanding disciple of this generation, of course I¡¯m anxious to go back and participate." Lei Wujie revealed his true feelings and scratched his head. "By the way¡­ shixiong¡­"


    "What?" Tang Lian saw that Lei Wujie was suddenly ncing around fitfully and was a little puzzled.


    Xiao Se nced at Lei Wujie coldly, and said, "He wants to ask you, since you are here, then where is Ye Ruoyi?"


    Tang Lian suddenly realized, and smiled. "Lei Wujie, oh Lei Wujie, you¡¯re being targeted and hunted to the end of the world, and you can still think about love affairs."


    Xiao Se poured a cup of the Diaohua wine that just arrived, took a sip and said, "Back then, when shixiong was targeted and hunted to the end of the world, didn''t he also meet his old lover?"


    Tang Lian took a drink and said, "Such is human nature."


    Xiao Se returned a smile, when suddenly, a purple light shed in his eyes.


    Tang Lian poured a cup of wine and handed it to Lei Wujie. "You have a drink too."


    Lei Wujie took the wine cup, but saw Xiao Se violently wave his sleeve, sending the cup of wine flying. As the wine spilled, a sneer appeared at the corner of Tang Lian''s mouth. With a light stroke of his finger, the water curtain instantly condensed into ice in his hand. Tang Lian lifted the ice cone and stabbed it violently at Xiao Se''s head.


    ¡°Shixiong!¡± Lei Wujie was shocked.


    Xiao Se didn''t bat an eyelid. From behind him, a spear grazed the side of his temple, and smashed the cone of ice. Tang Lian smiled slightly, and retreated three paces. His face no longer had the awe-inspiring look of justice, but a wicked smile. "How did you see through it?"


    "You look the same as Tang Lian, and have the same voice. Even the tone of your speech is exactly the same. You even learned the righteous and awe-inspiring look. But there is one thing you don''t know. Whenever he talks about affairs between men and women, Tang Lian will blush. You don''t seem to have learned this." Xiao Se drank his cup of wine quietly.


    Lei Wujie asked Xiao Se in surprise, "This is not da-shixiong?"


    "The martial art skill to rapidly condense water into ice just now requires extremely cold yin internal strength. Da-shixiong¡¯s internal strength is passed down by da-shizun, which is based on very rigid and purely yang energy. This person cannot be da-shixiong." Sikong Qianluo was holding her spear and looked very serious.


    Fake Tang Lian didn¡¯t show any panic after being exposed. He just looked at Xiao Se and said, ¡°I believe eight-tenths of what you just said, but there are two-tenths which I don¡¯t believe. Just now, I saw the purple light in your eyes. What martial arts is that?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Xiao Se turned the wine cup in his hand.


    "I really want to know." Fake Tang Lian nodded.


    Xiao Se put down the wine cup. "Then tell me who you are."


    Fake Tang Lian suddenly wiped his hand across his face, revealing a beautiful and delicate face. "I am her."


    Lei Wujie¡¯s blood drained from his face. "Ruoyi?"


    Fake Tang Lian smiled wickedly again, and wiped his hand on his face once more. "Or is it him?" This time, it was a sharp, angr face with a somewhat serious expression, which was exactly the one who chased them down yesterday, Su Changli.


    "It''s you!" Lei Wujie was shocked.


    "No, it''s not." Xiao Se shook his head.


    Fake Tang Lian¡¯s hands were fast as he wiped his face repeatedly. For a while, it was a beautiful woman, then it was a man with a scar, then a seventy-year-old woman, then a childish face. Only his wicked smile never changed. Lei Wujie became more and more frightened as he watched, Sikong Qianluo''s hand holding her spear was soaked with sweat, and Xiao Se¡¯s hand holding the wine cup clenched tighter.


    This scene was really too weird.


    Finally, that face ended up on the one with the strangest look. It turned out to be half a beautiful woman, and half a scarred-face man. He smiled at Xiao Se, and his voice suddenly switched between male and female. "Hidden River Mu House, Mu Ying."


    Xiao Se said in a deep voice the code name that would cause terror in the hearts of anyone in the martial world, "Thousand-Faced Ghost."

 Chapter 95 Circulation Array

    <h4>Chapter 95 Cirction Array</h4>


    The half of Mu Ying''s face with the seductive woman smiled, but the other half with a terrifying man was full of anger. "Yes, I am Thousand-Faced Ghost."


    Xiao Se held the wine cup with a sombre look. "As head disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian is well known in the martial world and many have seen his face, so it¡¯s not difficult for you to transform into his face. But Ye Ruoyi¡­ not many people know of her, and even fewer would know her face. How were you able to paint her face?"


    Mu Ying smiled coldly. "You are wrong. I¡¯m not using a disguise. Every piece of skin I use is peeled off the real person''s face."


    "What!" Lei Wujie was shocked. He immediately drew the Murderous Dread sword with his right hand and leaped forward.


    "Don''t!" Xiao Se hurriedly shouted.


    But Lei Wujie had already stabbed Mu Ying with his sword.


    "This is the River Impeding Swordy imparted by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal?" Mu Ying turned around abruptly, flicked two fingers, and instantly caught Lei Wujie''s Murderous Dread sword. ¡°I¡¯m known as a Thousand Men with a Thousand Faces. I¡¯ve always killed without being seen so there are very few opportunities for me to show my hand. But a sword that has only just entered the Vajra Realm cannot kill me."


    "What if we add this spear?" Sikong Qianluo stepped up and thrusted her spear, the spear power domineering. The dining table beside Mu Ying was cut in half.


    But Mu Ying just jumped forward and simply stepped the spear onto the ground with one foot. Sikong Qianluo was shocked. This kind of martial arts was almost as powerful as the Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng!


    Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t withdraw his sword, and Sikong Qianluo''s spear was also firmly trapped. The two people were exerting their qi, but couldn¡¯t move their own weapons by even half an inch. On the other hand, Mu Ying¡¯s half female face smiled leisurely, while the half male face showed a fierce look.


    "What''s going on?" Lei Wujie¡¯s back was already drenched with sweat. Ever since he stepped into the martial world, there was only one opponent whom he¡¯d faced with such absolute oppression, and that was Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi. Could it be that the killer known as the "Thousand-Faced Ghost" in front of him has also reached the realm of a sword immortal?


    Xiao Se stood up and frowned slightly. "Instant intoxication?"


    Mu Ying''s two faces were suddenly changed to the appearance of a middle-aged man with white eyebrows, showing a surprised expression. "You even know about instant intoxication?"


    "Lei Wujie, Qianluo, stop wasting your qi," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    "You know that I have a thousand faces, but you don''t know that I am a master at using poison. Although you knocked over that cup of wine earlier, my instant intoxication will work as long as a drop of itnds on your skin, and can instantly drain all your energy, without you even realising it." Mu Ying sneered.


    "You¡¯re showing off too much." Xiao Se clutched the wine cup in his hand.


    Mu Ying nodded. "Because you¡¯re going to die soon."


    "But I didn''t get any instant intoxication on me." Xiao Se took a step forward.


    "Don''t lie to me. The Hidden River¡¯s intelligence is never wrong. You don''t know martial arts." Mu Ying still held Lei Wujie''s Murderous Dread sword in one hand, and stepped on Sikong Qianluo''s Silver Moon spear with one foot.


    "Try me." Xiao Se stepped in front of Mu Ying, and a purple light shed in his eyes.


    Mu Ying was startled, and he appeared to pause in a trance for a moment. Xiao Se raised one foot and kicked Mu Ying out. But this kick truly had no power behind it, and could only force him to lean back slightly. But that was enough for Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo to free their weapons.


    "Retreat!" Xiao Se grabbed one in each hand and retreated to the door.


    "Think you can run?" Mu Ying steadied himself and waved his hand. All the doors and windows of the restaurant shut in an instant.


    "Innkeeper Xiao, I saw you use this trick once." Lei Wujieughed.


    Xiao Se nced at him. "Shut up."


    Sikong Qianluo looked around and said, "You¡¯re still in the mood to talk rubbish? How long is the effect of this instant intoxication? Without internal strength, we''re not his match at all."


    Mu Ying shook his head lightly, and put on a cute childish face, but that wicked smile made the whole thing look a little weird. He waved his hands gently, and a chilling aura came out of his hands.


    "This guy has quite a lot of unorthodox martial arts." Lei Wujie held his sword and stood in front of Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo. "I will buy some time. You two go first."


    "You¡¯re not a match for him. With your current internal strength, he can kill you with one palm strike," Xiao Se said.


    "Don''t underestimate the disciples of Lei n Fort. You go first, I can take him down with me." Lei Wujie suddenly stabbed his Murderous Dread sword into the floor. "I have ast resort kill move."


    "You want to die?" Xiao Se raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I don''t want to die. There are still lots of ces I want to go." Lei Wujie turned his head and smiled at Xiao Se. "I want to go to that immortal mountain beyond the sea, and the summit of Mount Kunlun. But if I can''t go, then at least between the two of us, one of us can go. You run faster than me, so I will buy you this chance." After speaking, Lei Wujie suddenly changed hands, holding the Murderous Dread sword in one hand. His red clothes flew up, and his qi ignited.


    "Stop," Xiao Se saidzily.


    And Lei Wujie really stopped, because he knew that as long as Xiao Se spoke in such azy tone, then he must have thought of a way.


    "Thousand-Faced Ghost, your calctions were on point, but you have made a mistake. Although they¡¯ve temporarily lost their internal strength, I still have my internal strength." Xiao Se said slowly.


    "Your internal strength?" Mu Ying sneered. "If you have internal strength, that move wouldn¡¯t have been so weak just now. Even an ordinary martial artist is stronger than you. But that confuzzling skill of yours seems extraordinary. If you¡¯re willing to teach me, I will let you die faster. At least, I will leave your face untouched."


    "Lei Wujie, Qianluo, hold my hand." Xiao Se suddenly shouted as he reached out his hands. Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo looked at him, and realised that Xiao Se¡¯s expression had changed drastically. The habitualziness was reced by eyes that were bitingly cold, as his robes fluttered and he began emitting an indescribable aura. Although Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were puzzled, they still reached out and grasped Xiao Se¡¯s hands firmly.


    At that moment, Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie felt a steady flow of internal strength from Xiao Se¡¯s palms into their hands. Both were shocked. The internal energy was surging, and even though it was divided into two, it still exceeded their own internal strength by a lot.


    "Xiao Se, this is¡­" Sikong Qianluo said in shock.


    "Mytent meridians are damaged, and I can''t use my internal strength. But my internal strength is still there. I just learned this Cirction Array from that untitled book given to me by the Confucian Sword Immortal. I will lend both of you my internal strength!" Xiao Se''s brows furrowed slightly. Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie felt that the internal strength flowing into them multiplied again!


    "Xiao Se, you really are a martial expert," Lei Wujie eximed.


    "Expert or not is not important. What¡¯s important is to stay alive," Xiao Se said.


    Sikong Qianluo held Xiao Se with her left hand and wielded her spear in her right hand. Her spear emitted an air of biting cold, even more than before.


    "Come on, didn''t you say you want to peel off my face? Just try it!" Xiao Se shouted loudly.


    Lei Wujieughed and said, "This is the first time I''ve heard you sound so aggressive."


    Mu Ying was stunned for a moment, and wiped his hands suddenly. He wiped out his entire face, bing a faceless man with no nose, no eyes, and no mouth. But the cold voice still remained. "Interesting."

 Chapter 96 Lianyue of Tang Clan

    <h4>Chapter 96 Lianyue of Tang n</h4>


    Central Shu, Tang n.


    Lianyue Pavilion.


    A man with a grave and stern face was standing by the window, wearing a magnificent wing-patterned robe. He was looking up at the full moon in the sky. A pigeon flew up from below andnded on his hand. He removed a bamboo tube from the pigeon''s foot, opened the paper inside, and frowned slightly. At that moment, footsteps came up from behind him.


    There were two sets of footsteps, one calm and strong, the other light and weak.


    The man didn''t turn his head, but he exerted a small force with his hands and twisted that piece of paper into powder.


    "Lianyue-shifu," a voice called out behind him.


    "Tang Lian, you¡¯re back. Who is the person next to you?" The man still did not turn around.


    "Ye Ruoyi pays her respects to Elder Tang Lianyue," a gentle voice sounded.


    The man was taken aback for a moment and finally turned around. A trace of surprise shed across his calm face and he hesitated a moment before asking, "Daughter of General Ye Xiaoying?"


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Exactly."


    Tang Lian was a little surprised when he saw Tang Lianyue''s reaction, and he couldn''t help but wonder, "Lianyue-shifu, weren¡¯t you the one who sent a letter saying that Ruoyi''s illness has a cure, and asked me to bring her here?"


    Tang Lianyue didn''t answer. He just walked over, reached out and ced his fingers on Ye Ruoyi''s pulse. He frowned slightly, and after a long while, he shook his head. "Sikong Changfeng is the progeny of the Medicine King. If he couldn¡¯t cure her, what can I do? I did not send you any letter."


    Tang Lian was shocked. "How is that possible? Who would impersonate shifu¡¯s handwriting to send me the letter?"


    "It was me," Ye Ruoyi said suddenly.


    Tang Lianyue nodded. "I guessed it."


    "Why?" Tang Lian didn¡¯t understand.


    "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds. It''s been a long time, Heavenly Revtions Xuanwu Guardian," Ye Ruoyi said slowly.


    Tang Lianyue smiled. "You know more than I thought. Let me guess, why do you want to see me? Is it because that person has appeared?"


    "Back then, during the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, Langya Prince was willing to sacrifice himself but at the same time, he entrusted his most beloved sixth prince, Xiao Chuhe, to his four closest friends, who were then, the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions. The identity of Qinglong was well known to all, Zhuque was an old acquaintance of my father¡¯s, Baihu¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and Xuanwu has been notoriously difficult to find. But, I know that you¡¯ve always been hiding in the Tang n stronghold. This time I¡¯ve entered the martial world with the purpose of finding the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions to lead Xiao Chuhe and return to Heavenly Revtions City." Ye Ruoyi changed from her usual gentle appearance, and when she said these words, a sharp light shed in her eyes.


    Tang Lian was also shocked when he heard this. "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions? So, shifu, the person you¡¯ve had me wait for in Snow Moon City is¡­"


    Tang Lianyue looked at Ye Ruoyi. "But why are you doing this? Did General Ye Xiaoying decide to back the sixth prince?"


    "I met him when I was young, and I felt that such a person should take up that position. I don''t care how my father chooses, but I choose him," Ye Ruoyi answered firmly.


    "You are like your mother. You were born with a defective heart meridian. I actually saw you when you were just born. At the time, I said you wouldn¡¯t live past three years old. And even if you survive, you were going to be a cripple confined to your bed. But now you¡¯re standing in front of me, with an imposing manner, no less than your father who is a great general." Tang Lianyue nodded. "It''s just a pity that you¡¯re toote."


    "Toote?" Ye Ruoyi was taken aback.


    "Look below." Tang Lianyue turned around and looked downstairs, only to see dozens of Tang n disciples surrounding him and the entire Lianyue Pavilion.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Lian was shocked.


    "Besides having powerful experts within Snow Moon City, they are also allied with three great families. They are clearly the Tang n in Central Shu, the Lei n of Jiangnan Thunderbolt Hall, and the long-established Wen n. Among them, Li Hanyi is the daughter of Lei Mengsha, and the rtionship with the Lei family runs deep. Baili Dongjun¡¯s mother was an elder of Wen n¡¯s previous generation. The alliance between Snow Moon City and these two great families was established since the beginning of the city. Only Tang n have always been at odds with Lei n Fort, and the alliance with Snow Moon City was only set up due to circumstances of the time and also because of my friendship with the three citymasters. Now the situation has changed, and the old men of Tang n have some new ideas." Tang Lianyue looked at the people below, his expression unchanged.


    "New ideas?" Ye Ruoyi frowned slightly.


    "First Citymaster Baili Dongjun disappeared from Snow Moon City three months ago. Second Citymaster Li Hanyi suddenly left Cangshan, and was intercepted by two Hidden River Heads of Houses in Nan''an City. After breaking through the siege, his whereabouts are unknown. The Spear Immortal alone can no longer control the Tang n¡¯s old men. Moreover, I just received news that someone had visited them secretly, and the bargaining chip offered by that person may be much higher than that offered by Snow Moon City." Tang Lianyue took a light and sudden leap andnded on the railing. "This is truly a bad time to be here. Those old men have no intention of letting me leave Tang n."


    Tang Lian, who had a calm personality, was also at a loss at this time. Suddenly, his master¡¯s sect and family were on opposite sides. He looked at Tang Lianyue. "Lianyue-shifu¡­"


    Tang Lianyue turned his head and looked at Tang Lian. "Tang Lian, what martial arts did Baili Dongjun teach you?"


    "Baili-shifu taught me a set of core internal energy called Epass Heaven, and a set of fist techniques called Harness the Sea. He said that the core technique strengthens the body and the fist techniques protect the body. Normally, in battle, I¡¯ve mainly used the ultimate skills of the Tang n Outer School," Tang Lian replied.


    Tang Lianyue nodded. "Baili Dongjun probably saw that your personality is very straightforward, so he taught you these two sets of martial arts. The essence of these two sets of martial arts lies in the word ''unfettered'', but at present, you have not grasped its meaning. So, as you are now, you don¡¯t want to make the choice between your sect and your family, right?"


    Tang Lian hesitated for a long while, then he shook his head. "Shifu, please guide me."


    "Back then, there were so many disciples in Tang n, but I chose you because of your honesty. But your honesty will also harm you. As long as we¡¯re alive, we must always make choices." Tang Lianyue drew out a token from his sleeves, and threw it into Tang Lian''s hand. "This is the Xuanwu Order, Miss Ye. Back then, we promised Langya Prince that our progeny would always stand guard beside the sixth prince, and now I give the Xuanwu Order to my most deserved disciple. The task of guarding the sixth prince and returning to Heavenly Revtions is now his."


    Tang Lian hurriedly knelt down. "Shifu, I¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I gave you the Xuanwu Order, but whether you ept it or not is your decision. After all, Tang n is your family, and your parents died young. Before you were handed over to me, those old men raised you too. But whether you ept this token or not, there is one thing you must do today." Tang Lianyue suddenly turned around, and three people were already standing on the opposite rooftop.


    Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, and Tang Qisha of Tang n.


    "Take Miss Ye Ruoyi away from here." Tang Lianyue shook his robe, and the ck wings on it suddenly took flight.


    *

 Chapter 97 Thousand Birds Screaming

    <h4>Chapter 97 Thousand Birds Screaming</h4>


    Tang Lianyue of Tang n. Among the previous generation of the Tang n, he was the most skilled in hidden weapons.


    At the age of 13, he mastered all thirty-six ultimate skills of the Outer School. At the age of 14, he was already proficient in the Tang n¡¯s top hidden weapon technique, Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. At 15, he was head of the Tang n Commandment Hall, and in charge of hunting down traitors of the n. Within three years, he killed a total of sixty-four traitors. Not just people from other martial sects, even members of Tang n, treated the three words, Tang Lianyue, like the name of a ghost or a god. He left Tang n when he was 19 years old and his whereabouts were unknown. Eight yearster, he returned to Tang n, and headed the Tang n''srgest organization, which was the Outer School that oversees the martial arts training of the disciples. Later, he stepped down and built Lianyue Pavilion, where he focused on researching his own hidden weapons.


    Nobody had any doubts that as long as Tang Lianyue was willing, the position of the next Grandmaster Tang would be his. Besides, no one would want to be an enemy of such a person.


    The ones who¡¯d arrived were three present teachers of the Outer School. Tang Huang, Tang Lianyue¡¯s junior and the present head of the Outer School, created his own hidden weapon, Dazzling Brilliance, by mixing fire elements into his hidden weapon. He imed the weapon possessed the ultimate killing power that could ignite a ze for a hundred miles. Tang Xuan, one of the teachers of the Outer School, devoted himself to the study of poison and was the most proficient poison user in the Tang n. Tang Qisha, one of the teachers of the Outer School and sessor of the Tang n¡¯s secret hand arts ¡°Heaven Roller¡±. Unlike the others who were proficient in hidden weapons, he cultivated the art of breaking all hidden weapons under Heaven. Even though the three of them had arrived together, they didn¡¯t really want to fight Tang Lianyue.


    Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds. It was said that after the age of thirty, Tang Lianyue never carried hidden weapons on his person again. He used the world as a hidden weapon, and he used himself as a hidden weapon!


    "Lianyue, we didn''te here today to fight with you!" Tang Huang said urgently.


    Tang Lianyue ignored him. With a wave of his hand, the ck wings floating in the air flew out suddenly, and the wind roared as if a thousand birds screamed out in rm.


    "What hidden weapon is this?" Tang Xuan frowned slightly.


    "Who cares what hidden weapons he has." Tang Qisha stepped forward. His hands were wearing ¡°Heaven Roller¡±, which were constructed out of pure silk and said to be able to break all hidden weapons under Heaven. He jumped out suddenly, drew a circle in the air with his hands and captured those ck-clothed wings into his hands. "Because no hidden weapon can escape from the Heaven Roller!"


    Tang Lianyue smirked, and took off the entire robe. His hands twitched and all the wings started floating up. "The name of my hidden weapon is Thousand Birds Screaming. Your Heaven Roller can stop all hidden weapons under Heaven, only because those hidden weapons are all non-living, whereas my hidden weapons are alive."


    Seeing those wings rushing towards him, Tang Qisha was stunned in his heart. He waved his hands, trying once more to stop the "Thousand Birds Screaming", but this time the power was much stronger than thest time. Just as he hesitated, a voice suddenly came from behind, "I will assist!"


    Tang Huang stepped forward, waved his hands, and threw out his ultimate hidden weapon, Dazzling Brilliance. It was a fiery red hidden weapon, with sparks of fire burning around, and where Dazzling Brilliance passed, those wings were lit up one after another, falling like rain. It was a strangely beautiful sight in this dark night.


    Tang Lianyue looked at this scene, but his expression was still very mild. His face did not waver in the slightest.


    "Lianyue-shixiong, this time we are here simply to pass on Grandmaster¡¯s orders. Please do not take even half a step out of Lianyue Pavilion for the next three months." A gloomy voice sounded. When Tang Lianyue was exchanging moves with Tang Huang and Tang Qisha, Tang Xuan had already sneaked up to Tang Lianyue''s side, putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "Look out!" Ye Ruoyi eximed. She noticed that Tang Xuan''s palms were dark green. For him, his entire person was already a deadly poison. When such a person touched your shoulder, it was definitely not a gesture of friendship. Moreover, ayer of smoke seemed to be dispersing from under Tang Xuan''s feet.


    "Such paltry tricks." Tang Lianyue snorted coldly, and the smoke that dispersed from Tang Xuan''s feet suddenly retreated, from outside to inside, from the smallest to the biggest, they all retreated bit by bit.


    Tang Xuan looked surprised. "The counter-poison technique¡­"


    "Back then, my hidden weapons were number one, but don''t forget, I am also number one in using poison." Tang Lianyue turned around and put his hand on Tang Xuan''s shoulder. "And you will always be number two."


    "Lianyue, you are a little too conceited. Withdraw." Tang Huang had also rushed to Tang Lian''s side at this time, and opened a box in his hand. The silver light inside the box was full of murderous intent.


    Tang n¡¯s top hidden weapon, Tempest Pear Blossom Needles.


    However, Tang Lianyue didn''t take back the hand on Tang Xuan''s shoulder, and Tang Xuan''s pallor became more and more poor.


    "Lianyue, withdraw!" Tang Huang eximed again.


    "You can press that box, but believe it or not, the one who will die by the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles will be Tang Xuan," Tang Lianyue said quietly.


    "I believe you, because you are Tang Lianyue." Tang Huang bit off each word. "Tang Lianyue, the number one in the Tang n. But today, you are not allowed to leave. All three of us can die here, and the thirty disciples below can also die here, but we still won¡¯t let you leave."


    "I don''t want to leave. But these two people in the room, you let them go," Tang Lianyue said.


    "In the room, there is one who is the most outstanding disciple among Tang n¡¯s current generation. He has no reason to leave. As for the other, the Grandmaster wants to see her. I can''t make the decision," Tang Huang said.


    "Whether there¡¯s a reason to leave, depends on their own choice." Tang Lianyue turned his head and looked at Tang Lian. "Tang Lian, take Miss Ye and leave from here."


    Tang Lian stood in ce at a loss. "But, shifu¡­"


    "You still haven''t made a choice?" Tang Lianyue turned around and asked him, "I heard that you made some friends in Snow Moon City. They¡¯re now on their way to Lei n Fort. Coincidentally, there are also people from Tang n going to Lei n Fort. If nothing happens, very soon, at that Lei n Heroes Banquet, those friends of yours will die. If you haven''t made a choice, you might as well save your friends first."


    "Lei Wujie and Xiao Se¡­" Tang Lian was shell shocked.


    "Still can¡¯t decide? Well, Baili Dongjun didn''t manage to teach the disciple I wanted." Tang Lianyue sighed.


    Tang Lian nodded, and his eyes suddenly brightened. "At this moment, I really haven''t made a choice. But Baili-shifu taught me four words."


    "Which four words?" Tang Lianyue asked.


    "Move with your heart." Tang Lian suddenly grabbed Ye Ruoyi next to him, jumped up, stepped onto the railing, and dashed out.


    "Stop him!" Tang Huang shouted angrily.


    Tang Qisha rushed forward and stopped in front of Tang Lian.


    "All of you scram!" Tang Lianyue raised his eyebrows suddenly, and threw Tang Xuan at Tang Huang. When he turned around, a poisonous gas suddenly condensed on his hand. With a flick of his hand, the poisonous gas was aimed at Tang Qisha. Tang Qisha was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly waved his hand to disperse the poisonous gas. But using that moment of pause, Tang Lian passed him and stood on the opposite roof.


    Then, Tang Lian stopped in surprise.


    An old master was sitting beside him, smoking a pipe leisurely. The old master had kind brows and pleasant eyes, and even turned to smile at Tang Lian. But Tang Lian seemed to be frozen in ce, his back drenched in sweat, and he didn''t dare to take another step forward.


    Until a voice with a slightly rxed smile rang past his ear.


    "Grandmaster, you are here too." Tang Lianyue also stood on the roof, bent down and sat down beside the old master.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, so I¡¯vee to see you." Grandmaster put down his pipe and knocked it hard on the side.


    "Tang Lian, I will have a chat with Grandmaster. You go ahead," Tang Lianyue said suddenly.


    Tang Lian hesitated for a moment, and nced at Grandmaster.


    "Go then, just go. When kids grow up, you can¡¯t hold them back anymore." Grandmaster sighed.


    Tang Lian immediately turned around and swept away towards the distance.


    Tang Lianyue watched Tang Lian¡¯s figure moving further away, and finally sighed slightly. "Grandmaster, this time, I have let you down again."


    Grandmaster took a long pull from his pipe and shook his head. "Who knows."

 Chapter 98 Art of Puppet Killing

    <h4>Chapter 98 Art of Puppet Killing</h4>


    "Xiao Se, you have such a powerful array. Why didn¡¯t you use it at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain? If you had, we wouldn¡¯t have been beaten so badly at the time." Lei Wujie could feel the qi in his body surging. Not only was his internal strength restored, all the fatigue he felt at being on the run all day and all night disappeared instantly.


    "Over thest few days, I¡¯ve been reading the book that Confucian Sword Immortal gave me. The book talks about the connections between the principal meridians and thetent meridians. I¡¯d only just elucidated this Cirction Array. And it just happens that you have lost all your internal strength so I could try out this Cirction Array. Ordinarily, if the two internal strengths collide, things wouldn¡¯t be so simple." Xiao Se took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I can''t support it for long. End this quickly."


    Sikong Qianluo flicked her spear, her aura impressive. "Just watch us. This monster looks disgusting. I¡¯m going to strike him dead."


    Mu Ying didn''t move, his expressionless face was extremely unnatural and strange.


    "Not talking anymore? Are you scared?" Sikong Qianluo took a step, and mmed down on his head with her spear, but she only hit an empty face. Then, the face was smashed and even his whole body copsed. An empty robe fell to the ground in a heap.


    "He ran away?" Sikong Qianluo was taken aback.


    "Art of Puppet Killing." Xiao Se was startled.


    "This brother is really knowledgeable." A cold voice sounded, and Xiao Se turned to look, only to see a happy smiling face right in front of him, then suddenly bingpassionate, then teary. It took only a moment to switch between the three expressions.


    "You trickster, get lost!" Lei Wujie stepped in front of Xiao Se and swung a fist, knocking Mu Ying away, but all he managed was to make a hole in his robes. It floated away, once again, with nobody inside. Lei Wujie smiled bitterly. "This is really like those magic tricks."


    Sikong Qianluo also struck empty air and retreated, grasping Xiao Se''s hand again. That internal strength could not be stored in their body, so they had to constantly hold onto Xiao Se''s hand in order to absorb the internal strength.


    "How do you like my tricks?" Suddenly a head poked out, and a happy face that was hanging upside down was looking at them.


    "Not so much." Sikong Qianluo swept it aside with her spear.


    Mu Ying waved a palm, and the spear¡¯s shaft was instantly covered with ayer of frost. Sikong Qianluo realised that her spear had been blocked, and was startled inside, but she suddenly felt a warmth in her body. Lei Wujie''s eyes turned red, and he¡¯d exerted his zing Arts. His red clothes fluttered and all the frost melted instantly. Sikong Qianluo was overjoyed and stabbed her spear again, shing Mu Ying''s right sleeve to shreds. But she saw Mu Ying turn around and struck Lei Wujie with a palm.


    Lei Wujie matched him with his own palm, and his zing Arts immediately reached the sixth realm - Garuda.


    Mu Ying smiled and said, "Excellent. I have long heard of the famous zing Arts. Why not try my Frosted ck Palm?"


    "Let¡¯s try it, then," Lei Wujie yelled angrily, and his zing Arts ascended another stage into the seventh realm - Fire Source!


    A cold light shed in Mu Ying''s eyes, and his tone held a hint of surprise. "It''s really rare to be able to reach this level at your age. Having to kill the precious lot of you is truly exciting." Despite his praise, the expression on his face did not change at all. His palm exerted more force and the coldness suddenly surged.


    Lei Wujie, Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo all shuddered in an instant.


    Xiao Se suddenly let go of Sikong Qianluo''s hand and pped Lei Wujie''s body with his palm. He shouted angrily, "Lei Wujie!"


    Lei Wujie also shouted, "Xiao Se!"


    Nobody understood why these two people suddenly shouted each other''s name. But with the shout, Xiao Se¡¯s blue robes suddenly fluttered wildly, and all of his qi transmitted into Lei Wujie¡¯s body through his hands. Lei Wujie''s pupils seemed to burst into mes in an instant!


    Mu Ying''s heart was shocked, his cold air was instantly suppressed, and a scorching breath was constantly pressing on his inner breath.


    "This is¡­" Mu Ying still had that happy look, but the smile was frozen on his face.


    Lei Wujie was sweating profusely, panting heavily, and bit off each word. "zing Arts, Heavenly Fire Realm!"


    Mu Ying mmed his palms, but even with his strength, he didn''t dare to underestimate this eighth realm of the zing Arts. But, he only shook his palms, and Lei Wujie''s entire body pressed on and struck three palms consecutively.


    Ordinary and unremarkable, the Buddhist Grand Arhat Fist.


    Three palms.


    Yet it was like andslide before the earthquake and the sky opened.


    Mu Ying retreated, but couldn''t dodge. His face changed, and he used his Art of Puppetry.


    But it was consecutively broken three times.


    Lei Wujie only felt that after entering the eighth realm of the zing Arts, his entire body felt unspeakably ecstatic, as if he was walking on clouds, every punch as he intended. Every time he struck with his fist, he became more and more ecstatic.


    "A screen-painting of gentle smoke and flowing water, free as floating flowers like a dream." Lei Wujie smiled slightly. "I''ve entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm."


    He struck a fourth fist.


    Mu Ying spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole person flew out. He fell heavily to the ground.


    Lei Wujie reached out his right hand and held his Murderous Dread sword, only to hear Xiao Se¡¯s soft voice from behind him. "Don''t be rash, stand there, keep your momentum."


    Lei Wujie, who had originally nned to use his sword to teach the Thousand-Faced Ghost a lesson, finally dispelled the idea, and stood in ce with his sword in hand. His qi raged on beside him, while his pupils looked like they were lit with mes.


    Mu Ying stood up, seeing Lei Wujie''s state, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little shocked inside. If Lei Wujie had just entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been forced to such a state. But the force of his punch just now clearly had a power approaching the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. He was definitely not his match. His face started to show anger as he frowned, and muttered to himself for a long time.


    "Xiao Se." Seeing that Mu Ying hadn''t moved for a while, Lei Wujie felt a little strange. He didn''t know whether he should go forward and try again or keep standing where he was, so he had to ask Xiao Se.


    But, Xiao Se suddenly withdrew his palms, his knees weakened, and he crumpled to the floor.


    Sikong Qianluo leaned over hurriedly to catch him. "Xiao Se, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Lei Wujie nced at Xiao Se with concern, and then hurriedly turned his head to look at Mu Ying. When Xiao Se withdrew his hand, the qi in his body also drained. Forget about the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. Right now, he couldn¡¯t even form the first realm of his zing Arts. If Mu Ying attacked them now, they were definitely dead! But Mu Ying still kept that angry face, motionless.


    "Stop looking, he''s gone." Xiao Se''s voice was weak.


    Lei Wujie walked out, raised his Murderous Dread sword and tentatively sliced it down, only to find that it was another empty skin.


    Xiao Se took out a bottle from his robes and handed it to Sikong Qianluo. "Take the pill inside, regte your qi for an hour, and the poison from the instant intoxication will be neutralised. Then, immediately get back on the road to Lei n Fort." After speaking, Xiao Se¡¯s qi was finally spent. He closed his eyes, and fainted straight into Sikong Qianluo''s arms.


    *

 Chapter 99 Meeting a Beauty on Great Snow

    <h4>Chapter 99 Meeting a Beauty on Great Snow</h4>


    Beyond the outskirts of Beili, north of Buddhist country in the Western Regions, there was a great desert.


    The entire desert did not grow a single de of grass, and at a nce, appeared to go on infinitely. It was said that nine out of ten people who entered will die on the road, so this desert was also called the lifeless desert.


    But once you cross the desert, you could reach a ce.


    That ce snowed all year round and there were many snow-capped mountains and ciers. It was said that in the evening, one could see colorful rays of light above the edges of the ciers. It was praised by Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan as one of the three most beautiful sceneries in the world.


    That ce was called a realm of foreignnds, a heaven beyond heavens.


    A group of men, a total of four people, trudged through the snow fighting against the cold wind. They came from thousands of miles away by horse, changed for camels outside the desert, and then all the camels died after they left the lifeless desert. They had to walk through the cold wind on foot. But where they were going, not a single person in the group had a specific answer in their minds.


    "Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be beyond the lifeless desert? That realm beyond this world, a heaven beyond heavens. But what is this neverending ice sheet? Normal people can¡¯t possibly cross this ice sheet. We will soon lose all our strength, but if we stop walking, our body temperatures will drop quickly, our blood will freeze and we will die here." One of the big men wearing a ck cloak took off his hood, and the cold wind swept his hair, leaving behind ayer of frost.


    "But there is one fortunate point. As long as the climate here doesn''t change drastically, our corpses will probably not decay for a few hundred years." A young man with a mustache beside the big man smiled. His beard had already been dyed white, and the frosting on it was clearly visible.


    "So how did the people of Outerheaven cross this wastnd?" The thinnest young master, who was surrounded by the other men, suddenly spoke up. Compared to the people around him, he seemed a little too frail, but his eyes were extremely clear, as if he was not afraid of the snow and ice in front of him.


    The big man replied, "It is said that Outerheaven has its own secret passage, which can avoid the lifeless desert and this ice sheet, and leads directly to their realm of foreignnds. But this road we¡¯re taking doesn¡¯t just lead to Outerheaven. It will also lead us to Langyue Paradise. All the martial arts secrets of Outerheaven are hidden in Langyue Paradise. There is no other way to get there besides hiking through this road."


    The frail young master also took off his hood. He smiled and looked ahead at the invisible end. "Is Langyue Paradise at the end of this road?"


    "Although this subordinate has never been there, it should be right. In fact, we should have gotten White-Haired Immortal to apany us back then." The young man with a mustache frowned slightly as he looked ahead.


    The frail young master chuckled. "Long Ye, are you ming me?"


    The young man named Long Ye shook his head. "This subordinate just feels that the young master should not take this risk. Outerheaven has agreed to work with us, so why bother with a young man?"


    "A young man? You mean the seventeen-year-old who fought with Jin Xian Gonggong to a draw, settled the chaos in Outerheaven within a month, and who was wanted by the imperial court, Snow Moon City, Unrivaled City, the Western Region bandits, and all Buddhist sects under Heaven yet couldn¡¯t get him, that young man? You¡¯re also a young man, but wouldn¡¯t you want to meet him? I¡¯m really looking forward to it." The frail young master pulled the hood over his head again. "I havee a thousand miles from Heavenly Revtions, and I¡¯m at the end of my patience. Now, who amongst you can open the way for me?"


    Next to the frail young master stood an exceptionally tall and burly man in a ck robe. He carried a titan de as big as a door panel, and he looked at the horizon of the ice sheet thoughtfully. After a long time, he raised the titan de in his hand and brought it down hard on the ground.


    Within a few tens of zhang, a huge crack appeared instantly.


    Long Ye couldn''t help but p his mouth. "Yan Sen, just look at how strong other people are. You grow so tall, but do you even have half of his strength?"


    The big man named Yan Sen gave a cold snort, didn¡¯t say a word, but he leaned down and put his hands on the ice. Suddenly his hands became red hot, and except for where they were standing, the surrounding ice within tens of zhang melted instantly.


    Suddenly, Long Ye stretched out his hands and walked to the back of the group. He waved his left hand, swept up a gust of wind, and gently pushed forward.


    Wind turning!


    The piece of ice which the four were standing on rushed forward along the crack in an instant. The man in the ck robe thrusted his titan de at the bow, and continued to split the ice ahead of them. Yan Sen''s hands were still pressed onto the ground, melting the topyer of ice. Long Ye pushed them forward continuously with one palm strike after another. The frail young master standing in the middle frowned slightly as he kept his eyes on the horizon of the ice sheet.


    In fact, he was also curious. What if the horizon of the ice sheet was still an ice sheet instead of the legendary Langyue Paradise? Then, what are we going to do? Are we really going to die on this ice sheet that nobody knows about? Considering his status, he came thousands of miles for one person, and in the end, he didn¡¯t get to see him, and died instead. If word of it got out, he would probably be aughing stock in Heavenly Revtions City. Thinking of this, he couldn''t helpughing.


    "Long Ye, will we really die?" The frail young master suddenly asked.


    "Maybe we will, but young master will not." Long Ye smiled.


    "Why not?" The frail young master asked.


    "Because, young master, you are going to be the emperor! How could you die in such a ce?" Long Ye suddenly yelled, and his palms mmed hard. The speed of the four people advancing elerated.


    Suddenly, a ray of light shot towards them.


    It was a light that prated the snow, fog and clouds, through thousands of miles of cier ice, and suddenly shone onto this ice sheet. The light was zing and brilliant, like a long me.


    "Is this the light at the end of the ice sheet? The ancient book "ssics of Mountains and Seas¡± has a record in it: human face, snake body, red in color, a thousand miles long, and the god of Zhongshan. They believe this light is actually the incarnation of a god. I didn¡¯t expect I would see such a beautiful sight in this ce." The frail young master sighed.


    "Young master!" Yan Sen suddenly stood up, his huge figure blocking Long Ye, who had turned his head to get a glimpse of the face of the god of Zhongshan.


    Long Ye said angrily, "Yan Sen, what are you doing?"


    "Look, young master." Yan Sen looked to one side and saw that there was a snow-capped mountain. There was a cave about halfway up the snow-capped mountain. There seemed to be a white figure standing at the entrance of the cave.


    "Are we there?" Long Ye immediately cheered up and waved his palm frantically ahead.


    As they drew closer, they finally saw the figure clearly. He was a handsome man in a long white robe, and where the light crossed, where the snow was blowing, he held a candlestick. There were sparks burning above the candlestick as it flickered on the verge of going out, but did not extinguish. The man seemed to be muttering to himself.


    "We¡¯re here." The frail young master took off his hood and looked up at the figure in the white robe. "It''s him."


    That person seemed to have noticed them too. He took a few steps forward and leaned over to look down at the four people below.


    With a smile, he still looked elegant beyondparison.


    The Outerheaven Sect Leader, Ye Anshi.


    Also, that wicked monk of Snowy Peak Temple, Wuxin.

 Chapter 100 Red Prince Xiao Yu

    <h4>Chapter 100 Red Prince Xiao Yu</h4>


    Long Ye retracted his palm, turned around, looked at the monk in his fluttering white robes above, and said, "Is that him?"


    "He¡¯s exactly the same as rumoured." The frail young master straightened his sleeves and said loudly, "A guest hase from afar. I hope to visit Sect Leader Ye!"


    Ye Anshi looked down at him with a slight smile in his eyes. "How far away? For what purpose has the gueste?"


    The frail young master smiled and said, "Over a thousand miles away, from Heavenly Revtions Imperial City. Toe see the Sect Leader."


    "Just to see me?" Ye Anshi seemed to lose interest, looking up at the fading light in the distance of the sky thoughtfully. "Then you have seen me. You can go now."


    The frail young master shook his head. "I have not seen him yet."


    "Oh?" Ye Anshi reached out with his right hand and swept aside the snowkes.


    The frail young master said slowly, "Buddha said: If there is heart but no meeting, a meeting is born from the heart. If there is a meeting without heart, then the meeting is destroyed by the heart. I have only seen the Sect Leader, but not the Sect Leader¡¯s heart. I have not met him.¡±


    "You want to see my heart?" Ye Anshi suddenly flicked his right hand, and the snowkes condensed into an icicle, hurtling towards the frail young master.


    The man in ck with the titan de was standing next to the young master and he waved the de in his hand expressionlessly, crushing the icicle with one blow. The icy debris went flying, but the young master didn¡¯t bat an eyelid, still looking up at Ye Anshi.


    "Do you know my previous name?" Ye Anshi asked him.


    "Wuxin." The young master replied slowly.


    Ye Anshi suddenly turned around, and walked into that Langyue Paradise.


    Long Ye and Yan Sen exchanged a nce. Yan Sen leaned over and picked up the young master, and the four of them hurriedly swept up the mountainside. Before long, they came to the doorway of Langyue Paradise. Yan Sen put the young master down and asked, "Young master, shall we?"


    "Enter." The young master stepped forward, leading the way.


    The four of them entered Langyue Paradise, and they suddenly felt warm. It was only a mere one zhang difference, but it was as if they entered a different world. One zhang out was all ice and snow, but one zhang in was warm like spring. In Langyue Paradise, there were rows and rows of bookshelves. Furthest away, there was a pot of fragrant tea brewing, a sandalwood furnace, and a fluffy white tiger skin on the ground. Ye Anshiy therezily, and the few people in front of him could only think of an odd phrase.


    Elegant andvish.


    This phrase should not have been suitable to describe a small cave in and of ice and snow, nor to describe a man. But they all thought of the same phrase.


    "This man appears to be an old friend." Ye Anshi raised his head and looked at the man in ck, whose de was strapped to his back.


    "The lunar maiden bids with a smile, theher duke kills in fury. This is Ming Hou. You have indeed met him before, and you helped him to regain the memory others erased from him," the frail young master said slowly.


    Ming Hou unbuckled the titan de that was as big as a door panel from his back, and stuck it into the ground without speaking.


    "But looking at him now, he doesn''t seem to remember anything at all." Ye Anshi frowned slightly.


    "Yes. Ming Hou was seriously injured. Back then, when Yue Ji brought him to me, he was almost dead," the young master said.


    "But although he¡¯s not dead now, he has be a medicine man." Ye Anshi picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. "He haspletely lost his awareness, and now, I suppose he only listens to your orders."


    "Everything has a price. If he wants to save his own life, he has to pay a certain price," the young master said with augh.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know that martial arts anymore. I can''t help you again." Ye Anshi sighed and stopped looking at Ming Hou. "As for you, now you can talk about why you came to see me. "


    "My surname is Xiao." The young master sat opposite Ye Anshi and picked up a teacup.


    "Such a coincidence. I have a friend whose surname is also Xiao." Ye Anshi had an ambiguous smile on his mouth.


    The young master picked up the tea cup and tipped his head to take a sip. His face changed slightly, and he was slightly surprised. "This is wine?"


    Ye Anshi poured himself another cup. "Wine or tea, is it important? Surely, it¡¯s not more important than being emperor?"


    "It seems that you already know who I am." The young master put down the teacup, his face flushed slightly. He didn¡¯t seem to hold his alcohol well.


    Ye Anshi began slowly, "The Red Prince, Xiao Yu, Mingde Emperor¡¯s seventh prince, and among all of Mingde Emperor¡¯s princes, the one who is the most refined and lofty, whose appearance is like that of a prince of poetry and wine. But, for so many years, he has secretly been in contact with Outerheaven. Before I returned to the Sect, you were in close contact with White-Haired Immortal and Violet Marquis. As for the matter of my returning to the Sect, you also had a hand in the arrangements. You made it look as if Violet Marquis and White-Haired Immortal were the ones who retrieved me, but behind the scenes, you sent a lot of people to secretly get rid of many martial experts who¡¯d intended to hem me in. Moreover, you have an even more secretive status. You are the godson of Luo Qingyang, the Solitary Sword Immortal."


    The frail young master who turned out to be Beili''s prince originally nodded while listening, smiling slightly, as if he was not surprised that Ye Anshi knew this, until Ye Anshi finished thest sentence, and his eyes shed in surprise. "You know?"


    Ye Anshi did not answer his question. "Although White-Haired Immortal and Violet Marquis were supporting you from the shadows, they were caught in the constant chaos within Outerheaven. So, you wanted to send me back here and take control of Outerheaven, as is my right as the young sect leader. Then, with me as your puppet, White-Haired Immortal and Violet Marquis will be in control. Finally, Outerheaven and the entire Demonic Cult will be under your influence."


    "Yes, everything you said is correct." Xiao Yu nodded. "But I didn¡¯t expect your abilities would exceed beyond my imagination, and within a few short months, you havepletely controlled Outerheaven. That''s why I made this trip from a thousand miles away. I hope to form an alliance with you."


    "Why should I form an alliance with you?" Ye Anshi gently swirled the teacup in his hand.


    "My surname is Xiao, but my mother''s surname is Yi." Xiao Yu looked at Ye Anshi.


    Ye Anshi stilled his hand, and a faraway look entered his eyes suddenly, so much so that he didn''t look like himself.


    "That year, they found her hairpin by theke, but they couldn¡¯t find her. Everyone thought she threw herself into theke and died. I thought so at first too. But if she really died, why did Father not show grief, but only anger? And he suddenly started practicing his sword every day and every night without stopping. Later, when Father was drunk once, I found out that she¡¯d returned to the man she once loved." Ye Anshi looked towards Xiao Yu and said, "I only remember her surname, Yi, but forgot her name."


    "Yi Wenjun," Xiao Yu said softly.


    "Such an unfamiliar name. For you, for me, and even for herself, it¡¯s truly an unfamiliar name." Ye Anshi sighed. "What is the name she¡¯s best known by?"


    ¡°Lady Consort Xuan,¡± Xiao Yu answered.


    Ye Anshi smiled and looked down at Xiao Yu, a mocking smile between his eyebrows. "So you¡¯re my younger brother?"


    Xiao Yu shook his head.


    Ye Anshi was taken aback for a moment. "I guessed wrong."


    "My mother left with Ye Dingzhi when I was one year old, and onlyter gave birth to you. You didn''t guess wrong, but the order was reversed. I am 19 years old this year. I¡¯m your older brother!" Xiao Yu grinned a little smugly.

 Chapter 101 Martial Experts Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 101 Martial Experts Under Heaven</h4>


    Among those present, with the exception of the nk expression on Ming Hou, who had lost his awareness, Long Ye and Yan Sen showed their surprise. Ye Anshi picked up his cup of wine and sipped softly. "So what?"


    "So." Xiao Yu tapped the table lightly.


    "Although you and I are brothers, we¡¯re only half-brothers, sharing a mother. Our fathers are still enemies. After all, my father led the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion. Everyone thought his ambition was to dominate all under Heaven, but what ignited his ambition was obviously Mingde Emperor who¡¯d taken away my mother. Your father, the Emperor, killed my father, and took away my mother. I should pick up a knife and hack you to pieces, but I won¡¯t. You should be grateful, but you actually want me to help you seize the throne?" Ye Anshi suddenly put down the cup of wine, his eyes shing.


    Long Ye and Yan Sen stiffened their backs instantly.


    But Ye Anshi picked up the wine sk and poured another cup of wine slowly.


    Long Ye and Yan Sen exchanged a nce. At that moment, Ye Anshi''s murderous intent could not have been mistaken. But the murderous intent vanished in an instant, and Ye Anshi resumed that unassuming state. He was a difficult person to deal with. Long Ye and Yan Sen took a breath at the same time.


    "Back then, Ji Ruofeng evaluated all the martial experts under Heaven and divided all martial artists by their pinnacle realms. Those below the pinnacle realms were considered mere martial artists. Those who attained the pinnacle realms were considered martial experts. Also, the pinnacle realms were divided into four realms. The first is the Vajra Mortal Realm. Upon mastery, one not just attains the Six Senses and Dharma, one is able to conquer all obstacles. The second realm is the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. If one¡¯s heart is unrestrained, then one bes unequalled on all Earth. The third realm is the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, then Heavenlyw bes a martial force, every sword and sabre echoes with the force of the living. The most profound is the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, but it¡¯s only told in legend. One can sit in ce with eyes closed yet their spirit can travel thousands of miles away.¡± Xiao Yu started lecturing all of a sudden. ¡°Right now, the martial world in Beili is prospering. Those who can step into the Vajra Mortal Realm or Unrestrained Earthly Realm aren¡¯t worth much. However, there aren¡¯t so many experts in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm either. The person behind me is Yan Sen. He¡¯s a disciple of the martial world¡¯s Bai Xiao Hall. They have been silently recording the top experts of the martial world. Yan Sen, tell us, how many Heavenly Realm experts are there in Beili.¡±


    Yan Sen nodded and said, "Nanjue favours the sabre, so the three sabre immortals are all in Nanjue. Beili practices the sword, and the five sword immortals are all in Beili. They are the Confucian Sword Immortal, Daoist Sword Immortal, Solitary Sword Immortal, Wrath Sword Immortal and Snow Moon Sword Immortal. All five of them have attained the Heavenly Realm. Among the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions City, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan and the Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian have also reached the Heavenly Realm. In the Celestial Masters office, Qi Tianchen and his two deputies have also reached the Heavenly Realm. In addition to the sword immortal in Snow Moon City, Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun and Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng have also reached the Heavenly Realm. In Unrivaled City, Song Yanhui just entered the Heavenly Realm a few days ago. Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster and Lei n¡¯s present head, Lei Qianhu, have also long reached the Heavenly Realm. The long-established Wen n rely on poisons, so they do not practice martial arts and have none in the Heavenly Realm. In addition, there are also the King of Murder, Li Tian, as well as Ji Ruofeng, who disappeared many years ago, and Lei Yunhe, who¡¯d recently re-entered the martial world, plus some other unaffiliated and even some unknown masters. Presently, in the martial world, experts who have entered the Heavenly Realm number less than 20-plus people."


    "You missed a lot of people." Ye Anshi looked at Yan Sen.


    Yan Sen did not deny it. "There are only two ces in the martial world that Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s agents cannot investigate. One is Outerheaven, and the other is Hidden River. But if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, there are at least three in Outerheaven. Hidden River should also have at least three people. "


    Ye Anshi shook his head. "Not just those. Many experts have hidden their own strength. Unrivaled City has maintained its status as one of the four great cities under Heaven for so many years, it¡¯s impossible to rely only on Song Yanhui who just reached the Heavenly Realm. Also, Snow Moon City, the Directorate of Astronomy, Tang n and Lei n all have hidden powers. You must have heard of Tang Lianyue of Tang n."


    "Naturally. Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds. Once the top expert of the younger generation of Tang n." Yan Sen nodded. "However, he hasn''t been seen for many years."


    "He has always been in Tang n. I met his disciple." Ye Anshi smiled.


    "The White Prince, Xiao Chong, has gathered many forces over the past few years, and Unrivaled City has already been brought under hismand, so I need the support of Outerheaven," Xiao Yu said in a solemn voice.


    "Why must it be Outerheaven?" Ye Anshi asked.


    "We must never test the loyalty of the Five Grand Eunuchs, nor the Directorate of Astronomy. They will always stand on one person''s side. That person is my father, Mingde Emperor. As for Snow Moon City, both Xiao Chong and I have sent numerous envoys over the years, but the Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng, only smiled and epted all the gifts, but never expressed his own position. As for the sects in Snow Moon City¡¯s alliance, Lei n, Tang n and Wen n, their positions are also ambiguous. As for Hidden River, all the men I sent died while trying to find that river. But, recently, there¡¯s been news that Hidden River has made their move. Xiao Chong may have found them. So, if I can¡¯t get the support of Outerheaven¡¯s Sect Leader here, then it¡¯s very likely that I will die on the way back to Heavenly Revtions City." Xiao Yu looked at Ye Anshi with a serious expression.


    Ye Anshi continued to smile. "Don''t deliberately make it sound as if you¡¯re so weak. My mother had a shidi who loved her to death. That shidi is named Luo Qingyang, whoter became the most powerful of the five sword immortals. The Solitary Sword Immortal of the Admirable Destion City is your godfather."


    "Yes, our godfather is indeed Luo Qingyang. But it has been more than ten years since Solitary Sword Immortal stepped out of his Admirable Destion City. I don''t think he will leave the city on my behalf."


    "He''s your godfather. When did he be ours?"


    "What¡¯s mine is also yours. We¡¯re brothers!" Xiao Yu said sincerely.


    "Then, the throne also belongs to us?" Ye Anshi asked.


    Xiao Yu smiled and shook his head. "That¡¯s the only thing I cannot share."


    Ye Anshi stood up, gathered his sleeves, walked to the cave entrance, and looked at the flying snow outside the cave. "You¡¯ve been honest so far. But I still think there¡¯s no reason I should help you. The reason I originally entered this Langyue Paradise was to enter that Spirit Wandering Profound Realm before leaving. By then, I will be the number one expert under Heaven. Not even the Wine Immortal, Spear Immortal or Solitary Sword Immortal will be my match."


    "There is a saying that based on the mother, the son will be noble. In the imperial family, this is especially true. My mother was born from the martial world, not from nobility. In the pce, she had always suffered the contempt of others. So, I swore this when I was very young, that I would be the emperor. When I be the emperor, my mother will be the empress dowager!" Xiao Yu also stood up, his eyes shining.


    Ye Anshi snorted coldly, still facing Xiao Yu. "That¡¯s not a choice she makes for herself."


    Xiao Yu took a few steps forward and stood beside Ye Anshi. "Do you want to see her?"


    "You want to use familial ties to influence me. That¡¯s not a good choice. I have been ordained in Buddhism, and the world is an illusion." Ye Anshi''s mouth curved slightly, unspeakably wicked.


    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to respond.


    "But." Ye Anshi went on by himself, "To fight over all under Heaven or something, could be interesting too. I¡¯m a monk so I can¡¯t be emperor, but to help someone be emperor with my own hands, doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.¡±

 Chapter 102 Step Out of Seclusion Onto Snow

    <h4>Chapter 102 Step Out of Seclusion Onto Snow</h4>


    Xiao Yu''s face showed a bit ofcency. "Really?"


    Ye Anshi looked at the heavy snow falling outside the cave and nodded. "Really. If I don''t go, you will die. My rtives are running out. I hope the two of you stay alive."


    "Do you have any conditions?" Xiao Yu asked inly.


    "Yes," Ye Anshi also replied inly, "Don''t let me meet her."


    "Okay." Xiao Yu smiled. "I promise you. But now, I have an urgent matter that needs your help."


    "I just agreed to help you, and you¡¯ve already assigned work to me? Aren¡¯t you a little impatient?"


    "This matter is really urgent, because Xiao Chong has already made his move. They are tracking down a person, and they probably want to control him. That person is very important and I must not let Xiao Chong get his way. So I need you to help me take him first. Or kill him." Xiao Yu looked very serious.


    "Who is this person who could be so important to two princes?" Ye Anshi raised his eyebrows.


    "I heard of your previous run-in with him, so you know that person too." Xiao Yu hedged on a bet and didn''t say any further.


    Ye Anshi was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized. "That person, could it be his surname is also Xiao."


    "Yes." Xiao Yu nodded.


    "Xiao Se?" Ye Anshi frowned slightly.


    "No matter what his name is now, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s the person you¡¯re thinking of." Xiao Yu saw that Ye Anshi''s expression seemed to have changed, and he was a little worried. "You and him share a deep friendship?"


    Ye Anshi nodded. "Yes. We are friends. I have very few friends, and he counts as one. But you can rest assured, I agree to your request, except for one point."


    "What is it?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "I will guarantee that the White Prince Xiao Chong will never get him, but neither can you. Xiao Se cannot die, this is my bottom line," Ye Anshi said decisively.


    "What if Xiao Se also wants to return to Heavenly Revtions City?" Xiao Yu asked after thinking about it.


    "That''s a separate matter. But from what I know about him, he doesn''t seem to be interested in the position you all want." Ye Anshi nced at Xiao Yu. "Where are they now?"


    "I received news yesterday that they¡¯ve juste down from Qingcheng Mountain and are headed for Lei n Fort, but there are several waves of assassins waiting to ambush them on the road. Traveling with him are Li Hanyi''s disciple Lei Wujie and Sikong Changfeng''s daughter, Sikong Qianluo. Both of them have entered the Vajra Mortal Realm, but that¡¯s still woefully insufficient to stop those assassins," Xiao Yu said.


    Ye Anshi sighed. "I thought I would enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm before I re-enter the martial world, but now there¡¯s no way. We live in a world that¡¯s difficult to be unrestrained, even more difficult to be unfettered and near impossible to be spirit wandering. When Ji Ruofeng theorised the four pinnacle realms, besides martial arts, it applies even more so to the human realm." After saying this much, he smiled again and muttered to himself in a low voice, "That day, you protected me all the way. This time, let me be the one to protect you all the way."


    "Shall we leave together?" Xiao Yu asked.


    Ye Anshi turned around and looked at Xiao Yu. "I have a question, have we met before?"


    Xiao Yu nodded. "Back then, when Jin Xian Gonggong visited Snowy Peak Temple, I cried and demanded that he take me with him. I was by his side when you were drinking wine and discussing scriptures."


    "Nonsense." Ye Anshi grinned. "Obviously we were drinking tea."


    "I was the attendant in charge of pouring wine that day. You changed the tea in the pot to wine behind Master Wangyou¡¯s back. In fact, I was the one who did it." Xiao Yu scratched his head.


    "Hahaha." Ye Anshi nodded. "Okay. I''m going now, but I need someone to apany me." He suddenly shed, passing behind Xiao Yu, and stopped directly in front of the other three men.


    Yan Sen and Long Ye were shocked. They had seen all kinds of brilliant lightness skills, but they had never seen this. That his lightness skill could be so natural andfortable, like a casual step, and yet moving like flowing clouds and water.


    Divine Step, fortune¡¯s figure, to move as one desired.


    Ye Anshi stretched out his hand to pull on Ming Hou''s sleeve. "Youe with me."


    Ming Hou red at him with anger, wielding that door-like de on his back and swinging it down angrily. "The lunar maiden bids with a smile, theher duke kills in fury.¡± Ming Hou had lost his awareness and became a medicine man, but his skill and power were better than before. Yan Sen and Long Ye hurriedly stepped aside to avoid that sh of overwhelming de power.


    Ye Anshi was not surprised. He turned sideways to avoid that de as swift as tempest, stretched out his right hand, and pressed it on the de. Ming Hou was taken aback for a moment, and wanted to withdraw his de. But Ye Anshi struck with his palm and pressed the entire de onto the ground.


    "What overwhelming martial arts," Yan Sen eximed.


    Long Ye frowned slightly, and saw several possibilities. "This is the martial arts created by Ye Dingzhi after he entered Lingyin Temple to discuss Buddhism, K¨¡?yapa Palm."


    "Insightful." Ye Anshi could even nce distractedly at Long Ye at this moment.


    However, Ming Hou angrily pulled his de out of Ye Anshi''s hand, and swung it downwards again.


    "Stop, Ming Hou." Xiao Yu spoke suddenly and coldly.


    Ming Hou, who had been angrily brandishing his de, immediately calmed down, stuck the de into the ground, and silently looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu asked Ye Anshi, "Do you want to take him with you?"


    "I did have a shared fate with him before. It¡¯s a real pity to see him the way he is now. Why don''t you give him to me?" Ye Anshi patted Ming Hou''s shoulder gently. This time Ming Hou didn''t do anything, but when Ye Anshi tried to take the titan de, he waved it angrily and pushed Ye Anshi back.


    There was something odd in Xiao Yu''s eyes. "Can you cure him?"


    "I can''t, but someone can." Ye Anshi looked up at Ming Hou. "Ming Hou, where has your good friend, Yue Ji, gone?"


    Hearing the words Yue Ji, Ming Hou''s nk pupils suddenly revealed a bit of light. He opened his mouth, his voice was low and hoarse, as if it was forced out of his throat. "Yue Ji?"


    "Don''t ask him about Yue Ji again. Otherwise, he¡¯ll smash this ce to bits," Long Ye warned in a low voice.


    Ye Anshi patted Ming Hou on the shoulder. "It''s okay. Wait until we meet that person. I¡¯ll get him to cure you."


    "Take him with you, then." Xiao Yu sighed.


    Ye Anshi pulled Ming Hou''s arm and nced at Xiao Yu. "After I settle all this, I¡¯ll look for you at Heavenly Revtions City."


    Xiao Yu nodded. "Okay."


    "They cannot die, this is my bottom line," Ye Anshi emphasized again.


    "Fine." Xiao Yu still nodded.


    Ye Anshi also bowed his head towards Xiao Yu, and when he raised his head again, he pulled Ming Hou with him and shed past Xiao Yu. Yan Sen, Long Ye and Xiao Yu chased after him to the entrance of the cave and found that Ye Anshi, who was wearing a white robe, was moving at breakneck speed across the ice sheet, pulling the ck-clothed Ming Hou along. The terrible weather seemed to have no effect on his movement whatsoever.


    Yan Sen couldn''t help but sigh. "What a scary person."


    Suddenly, Long Ye remembered something. He turned around and walked into Langyue Paradise and said, "This entire room is full of martial arts secrets, and he trusts us to just leave us here with it?"


    Yan Sen shook his head. "Outerheaven¡¯s martial arts must require its own core fundamentals to cultivate. If you simply pick up a book and practice, before your cultivation reaches the halfway point, you¡¯d probably lose your life."


    Xiao Yu suddenly sighed at this moment.


    Long Ye and Yan Sen hurriedly turned around, and Yan Sen asked, "Young master, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yu looked bitter. "I''m thinking, without Ming Hou, the method we used toe in earlier won¡¯t work now. So, how are we going to get out?"


    Long Ye and Yan Sen looked at each other, and couldn''t helpughing bitterly.

 Chapter 103 White Prince Xiao Chong

    <h4>Chapter 103 White Prince Xiao Chong</h4>


    Unrivaled City Under Heaven.


    Flooded Yishui shore.


    The youngest Unrivaled Citymaster in history was sitting by theke, whistling leisurely. Sitting beside him was Song Yanhui, who had just retired from the seat of the citymaster. A pair of master and disciple, two citymasters, just sitting by theke without talking, one whistling and the other expressionless.


    "Shifu, just say what you want to say. What''s the point of sitting like this all day?" Wushuang finally couldn''t help but speak.


    Song Yanhui still did not speak, but after a long while, all he did was give a small sigh.


    "Shifu, if you really feel regret, you can alwayse back and continue as citymaster." Wushuang picked up a pebble from the ground, reached out and flicked it across theke¡¯s surface. The pebble bounced over the top of the water, creating a dozen beautiful ripples.


    Song Yanhui also picked up a pebble, reached out and flicked it. The pebble bounced dozens of times before flying into the grass on the opposite shore.


    Wushuang clicked his tongue. "Shifu, my current skill level is a whole level below yours. Can I really be the citymaster?"


    "You can," Song Yanhui finally said.


    Wushuang sighed. "Okay, shifu, if you say so then I can do it. What about you, shifu? Where will you go?"


    Song Yanhui turned around and looked at the mountain behind him. "The Sword House. When Ie out from seclusion, Unrivaled City will have two sword immortals."


    "Those elders¡­" Wushuang held a small pebble in his hand.


    "For the time being, our goal is the same. We all want Unrivaled City to regain our status as unparalleled under Heaven. It''s just that the elders council¡¯s decision is too drastic. The distinguished guest they received is too risky for us." Song Yanhui groaned out loud. "It''s just that you seem to have chosen to wee him into the city."


    "Yes." Wushuang nodded.


    "Why?" Song Yanhui asked.


    Wushuang thought for a while and said, "I just feel that he¡¯s the gust of wind that Unrivaled City is waiting for."


    "For him to gain your praise, what kind of person is he?" Song Yanhui frowned slightly. Suddenly, he heard a sounding from behind, and saw four people carrying a sedan chair slowly walking towards them. He was stunned. "Is heing here?"


    "Shifu, you¡¯ll soon be going into seclusion in the Sword House. He just wants to meet you once before you go. Don''t worry, although he was invited by the elders council, I am the one he has chosen now." Wushuang grinned, showing all his teeth. "Can¡¯t help it. I was born with such charisma."


    Song Yanhui stood up and touched the Broken Water sword on his waist subconsciously.


    The sedan chair stopped in front of them, and a young child pulled open the curtain on the sedan chair, jumped down first, and then stretched out his hand. The other person in the sedan chair also stretched out his hand, took the hand of the child, and walked out of the sedan chair. He was a cultured and elegant young master, looked to be in his thirties, wearing a gray robe. His appearance was quiet and calm, and at first nce, seemed to be a schrly aristocratic young master, but there was one point about him that was odd. The young master''s eyes were covered by a piece of white cloth,pletely covering both eyes, with a knot tied behind his head.


    Song Yanhui was stunned for a moment. The young boy said something in the ear of the young master. The young master in the gray robe nodded and leaned slightly towards Song Yanhui. "Senior Song, well met."


    "You?" Song Yan frowned and stared at the white cloth covering the young master¡¯s eyes.


    The young master seemed to understand what Song Yanhui meant, and smiled. "As Senior can tell, I am a blind man."


    Song Yanhui naturally knew the identity of the person in front of him. The second prince of Beili, Xiao Chong, was the oldest of the princes because the first prince died early. He was given the title of White Prince three years ago, and known among the current princes to be the most experienced, and he was more strategic than others. However, he led a simple life and gave very little information to outsiders. Still, no one ever mentioned that the second prince, Xiao Chong, was in fact, a blind person.


    "There are people in the world who have sound eyes but a blind heart. Although I, Xiao Chong, am blind, I proim that my heart is not blind. Citymaster Song ims to have a sword that breaks water and cuts off a thousand rivers, but is his heart the same as the rest of the world? Do you look down on me as a blind man?" Xiao Chong said slowly, without any obvious joy or anger on his face.


    Song Yanhui shook his head. "I¡¯m just a little shocked. The White Prince, who made an impact in the government and in the imperial court, turned out to be a blind person."


    Xiao Chong smiled slightly, his expression indifferent. "I was born with sight."


    "Eh?" Song Yanhui was taken aback.


    "I have seen spring go and autumne, flowers bloom and wither, the cicadas in summer, the snow in winter, the light of sunset, and the drops of dew in the morning. Before I was seven, my eyes were bright and I had seen the beautiful wonders of the world. That year, I drank a ss of water handed to me by someone else, and I have been blind since then." Xiao Chong spoke slowly, as if telling someone else''s story.


    Song Yanhui started to be a little curious about the prince in front of him. He nced at Wushuang, but Wushuang didn''t look back. Instead, he was holding the pebble in his hand, and watching the opposite shore with eager eyes.


    "I have experienced a life of being honored and pampered, and I have also encountered a situation where I lost everything and became worthless in the eyes of others. Such is life in this world. Others may pity you because you¡¯re blind, but they will not give way to you simply because you¡¯re blind. I don''t want to be a weak person, so I never think of myself as a blind man." Xiao Chong suddenly reached out a hand, caught a petal that floated over from nowhere, and gently twisted it.


    The move seemed subtle and light, but was a great skill that was subtle and light as a breeze.


    "The Prince reminds me of an old friend of mine," Song Yan said suddenly.


    "Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong. He has taught me this Mild Breathing Technique for eleven years," Xiao Chong replied.


    Song Yanhui nodded. One of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Jin Yu Gonggong who oversees the Imperial Library, was highly skilled in martial arts. But, his appearance was that of a mild, middle-aged Confucian schr. When there was no need for it, he never exhibited any hostility. The feeling Xiao Chong gave him was very simr to that of the Eunuch of Records. Therefore, this White Prince, the power he possessed, seemed to not only have the support of Unrivaled City, but the Five Grand Eunuchs could have some ambiguous ties with him as well.


    Xiao Chong continued, "In this visit to Unrivaled City, I wanted to meet frankly with Citymaster Song, but Citymaster Song declined several times. As ast resort, I involved the five elders to make some drastic moves. I¡¯m here to apologise to the Citymaster."


    Song Yanhui shook his head. "Don¡¯t mention it. Matters of the martial world should be settled by the martial world, and matters of the imperial court should be settled by the court. This is my principle. The elders council has their own considerations. But now I am no longer the citymaster, so whatever involves the city, ask him." After finishing, he pointed to Wushuang behind him.


    Wushuang lifted the pebble lightly and smacked it with his hand. The pebble bounced dozens of times on theke and flew into the grass on the opposite shore. He immediately smiled and said, "Shifu, I did it, I did it."


    Song Yanhui looked a bit embarrassed, and he coughed slightly. "Wushuang."


    Wushuang turned around and smiled. "I know, shifu. I have already made my choice.¡±

 Chapter 104 The Four Great Evils

    <h4>Chapter 104 The Four Great Evils</h4>


    Sunset at dusk.


    A carriage left Unrivaled City.


    The new citymaster, Wushuang, the former citymaster, Song Yanhui, and the head disciple of this generation, Lu Yuzhai, stood at the top of the city walls, watching the carriage depart. Lu Yuzhai frowned slightly. "In all of history, has there ever been a blind emperor?"


    Wushuang smiled and said, "Unrivaled City also never had a citymaster with such a bad memory, right? There¡¯s a first time for everything."


    Song Yanhui patted Wushuang¡¯s shoulder. "So do you remember him?"


    "The White Prince, Xiao Chong, disciple of Jin Yu Gonggong, possesses the Mild Breathing Technique, has a peaceful appearance, and has a restrained murderous spirit. I have a bad memory, simply because I only remember people worthy of my time," Wushuang said.


    "You didn¡¯t discover anything else?" Song Yanhui said quietly.


    "Of course, he should have more than just the Mild Breathing Technique. He has a callus on his right hand so he has trained with a sword. Also, the callus between his thumb and index finger is especially thick. The swordsmanship he practices is no ordinary swordy, but something simr to an instant kill swordy, and he can draw and sheath his sword within a strike. And although his aura is well hidden, his control of the other skill is not as good as his Mild Breathing Technique. I can sense it, but I don¡¯t know what martial arts it is. Although he¡¯s a prince, he could reach the Unrestrained Earthly Realm at such a young age, and moreover, he¡¯s blind. To say that he can be the emperor is indeed not a dream," Wushuang said slowly.


    Song Yanhui nodded. "I can see his swordsmanship. That swordy only has three moves. He should only have practiced up to the first move - Sword Drawn with Fury."


    Lu Yuzhai was shocked. "The Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian!"


    "Yes. Formerly one of the Four Great Evils under Heaven, Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian. He should be White Prince Xiao Chong¡¯s other shifu," Song Yanhui said in a serious voice.


    "Can a person develop the most gentle and the most brutal martial arts at the same time?" Wushuang said, "I¡¯m very envious. Now that I think about it, of the Four Great Evils, I only remember Ye Dingzhi, the Demonic Cult Leader. Who are the others?"


    Song Yanhui smiled and said, "Twelve years ago, Bai Xiao Hall evaluated the Four Great Evils under Heaven. The Demonic Cult Leader, Ye Dingzhi, was naturally among them. As for the remaining three, there¡¯s the number one assassin of Hidden River, the Umbre Ghost, the deceased former Grand Eunuch, Zhuo Qing Gonggong, and thest one is the Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian. Unlike the other three, the Wrath Sword Immortal is evil, because his evilness doesn¡¯t differentiate between righteousness and maliciousness, nor between good and bad. As long as he wants to kill someone, he will kill. It¡¯s all based on his own decision, and there is no reasoning with him. Whether the cause is just or immoral, if you see him, just avoid him from as far away as possible. That¡¯s why the martial world calls him the Wrath Sword Immortal. But people also secretly call him the Devil Sword Immortal."


    "Would the Wrath Sword Immortal follow his orders?" Lu Yuzhai eximed.


    "Perhaps it''s not just the Wrath Sword Immortal too. From what he said, whether it''s the imperial court or the martial world, he has already set up the game, and is just waiting for the day when the is closed." Song Yanhui turned to look at Wushuang. "You need to be careful in the future. What arrangements did he have for you?"


    "He said to wait for the right opportunity and enter Heavenly Revtions. Before that, don''t participate in any battle between any sides," Wushuang replied.


    Song Yanhui nodded. "If you regard all under Heaven as a chessboard and our Unrivaled City as a chess piece, this means that the time to use our piece has not yet arrived."


    "I don''t want to be anyone''s chess piece." Wushuang smiled slightly. "I want to be the chess yer."


    "Oh? Have you learned how to y chess?" Song Yanhui blinked.


    Wushuang scratched his head. "How¡¯s that possible? Chess is tooplicated to remember."


    In the carriage, Xiao Chong leaned quietly on the back of his chair, his expression indifferent. The young boy who was always by his side was full of surprise. "Master, I thought I would only see some wily old foxes in this Unrivaled City, but I didn''t expect there to be such a young new citymaster."


    Xiao Chong smiled faintly. "This new citymaster with a bad memory will be much more difficult to deal with than those five old men."


    The boy was about to speak when he heard a sound around him. He hurriedly opened the curtain of the carriage, only to see a pigeon flying in and stopping on his hand. He took off the bamboo tube from the pigeon''s ankle and took out the note from within.


    "Is that news from Jingxia?" Xiao Chong asked.


    The boy nodded, opened the note and read through it, and said, "The Hidden River Head of Su House, Su Muyu, and Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao, are working together directly and indirectly in Nan''an City to prevent Li Hanyi from heading north. Li Hanyi saw through the ambush and finally broke through, current whereabouts unknown."


    "Not even two Hidden River Heads of Houses can stop the Snow Moon Sword Immortal? Where are the three Tang n old masters?" Xiao Chong tapped the seat lightly.


    "The three old masters didn''t want to show themselves at first, but in the end, the situation was urgent, so they had no choice but to reveal themselves. But by then, Li Hanyi had already broken through and they couldn''t catch up."


    Xiao Chong nodded. "The Umbre Ghost was once the number one expert in Hidden River. He¡¯s adept at tracking. Finding Li Hanyi is only a matter of time. Next time, he must stop her. If she really gets to Lei n Fort, then our n is likely to change. But Jingxia''s ability to invite the Hidden River to get involved was beyond my expectation. Even though shifu gave me the method to find them, they have always acted in unexpected ways, and no one can guess their intentions. Back when Jingxia told me he would definitely be able to convince them, I didn''t believe him. How did he do it?"


    The boy hesitated for a while, but he still said, "The ninth prince impersonated someone else."


    "Who?" Xiao Chong¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    "Xiao Chuhe," the boy whispered.


    "The fool!" Xiao Chong shouted angrily, waved his right hand, and smashed the seat beside him into splinters. "Does he realise what he¡¯s doing is very dangerous?"


    "The ninth prince knows." The boy hurriedly knelt down in front of Xiao Chong. "It''s just because the ninth prince was too eager¡­ to be master¡¯s eyes."


    Xiao Chong was stunned for a moment, and the anger on his face faded little by little. Then, he sighed softly. "Indeed, Xiao Chuhe''s identity is enough to motivate Hidden River. But Jingxia has underestimated Hidden River. Once Hidden River finds out that he¡¯d deceived them, their revenge will be extremely terrible. Xuan Tong, we must go to a ce right now."


    "Where?" The boy named Xuan Tong hurriedly raised his head.


    Xiao Chong whispered, "Go look for the river, the river that can only be seen vaguely by following the moonlight when it¡¯s the darkest on the deepest night. With this development, I must meet them in person."


    Xuan Tong hesitated and asked, "Should I write a letter to Senior Wrath Sword Immortal?"


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "It''s toote, Jingxia may die at any time."


    "But Hidden River¡­" Xuan Tong didn''t continue.


    "The Hidden River is indeed frightening, but Jingxia made the trip there on my behalf, so why can''t I go for Jingxia¡¯s sake too?" Xiao Chong suddenly increased his voice. "We still have the map left by shifu. Xuan Tong, we set off immediately!"


    Xuan Tong nodded hurriedly. "Yes!"

 Chapter 105 Thousand City Order

    <h4>Chapter 105 Thousand City Order</h4>


    On the official highway, three people on two horses were galloping at full speed.


    One dressed in red, holding a man in blue robes who wasatose and leaning against him.


    One dressed in ck, carrying a silver spear.


    They were the Snow Moon City trio who were being hunted down and have already had several brushes with death - Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo, and the unconscious Xiao Se.


    "Qianluo-shijie, you should go on ahead. Snow Moon City is powerful and influential. We need to find an ally of Snow Moon City to help us. Otherwise, continuing to run like this is not a solution." Lei Wujie was a little exhausted.


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head. "If da-shixiong were here, then he would definitely be able to handle that. But I¡¯ve almost never left Snow Moon City since I was a child, and I have never had any dealings with people in the martial world. Don''t talk about looking for allies to help us. I don''t even know what allies Snow Moon City has."


    Lei Wujie was helpless. "I have been hunted twice, and the only difference wasst time, it was da-shixiong with me and this time, it¡¯s second-shijie. But why is my situation now such a hopeless cause?"


    Sikong Qianluo thought for a while. "But before I left the city, I secretly took something from my dad. He once said if you have this thing, then the nearest Snow Moon City ally who saw it woulde and help."


    "What is it?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Sikong Qianluo took it out of her robes. The object looked like a long arrow. "Dad also divulged a verse. He said, with one cloud-piercing arrow, a magnificent army you will meet."


    Lei Wujie reigned in the horse, took the long arrow from Sikong Qianluo''s hand, muttering to himself. Suddenly, he pinched the tail of the arrow with his fingers, and there was a sh of spark. The long arrow suddenly flew out of Lei Wujie¡¯s hand, shot straight into the air, and exploded with a brilliant explosion that was much brighter than the fireworks that Lei Wujie made the day before. He smiled. "I understand. This is Snow Moon City¡¯s distress signal. Any allies nearby who see this will definitelye and help us."


    Sikong Qianluo also smiled and said, "If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have set it off earlier. It''s just that¡­ these fireworks are only visible within a hundred miles or so. Is there really an ally of Snow Moon City nearby?"


    Xiao Se, who was unconscious, seemed to have heard their conversation, and he managed to open his eyes a fraction. His voice was thin as a thread, "Id¡­idiots."


    Not far away, six shadowy figures suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    One was holding a great sword, one in red, one in purple, one in white, and another two men in ck.


    Hidden River assassins, Su Changli, Su Hongxi, Su Ziyi, Mu Liangyue, Xie Hui, Xie Ling.


    Su Changli leaned on his sword and looked west, his brows frowned slightly. "That''s Snow Moon City''s Thousand City Order; they¡¯re asking for help."


    Su Hongxi smiled. "But how could there be any allies nearby? You call it asking for help, but they have just clearly exposed themselves."


    "Chase." Su Changli propped up his sword on his shoulder.


    But Mu Liangyue behind him suddenly eximed, "A-Ying?"


    Su Changli turned his head, and saw what appeared to be a tall and sturdy adult with an innocent, childlike face standing there. His face carried a wicked smile and he gave a feeling of indescribable weirdness.


    Su Changli frowned. "Mu Ying, you failed."


    Mu Ying sneered. "Didn''t you also fail?"


    Su Changli said in a low voice, "They had help from Qingcheng Mountain."


    Mu Ying shook his head. "Changli, an assassin only asks for results, not excuses."


    Su Changli held the great sword in his hand. "So that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You know that when we do our jobs, unless we die."


    "We never rest!" Mu Ying interjected angrily.


    The two stood up at the same time and rushed towards where the fireworks were lit. They sped past the other five people, leaving them far behind. One was holding a great sword, sprinting like thunder, aggressive in his force. The other was a light figure, robes flying, the expression on his face constantly changing in an odd manner.


    Mu Liangyue watched the twopeting to leave first, and snorted coldly.


    Su Hongxi said softly, "All these years, this is the first time they¡¯ve encountered failure in their missions. Either of them would want to make up for this failure."


    Su Ziyi returned a fawning smile and said, "Should we ce a bet on who will take the heads of those three people first?"


    Mu Liangyue took a step forward. "Rather than betting here, it¡¯s better to enter the game yourself."


    Lei Wujie smacked Xiao Se in front of him indignantly. "Are you awake? Why did you scold us as soon as you woke up? How are we idiots!"


    Sikong Qianluo red at him angrily. "Not so hard!"


    Xiao Se spoke softly, but his voice was sporadic and inaudible.


    Lei Wujie put his ear closer to Xiao Se''s mouth. "Speak louder, I can¡¯t hear you."


    "Hurry¡­ run!" Xiao Se gasped harshly.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment, stretched his head back, and frowned slightly. "Run? Qianluo-shijie, Xiao Se said, run?"


    Suddenly Sikong Qianluo turned her horse around, saw two figures in the distance rushing towards them, and said in surprise, "Yes, we should definitely run right now!"


    Lei Wujie followed Sikong Qianluo''s gaze and cursed silently in his heart, weren¡¯t we supposed to meet our allies, why did it be those two ghosts again? He pped the horse''s side in a hurry, and together with Sikong Qianluo, they broke into a full speed gallop.


    However, Su Changli and Mu Ying''s figures were getting closer and closer, their feet were like thunder, and with a few leaps, had already arrived just behind them.


    "Why are they so fast!" Lei Wujie eximed.


    "It''s not that we¡¯re fast, it''s you. You¡¯re too slow!"


    Su Changli and Mu Ying jumped up, one swinging a great sword and shing at Lei Wujie, while the other one used his hand, the cold qi erupting to strike at Sikong Qianluo¡¯s back.


    Lei Wujie swung his sword to block and Sikong Qianluo raised her spear, but they were too slow! Although they had taken the pills given by Xiao Se, they had been running non-stop for the past few days, and the poison in their bodies has only been cured by about eight-tenths. Now that they¡¯re facing Su Changli and Mu Ying together, they have absolutely zero chance of winning!


    But suddenly there was a cold wind.


    Su Changli snapped up his head.


    Two swords, two identical swords.


    Two people, two identical-looking people.


    The two swords came together, sword auras rising, and they blocked Su Changli''s sword firmly.


    Su Changli withdrew his sword andnded, asking in a low voice, "Who?"


    One of them raised his sword and shouted, unspeakably domineering and mighty, "He Qu!"


    The other person hit the ground with his sword and bowed his head slightly, seeming a bit shy. "He Cong."


    From the other side, another palm appeared facing Mu Ying''s Frosted ck Palm. Mu Ying was stunned for a moment, that palm strength was indescribable. It wasn¡¯t particrly resolute, but seemed to drain away his own internal strength bit by bit. He snatched back his hand, and retreated to Su Changli''s side.


    A man jumped down andnded in front of them, his white robes fluttering, and therge word "gamble" written on his back was unspeakably arrogant in the wind. He turned his head and looked at Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo. "Qianluo-shijie, Lei-shidi, how did you fall to such a pathetic state?"


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo eximed in shock, "Luo Mingxuan?"

 Chapter 106 A Good Sword with a Good Head

    <h4>Chapter 106 A Good Sword with a Good Head</h4>


    Luo Mingxuan, the guardian of the thirteenth floor of the Tower of Ascension, dressed in white robes with therge word "gamble" on its back, the only disciple of the Snow Moon City Elder, the Luoxia Fairy, Yin Luoxia.


    "Ah, to meet old friends so far from home." Luo Mingxuan nodded.


    "Why are you here?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Luo Mingxuan pointed at the twin swordsmen next to him. "I¡¯m here on an errand. I was just chatting with these two brothers who came to lead the way, and I saw the Thousand City Order suddenly explode in the sky. Not many have the authority to possess the Thousand City Order, so we rushed here immediately. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you guys. Lei Wujie, weren¡¯t you heading for Lei n Fort? How did you end up here?"


    Lei Wujie sighed, feeling a bit bleak like Xiao Se¡¯s name. "It''s a long story."


    Luo Mingxuan turned his head and looked at the two people in front of him, and was stunned for a moment. "These two people areplete strangers. May I ask which experts of the martial world are you? These two are fellow disciples of mine. Have they offended you in some way?"


    Su Changli ignored him, and looked down at the twin swordsmen.


    Mu Ying showed a wicked smile, and with a light touch of his hand, he turned into a beautiful woman.


    "Luoxia Fairy?" Sikong Qianluo eximed in shock.


    "Hey!" Luo Mingxuan freaked out. "So you¡¯re a master of disguise, but you¡¯re terrible at this."


    "How¡¯s that?" Mu Ying smiled.


    "That¡¯s not even one-hundredth of my shifu¡¯s beauty!" Luo Mingxuan shouted angrily, stepped forward, and struck his palm at Mu Ying again.


    "Fine." Mu Ying nodded and struck back with his palm.


    The two palms impacted, but this time the cold qi in Mu Ying''s hand was even worse. Luo Mingxuan thought that he would be able to hit his opponent with a single blow like before, but as soon as he touched his opponent, he felt a burst of cold qi attacking his heart. His face shed with purple for a moment and he hurriedly withdrew his palm, retreating three paces.


    "A martial expert!" Luo Mingxuan eximed.


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo jumped off their horses, and Sikong Qianluo hurriedly moved to support Xiao Se. Lei Wujie stepped forward and said to Luo Mingxuan, "Be careful, they are assassins from Hidden River. This person is the Thousand-Faced Ghost. "


    "Thousand-Faced Ghost? That''s a notoriously perverted murderer in the martial world." Luo Mingxuan¡¯s expression was exaggerated. "Now that I see him, he is indeed quite perverted."


    Mu Ying''s face darkened, and Luo Mingxuan suddenly yelled, "That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! Now, you look a bit like my shifu."


    Mu Ying¡¯s anger turned into a smile. "You talk too much."


    Luo Mingxuan''s robes fluttered, and a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Lei Wujie, were you not able to beat this person? If I can beat him down, does that mean I win this time?"


    "Beat me down?" Mu Ying sneered and walked forward.


    Lei Wujie thought for a while and asked, "Immortals seize six sticks to gamble against Mount Tai. Could it be that you¡¯ve figured out a few gambits in that endgame?"


    Luo Mingxuan gave a mysterious smile. "Guess."


    "I don''t guess." Lei Wujie shrugged.


    Luo Mingxuan stepped forward. "Then just watch."


    Su Changli reached out with his great sword to stop Mu Ying. "Wait a minute."


    "What?" Mu Ying was puzzled.


    Su Changli was still looking at the twin swordsmen, and said three words hesitantly, "Sword Heart Tomb?"


    In the martial world, they were the number one family in sword forging - the Sword Heart Tomb. In the past, Li Xinyue, one of the four guardians of Heavenly Revtions City, who was called "Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams" with her husband Lei Mengsha, was the previous sessor of the Sword Heart Tomb. Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s primary upation was sword forging, and most of their disciples were swordsmiths. Only a few disciples were sword guardians. But the strength of every one of them must not be underestimated. The four sword guardians of this generation were all masters in the way of the sword, and they had also gained some fame in the martial world. Su Changli was trained in the sword so he was very familiar with all the swordsmen in the world, and also knew their names. They were known to be a pair of twin brothers and a pair of twin sisters.


    He Qu, He Cong, Wu Fa, Wu Tian.


    Such a swordsman was not easy to deal with.


    He Qu, who was wearing a domineering expression nodded. "Exactly."


    He Cong, who was slightly shy, smiled. "This brother¡¯s ¡®Great Sword Soars¡¯ on your back was also forged by Sword Heart Tomb."


    "Yes, it was passed to me by my teacher." Su Changli nodded. "It''s a good sword."


    "What does a good sword need to be equipped with?" He Qu asked, raising his head.


    "With a good head!" Su Changli suddenly raised the great sword in his hand, mming it down at He Qu.


    He Qu flicked the long sword in his hand and confronted the great sword. He leaped to the side, and made use of Su Changli''s great sword to jump aside. Making a spin, he actually stepped on the great sword, and tipped his toes, he raised his sword and attacked Su Changli. Su Changli retreated hurriedly, swiping his great sword upwards, and shed at He Qu. He Qu immediately withdrew his sword, struck down at the great sword, took advantage of the momentum, and leaped back,nding steadily on the ground.


    "What handsome skills," Sikong Qianluo eximed.


    "You have a good head." Su Changli didn''t give him a chance to breathe, and rushed towards him with his great sword.


    Mu Ying sneered at Luo Mingxuan and He Cong. "So, which one of you will fight me? Or, you cane together."


    Luo Mingxuanughed a little. "After talking for so long, I can finally use my new skills!"


    The introverted He Cong raised his head and looked into the distance, only to see five figuresing closer, all with murderous intent on them, all very difficult opponents to deal with. On this side, he couldn¡¯t tell who would win between his elder brother and Su Changli for the time being, and Luo Mingxuan may not be a match for Mu Ying either. With just him and two others whose injuries were not fully healed, he was afraid they were not a match for the iing five enemies. He suddenly said, "Gege, we must go."


    He Qu seemed to hear his brother''s words, and immediately withdrew his sword and retreated to He Cong''s side. "What is it?"


    "Once those five people arrive, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be a match for them," He Cong whispered.


    "Then we run," He Qu answered calmly.


    Luo Mingxuan had just exerted his qi, and he slipped on his feet after hearing the words. "So, what¡¯s the n?"


    He Cong pulled Luo Mingxuan back. "You take the three of them to Sword Heart Tomb first. The two of us will hold them back, but we¡¯ll be right behind you."


    Luo Mingxuan nodded. "Then I¡¯m counting on you two."


    Sikong Qianluo grabbed Xiao Se who was still unconscious, mounted her horse, and rode away. Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment. Luo Mingxuan walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "Brother Lei, I will need to inconvenience you to share a horse."


    "Just the two of you, and you want to stop us?" Mu Ying''s face was cold as he jumped and attacked them.


    He Qu swung his sword and sent him back. He Cong followed with his sword, aiming for his vitals. The other six people from Hidden River also moved in that same instant. But the twin swords of He Qu and He Cong constructed a tight mesh in an instant, blocking them back abruptly.


    "How long can we hold?" He Qu asked softly.


    He Cong thought for a moment. "Fourteen strokes. After the fourteen strokes, the Twin Swords Array will break."


    "Okay." He Qu drew out another sword.

 Chapter 107 Sword Heart Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 107 Sword Heart Tomb</h4>


    Under Luo Mingxuan¡¯s guidance, Lei Wujie and the others made their way at full speed until they arrived at a valley. Right outside the valley, there was a marsh and the marsh was filled with the remnants of broken swords of various sizes. At a nce, it seemed like there were nearly a thousand swords.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly reined in his horse, his expression showing a bit of excitement. "I know this, this is¡­ this is!"


    "Yes, beyond this valley is the Sword Heart Tomb, the number one family in sword forging. This is the entrance, the Sword Tomb Gate," Luo Mingxuan said with a smile. "But this marsh has beenid with an array. Only the sword guardians of Sword Heart Tomb know the way in. If you go in without knowing the way, you¡¯ll be swallowed up by the marsh. We need to wait for them now."


    "Er-di, I¡¯ll bring up the rear, you lead them through the array first!" An angry roar came at them. Lei Wujie and the others hurriedly turned their heads, only to see the seven Hidden River assassins chasing Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s He Qu and He Conging towards them. The two of them appeared injured with wounds all over their bodies.


    He Cong rushed up to them, and whispered, "Look carefully at my steps. Don¡¯t miss a single one! Remember!" Then, with a light push of his toe, he jumped onto a rock on the marsh, and then jumped again, and after more than a dozen jumps, hended on the other side of the marsh. Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo, who was carrying Xiao Se, followed immediately after and leaped over. Luo Mingxuan saw that He Qu was going to fight seven people on his own, his skills were so fast that they were indiscernible, but right at that moment, he was struck hard by Su Changli¡¯s great sword and had to retreat. Luo Mingxuan immediately took a step forward and waved his sleeve. "Watch my hidden weapons!"


    Dozens of dice flew out towards Su Changli and the others. They hurriedly used their swords to block and He Qu was able to catch his breath. He immediately grabbed Luo Mingxuan, and drew back. Xie Hui and Xie Ling, who had the highest level of movement cultivation in the Hidden River, took a step forward and sneered. They jumped onto the marsh, following He Qu¡¯s steps, leaping step by step, exactly the same as where He Qu stepped, except they were three steps behind.


    Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi also tried to chase after but Su Changli held out his great sword and stopped them both.


    "What is it?" Su Hongxi asked.


    Su Changli shook his head slightly and frowned. "The two of them are already dead."


    "Change array!" He Qu took Luo Mingxuan past thest step.


    He Cong nodded lightly, reached into an indentation on the side of the rock, and twisted slightly. The whole marsh came alive, and the remnants of the swords began to change positions rapidly. Xie Hui and Xie Ling were shocked. They were on thest step, but now they¡¯d beenpletely trapped within the marsh. Just before they could call for help, they werepletely swallowed.


    "There are twelve changes in the array of the Sword Tomb Gate. The two of them were too careless." Mu Ying''s voice was cold.


    Su Changli thought for a while, thrusting the great sword in his hand forcefully into the ground, and said in a deep voice, "Sword Heart Tomb has only one entrance, and simrly, there is only one exit."


    The two brothers He Qu and He Cong did not say much, and hurriedly took Lei Wujie and the others into the valley. The group of them walked through a dark and narrow tunnel for almost an incense stick, until Lei Wujie felt a faint lighting from the front. He elerated thest few steps through the hole, and couldn''t help but exim.


    It was a small world of its own.


    A world of swords.


    All along the side of the valley were sword-forging houses lined up one after the other. Inside, many shirtless men were sweating and working on forging swords. On the road, some people sped past on a horse-drawn carriage. At the back of the carriage was a whole stack of finished swords, gleaming in the sunlight, their finest quality obvious from a nce.


    "So many swords." Lei Wujie''s eyes lit up.


    He Cong smiled shyly. "But these swords are going to be destroyed."


    "Huh?" Lei Wujie asked in surprise.


    "This is the Sword Heart Tomb, where we forge only the best swords under Heaven. As long as the swords are not top grade, they will be taken out and destroyed. The carcasses of swords that you saw at the Sword Tomb Gate are such failed swords!" He Qu proudly said. Except, as soon as he exerted strength to speak, the wounds on his body opened and fresh blood poured out.


    He Cong hurried to help him. "Don''t talk anymore. We need to hurry to the Sword Pavilion immediately and look for the old master."


    At this time, a carriage came roaring towards them and sitting up front were two identical girls. Theirplexions were not considered beautiful, but they had a heroic aura about them, with eyebrows that appeared tougher than most men. The only difference between the two is that one of them had a mole between her eyebrows. They hurriedly reined in the horses when they spotted everyone. The girl with the mole between her brows looked at He Qu and He Cong and said in surprise. "Weren¡¯t you just outside to meet the guest from Snow Moon City? How did you get injured so badly?"


    "It''s a long story." He Cong sighed. "These are guests from Snow Moon City."


    The girl was stunned, and asked, "Didn''t the letter say that there¡¯s only one?"


    "No time to exin." He Cong carried He Qu onto the carriage. "We must go to the Sword Pavilion to treat his injuries first."


    Sikong Qianluo also hurried forward with Xiao Se. "My shidi was also injured and has been in aa for a while now. I beg you to heal him too."


    Seeing Sikong Qianluo''s earnest eyes, the girl nodded immediately without hesitation. "Of course. I will take you all to the Sword Pavilion first. Wu Tian,e afterwards with the other two guests from Snow Moon City."


    The other girl beside her nodded, and flipped off the carriage. The girl with a mole between her brows immediately waved her whip, and the carriage rushed towards a tall pavilion in the distance.


    "He Qu He Cong, Wu Fa Wu Tian. Presumably these are the other two sword guardians sisters of Sword Heart Tomb, Wu Fa and Wu Tian," Luo Mingxuan said.


    The girl who had flipped to dismount nodded. "Exactly. I am Wu Tian."


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly sped his fists. "Disciple of Snow Moon City Elder Yin Luoxia, Luo Mingxuan."


    Wu Tian nodded. "You are the person mentioned in the letter, then this one is¡­"


    Lei Wujie also hurriedly sped his fists. "Disciple of Snow Moon City Second Citymaster, Lei Wujie."


    Wu Tian was stunned for a moment. "Sword Immortal''s disciple? Why was this not mentioned in the letter?"


    Lei Wujie gave a wry smile, and could only exin what happened along the way. How two of them had started on a trip from Snow Moon City to Qingcheng Mountain, and how they were on their way to Lei n, but inexplicably encountered two waves of assassins from Hidden River and were being hunted down, until finally they identally released the Thousand City Order, which coincided with Luo Mingxuan, He Qu and He Cong being nearby and was rescued. But until now, they couldn¡¯t figure out why they were being hunted.


    After listening to the whole story, Wu Tian thought for a while, and shook her head. "I can¡¯t think of any reason for this either. But, the Hidden River do not kill without reason. Someone must have paid a high price for your heads. I will bring you to see the old master first. Maybe the old master can think of a way to help you."


    "Who¡¯s the old master?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Of course he¡¯s the head of Sword Heart Tomb! Stupid!" Luo Mingxuan said disdainfully, striding forward.


    Lei Wujie gave a soft "Oh", but appeared pensive.

 Chapter 108 Famous Swords Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 108 Famous Swords Under Heaven</h4>


    Wu Tian brought Luo Mingxuan and Lei Wujie to the Sword Pavilion, and met Wu Fa who had brought He Qu, He Cong as well as Sikong Qianluo and Xiao Se over earlier.


    Wu Tian asked, "Have you taken care of them?"


    "Yup. Handed them over to Hua Jin. She¡¯s treating them on the third floor." Wu Fa nodded. "Old master is waiting for them inside the pavilion. You can go in now."


    "Okay." Wu Tian turned to Luo Mingxuan and Lei Wujie and said, "Both of you, pleasee with me."


    Lei Wujie asked Luo Mingxuan, "Luo-shixiong, did you have some errand to run at Sword Heart Tomb?"


    Luo Mingxuan shook his head. "It¡¯s not really an errand, but I¡¯ve been studying that Immortal Six Gambles game, and realised it¡¯s rted to swordsmanship. The old hag only has her Sunset Shadow sword and refused to give it to me. She said she went back a long way with the old master of Sword Heart Tomb, so she helped me to ask for a few but I had toe get them myself."


    "I thought Luoxia Fairy only practiced palm techniques. I didn¡¯t realise she¡¯s proficient in swordsmanship too," Lei Wujie said.


    "Beili practices the sword. People who practice martial arts will basically learn some sword arts as well. You see, even Third Citymaster is well-known as having mastered over eight-tenths of all spear techniques under Heaven and the only Spear Immortal in the world, but if he picked up a sword, he probably has the cultivation base halfway to a sword immortal," Luo Mingxuan said.


    The two of them followed Wu Tian and continued walking ahead. A short whileter, they stepped into the main hall of the Sword Pavilion. They saw countless exquisite and beautiful swords in various shapes and sizes around them. Lei Wujie and Luo Mingxuan¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly, staring at all the swords in the main hall, and eximed loudly in awe.


    "Lei Wujie, look at this one!" Luo Mingxuan pointed to a long sword beside him that had three ripples carved into its tip, and said with joy, "This one is the Qilin Fang, the sword of the head of Qilin Swords, Li Xiuxi. It used to be ranked sixteenth on the Register of Swords!" Luo Mingxuan was about to touch it with his hands, but was interrupted by a voice full of smiles, "The Qilin Fang has a very strong killing aura. If you really want to touch it, then you¡¯ll likely injure yourself."


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly withdrew his hand. He and Lei Wujie looked up, only to see an old man with white beard and hair and a kind face walking towards them. Presumably, this is the old master mentioned by Wu Fa and Wu Tian.


    Sure enough, he heard Wu Tian sp her fists, and said respectfully, "Old master."


    "Who is the one who requested the sword, who is Luoxia Fairy''s disciple mentioned in the letter?" Old master asked.


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly sped his fists. "This one is Luo Mingxuan, disciple of Luoxia Fairy."


    The old master nodded, and suddenly a squinted smile appeared on his face. "How is your shifutely?"


    Luo Mingxuan was taken aback for a moment, a little embarrassed. "She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s fine."


    The old master wiped away the drool that was on the verge of falling. "Is she as beautiful as before?"


    Wu Tian coughed heavily on the side.


    The old master straightened his waist, cleared his throat, and restored the appearance of someone with the air of an immortal. He said inly, "Your sword, this old man has forged it."


    Luo Mingxuan said with joy, "I implore Senior to bestow the sword."


    "Bestow the sword? This word is used well." The old masterughed loudly, suddenly waving his long sleeves, and a row of finished swords hanging in the air fell in front of Luo Mingxuan.


    There were seven swords in total, all varying in length. They stood in the ground, gleaming sharply in the light.


    ¡°The heavy sword is Hopeless, the light sword is Farewell, the long sword is Phoenix, the twin swords are Goumang and Catastrophe, the three-foot swords are Praj?a and One nce. There are seven swords in total, take them." The old master stroked his beard and smiled.


    Luo Mingxuan''s eyes widened in surprise. "A total of seven swords? So generous!"


    The old master nodded, and a strange smile appeared on his face. "Who asked your shifi to be so beautiful¡­ No, that, your shifu and I talked briefly about the martial arts you have been studying recently. This old man has lived a little longer by a few decades. When I was younger, I met an expert who had elucidated that Immortal Six Gambles match. That man had three swords on his back, and another four hanging from his waist. From a distance, he looked like a hedgehog. There¡¯s no mistake."


    Luo Mingxuan immediately hugged the swords in front of him. "Then thank you so much, old master."


    "As for you¡­you look familiar." The old master turned his head and looked at Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment, and scratched his head. "I should be."


    The old man smiled and jerked his arm. The Rainfall sword that Lei Wujie had on him immediately unsheathed. Lei Wujie reached out to grab it, but he was too slow. The sword fell into the old master¡¯s hand, and his eyes shone as if he¡¯d been reunited with an old friend. "Rainfall, it''s been a long time."


    Luo Mingxuan was taken aback for a moment. "Old master, you recognize Lei-shidi¡¯s sword?"


    The old master smiled and said, "Rainfall, Snowwatch, Flowergaze, Windscent. The Four Swords of Elegance were forged by me when I was young, so naturally, I¡¯d recognize them." When he finished, he waved his hand and the Rainfall sword flew up to the wall and fell steadily into a scabbard. There were three simr long swords around it.


    "Four Swords of Elegance?" Luo Mingxuan asked in surprise, "They were forged by Senior? Then, Senior, you are¡­ Li Suwang!"


    The old master nodded slowly with a smile.


    "But aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Luo Mingxuan continued.


    The old master immediately became angry. "You¡­ you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead. I just haven''t shown my face in the martial world for thest 20 or 30 years, who said I''m dead! I¡­"


    "Grandpa!" A voice called out, and the old master and Luo Mingxuan turned their heads to look. All they saw was a set of red clothes kneeling on the ground, tears gushing from Lei Wujie''s eyes. "Grandson Lei Wujie has been unfilial. My respects to Grandpa."


    Li Suwang remained smiling, reached out his hand slightly, and raised Lei Wujie up with his internal strength. "You have achieved your swordsmanship, then you¡¯re very filial already. Since you were holding the Rainfall sword, that means you¡¯ve met your sister?"


    Lei Wujie wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and nodded.


    Li Suwang lightly stroked his beard. "Good. Your sister is the unfilial one, knowing that an old man like me is all alone in this Sword Heart Tomb yet she doesn¡¯te to visit me. See, I didn¡¯t even force her to be the sessor of this Tomb, why is she so afraid of me? This Rainfall sword is considered an atonement. I have confiscated it!"


    "Grandpa, this¡­" Lei Wujie said in surprise.


    "I''ll give you a better one." Li Suwang smiled mysteriously, stretched out his right hand, and a long sword case flew from the dark and fell into his hand. "Xiao-Jie, you¡¯ve trained with a sword since childhood. Naturally, you should know about the Register of Swords kept by our Sword Heart Tomb.¡±


    "Of course I know." Lei Wujie nodded.


    Li Suwang shook his hand lightly, the sword case opened, and the sword hidden within finally revealed its true appearance. The de was slender and thin, almost transparent.


    "Of the swords in this world, some have four-word names, some have three-word names, but most have two-word names.


    "This one is different, it has only one word.


    "It''s called Heart, the ''heart'' of Sword Heart Tomb."


    Li Suwang snapped the sword case shut, reached out and gave it a push, and it fell into Lei Wujie''s hands.


    Lei Wujie held the sword case, his hands trembling slightly. "Ranked fourth among the top ten famous swords under Heaven¡­ Heart sword?"


    Li Suwang smiled slightly and nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 109 Three Times Into Sword’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 109 Three Times Into Sword¡¯s Heart</h4>


    Twenty years ago, Sword Heart Tomb established the Register of Swords to rank all the famous swords under Heaven. Among them, the Heaven Breached sword enshrined in Heavenly Revtions City¡¯s Directorate of Astronomy was ranked first, the ancestral weapon of Unrivaled City, Bright Vermilion Phoenix ranked second, the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi''s Armoured cier was ranked third, and fourth was the famous sword forged by the founder of Sword Heart Tomb - Heart. When the sword waspleted, the Founder Tombmaster jumped into the sword furnace and used his own body to test the sword. Therefore, there were rumors that the Founder Tombmaster¡¯s spirit was attached to the sword¡¯s de. It was the representative sword of Sword Heart Tomb, and could be one with the sword¡¯s master. Its name was a single word, ¡°Heart¡±. This fourth-ranked Heart sword on the Register of Swords, had always been held by the sessors of the Sword Heart Tombmaster. Its previous owner was--


    ¡°Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams.¡± Qinglong of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Li Xinyue.


    Lei Wujie slowly opened the sword case, and the long sword in the box seemed to sense his movements and suddenly vibrated with a cry.


    "Some believe that a sword is a sword, and a man is a man. For example, your sister did not want to take this Heart sword. Instead, she ran all the way to Kunlun Mountain to seek that Armoured cier. But some people think that the sword is the heart, and the heart can also be a sword, such as your mother. You can make a choice. After all, it is a very dangerous thing to use your heart to be a sword," Li Suwang said in a deep voice as he looked at Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie didn''t seem to hear his voice at all. He continued staring straight at the sword. Suddenly, he reached out his right hand and yelled, "Sword rise!"


    The sword case vibrated, and the Heart sword cried.


    "Is this still a sword? This is a ghost¡­" Luo Mingxuan was dumbfounded.


    "Sword rise!" Lei Wujie shouted again. The long sword continued vibrating with a cry, but still did note out of the case.


    Li Suwang lightly waved his hand, and the Heart sword¡¯s vibration finally subsided. He whispered, "Don¡¯t think you can control this sword. Instead, you should be friends with this sword, or alternatively, you can be the sword."


    Lei Wujie closed his eyes, the Heart sword came out of the case in an instant, and it flew into the air and revolved fiercely. The sword wind roared, and there seemed to be demons and beasts roaring in the wind, as if something terrible was about to break free from the sword and escape.


    Luo Mingxuan finally believed the legends. This Heart sword was indeed alive!


    Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes remained closed, and he looked into his own memories, and again, he saw the swordsman in robes as white as snow. She stood at the top of Heavenly Revtions City, under the full moon, holding up the Heart sword in her heart. The sight was gentle yet piercingly cold. Her whole person was like the brilliant moon in the sky, cold and lonely. She lowered her head to look at Lei Wujie, and suddenly, she smiled. The cold moonlight also seemed to be warmer, and she said softly, "A-Jie, it''s been a long time."


    Lei Wujie, who was deep in his memories, burst into tears, and the picture suddenly changed. Now he was in Lei n Fort, that swordsman in her snow white robes was standing in the snow, gently stroking his face. The child that he was back then had tears all over his face, but the swordsman just smiled softly. "A-Jie, wait for me toe back and pick you up." Then she turned around, and he wanted to reach out to catch her, feeling that if he didn¡¯t catch her this time, he would lose her forever.


    "Don''t go, Mummy." Lei Wujie reached out the hand that he didn''t reach out in his memory, and actually managed to grab onto herpels. Li Xinyue turned her head and looked at Lei Wujie, with a bit of joy in her eyes. "A-Jie¡­"


    Lei Wujie wrenched open his eyes, and the illusion dissipated. He didn''t have thepels in his hand, rather it was the hilt of a sword. The Heart sword was already in his hand.


    "First time into the sword¡¯s heart. Well done." Li Suwang nodded in praise.


    "What was that I saw just now?" Lei Wujie asked, sweating profusely.


    Li Suwang smiled slightly. "It''s your sword¡¯s heart." After speaking, he took a sudden step and struck Lei Wujie''s chest with a palm. "Enter your sword¡¯s heart again!"


    Lei Wujie¡¯s consciousness flew out again.


    This time, he saw a snow-capped mountain, majestic and magnificent. At the summit of the snowy mountain, a figure with a gray veil was standing straight, holding a slender and graceful sword in her hand. She suddenly shouted, and the entire snowy mountain was shaken by the loud roar. Thousands of years of snow fell from the mountain inrge chunks. She wielded her sword and danced wildly. On the nearby mountains, the snow was copsing uncontrobly, and the earth-shaking sword aura radiated wildly from the delicate jade-white sword, smashing through clouds and mists in the sky. Suddenly hundreds of figures appeared, some holding their swords while standing on the clouds andughing wildly, some holding their hands to step on the falling snow while looking down at the earth with cold eyes, and some falling straight down alongside the falling snow with their eyes closed¡­¡­


    The gust of wind lifted her veil, and Lei Wujie finally saw her face clearly. "Jie¡­"


    Li Suwang gently pped a palm behind Lei Wujie, and Lei Wujie, whose spirit was wandering outside, returned to his body again. He panted harshly, and wondered in bewilderment, "I saw jie¡­"


    "Back then, your sister didn''t want to take the road that your mother travelled. Although she could control the Heart sword, she didn''t use it, so she went to Kunlun Mountain to seek the Armoured cier sword. What you just saw should be the scene where she asked for the sword back then," Li Suwang said. "You have seen Xinyue''s sword, Hanyi''s sword, and now, enter your sword¡¯s heart a third time to see your own sword." Right after he finished, he didn¡¯t wait for Lei Wujie¡¯s reply and he struck with the third palm strike.


    Third time into your sword¡¯s heart!


    A warm room in a pavilion filled with dance and music. Suddenly there was a set of red clothes, a sword flying in from the distant west, bringing with it countless flowers.


    Falling blossoms swirled about in the air, a set of green robes held the set of red clothes and they started dancing energetically. A young master in rich blue robes was ying the flute with joy, and another man in ck with long hair leaped onto the tall pavilion, loudly singing a youthful poem:


    ¡°I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where graceful immortals ride the winds.


    I wish to step on clouds and travel a million miles, what can an Emperor do to me?


    The summit of Kunlun bathed in sunlight, in the vast ocean a paradise of green mountains.


    A swallow flies over ten thousand miles to go home, but until I see the world¡¯s end, I will not return!¡±


    This awe-inspiring aura of youth, this is me, Lei Wujie''s sword!


    Lei Wujie snapped open his eyes and firmly grasped the Heart sword. The long sword finally ceased to vibrate and Li Suwangughed loudly. "Wonderful, wonderful, after nearly ten years, the Heart sword finally has its true master!"


    Lei Wujie looked at Li Suwang. "Grandpa, why do I feel as if something is wrong."


    Li Suwang smiled mysteriously. "Where do you feel different?"


    Lei Wujie thought about it for a while. "My qi is flowing smoother than before. This feeling¡­" Lei Wujie thought back. This feeling appeared once before, and that was through borrowing Xiao Se''s internal strength to use his zing Arts Heavenly Fire Realm to strike the Thousand-Faced Ghost with his palm.


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "Did I enter the Unrestrained Earthly Realm?"


    Li Suwang nodded. "Just then, you entered your sword¡¯s heart three times and now, the Heart sword resonates with you. At this moment, you have indirectly cultivated our family¡¯s Sword Heart Form core techniques. I will give you the secret manual for the Sword Heart Formter. If you cultivate everyday ording to the form in the manual, then even the Unrestrained Earthly Realm will be nothing to you."


    Lei Wujie suddenly realized that all of the qi in his body was drained in an instant. He was about to speak, but all he saw was darkness in front of him, and he fainted. Luo Mingxuan hurriedly stepped forward to catch him, and he looked at Li Suwang in concern.


    Li Suwang reached out and checked on Lei Wujie¡¯s breathing. He shook his head gently. "Don¡¯t worry. It seems that you have travelled a long way. He¡¯s just exhausted."

 Chapter 110 Damaged Latent Meridians

    <h4>Chapter 110 Damaged Latent Meridians</h4>


    The sun shone into the room, and a figure in ck slumped quietly beside the bed, seeming to have fallen asleep.


    "She stayed up all night, and finally reached her limit." A clear voice sounded, and a youngdy who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old was sitting outside, a herb dangling in her hand. She spoke softly, "In fact, her body is also in a very bad state right now, and I need to prescribe some medicine to treat her."


    "How about that young man? Are his injuries serious?" Sitting next to the youngdy was Li Suwang, the Tombmaster of Sword Heart Tomb. He looked curiously at the young man lying on the bed inside, his expression peaceful.


    "No, he doesn''t have any external injuries at all, but his pulse is extremely chaotic. In general, people know of the obvious meridian system, whichprises the eight extraordinary meridians, the twelve principal meridians, and the fifteen connecting coterals. But, a human actually has a system oftent meridians which are rtively difficult to detect. Those who study martial arts are more familiar with this, because a human¡¯s internal strength is umted within theirtent meridians. This person¡¯stent meridians are damaged, so he can¡¯t use any martial arts. But I can feel that within histent meridians, there is a terrifying power. If this power bacshes, then he will be in a very dangerous situation." Hua Jin bit the herb into her mouth. "He must have encountered a bacsh recently, but this bacsh wasn¡¯t too strong, so he¡¯s just suffering from some qi deficiency. He¡¯ll be fine after I treat it. But next time¡­"


    "Damagedtent meridians¡­ Was he born like this?" Li Suwang asked.


    Hua Jin shook her head. "No, histent meridians were obviously injured by someone, and he should have been injured several years ago."


    "Who could have done something so insidious?" Li Suwang frowned.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it must have been a very powerful martial expert." Hua Jin sat there, shaking her legs, and shrugged.


    "You can''t cure him?" Li Suwang nced at her.


    Hua Jin sighed. "Not just me. Even if my shifu were still around, I doubt he can cure this too. As for that half-hearted shixiong of mine, I''m afraid he can¡¯t cure this either."


    "Your half-hearted shixiong?" Li Suwang thought for a while. "Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng?"


    "Shifu said, if shixiong only specialised in medicine, then there is no one in the world who cannot be cured by him. But shixiong studied not only medicine, but also practiced his spear and ran off to be some citymaster, so with this half-heartedness, how can he study medicine?" Hua Jin said with dissatisfaction.


    Li Suwang chuckled. "Well, you have chosen to specialise in studying medicine. You¡¯ve stayed here in Sword Heart Tomb for a year collecting herbs. Several times, I¡¯ve tempted you to practice a sword and you have always refused. Yet, you can¡¯t cure him either?"


    Hua Jin sighed and said solemnly, "That¡¯s because I¡¯m still young?"


    While the two were talking, they spotted a personing from a distance, carrying three long swords on his back, and two long swords and two three-foot swords slung around his waist. He looked like a real-life hedgehog.


    Hua Jin couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Who is this? Why¡¯s he dressed up like a hedgehog?"


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head, slightly embarrassed, but when he moved his hand, the swords on him nged together. He sighed. "Senior, is there really anyone in the world who uses seven swords?"


    Li Suwang nodded. "Of course. Back then, the Unrivaled Citymaster¡¯s Unrivaled Sword Casket had a total of thirteen swords inside."


    Luo Mingxuan curled his lips. "Senior, please don''t bluff me. The swords in the Unrivaled Sword Casket are all flying swords. Each one is about one zhang long. How¡¯s that like my situation here?"


    Li Suwang reached out a hand. "Then, return the swords to me."


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly waved his hand. "Senior, farewell." As he was about to turn around, he suddenly caught sight of the scene in the room and eximed, "Isn¡¯t¡­ isn''t that Qianluo-shijie and Xiao-shidi! What!"


    On the bed, Xiao Se''s face twitched slightly.


    Hua Jin reached out and patted Luo Mingxuan. "Your voice is too loud!"


    "Ah." Xiao Se breathed out, and his eyes opened slightly. He felt as if something heavy was pressing on his chest, and he was slightly out of breath. He looked down and realized that Sikong Qianluo was lying on his stomach. Xiao Se squinted his eyes, thought about it, pretended not to see, and closed his eyes again.


    "He just opened his eyes, right?" Luo Mingxuan asked Hua Jin in a low voice.


    Hua Jin blinked. "It seems so."


    "Then he pretended to sleep again?" Luo Mingxuan pointed at Xiao Se.


    Hua Jin blinked again. "That''s right."


    Luo Mingxuan immediately drew one of the long swords at his waist. "Bastard taking advantage of my shijie, see if I don''t chop him up."


    "What''s it got to do with you! Get lost!" Hua Jin jumped off the bench and heaved the big medicine chest onto her back. "Old master, let¡¯s go take a look at He Qu. It''s time to change his medicine."


    "Alright." Li Suwang nodded and walked a few steps forward, then turned his head and pulled Luo Mingxuan over. "I say, young man, are you really so ignorant? Spit it out, you¡¯ve never had a sweetheart, have you?"


    "No¡­ no." Luo Mingxuan sheathed the sword, his face blushing.


    Li Suwangughed and said, "Do you have someone you like?"


    Luo Mingxuan nodded, and whispered, "Yes¡­"


    The three people moved further and further away. At this time, Sikong Qianluo also woke up slowly, found herself lying on Xiao Se¡¯s chest, and her face blushed involuntarily. She looked at Xiao Se, and saw that Xiao Se¡¯splexion was pale, and at peace. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to touch his cheek. Xiao Se''s eyshes fluttered just when she was about to touch him.


    Sikong Qianluo froze, then ¡°pah!¡±, she gave Xiao Se an angry p. Xiao Se stopped pretending to be asleep and opened his eyes angrily. "Why are you hitting me!"


    Sikong Qianluo replied angrily, "You pretended to sleep!"


    "You¡¯re the one pretending to be asleep! I saw you sleep so soundly, so I didn''t wake you!" Xiao Se retorted.


    "Bleh!" Sikong Qianluo really spit on Xiao Se''s face.


    Xiao Se was stunned, and Sikong Qianluo was also stunned.


    Finally, Xiao Se slowly reached up to wipe off the saliva on his face, and yelled in anger, "Sikong Qianluo!"


    Sikong Qianluo immediately ran away, but when she reached the door, she felt a wave of darkness and suddenly fainted. Fortunately, Wu Fa was just walking by and reacted immediately to catch Sikong Qianluo. Xiao Se also hurried off the bed, but he only managed a few steps, before he fell to the ground bonelessly.


    Wu Fan looked at him and said pointedly, ¡°Thisdy stayed by your side all day and all night. Why did you upset her just as she woke up?"


    Xiao Se was a little ashamed, and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Hua Jin hurried back when she heard the voices, reached out to take Sikong Qianluo¡¯s pulse, and frowned slightly. "Her body is weaker than I thought. Move her to my room and I will prescribe her a dose of medicine."


    Wu Fa nodded, then she lifted Sikong Qianluo and walked towards the room next door. Hua Jin red coldly at Xiao Se and left with a cold snort.


    Xiao Se was left by himself as he sat on the ground with a helpless expression. He reached out his right hand and sighed. "Who can¡­ help me get back to bed."

 Chapter 111 Xiao Se’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 111 Xiao Se¡¯s Past</h4>


    Midnight, heavy rain.


    The rain came down hard on the roof of the carriage, the only one on the road, as it travelled at high speed in the dark.


    The driver wielded a horse whip and wiped off the rain on his face. Even with his cloak, it wasn¡¯t effective in blocking any rain from the heavy downpour. He cursed, ¡°Damn this heavy rain! It must be from hell!¡± Then he suddenly reined in the horses, because standing right in front of him, there really seemed to be a ghost.


    Wearing a long ck cloak and a huge hat, the man had an unusually burly figure and he held a huge sword in his hand. The rain bounced off the sword, causing it to gleam with a dangerous light.


    "Who¡¯s there?" The driver yelled.


    The person with the sword did not speak. He just walked forward step by step.


    The driver frowned, put his fingers to his lips and blew a whistle, but no one responded. He was taken aback, and his hand holding the whip trembled slightly. He looked down and found that the rain on the ground was actually red. He suddenly raised his head, and realised that there appeared to be bodies lying on the ground a distance away.


    Although he couldn''t see the other person''s face in the dark night, the driver could somehow feel that he seemed to sneer at this moment.


    The driver was shocked. He managed to kill so many of their martial expert escorts all by himself. Was this person really a ghost? He didn¡¯t think about it further, snapped his whip and rushed towards the swordsman. At that instant, the man suddenly jumped up, and then he was standing next to the driver.


    The rain dripped from the de, mixed with a hint of red.


    The driver¡¯s head slid to the ground, his face locked with a look of horror in hisst moments.


    The swordsman stabbed his sword into the wooden floor of the carriage. Without a driver, the carriage continued to charge ahead in a wild ride.


    "Who are you?" The person in the carriage finally spoke. He had a very young voice.


    "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to take your life." The swordsman''s voice was deep and somewhat imposing.


    The person in the carriage remained silent. Suddenly, a wooden staff came through the curtain and attacked the swordsman. The wind whistled over the staff, supremely powerful. The swordsman lifted his huge sword and swung it at the staff. The momentum of the sword splintered the entire roof of the carriage.


    The person in the carriage retreated hurriedly andnded in the rain. The rain drenched his robes instantly. He held his staff and raised his head, revealing a young face, handsome and fair inplexion with features resembling an immortal from Heaven.


    "They told me that you entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at such a young age. Looks like they were right. You¡¯re going to die though¡­ such a pity." The swordsman propped up his huge sword on his shoulder. The rain continued to pour, falling on his cloak and hat.


    The young noble son in the blue robes didn¡¯t reply, but he clenched his hand on his staff, swept up a shower of rain, leaped up suddenly, and brought his staff down hard on the swordsman''s hat.


    The hat was instantly shattered, revealing a face full of sword scars. The man smiled, malicious and ruthless as a ghost. His right hand blocked the young man¡¯s staff with his de, and his left hand curled around the young man¡¯s throat, strangling him. In an instant, his qi poured into the young man¡¯s body.


    A purple aura shed across the youth''s face, and the veins on his forehead popped violently, his expression painful. The hand holding the staff finally let go, and the staff dropped. The swordsman raised his huge sword and was about to cut off his head.


    At that moment, another wooden staff prated the curtain of rain and struck at the swordsman. Except this staff came with an extremely dangerous aura.


    The swordsman had to let go of the young man in his hand. He turned around abruptly, and swung his huge sword to meet that staff.


    One staff, one sword, a duel started on this rainy night.


    But the young man who was lying on the ground continued to get drenched in the cold rain. His body kept twitching, his expression bing more and more painful, and he looked as if he was about to die.


    "Xiao Se, Xiao Se.¡± Until a familiar voice called him.


    The young man lying in the rain, gradually losing consciousness, opened his eyes slightly. He opened his mouth and tried to make a sound. "Louder, shout at me, louder."


    "Xiao Se, Xiao Se!" The voice really shouted louder than before.


    "Is my name Xiao Se?" The young man who was lying in the rain suddenly felt his pain disappear, and he murmured, "Is my name Xiao Se?"


    In an instant, he finally regained consciousness.


    Lying on the bed, Xiao Se snapped open his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake!¡± Lei Wujie, who was standing beside the bed, shouted loudly.


    Beside him, Sikong Qianluo finally showed a relieved expression, and scolded in a low voice, "What kind of lousy body will faint just from lying on the ground for a while."


    Xiao Se felt a tingling pain in his chest, and looked down, only to find that his clothes had been taken off, and countless silver needles were pierced densely into his chest.


    "Don''t move, don''t move." A clear voice shouted, and Hua Jin was sitting there. She waved her hand, and inserted another three silver needles firmly into Xiao Se''s body.


    Lei Wujie eximed, "Hua Jin, your technique is truly amazing. It''s a shame you didn¡¯t learn any hidden weapons techniques. Would you like me to introduce you to Tang Lian-shixiong? He¡­"


    "Shut up!" Hua Jin waved her hand and a silver needle burst out of thin air and flew towards Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate me." He opened his mouth and bit down on the silver needle. Just as he was feeling proud of himself, he felt a sudden numbness in his mouth. He opened his mouth to speak, but couldn''t say a word.


    Sitting just outside the door, Li Suwangughed long and loud. He said, "In addition to superb medical skills, Hua Jin is also the best in the world with poisons. Otherwise, how would a little girl who doesn¡¯t know martial arts enter the martial world?"


    Lei Wujie looked distressed and signed desperately with his mouth and hands to ask Hua Jin for an antidote, but Hua Jin ignored him and continued inserting silver needles into Xiao Se one by one.


    "What did you dream of just now?" Sikong Qianluo walked forward and sat on Xiao Se''s bed, asking in a low voice.


    "Some things from the past," Xiao Se said and lowered his head.


    "You used to¡­ be a martial expert? That day, I felt that your internal strength was stronger than even da-shixiong," Sikong Qianluo said.


    "I''m still a martial expert now." Xiao Se smiledzily. "If not for me, how could you guys have defeated that Thousand-Faced Ghost."


    "Next time, I will definitely not be poisoned again." Sikong Qianluo suddenly said with a serious face.


    "Eh?" Xiao Se was taken aback.


    "I will protect you. Believe me." Sikong Qianluo looked at Xiao Se seriously.


    Lei Wujie suddenly waved his right hand, and a long and narrow sword fell into his hand. Light shone from the sword, emitting a sword aura like a wave.


    "The Heart sword!" Xiao Se eximed in shock.


    Lei Wujie nodded. His mouth was open, trying to say something, but only made some unpleasant sounds.


    Hua Jin sighed and threw another silver needle, which was firmly inserted into Lei Wujie''s chest.


    Lei Wujie was finally able to speak. "Xiao Se, I will protect you too!"


    Xiao Se put on a depressed expression and shook his head. "I think if I¡¯m being protected by the two of you, I believe death wille sooner rather thanter."


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce, and were about to retort, but they heard Xiao Se continue to say in a low voice, "No one can protect anyone. The only person anyone can protect should be themself."

 Chapter 112 Reunited! The White-Robed Wicked Monk

    <h4>Chapter 112 Reunited! The White-Robed Wicked Monk</h4>


    Two people were on the road, travelling at high speed.


    One in ck, the other wearing green robes. They were Tang Lian and Ye Ruoyi who had recently fled from the Tang n. Ye Ruoyi''s face was pale, her strength obviously unable to keep up anymore, and her pace had slowed down further. Tang Lian nced at her, his voice a little worried. "Miss Ye, are you okay?"


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "I¡¯m fine. I¡­" As soon as she said the words, Ye Ruoyi suddenly fell to her knees.


    Tang Lian stopped quickly and reached out to grasp Ye Ruoyi''s pulse. Although he was not adept at medicine in any big way, he had been following Sikong Changfeng and Tang Lianyue and studied a little. He couldn''t help but pale in shock. "Why is your pulse like that? It¡¯s a mess!"


    Ye Ruoyi managed to force herself to stand. "Can¡¯t stop. They¡¯reing."


    "We¡¯re already here." A cold voice sounded.


    Tang Lian snapped his head up, only to see four dark shadows pass by and stop in front of them.


    The person in the lead was very familiar to Tang Lian. He was in charge of the Tang n Inner House¡¯s Thirty-Six Schools, and was recognised by the Tang n to be second only to Tang Lianyue in their generation - Tang Huang.


    "Shishu," Tang Lian called in a low voice.


    "Come back with me and I will talk to the Grandmaster. He won¡¯t punish you for your crime," Tang Huang said slowly.


    After a long silence, Tang Lian shook his head slowly.


    Tang Huang frowned slightly. "You intend to betray your martial n?"


    Tang Lian smiled bitterly. "But I happen to have two martial sects."


    "But your surname is Tang," Tang Huang said quietly.


    "Why must it be like this? Does Tang n really want to betray the alliance?" Tang Lian clenched his fists.


    Tang Huang sighed. "Tang Lian, this is not something you should think about. The elders have their ns. As disciples of Tang n, we just need to know how to obey."


    "But what Baili-shifu taught me is that before doing anything, you have to ask your heart first," Tang Lian said slowly.


    "Enough," Tang Huang said angrily. "Tang Lian, you have to remember your surname is Tang, the Tang of Tang n! From today, you no longer have anything to do with Snow Moon City!"


    "Tang Lian," Ye Ruoyi suddenly called out in a low voice.


    Tang Lian turned his head and saw Ye Ruoyi, her face pale and her head covered with sweat. But, a faint red light shed across her hand. Ye Ruoyi whispered, "Tang Lian, hold my hand."


    Tang Lian shook his head and said solemnly, "You mustn¡¯t channel your energy. With your current condition, you will die!"


    "Tang Lian." Tang Huang took a step forward. "I''ll give you onest chance. As a disciple, you¡¯ve always been the greatest pride of Tang n. I hope you won¡¯t make the wrong choice."


    Tang Lian suddenly leaned down, reached out to hug Ye Ruoyi, and looked at Tang Huang coldly. "I will make the right choice."


    In an instant, Tang Lian''s eyes shed with a light that was sharp as an eagle.


    Tang Huang was shocked, and with a light flick of his left hand, three Dragon Beard Needles pierced through the air.


    Tang Lian leaped abruptly, passing by Tang Huang''s side, movement extremely fast. The Tang n specialised in hidden weapons and poisoning, but didn''t make much achievements in lightness skills. Tang Lian''s skills were passed to him by Snow Moon City¡¯s First Citymaster, Baili Dongjun - Thousand Mile Drunk.


    "Stop him," Tang Huang shouted angrily as he turned around.


    The three Tang n disciples behind him moved at the same time, shes of silver gleamed on their hands, and the three simultaneously drew the Tang n''s top melee weapon - the fingertip de.


    But they couldn''t stop Tang Lian¡¯s Thousand Mile Drunk. The figure in ck escaped just like this, without any consideration for these three people.


    "Now you have seen it. This is the gap between you and Tang Lian." Tang Huang turned around and said in a low voice, "You¡¯re all disciples of the same generation in Tang n, but you¡¯re far beneath him."


    The three of them didn''t say a word. They just flicked their sleeves, and three Feather Chasing Arrows took off after Tang Lian.


    Tang Huang jumped up and stood on a tree branch, his robes flying, his eyes sharp, and he shouted angrily, "Tang Lian!"


    Tang Lian shuddered, and his back prickled with cold sweat.


    Tang Huang spread open his right hand slightly, and a flywheel started spinning rapidly in his hand.


    The flywheel seizes the soul, Yama takes the life.


    Tang n hidden weapon - Firewheel.


    Could he avoid the full power of the number two expert in the previous generation of Tang n? Tang Lian felt coldness in his heart and didn''t dare to think further, so he whispered to Ye Ruoyi, "Miss Ye, when using the Thousand Mile Drunk technique, my qi can only sustain for a little while more. When the timees, I will block them, you run ahead as desperately as you can. Your identity is special. Find the nearest military camp and they will protect you."


    Tang Huang finally struck out forcefully with his right hand, and the spinning golden flywheel shot through the air. The wind howled, like the crying of a ghost, and the flywheel flew towards Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian stood up again, and he could feel the sound of the flywheel spinning closer and closer behind him. He exhaled, exerted thest of his strength, and prepared to throw Ye Ruoyi forward. "Miss Ye, take care!"


    Right at that moment, he saw a white shadow sh in front of him, and a person stood behind Tang Lian, long sleeves flying, white robe dancing wildly, looking like a god. He touched his open palms together and an invisible barrier seemed to suddenly appear in front of him, stopping the flywheel abruptly.


    "It''s been a long time since I used this kind of martial arts. Come, let me take a light breath." The white-robed man lowered his head slightly, with a smile on his expression. "Amitabha."


    "Buddhist Inner Bell of Praj?¨¡ Divine Art?" Tang Huang frowned and said solemnly.


    "Hey, isn''t this da-shixiong from Snow Moon City? How have you been?" The white-robed man turned around and looked at Tang Lian. The man had a handsome face, but his head waspletely bald without a de of grass.


    "Wu¡­ Ye Anshi," Tang Lian said in surprise.


    Wuxin smiled and said, "When I¡¯m in Outerheaven, I¡¯m Ye Anshi. Since I¡¯ve re-entered the Central ins, then please call me Wuxin."


    "Why are you here?" Tang Lian asked.


    Wuxin sighed. "You sound like you don¡¯t want me here. You Snow Moon City people, are you still worried about a little devil head like me? Then I''ll go, but this littledy, pretty as flower and jade, is going to get killed by them."


    Tang Lian returned a wry smile. "Can you act more like a monk? Speak more properly?"


    "Amitabha, this little monk has long returned to secr life. Although I am still called Wuxin, I am the Sect Leader of Outerheaven, ah." Wuxin suddenly turned around, looked at Tang Huang and the others, and dered arrogantly, "I''m very powerful, you know."


    Tang Huang sneered. "So, I see, the son of Ye Dingzhi, Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult. Last time, we released you back to Outerheaven. How dare you step back into the Central ins now?"


    "Released me back?" Wuxin smiled, and with a light wave of his hand, the flywheel that was still spinning on the spot flew back suddenly. "With your power?"


    Tang Huang took a small leap, but the tree branch under his feet was cut in half. He leaped backwards andnded on the ground.


    "Hurry up and run!" Wuxin turned around abruptly, moved his body and shot ahead at full speed.


    Tang Lian hurriedly caught up to him and couldn''t help himself from mocking, "Didn''t you say you¡¯re very powerful? Why are you running?"


    Wuxin shrugged and said casually, "Then what do you want? To kill your shishu?"


    Tang Lian shuddered, stopped speaking, and continued forward in silence.

 Chapter 113 Successor of the Medicine King

    <h4>Chapter 113 Sessor of the Medicine King</h4>


    Xiao Se and others stayed at Sword Heart Tomb for three days.


    Three dayster, Xiao Se''s body finally recovered. He walked out of the house, the sun was shining warmly on him, and he felt inexplicablyfortable. He turned to nce aside, and saw Hua Jin sitting in the yard, tending to the herbs she nted.


    "You¡¯re awake." Hua Jin did not raise her head, and continued to plow the soil with a hoe. "You¡¯ve slept enough in thest few days, and your body should be almost recovered."


    Xiao Se smiledzily, sat down on the bench in the courtyard, raised his head and squinted into the sun. A small frown furrowed his brows. "It¡¯ll never recover."


    "It''s not that there¡¯s no cure for your damagedtent meridians." Hua Jin plucked off a herbal leaf and chewed it in her mouth, showing a slight smile. Then, she walked over to Xiao Se and handed Xiao Se the leaf. "For you?"


    "What is it?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Bingxin nt. It''s very cooling. Chewing a slice when you first get up will make the whole person feel refreshed!" Hua Jin smiled.


    Xiao Se took it and put it in his mouth, only to feel an instant of rity spreading from the top of his head. At first, he felt dizzy, as if his whole person was in a daze. But, he recovered quickly and felt alert again, together with an indescribable kind of joy. He came back to himself. "You said that there¡¯s a cure for the damagedtent meridians?"


    Hua Jin nodded. "I remember I read an ancient book in the Medicine King¡¯s Valley, which recorded a kind of medical technique called the soul replenishment technique. It can make withered trees see spring again, dried up springs gush with water, dead nts be regenerated, and the broken soul meridians can also be reconnected. But the book did not exin how to use the soul replenishment technique, so maybe it¡¯s already long lost. After all, shifu who is known as number one in medicinal arts under Heaven, also doesn¡¯t know this soul replenishment technique."


    "Your shifu is?" Xiao Se was taken aback.


    "Medicine King Xin Baicao!" Hua Jin raised her head proudly.


    Xiao Se was speechless. "Then you¡¯re¡­"


    "Yes, Qianluo-shizhi has told me over thest few days that you¡¯re a disciple of Changfeng-shixiong, so you should call me Little-shishu!" Hua Jin gave Xiao Se a stare.


    Xiao Se couldn''t helpughing. "How old are you?"


    Hua Jin raised her head. "Fourteen!"


    It had long been rumoured that the Medicine King, Xin Baicao, finally mentored a brilliant disciple, Sikong Changfeng, but this person was more fascinated by spear arts than medicinal arts, so in his twilight years, he epted a young disciple, but nobody would have expected the disciple to be a littledy who was only fourteen years old.


    "Don''t look down at my age. I am a person with big ambitions," Hua Jin said proudly.


    "What big ambitions do you have?" Xiao Se chewed on the leaf, leaned on the bench, and chatted with Hua Jin. He found this littledy indescribably fascinating.


    Hua Jin stood up and looked at Xiao Se. "For example, learn the soul replenishment technique and cure yourtent meridians."


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, and said nothing.


    "I''m serious," Hua Jin emphasized.


    Xiao Se finally smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    Hua Jin pursed her lips. "You say ¡°okay¡± but you don¡¯t really believe it in your heart."


    Xiao Se admitted frankly, "Because I don''t want to have hope, so I won''t be disappointed."


    Hua Jin put out her hand. "They said you lent them your internal strength that day using a Cirction Array that you learned in some book. Can you show me?


    Xiao Se nodded and reached into his sleeves, only to find that his clothes were empty.


    Hua Jin took the book out from her sleeves and stuck out her tongue. "When I treated you with acupuncture and moxibustion, I already took everything you had on you. But without your permission, I didn¡¯t read it. What does the book say?"


    "It was written by Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan. It contains some of his own understanding of medical science and internal strength. He feels that medical science and martial arts are theoretically interlinked. For example, in the extinct kingdom of Western Chu, there was a group of famous medicine teachers. Although none of them knew martial arts, they were able to take certain drugs to enter the pinnacle realms of martial experts. One of them talked about the problem oftent meridians and internal strength. I realized this Cirction Array from that treatise which allowed me to lend my internal strength to others, without further injuring mytent meridians. But, I don¡¯t know what went wrong and suffered from internal injuries.¡±


    "What he said makes some sense." Hua Jin frowned. "You were injured because you were not familiar enough with the technique. When the internal strength was flowing, some leaked into the damaged meridians, so you suffered internal injuries. But what¡¯s written in this book is not something I can agree with. Medical science is medical science, and martial arts are martial arts. There is no such thing as a shortcut in this world."


    Xiao Se nodded. "At the end, Xie Xuan also said that although Western Chu medicine teachers created arge number of experts through this method and temporarily blocked the invasion from Beili, the bacsh was huge in the end. All the medicine teachers either went crazy or died. In the end, the kingdom was still destroyed. But he said that using martial arts for good together with medical science is the proper way."


    "What an interesting person. I really want to meet him." Hua Jin finished reading the book and handed it back to Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "If you¡¯re interested, you can keep it for a few more days."


    Hua Jin smiled slyly. "I''ve already memorised it."


    Xiao Se was shocked, and then he came to the realisation that Hua Jin was actually one of those legendary people with eidetic memory. All she had to do was take one nce at the books she read, she could remember all of them. He couldn''t help but feel secretly marveled.


    "Moreover," Hua Jin added, "Your little brother Lei can''t wait any longer. Everyday, he¡¯sining that he can¡¯t wait to get out of the Tomb and go back to Lei n Fort, saying that if he¡¯ste, he will be killed by his sister. What sister is this, so fierce?"


    "She¡¯s probably one of the top five swordsmen in the world. What do you think?" Xiao Se shrugged.


    In the Sword Pavilion, Lei Wujie was wielding the Heart sword in his hand, his sword heart pure and the sword aura like a tide.


    As for Li Suwang who was standing opposite him, he hooked his index finger casually, and one sword after another flew towards Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie waved the Heart sword and shed one sword after another to the ground, feeling a little regretful. "Grandpa, so many good swords, such a pity, ah."


    "They¡¯re all ordinary goods, nothing to pity." Li Suwang smiled. "If you want to practice the Sword Heart Form, you must have the determination to break all ordinary swords in the world!"


    Lei Wujie''s Heart sword swung around in front of him, and cut another three long swords to the ground.


    Li Suwang smiled, waved his right hand, and four elegant long swords flew up.


    Rainfall, Snowwatch, Flowergaze, Windscent. The Four Swords of Elegance flew towards Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie shook the Heart sword in his hand, and gently swept the four long swords aside. The four swords dropped into the ground in front of him. He smiled slightly, "If I want to practice the Sword Heart Form, I must have the heart to break ordinary swords, but even more so, I must have the heart to cherish swords."


    Li Suwang nodded and smiled.


    Lei Wujie looked at Li Suwang. "Grandpa, when I leave the Tomb this time, is there anything you would like me to do for you?"


    Li Suwang thought for a while. "The Four Swords of Elegance are four good swords that I forged myself, but there¡¯s one that¡¯s even better. Do you know which one?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Of course I know. The famous sword, Moving Mountains. Its sword aura is as vast as the sea, and one sword can move a thousand mountains and raise ten thousand tides. Ranked seventh on the Register of Swords."


    Li Suwang nodded. "But now I don''t know who has it. You help me find this person."


    Lei Wujie said, "Do you want me to bring that sword back?"


    Li Suwang shook his head and said with a firm voice, "No, I just want to know what sort of person has it."

 Chapter 114 Moon in Sword Heart

    <h4>Chapter 114 Moon in Sword Heart</h4>


    When Lei Wujie came out of the Sword Pavilion with his Heart sword, Xiao Se was sittingzily on the steps lost in thought.


    Lei Wujie ran over hurriedly. "Miss Hua Jin said you need to rest quietly for three days, so she wouldn¡¯t let us see you for thest few days. How are you? You¡¯vepletely recovered, right?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "I won¡¯t die anyway. On this trip, we detoured to Qingcheng Mountain, and then ran into Sword Heart Tomb. We¡¯re getting closer and closer to your deadline of three months. You must be getting anxious."


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "How can that be? Don¡¯t worry, we can wait until you¡¯re well-rested before leaving."


    Xiao Se chuckledzily. "Miss Hua Jin said, my health is not in any danger now¡­"


    Lei Wujie immediately pulled Xiao Se up from the ground. "Well great! Let''s pack up and set off! If we miss the deadline, my sister will kill me for sure."


    Xiao Se looked at the other wryly. "Did you learn your two-face skills from me? You¡¯re getting better and better at it."


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Actually, I was really anxious inside, ah."


    At this time, Sikong Qianluo and Luo Mingxuan also rushed over. Seeing Xiao Se, Sikong Qianluo felt a twitch in her heart, and she opened her mouth to speak, but still held back. With swords hanging all over his body and looking like a hedgehog, Luo Mingxuan ran over to Xiao Se in a few steps. "Xiao Se, your health has recovered."


    Xiao Se nced at him. "When did you be a hedgehog?"


    "The Immortal Six Gambles technique. I have recently figured out a few gambits. If I have a chance, I¡¯ll show you something great," Luo Mingxuan said triumphantly.


    Xiao Se counted, and frowned slightly. "It¡¯s called the Six Gambles technique, but why does there seem to be an extra one?"


    Luo Mingxuan shrugged. "Maybe the old Tombmaster gave me an extra one."


    At this time, Li Suwang also walked out of the pavilion, and everyone hurriedly saluted him. Although Li Suwang asionally showed the look of an odd and lustful old man, he was a person of prestige in the martial world after all, and he had been famous for decades, so everyone still held him in awe. He was supposed to be the former Sword Heart Tombmaster, but his sessor Li Xinyue passed away, so he had no choice but to regain his position as the Tombmaster, but now Lei Wujie had inherited the Heart sword¡­


    It just so happened that at this time, He Qu, He Cong, Wu Fa and Wu Tian also followed behind Li Suwang. When they saw Lei Wujie, they sped their fists and called out respectfully, "Tombmaster."


    Ranked fourth among the famous swords under Heaven, the Heart sword. It had always been the sword of the Tombmaster of Sword Heart Tomb. Since Lei Wujie inherited the sword, he should be the new head of Sword Heart Tomb.


    Lei Wujie was taken by surprise, and said, "Huh?"


    Luo Mingxuan said gleefully, "Lei Wujie, you have be the Tombmaster of this Sword Heart Tomb. Shouldn¡¯t you stay and forge swords?"


    Lei Wujie spread his hands. "How would I know how to forge a sword, ah."


    Li Suwangughed and said, "Sword Heart Tomb''s sessor, to put it inly, is actually the sword guardian of the Heart sword. He doesn''t necessarily have to be able to forge swords. Xinyue also didn''t know anything about sword-forging back then. So don''t worry, you go ahead and explore the martial world. I didn''t stop Xinyue back then, and I won''t stop you."


    "Grandpa¡­" Lei Wujie whispered, feeling the sadness from Li Suwang¡¯s words.


    Luo Mingxuan cupped his fists excitedly. "Then we won¡¯t bother Senior any longer. Let¡¯s pack up and take our leave." Turning around, he pulled along Sikong Qianluo and Xiao Se to leave. Then, he turned his head and raised his eyebrows at the four sword guardians of Sword Heart Tomb. The four immediately understood and hurriedly followed.


    Sikong Qianluo was puzzled. "Luo Mingxuan, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Luo Mingxuan whispered, "People want to talk about their own family affairs, what are we outsiders doing there?"


    Xiao Se turned his head and took a look. Lei Wujie and Li Suwang sat down on the steps in front of the Sword Pavilion, one young and one old, looking up at the sunset, speaking softly to each other.


    Li Suwang took out a smoking pipe from his sleeves, took a sharp breath, and exhaled the smoke leisurely.


    Lei Wujie sat beside him and asked, "Grandpa, can you tell me about my mother?"


    "Your mother, your mother is a very good person, kind and smart with a gentle personality, and exceptionally talented in martial arts." Li Suwang continued smoking. After a long while, he sighed heavily. "She should never have met that wretched Lei Mengsha."


    "What''s wrong with my dad?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "This Lei Mengsha followed his good brother Baili Dongjun to visit Sword Heart Tomb. Instead of waiting properly in the Sword Pavilion, he ran off to explore the Sword Tomb Cliff. Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with seeing the Sword Tomb Cliff, but he had to go and challenge Xinyue to a duel. Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with duelling also, but he had to go and win. Well, winning is okay too, but he had to¡­" Li Suwang continued to grumble and grouse.


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Grandpa, why do you sound like you¡¯re jealous¡­"


    "Sigh!" Li Suwang mmed his pipe on the steps. "But he even dared to seduce my good daughter. From that day on, she argued with me everyday about going into the martial world with Lei Mengsha. At the time, I thought, young people can¡¯t just stay in a valley all their lives, and that Lei Mengsha appeared to be a fine and talented young man, and also the son of a good family. So, I agreed."


    "But then, this Lei Mengsha was really no good. He said he would take my daughter to wander the martial world, but why did they end up in Heavenly Revtions City? And even went and became some big general? He got himself killed on some battlefield and that¡¯s that, but why pull my daughter into this too?"


    "I regret it. Why did I agree back then? I should have made your mother stay." Li Suwang''s face was teary and his hands trembled slightly.


    "Grandpa¡­" Lei Wujie gently patted Li Suwang on the shoulder.


    Li Suwang raised his head and wiped his old tears. "What do you think? If back then, I didn''t let her go, would everything be different?"


    Lei Wujie thought for a while and nodded. "Yes, for example, there won''t be me."


    Li Suwang was amused by these words. "You really resemble your father in character, all heartless and simple-minded."


    "We are not heartless, but there are some things that will always be remembered in our hearts!" Lei Wujie stood up, waved his long sleeves, and the Heart sword jumped out of its sheath and fell heavily on the steps. He turned around and looked at Li Suwang earnestly, and said loudly, "If Dad and Mum have any unfulfilled wishes, I will fulfill them. The vengeance left in Heavenly Revtions City back then has not yet been repaid!"


    Li Suwang picked up the pipe and said nonchntly, "The young man named Xiao Se who¡¯s travelling with you is not a simple man. You were hunted by Hidden River all the way here. The reason must be rted to him."


    Lei Wujie smiled openly. "He¡¯s just my friend. At least till now, he just is."


    Li Suwang stood up and nodded. "Alright. But before you go, there¡¯s one more thing you have to do."


    "What?" Lei Wujie looked at Li Suwang seriously, and his heart tightened.


    "You fix this step for me!" Li Suwang said angrily, "You don¡¯t want to stay in this Sword Heart Tomb as Tombmaster, so I still have to worry about all these family matters from top to bottom! But, you have it easy, you just wave your hand and break my step. If you don¡¯t fix it, you can¡¯t go!"

 Chapter 115 Perfect Night for Killing

    <h4>Chapter 115 Perfect Night for Killing</h4>


    Cold moonlight, breezy cool wind.


    A fire had been lit beside a dark marsh. They had been waiting there for many days, but they were people who were used to waiting.


    Su Ziyi of Su House had previously been assigned the most difficult and dangerous task to kill Luo Xinhan, the richest man in Xizhou. Luo Xinhan had more than ten bodyguards protecting him day and night, and almost every day there would be someone plotting to assassinate him who was silently erased. Su Ziyi had been undercover for a month at the richest and most famous brothel in the city as a silent and nameless background dancer in the corner. She attracted his attention and he lowered his guard. It took another month of living and ying with him to understand all his habits and the bodyguards who surrounded him. It took yet another month to make herself truly fall in love with him. It wasn''t until the third month that she finally pulled out her knife.


    Su Changli of Su House once hunted down the Wudang sessor Wang Xuchen, who was unparalleled in his mastery of lightness skill. He hunted him for three months from Heavenly Revtions to the Western Regions, broke ten horses while on the road and suffered more than ten injuries, both light and heavy, until he finally decapitated Wang Xuchen''s head.


    Mu Ying of Mu House had a patience such that anyone who fell into his hands can, despite not having a whole body of skin, still retain theirst breath, and rely on thisst breath to live another half a year. A life no better than death, yet a death that wouldn¡¯te.


    Hidden River, no rest unless dead. They had always been patient with such things as murder.


    Su Changli was leaning on his great sword, watching the moon in the sky, silent without a word.


    Mu Ying stood beside him and sneered. "It''s a perfect night for killing."


    Su Changli still didn''t speak, frowning slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Mu Ying''s face was gloomy. "Are you worried that Sword Heart Tomb would help them? We¡¯ve seen those four sword guardians, He Qu, He Cong, Wu Fa and Wu Tian. Just looking at their individual swordsmanship, they¡¯re not a match for you by far. They¡¯ve only got that strange sword array that was very difficult to break."


    Su Changli shook his head. "Besides the four sword guardians, there are other experts in Sword Heart Tomb."


    "Other experts?" Mu Ying thought for a moment. "Like who?"


    "Moon in sword heart, killer in dreams," Su Changli whispered.


    "Li Xinyue, she¡¯s been dead for many years," Mu Ying said.


    Su Changli nodded. "Yes, Li Xinyue is dead, but the Heart sword has not ended. The person who taught her sword arts is still there."


    "Who?" Mu Ying asked.


    "The number one sword-forger under Heaven, Li Suwang." Su Changli suddenly raised his great sword, and the tip of the sword danced wildly.


    Su Hongxi, Su Ziyi, and Mu Liangyue also stood up immediately, because they saw that on the opposite side of the marsh, at the entrance of the cave leading to Sword Heart Tomb, a person had suddenly appeared.


    With the faint firelight, the face of the person on the other side of the marsh could not be seen clearly, but his voice was old and powerful. "The Great Sword Soars. An imitation of the Army Destroyer, ranked fifth among the famous swords under Heaven. I forged it in my younger years. I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time.¡±


    Su Changli looked at his great sword and said solemnly, "It''s a good sword."


    "It''s a pity that it ended up in the wrong hands. Its murderous aura is heavy, a good sword is ruined," Li Suwang said.


    Su Changli walked step by step to the edge of the marsh. "A sword has always been a murder weapon."


    "Young man, are you discussing swords before me?" Li Suwang said solemnly, and with a violent wave of his hand, four long swords soared over the marsh and flew over.


    Rainfall, Snowwatch, Flowergaze, Windscent.


    Four Swords of Elegance.


    Su Changli struck with his great sword, and with a powerful wave, he raised dozens of broken des within the marsh to block the four long swords.


    However, the four long swords severed through countless swords as they flew and in the blink of an eye, they¡¯d forced through and were right in front of Su Changli. Su Changli lifted his great sword, but the four long swords nailed his sword at the same time. He felt a huge impact. He wanted to break apart the four swords, but was pushed back again and again. It was only dozens of stepster that he managed to barely block the four swords, but he felt the blood surge in his chest and had to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Li Suwang, the number one swordsmith under Heaven, was an expert at more than just forging swords.


    Li Suwang took another step and was about to go forward, but a young voice behind him called out, "Grandpa, I will take care of my own business. So, you shouldn¡¯t fight for me now."


    Li Suwang turned around. He¡¯d heard from He Qu and He Cong about Hidden River hunting them down. Tomorrow, Lei Wujie and the others were preparing to leave the Tomb, so he¡¯de here today to take care of these killers. But he didn''t expect Lei Wujie to follow him here.


    "This person is not easy to deal with." Li Suwang sighed.


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "I''ve met people who are more difficult to deal with, but I have survived." After saying that, he stepped forward but he only walked to the edge of the marsh, and suddenly looked embarrassed. "But this marsh¡­ how do I cross it?"


    Li Suwang sighed, grabbed Lei Wujie''s shoulder, and jumped up. After a dozen steps on the marsh, he jumped to the opposite side. Mu Ying and the other four wanted to stop them, but when Li Suwang reached out his hand, the Four Swords of Elegance came back at them, forcing them all back.


    Lei Wujie pulled out the long sword at his waist and faced Su Changli. "Let''s challenge our swords again."


    Su Changli walked back to him step by step, his brows furrowed. The sword aura on Lei Wujie waspletely different after leaving the Tomb. Previously, his sword aura was fierce and vast, but presently, his sword aura was much more amiable and peaceful. Su Changli had also experienced this phase, when he crossed from the Vajra Mortal Realm to the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. He nodded to Lei Wujie. "Very well."


    As soon as he said the words, Su Changli jumped up. His swordsmanship was just like his sword name. The Great Sword Soars, any chance to kill must be used to cut!


    Lei Wujie also raised the sword in his hand and the sword danced lightly in the air.


    Swordsmanship, imparted by Snow Moon City¡¯s Li Hanyi, name: Paper Falls Into Smoke, each sword move was light and agile, vibrations akin to flight.


    Sword form, imparted by Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Li Suwang, name: Sword Heart Form, move with your heart, rise together with heart.


    "A sword is not a murder weapon. It is your friend." Lei Wujie withdrew his sword andnded on the ground.


    Su Changli also picked up his great sword andnded heavily on the ground. Holding his sword, he stared ahead, hesitating for a long time. Then, slowly, he said, "To die by such a sword. Why not."


    Lei Wujie turned around and frowned slightly. "I defeated you with one sword move just now, but it''s too early to talk life and death. That sword move didn¡¯t even hurt you."


    Su Changli shook his head, and did not turn around. "For a killer, losing is the same as death." Su Changli inserted the Great Sword Soars into the ground. Then, a column of blood suddenly appeared on his chest, and blood sprayed out. He raised his head and looked at the sky, holding the great sword in his hand, and became still.


    Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi hurried over, only to find that the expression on Su Changli''s face had already frozen. Su Hongxi reached out a trembling hand to his nose, and a sad expression appeared on her face, but she immediately suppressed it again. She whispered to Su Ziyi, "Changli is dead."

 Chapter 116 Sword Aura Can Kill

    <h4>Chapter 116 Sword Aura Can Kill</h4>


    Lei Wujie turned around in astonishment. Just as he said, the sword move he just used had defeated Su Changli, but it could not have seriously injured Su Changli or taken his life. "How could it be¡­"


    He had been wandering the martial world for a while now, and gotten involved with more than a dozen fights, both big and small, all of which pushed him to the verge of life and death. However, this was the first time he¡¯d taken a person''s life. Lei Wujie''s entire body was listless, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, a white shadow suddenly jumped up. Mu Ying''s palm was piercingly cold, and he flew straight at Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie was still dazed, and in an instant, Mu Ying had reached his chest.


    "Lei Wujie!" A voice shouted angrily, but the man came faster than the sound, and the sword was even faster than the man. Three long swords shot out at Mu Ying from behind.


    Snow Moon City¡¯s Luo Mingxuan!


    Mu Ying whirled around, his robe flying, and he rounded up the three swords. The cold in his hand exploded. Luo Mingxuan couldn''t help but shudder, and then shouted again, "Lei Wujie! What are you doing? Pull out your sword! "


    Lei Wujie finally recovered. The Heart sword in his hand vibrated with a cry, and he immediately stabbed his sword forward.


    Mu Ying felt the power behind the sword, which was simr to the sword in the restaurant that day, but it was toote and he had to retreat. But the sword came at him swiftly and instantly shredded his robe to pieces. A bloody gash was cut onto his right arm, and blood spewed out. He ran his fingers lightly along his arm, freezing the wound instantly. Mu Ying looked at Lei Wujie, who had lots of advanced sword arts, as well as the group from Snow Moon City, Luo Mingxuan, Sikong Qianluo, and Xiao Se, and the four Sword Tomb sword guardians, who had all rushed to join in. Moreover, there was Li Suwang, who only showed one hand at the beginning yet was clearly more powerful than himself. He only hesitated for a moment and nced at Mu Liangyue.


    Mu Liangyue understood. She raised her long sleeves and released countless colourful butterflies into the air.


    "Those are fire butterflies. Don¡¯t let them touch you! They will spontaneously ignite if they touch your skin!" Hua Jin reminded everyone.


    Everyone hurriedly lifted their swords and shed the fire butterflies to the ground. Mu Ying and Mu Liangyue exchanged another nce, jumped, and retreated hurriedly. But Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi did not follow them to escape. Su Hongxi bent over and slowly picked up the burly Su Changli. Su Ziyi no longer showed her usual charming and coquettish smile, her purple robes flying and her aura murderous. They looked at Lei Wujie with cold eyes. "The Su House will remember this score."


    Lei Wujie was expressionless, holding the sword in his hand, and did not reply.


    Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi turned around and walked away step by step, as if they were not afraid of anyoneing after them.


    "Lei Wujie, what''s the matter with you?" Sikong Qianluo stepped forward and asked.


    Xiao Se kept his hands in his sleeves and patted Lei Wujie''s shoulder. "Your sword has been stained with blood for the first time. This is the real step into the martial world." After speaking, he blew a whistle and his two yebei horses ran to him from a distance. Xiao Se smiled and stroked the horse''s head. "I didn¡¯t expect you two to still be around. Let¡¯s continue on the road then."


    Lei Wujie took the lead to mount onto his horse. He pped the horse''s side, and galloped ahead.


    Luo Mingxuan couldn''t help cursing, "Lei Wujie, you left on your own. Do you want the three of us to ride on the same horse?" After saying that, he got on his horse and chased after Lei Wujie. ¡°Stop right there!"


    Standing in ce, Xiao Se sighed and looked at Li Suwang. "The sword that Su Changli was using had been tampered with by Senior, I suppose."


    Li Suwang frowned slightly and looked at Xiao Se. "Yes, I used the Four Swords of Elegance to ambush that Hidden River assassin. Although I didn''t use a very powerful sword aura, it gave him an illusion. His qi was fragmented by my strike, but he couldn''t feel it, so when he fought against Xiao-Jie, he mistakenly thought that he had avoided that sword move. In the end, he missed by an inch and his heart meridian snapped."


    "Why did you do it?" Xiao Se said.


    "Xiao-Jie is very talented, but he¡¯s a little soft-hearted. I can feel that his sword is the sword of a gentleman, but the sword of a gentleman also needs a murderous aura. His sword seeks to win, not to survive, but the martial world is sinister. Such a sword will not live for long." Li Suwang sighed.


    "I won¡¯t kill, but they want to kill me. Whether it''s the martial world or not, it¡¯s always been so." Xiao Se walked forward. "I understand Senior¡¯s worry. Please leave Lei Wujie to me."


    Li Suwang shook his head. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t force Xiao-Jie to do such a thing."


    Xiao Se stopped suddenly. "What does Senior mean by that?"


    Li Suwang asked, "What¡¯s your name?"


    Xiao Se answered without hesitation, "Xiao Se."


    "Xiao Se?" Li Suwang muttered.


    "Xiao Se! No matter what it was before, this is my only name from now on," Xiao Se replied firmly, and walked forward without looking back.


    However, a crisp voice called him, "Xiao Se, wait a moment!"


    Xiao Se turned around and saw the innocent medical girl looking at him with her wide eyes. When she saw that he¡¯d turned around, she ran all the way to catch up, and handed him a small medicine bottle.


    Xiao Se held the small medicine bottle and asked, "What¡¯s this?"


    "I know you have money. You carry the priceless Peni Pill on you and pop it like candy, but this is different. This is the Three-Day Pill. No matter how close to death you are, if you take this Three-Day Pill, you¡¯ll live another three days. If anything happens to you again, take this and get to me within three days and I will save you!" Hua Jin said loudly.


    Xiao Se showed a rare gentle smile, and he ruffled Hua Jin''s head. "Okay."


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Xiao Se away. "We have to go after the two of them. If not, we¡¯re going to be walking all the way to Lei n Fort!"


    Xiao Se nodded and looked at the people from Sword Heart Tomb. "Xiao Se is grateful to you for saving my life. If we are fated, we will meet again.¡±


    Li Suwang looked at Xiao Se and slowly said, "This old man has a wish."


    Xiao Se was taken aback, but Li Suwang suddenly bent over and knelt down. He Qu, He Cong, Wu Fa and Wu Tian, the four sword guardians, were shocked. "Old Master!"


    Xiao Se was silent, looking down at Li Suwang, his expression grave.


    Li Suwang said solemnly, "Six years ago, my daughter died. Now, I only hope that my grandson can return safely."


    Xiao Se turned around, and after a few seconds of silence, he nodded lightly. "I understand." Then he finally moved forward, and did not turn back again.


    He Qu and He Cong hurried forward to help Li Suwang up. He Qu asked in surprise, "Old Master, who is Xiao Se? Why do you kneel to him?"


    Li Suwang shook his head. He didn¡¯t know if he was replying to He Qu or talking to himself. "He said that his name is Xiao Se, and he¡¯s no longer that person of his past. But one thing will not change. His surname is Xiao. As long as his surname is still Xiao, then those things that happen around him will nevere to an end."

 Chapter 117 Turbulent Hidden River

    <h4>Chapter 117 Turbulent Hidden River</h4>


    Lei Wujie rode his horse and continued to gallop ahead, his face as nk as his mind. He just pped the horse furiously again and again.


    "Hey, you beat my horse like this, did you consider my feelings as his owner?" Azy voice sounded, and Xiao Se was running at an extremely fast speed, alongside and matching pace with Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie turned a stupefied look at Xiao Se, but still he did not stop.


    "Do you feel like there¡¯s something pressing on your chest, but you don''t know how to vent it? Like you just want to shout, run wild, and use up all the strength in your body?" Xiao Se asked as he continued running.


    Lei Wujie finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He shouted explosively, and the Murderous Dread sword on his back and the Heart sword on his waist suddenly unsheathed. Lei Wujie leaped up, holding the Heart sword in his right hand and the Murderous Dread sword in his left hand, and shed savagely in front of him. The sword aura raged and instantly ttened the ground for ten zhang in front of him.


    Luo Mingxuan and Sikong Qianluo also caught up at this moment. Seeing this scene, they were frightened by the power of Lei Wujie''s swords, and after exchanging a nce with each other, they stopped a distance away. Then, Lei Wujie also turned around, a distorted and terrifying expression on his face that waspletely unlike him. Both of them instinctively reached for the weapons in their hands. Lei Wujie was emitting a heavily vicious aura, and they felt as if he would attack them anytime.


    Only Xiao Se walked over slowly and patted Lei Wujie''s shoulder. "Come on, shout it out! Shout out all the anger in your heart!"


    Lei Wujie plunged his two swords into the soil, looked up at the sky, and suddenly yelled long and hard. His red clothes were flying, and his qi red. Standing beside him, Xiao Se¡¯s blue robes were also fluttering.


    After that long yell, Lei Wujie''s expression calmed down slightly. He looked at Xiao Se, his voice a little wet with tears. "I killed someone."


    "He was an assassin of Hidden River. If you didn''t kill him, then you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s dead," Xiao Se replied slowly.


    "But¡­" Lei Wujie lowered his head and looked at his hand.


    "But you still can¡¯t convince yourself, right? Because you didn¡¯t know each other, and you didn¡¯t even know what enmity you had with each other, but with a wave of your sword, one person lost his life. His family and his friends will all be sad because of this. They may even hate you for life. But in that moment between life and death, when you lifted your sword, how many options do we really have?" Xiao Se sighed and looked up at the sky.


    Lei Wujie hesitated for a while and said, "Is my thinking wrong?"


    "No, you¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s the world that¡¯s wrong," Xiao Se said softly.


    "Xiao Se¡­ Have you killed before?" Lei Wujie asked suddenly.


    Xiao Se nodded calmly. "I killed before." Without waiting for Lei Wujie to ask further, he continued, "When I was eight years old."


    Lei Wujie was stunned, and even Luo Mingxuan and Sikong Qianluo who were standing not far away were also startled.


    "A total of five assassins sneaked into my mansion that night, but this one assassin got close enough and he was right in front of me. At that time, I already noticed that he¡¯d entered my room, so I pretended to be asleep. Then, when he was ready to strike, at that moment, I pulled out the knife under my pillow and cut open his throat with a single slice. Then, his blood poured out and spilled onto my face, and it burned like fire."


    "What happened after that?"


    "After that, I threw up. For more than a month afterwards, I only had that dream every day, a frightened face, an opened throat, and the scalding hot blood. I asked my shifu how to get rid of this dream, but shifu told me, this dream will apany me forever, and even if one day I think I¡¯ve forgotten it, this dream will find me again."


    Lei Wujie was silent for a long time. Then, he stepped forward, and returned his two swords into their sheaths.


    "Your grandfather said that you don¡¯t want to kill in your heart, but that¡¯s a praiseworthy trait you have. It¡¯s just that in the martial world, there will always be such matters of life and death and we can¡¯t avoid it. You can only stay true to your heart, and hold tightly to the sword in your heart. That¡¯s the only way you can protect the things you cherish." Xiao Se stood behind Lei Wujie and spoke softly.


    Lei Wujie raised his head and looked at the sky. Xiao Se didn¡¯t say anymore but simply stood behind him.


    A clear breeze blew past, and the two of them continued to stand silently together.


    An unknown amount of time passed. Lei Wujie finally flipped onto his horse and said loudly, "We go on to Lei n Fort. We¡¯ve been dyed for far too long."


    As soon as he finished talking, a figure rushed up, and jumped onto the same horse. The man carried seven swords of varying lengths, pressing on the horse so hard that it cried out in dismay.


    Luo Mingxuan smiled and said, "I won''t be joining you all the way to Lei n Fort. Just ahead is Yuanzhi City, so Lei-shidi can drop me off there. I''m going to head home and return to Snow Moon City."


    Hidden River.


    Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber.


    A young man with a white cloth tied around his eyes stepped out of the carriage with the help of a young boy.


    There were two people standing outside the pavilion. One was sitting on the steps smoking a pipe and slowly exhaling smoke, while the other stood straight as a pole in front of the pavilion¡¯s door, a gleaming long sword in his hand that looked extremely sharp.


    "We¡¯ve been having a lot of visitors recently," the middle-aged man smoking a pipe murmured.


    The man with the long sword didn''t answer, but he looked at the blind young man and lightly touched the hilt of his sword.


    The young man seemed to have noticed his movement, turned aside and smiled slightly at the man with the sword.


    "Is he really blind?" The middle-aged man smoking a pipe put down the pipe and looked at the young man with interest. "Interesting."


    The man with the sword took a step back, opened the door to the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber, and said in a deep voice, "Please enter."


    The young man nodded slightly, and walked forward with the help of the boy, a calm and polite smile constantly on his face. The middle-aged man smoking a pipe raised his head and suddenly blew his smoke at the young man.


    "Mu Hui!" The man with the sword frowned slightly and called out in a low voice.


    The young man opened his mouth slightly, inhaled the smoke into his mouth, then blew it out gently. He praised, "Good smoke."


    Mu Huiughed in a low voice. "Good focus."


    The young man smiled and continued to move forward, stepping into the pavilion.


    The boy was surprised. "Why is it so dark."


    He¡¯d just spoken and the pavilion door behind him closed itself. The boy turned around and pushed on it, but found that it seemed to be locked and didn¡¯t budge no matter how hard he pushed. He pulled the young man''s sleeve anxiously, "Young master¡­"


    The young man shook his head and whispered, "Don¡¯t worry."


    At the other end of the chamber, a voice suddenly spoke, "Who is our distinguished guest?"


    "Second prince of Beili, White Prince Xiao Chong," the young man said solemnly.


    The man in the chamber smiled slightly, and gently flipped his sleeves. All the candles in the chamber ignited in an instant. The boy looked up, and saw a figure sitting in the midst of heavy curtains.


    Hidden River¡¯s Patriarch.


    The figure suddenly stood up, took one step out of the curtains, and with another step, he was already in front of Xiao Chong.


    "White Prince Xiao Chong, I have been waiting to meet you for a long time."

 Chapter 118 Murder of the Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 118 Murder of the Sword Immortal</h4>


    "You¡¯ve been waiting for me?" Xiao Chong frowned slightly.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you." The Patriarch wore a ck robe, and a silver mask covered most of his face. His voice had an audible smile. "White Prince Xiao Chong, Beili¡¯s second prince, I know why you¡¯re here."


    "You know?" Xiao Chong started and his figure moved slightly.


    The Patriarch felt the changes in Xiao Chong''s body, and smiled. "Your Mild Breathing Technique has indeed reached some level of mastery, but you have forgotten that I am the Patriarch of Hidden River. The thing I¡¯m most sensitive to in the world is murderous intent. You seemed to have let out some murderous intent just now."


    Xiao Chong didn''t answer, but just turned aside slightly, held on to his attendant, Xuan Tong, and took a step back.


    "Using a murderous intent in front of the Patriarch of Hidden River? Do you know that you¡¯re doing something very dangerous?" The Patriarch''s tone was very cold.


    Xiao Chong felt a murderous aura surge towards him that couldn¡¯t be stopped, and he almost couldn''t help but want to draw his sword. He didn''t know why, but the Mild Breathing Technique he¡¯d practiced for eleven years didn''t seem to have any effect in front of this person. He gritted his teeth to endure, and said solemnly, "Patriarch!"


    The Patriarch coughed lightly and Xiao Chong felt the pressure on his body disappear suddenly. He took a deep breath. The Patriarch patted his shoulder lightly. "Not bad. When I was your age, I didn¡¯t have this level of focus."


    "Patriarch¡¯s skill is truly matchless," Xiao Chong said.


    "Your Highness¡¯s praise is mistaken. I¡¯ve just killed more people than you, that¡¯s all." The Patriarch shook his head.


    "Patriarch said that he knows why I''m here?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "Naturally. You have a very good little brother. He impersonated someone, and deceived the Hidden River for our assistance. Although his status is very precious, the Hidden River kills people, regardless of their status. He deserves to die." The Patriarch turned around, his back to Xiao Chong.


    Xiao Chong bowed his head and cupped his fists. "I beg of Patriarch to show mercy."


    "If I didn''t show mercy, he would have died the moment we met," the Patriarch said slowly.


    "When you first met Jingxia, you already saw through his deception and knew who he was?" Xiao Chong was slightly surprised.


    "Of course. He said that he was Xiao Chuhe, but although his appearance and age were simr to that of the Xiao Chuhe I know, I have known his shifu for many years. His martial arts were very different from the one I know. His martial arts are more simr to yours, the Mild Breathing Technique and the Sword Drawn with Fury, except he¡¯s not even at half your level. I suppose he was not taught by Jin Yu and Yan Zhantian but by you, right?" said the Patriarch.


    "Patriarch is very sharp." Xiao Chong sighed. "Jingxia has offended you. Xiao Chong will apologise on his behalf here. I only hope for a chance to make up for it.¡±


    "The ninth prince came here to ask for something. He said that he wanted to destroy the entire Lei n. The Lei n is an important ally of Snow Moon City. Destroying the Lei n with the cooperation of the Tang n is equivalent to destroying half of Snow Moon City¡¯s arm. From my point of view, this is a good deal. In the past few years, Snow Moon City has been known as the number one city in the martial world. Although the three citymasters are old acquaintances of mine, they have caused me a lot of trouble over the past few years. It¡¯s about time I return the favour and create some trouble for them. But destroying the Lei n is just a prelude. You¡¯re here to see me, so this matter has just begun." The Patriarch turned around and looked at Xiao Chong, his eyes biting cold.


    "Just begun?" Xiao Chong asked softly.


    "Yes, I said I was waiting for you, because among the Princes of Heavenly Revtions City, I chose you from the beginning. I can help you attain the highest position of the imperial court, but you will have to let the tide of the Hidden River flood the entire martial world." The Patriarch¡¯s sneer curled the corners of his mouth.


    "Even if Xiao Chuhe really appeared?" Xiao Chong raised his head, his eyes blindfolded with white cloth, but he faced the Patriarch, as if they could really see each other.


    The Patriarch smiled and shook his head. "Xiao Chuhe is indeed a variable on the chessboard, but whether he appears or not, some things cannot be changed anymore."


    "What things?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "For example, what we¡¯re about to do together next." The Patriarch walked slowly behind Xiao Chong and Xuan Tong, and walked towards the exit of the chamber. "Come with me. We¡¯ll rejoin the ninth prince and the rest.


    "We are going to murder a sword immortal."


    On the official highway, a man in ck was carrying a girl in green robes, and together with a monk in a white robe, they were running at full speed.


    It was Tang Lian, Ye Ruoyi, and the monk, Wuxin, who had returned to the Central ins.


    Ye Ruoyi had fallen asleep in Tang Lian''s arms, and Wuxin used his qi to temporarily suppress Ye Ruoyi''s injuries. He had inherited the thirty-two secret arts of Rakshasa Hall, and then destroyed them all on his own. But, since then, he entered the Outerheaven Langyue Paradise and learned a set of extraordinary martial arts. It was not difficult for him to temporarily suppress Ye Ruoyi¡¯s injuries.


    "It''s just, this beauty of yours has a congenital heart problem. It''s already a miracle to be able to live until now." Wuxin clicked his tongue, amazed.


    "Can you not this beauty of yours, that beauty of mine. Ye Ruoyi is a guest of Snow Moon City, that''s all." Tang Lian frowned. "Moreover, Lei-shidi has set his eyes on her and is already missing her greatly. Don''t cause any misunderstandings."


    "Ha, that idiot has begun to think about love. Come, bring me to see him." Wuxin grinned.


    Tang Lian nced at him hesitantly. "What are you really here for this time?"


    Wuxin shrugged. "Can''t Ie and visit my old friends?"


    "You promised shishu that you¡¯d return to Outerheaven."


    "That¡¯s right, I already returned to Outerheaven. Then, I''m back now to visit my old friends, can¡¯t I? Spear Immortal didn''t say that I can¡¯t do this, right?" Wuxin spread his hands, his expression roguish.


    "You!" Tang Lian red at him.


    "Don''t re at me anymore. I¡¯m really here this time just to see my good friends. After all, if I don''te, you¡¯ll all die," Wuxin said lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Lian didn¡¯t understand.


    "Do you think you¡¯re the only one being targeted? The news I got is that Lei Wujie and Xiao Se didn¡¯t go directly to Lei n Fort after leaving Snow Moon City. Instead, they went to Qingcheng Mountain, but after leaving the mountain, they disappeared without a trace. I followed their tracks and have been searching for them all the way." Wuxin suddenly took out a pigeon from his sleeves, giving Tang Lian a fright. Wuxin grinned, threw the pigeon into the air, and opened a rolled-up note that had been inside the bamboo tube in his hand. ¡°This says, you were ambushed in Tang n and asked for assistance. The carrier pigeon said that it was supposed to fly to Heavenly Revtions City, but I intercepted it midway."


    "You can talk to carrier pigeons?" Tang Lian was shocked.


    "Everything in heaven and earth has a spiritual force. I can also talk to flowers, nts, fish and trees. Believe it or not?" Wuxinughed, and it was difficult to distinguish true from false in his tone.


    "I¡¯m not the one who released the carrier pigeon." Tang Lian suddenly thought of a point.


    "Of course it''s not you. The carrier pigeon told me, it was the beauty in your arms." Wuxin raised his eyebrows. "The daughter of General Ye Xiaoying, Ye Ruoyi, right? Thisdy is not simple. Lei Wujie is about to be out of luck."

 Chapter 119 Nameless Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 119 Nameless Swordsman</h4>


    Tang Lian looked at Ye Ruoyi in her arms, not understanding. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know why Xiao Se and Lei Wujie are being hunted? Because their whereabouts were leaked. Someone sent a letter back to Heavenly Revtions, but the contents of the letter was intercepted before it reached the General¡¯s Residence. And, the sender of the letter was Ye Ruoyi," Wuxin said.


    "Are Lei Wujie and Xiao Se that important?" Tang Lian still didn¡¯t understand.


    "Did your shifu tell you to wait for someone in Snow Moon City all this time?" Wuxin asked suddenly.


    Tang Lian was stunned, then shocked. "You mean¡­"


    "Yes, the one you¡¯ve been waiting for is here." Wuxin smiled. "Although he changed his name and even tampered with his appearance somewhat, he will always be him. This cannot be changed."


    Tang Lian frowned and looked at Wuxin. "How do you know all this!"


    Wuxin shrugged and smiled flirtatiously. "That pigeon told me, ah."


    Tang Lian was about to get angry, and suddenly felt a murderous intenting from behind him. He turned around hurriedly, and saw a burly man in ck wielding a golden titan de suddenly appear.


    The Corset Sword, the Golden Titan de. The assassin, Ming Hou!


    Tang Lian tipped his toes and lifted lightly. Without hesitation, two flying des flew at Ming Hou. Ming Hou withdrew slightly, raised his sword and smashed the two flying des into pieces.


    "Damn it," Tang Lian whispered. It¡¯s been a number of months since theyst met, but this assassin¡¯s martial arts seemed to have improved a lot.


    "Ming Hou," Wuxin called outzily.


    Ming Hou immediately withdrew his sword and stood still with a dull expression.


    Tang Lian was taken aback for a moment. "Are you together?"


    Wuxin nodded. "I asked him to meet us here."


    Tang Lian looked at Ming Hou more carefully, and saw that although his prowess has improved greatly, his expression was a bit sluggish. He approached quietly, but Ming Hou immediately raised his de again.


    "He has lost his awareness, but an assassin''s senses are still there. Don''t approach him casually." Wuxin smiled slightly. "Ming Hou, put the de down."


    "Why does he listen to you like this?" Tang Lian asked in surprise.


    Wuxin shrugged. "It''s a long story. But¡­" Wuxin frowned slightly, because he realised that Ming Hou not only didn''t put his de down, but he tightened his grip, and his murderous intent skyrocketed in an instant. Wuxin whirled around and saw a man wearing a ck cloak and a hat and carrying a sword about the size of Ming Hou''s titan de slowly walking towards them.


    "That¡¯s¡­" Wuxin whispered.


    Tang Lian swallowed. "Very strong."


    "Indeed very strong." Wuxin nodded. Although this person walked very slowly, with every step, the oppression they were experiencing became stronger and stronger. Ye Ruoyi in Tang Lian''s arms even groaned slightly. And Ming Hou couldn''t control the murderous aura he was giving off even more. The veins on his hands popped, his eyes fearsome.


    "Tang Lian, you¡¯ve travelled the martial world for many years, what is this person''s background?" Wuxin asked.


    Tang Lian took a long breath. "You want to ask that carrier pigeon?"


    Wuxin couldn''t help butugh. "That¡¯s true. I shouldn''t have let it go earlier."


    Ming Hou suddenly took a step forward.


    Wuxin eximed, "No!"


    However, Ming Hou had already jumped up, waved his titan de, and shed down at the person. His de aura flowed horizontally, and his qi was very powerful. But in the next moment, Ming Hou was already blocked and he was forced to retreat quickly. He could only plunge his sword into the ground, the de went three feet deep, and made a gash on the ground more than ten zhang long before he came to a stop. Ming Hou exhaled a deep breath, stood up, and pulled out the de in his hand. But his hand holding the de was trembling violently.


    "Did you see him draw his sword?" Tang Lian said solemnly.


    "No, he didn''t draw his sword. He only used his scabbard to force Ming Hou back." Wuxin sighed. "Why is it that when I¡¯ve just entered the martial world, I have to meet such a peerless expert? So tough, so tough."


    Ye Ruoyi groaned again softly, struggling in Tang Lian''s arms.


    Wuxin spoke in a low voice. "Take her from here and leave first. I just suppressed her injuries. If there is another battle, I¡¯m afraid that even the gods cannot save her life. I will dy this person."


    "Can you?" Tang Lian frowned.


    The corner of Wuxin''s mouth curled. "My level now,pared to when west met in Buddhist country, is a lot more powerful than before. Back then, I could put up a fight against a Heavenly Realm expert, Jin Xian Gonggong. Now, even if I¡¯m facing a sword immortal or sabre immortal, I will more than be able to hold my own."


    "Then, we separate here, and will meet again." Tang Lian turned around and immediately ran in the other direction.


    Wuxin stayed in ce, and suddenly felt that the air had be a little bleak. He scratched his beautiful bald head. "This Tang Lian, we haven¡¯t seen each other for only a few months. Why has he be so dishonest?"


    "I¡¯m not dishonest. I have to move with pragmatism.¡± Tang Lian heard his words and responded loudly.


    "It''s not, move with pragmatism. It¡¯s move with your heart. Tang n or Snow Moon City, your heart needs to make a decision soon," Wuxin said loudly, with a smile on his mouth.


    The swordsman in the ck cloak turned his head and looked at Tang Lian who was fast escaping. He suddenly took a step forward, but a white figure stopped in front of him. Under that beautiful bald head was a face that was magnificent and peerless. Wuxin raised his head, golden light shed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth maintained a faint smile. "Senior, your opponent is me for now."


    "Divine Step, Divine Eye." The swordsman finally spoke, his voice low, with a majesty that was like a king.


    "That''s right. All very powerful martial arts." Wuxin mmed his palm towards the swordsman.


    "K¨¡?yapa Palm." The swordsman pped against Wuxin''s palm and spoke with a calm voice. "Long-lost martial arts, I think I know who you are. I heard that Outerheaven recently gained a young sect leader who is Ye Dingzhi¡¯s son."


    Wuxin struck with his palm at the swordsman''s body, but he felt as if his strength was like a stone sinking into the sea. He pushed hard again, only to find that the swordsman was still motionless, and he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "I¡¯ve also got a pretty good idea who you are now. But, I have to see your sword to confirm it."


    "You want to see my sword?" The swordsman grabbed Wuxin''s hand. "That¡¯ll depend on whether you have the capability."


    Wuxin suddenly smiled. "I caught you."


    "You caught me?" The swordsman felt a flow of qi from Wuxin''s palm, only to realize that the moment he grasped Wuxin, this qi had already entangled itself onto him. He wanted to withdraw, but found that he couldn¡¯t take a single step out.


    "This martial arts is called Arhat Anchor. You haven¡¯t heard of it, have you?" Wuxin raised an eyebrow at the swordsman.


    A figure immediately appeared behind the swordsman, the golden titan de in his hand gleamed in the sunlight. Ming Hou swung up his titan de and cut down on the swordsman¡¯s head.

 Chapter 120 One Sword Destroys the Army

    <h4>Chapter 120 One Sword Destroys the Army</h4>


    With the wrath of an ordinary man, blood will stter within five steps.


    With the wrath of an emperor, corpses will number in the million.


    What about a Sword Immortal''s wrath?


    Once, the wrath of a sword immortal brought forth countless flowers all over the mountain.


    Also once, the wrath of a sword immortal caused thunder and tempest in the sky.


    And also once, the wrath of a sword immortal broke an army of ten thousand, and killed thousands of men.


    His sword was named Army Destroyer, ranked fifth among the famous swords under Heaven. He once held this sword against the Nanjue army. Alone against the army of ten thousand, he killed two thousand of the enemy soldiers, after which the Nanjue army finally copsed and fled. After that war, his name became known among the Nanjue soldiers in the same vein as ghosts, and they kept retreating. However, he was not some benevolent and righteous warrior. He killed the Nanjue army not for the sake of Beili country and state, but because when the Nanjue army invaded on horseback, they disturbed his afternoon nap.


    The only sword immortal among the five sword immortals who didn¡¯t distinguish between righteous and evil. In the name of wrath, he raised his sword with anger, left no room for negotiation, killed without asking if it¡¯s right or wrong, and broke the army with his tyrannical sword. ced second amongst the Four Great Evils, after Demonic Cult Leader Ye Dingzhi - the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian.


    Whether it was Ming Hou who wielded a titan de, or Su Changli who held a great sword, they both followed the martial arts of this senior. Using wrath to cultivate an army, using wrath to use that army. As for Su Changli¡¯s Great Sword Soars, it was originally an imitation of the Army Destroyer sword. In front of such a person, the five words her duke kills in fury" almost became a joke.


    A hand stretched out and held the golden titan de that Ming Hou had brought down. Ming Hou red in anger, having exhausted all of his strength, and he couldn¡¯t move another inch forward. With a sudden wave of his right hand, the swordsman pushed Ming Hou back.


    "Arhat Anchor? Even Buddha can''t hold me!" The swordsman shouted in a deep voice. Wuxin could feel that the qi he was using to hold him back was broken immediately and he retreated quickly. The swordsman thrusted the great sword in his hand into the ground, and his right hand grasped onto the hilt. "Very well. You want to see my sword, I will let you take a good look. But don''t regret it!"


    Around the hilt of the sword, the sword aura burst outwards, and the swordsman drew his sword instantly. The surroundingnd exploded. A cold light appeared on the de, and there seemed to be blood twisted around the sword body.


    "Army Destroyer sword, ranked fifth among the famous swords under Heaven, also known as a tyrant¡¯s sword." Wuxin¡¯s expression finally showed some measure of surprise. "You really are the Wrath Sword Immortal!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the sword reached Wuxin.


    ording to the legends of the martial world, the Wrath Sword Immortal had only three sword moves. The first move was called, Sword Drawn with Fury. When he drew his sword, it was also when he attacked with that sword. There was no hesitation whatsoever in the middle!


    Wuxin yelled out furiously, his sleeves dancing, white robe flying, and shouted, "Stop!" A huge inner bell appeared in front of him.


    Inner Bell of Praj?¨¡ Divine Art! He had used this martial arts before in the confrontation with Jin Xian Gonggong, but this was not a secret art from the Rakshasa Hall. It was passed to him by his master, Wangyou. All his life, Reverend Wangyou didn''t like fighting with others so he devoted himself to studying this Praj?¨¡ Inner Bell, using the heart of Buddha to block the sword of killing.


    But that inner bell was instantly pierced through by the sword.


    Wuxin retreated, his palms pressed together, white robe flying, and sessfully formed the inner bell numerous times. But, they were all smashed one sword move at a time by the Wrath Sword Immortal, each sword aimed at Wuxin''s chest. The sword speed was extremely fast, and Wuxin¡¯s eyes glowed with golden light, using his Divine Eye. In his eyes, the sword speed was instantly slowed down tens of times. He tipped his toes slightly, and his entire body leaned backwards in an almost impossible posture - Divine Step.


    The Wrath Sword Immortal''s sword continued shing across his chest, leaving behind bloody tracks.


    Wuxin mmed his palms hard on the ground, and his whole persony on the ground and retreated backwards. He stopped by Ming Hou''s side, then slowly stood up, brushed off the dirt on himself and sighed. "How shameful."


    "You have entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm." Yan Zhantian put down his sword and said in a deep voice.


    Wuxin shrugged. "So what if I¡¯ve entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm? Facing a senior such as the Wrath Sword Immortal, I¡¯m still getting thoroughly beaten."


    "Why did you enter Beili?" Yan Zhantian asked, his hat still pressed low, hiding the look on his face.


    Wuxin asked, "Then why did you return to Beili? As far as I know, Senior Wrath Sword Immortal has been traveling in the Northern Barbarians for several years, so why did you suddenly think ofing back?"


    "You don''t seem to understand my rules." Yan Zhantian put the sword on his shoulder and reached up to press down his hat.


    "Dare I ask what are Wrath Sword Immortal''s rules?" Wuxin smiled bitterly. This time, when he returned to Outerheaven, he used his foundation of the Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism to re-cultivate his martial arts in Langyue Paradise. He quickly entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. But,pared to the Wrath Sword Immortal who entered the Heavenly Realm more than ten years ago, it seemed as if this Unfettered Heavenly Realm wasn¡¯t that great after all.


    "My rule is, only I can ask others questions, others are not qualified to ask me." Yan Zhantian walked forward step by step. "If you want to ask me, ask my sword first."


    Tang n.


    Outside Lianyue Pavilion.


    Grandmaster Tang was sitting on the steps outside the pavilion, slowly smoking his pipe one mouthful at a time. The Lianyue Pavilion behind him had its main doors closed, and the building was wrapped by several long chains. At each of the four directions, a Tang n disciple stood guard, closely guarding the Lianyue Pavilion. When Grandmaster Tang finished smoking the entire pipe, Tang Huang finally arrived in a hurried state.


    Grandmaster Tang put down his pipe and asked quietly, "Why are you back on your own? Where''s Tang Lian?"


    Tang Huang lowered his head. "Outerheaven Sect Leader Ye Anshi appeared suddenly and rescued Tang Lian."


    "What Outerheaven Sect Leader? He¡¯s just a kid in his teens." Grandmaster Tang knocked his pipe on the ground with a few taps.


    Tang Huang bowed his head and dared not speak. He felt each knock and tap on his heart and he was so nervous he broke into cold sweat. Although he seeded Tang Lianyue to take charge of the Outer School, whenpared to Tang Lianyue, his posture before the Grandmaster was far too different.


    "You are both disciples of the same generation. You are far beneath Lianyue." Grandmaster Tang sighed.


    Tang Huang nodded. "Yes."


    "But because Lianyue is a gifted talent, he will not submit to our control." Grandmaster Tang stood up. "Tang Lian left and we can let him go, but that girl is troublesome. General Ye Xiaoying is not someone we can afford to offend. Otherwise, the Tang n will face many troubles on the road ahead. Now we can only pin our hopes on an old friend."


    "Old friend?" Tang Huang was puzzled.


    "An old friend ising to meet me. That old friend has an odd temperament, and he will instantly kill someone if he doesn¡¯t like them. He happened to be on the way to Tang n, and he should have already arrived by now." Grandmaster Tang stood up and walked forward slowly. After walking for a long time, he turned around, looked at Lianyue Pavilion, and sighed. "Lianyue, if I kill your most beloved disciple, does that mean you and I will never see each other again in this life?"


    There was no sound inside the Lianyue Pavilion, as if there was nobody inside.


    Grandmaster Tang didn''t seem to want any answers. He turned around and continued walking forward step by step.

 Chapter 121 Sword Decapitates with Fury

    <h4>Chapter 121 Sword Decapitates with Fury</h4>


    Wuxin watched as the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian walked towards him step by step, a faint smile still hanging on the corner of his own mouth. "Senior Wrath Sword Immortal, forgive this junior for being rude, but I still want to ask. You and I have never encountered each other, why do we need to force ourselves to choose between life and death?"


    Yan Zhantian stopped and said, "Since you know who I am, aren¡¯t you stupid for asking this question?" His actions never left room for negotiation, never asked if killing was right or wrong. When Yan Zhantian killed, it was never a matter of reason. But Yan Zhantian paused slightly, and continued, "But this time, I am willing to answer your question. Because you are Ye Dingzhi''s son. The one thing I regret most in my life is not getting a chance to duel with your father. "


    "So you¡¯re here to bully the son?" Wuxin spread his hands and looked helpless. "This is not something elders should do, right?"


    Yan Zhantian shook his head. "So I want to kill you and relieve my anger."


    "Senior, it''s not that easy to kill me." Wuxin smiled slightly and waved his sleeves. He gave off an air of confidence and ease.


    "Oh?" Yan Zhantian suddenly raised the sword in his hand and walked forward step by step, faster and faster. "Why is it not easy?"


    "Because I can run!" Wuxin whipped around, rushed on ahead, yelling as he ran, "Ming Hou, let¡¯s run, we can''t handle this guy!"


    Yan Zhantian jumped up immediately, raised the Army Destroyer sword in his hand, and shed down at Wuxin and Ming Hou.


    It was Sword Drawn with Fury followed by Sword Decapitates with Fury!


    Ming Hou felt the vigorous sword intent behind him, and subconsciously wanted to turn his head back. Wuxin immediately pushed him back and shouted angrily, "Don''t look back!"


    But, Yan Zhantian''s sword had alreadye down!


    Wuxin suddenly turned around and leaped in one jump, silver light gleaming all over his sleeves. He waved his sleeves, and rolled up Yan Zhantian''s Army Destroyer sword.


    "Without Law Without Form skill." Yan Zhantian''s voice revealed a bit of excitement. "Is this the martial arts used by Ye Dingzhi back then? Good!"


    Wuxin''s eyes glinted with golden light, and he gave a charming smile. "Not good enough!"


    He used both his sleeves to roll up Yan Zhantian''s Army Destroyer sword, but was forced backwards by the sword¡¯s power. The two slid across the ground for nearly tens of zhang, while Wuxin''s qi elerated several times, but he still couldn''t stop Yan Zhantian''s domineering and forceful sword power. Finally, his sleeves were ripped to pieces by the Army Destroyer sword.


    "Die!" Yan Zhantian swung his sword. Wuxin''s whole body flew out, he inhaled suddenly, and spat out a mouthful of blood at Yan Zhantian, a silver light was mingled in the blood.


    It was a hidden weapon formed by blood that Tang Lian used in Beauty Vi that day¡ªBloodfrost Leaf.


    Yan Zhantian raised his sword and easily deflected the needle-like de.


    Wuxin suddenly copsed and was bodily lifted by Ming Hou. Ming Hou didn''t seem to hesitate even a moment, before he immediately turned around and rushed ahead.


    Yan Zhantian sheathed his Army Destroyer sword again. He¡¯d used two sword moves and yet, failed to kill a seventeen-year-old youth. This would have been unbearable for him in the past. However, this snow white charming monk¡­


    "How very interesting." Yan Zhantian thought about it for a while, then began his chase in the same direction Ming Hou and Wuxin fled.


    Meanwhile, Grandmaster Tang of the Tang n was sitting in his own Xiaochen Pavilion, his hand tapping lightly on the back of a chair. He should have two guestsing to visit, but now none of them havee. He had been in charge of the Tang n for nearly 30 years, and he had always handled all matters calmly, but this time, he felt a little anxious. He took a sip from his teacup and murmured, "When people get old, the things we worry about also increases."


    Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, Tang Qisha, the three leaders of the middle generation of Tang n, were guarding outside the Xiaochen Pavilion, waiting for the arrival of the distinguished guests at the order of the Grandmaster. However, the guests continued to bete, and the three were also getting a little anxious inside. Tang Huang frowned slightly. "Did the Grandmaster tell you who the guests are?"


    Tang Xuan shook his head. "No, Grandmaster only said that they were very important guests, but he didn''t divulge their identities."


    Tang Qisha looked at Tang Huang. "Tang Huang, you were with Grandmaster outside the Lianyue Pavilion earlier. Didn''t he mention the identity of the visitor to you? You are the person in charge of the Outer School, and you should have knowledge of such matters."


    Tang Huang thought for a while and said, "Grandmaster only told me about one of the guests, saying he had an odd temperament, and if he met someone he didn¡¯t like, he would kill them with one sword. With this description, and the fact that Grandmaster was treating him so importantly¡­"


    The three of them nced at each other, and said the three words in unison, "Wrath Sword Immortal!"


    "Then, who is the other person who¡¯s treated just as importantly as the Wrath Sword Immortal?" Tang Huang frowned slightly, his words hesitating.


    Tang Qisha lowered his head to think, and suddenly realised a ck shadow had shed across the ground. He was taken aback for a moment, leaned down, and used his right hand which was wearing the Heaven Roller glove to grab a small spider from the ground. He frowned and observed, "Spider?"


    "Spider? Why would a spider appear suddenly?" Tang Xuan was taken aback, then he whipped his head around. Right behind the three of them was arge stretch of ground covered with spiders. The three of them were shocked, and they immediately drew hidden weapons into their hands.


    "My three shixiong, no need for panic." A gentle and charming voice sounded. After the group of spiders, there was a woman in her thirties. She was wearing a dark red dress, her brows were full of charm, and her eyes rippled with amusement and an amorous nce.


    "Who are you?" Tang Huang asked coldly.


    The charming woman¡¯s figure trembled with allure as she covered her mouth, and sighed demurely. "I am the guest you are waiting for."


    "The guest we¡¯re waiting for? What''s your name?" Tang Huang thought about it for a while, but couldn''t think of where this woman came from.


    "This humble one is Mu Yumo. I¡¯ve never been well-known, and I haven¡¯t been seen in the martial world for ten years. Everyone should have forgotten me. I¡¯m a disgrace to my Tang-shixiong." The woman blinked her eyes slowly at Tang Huang. With a light wave of her finger, the group of spiders disappeared in an instant.


    Tang Huang suddenly thought of a name, or rather, it was a code name. No one knew the name of Mu Yumo, but that code name was very famous ten years ago.


    "Spider Mistress?" Tang Huang whispered.


    "That¡¯s truly a long-lost name." Mu Yumo''s eyes suddenly showed a bit of nostalgia, and her voice became misty. "Every time I hear it, I seem to be able to recall all that happened in the past."


    "Tang Huang, the guest has waited too long. Let the guest in." Grandmaster¡¯s voice was heavy as it came from inside the pavilion. Tang Huang and the others immediately withdrew. Mu Yumo gently caressed Tang Huang''s face, gave him a pretty smile, and slowly walked into the pavilion.


    "The guest that is meeting the Grandmaster is¡­ ¡° Tang Qisha asked in a low voice, still puzzled.


    Looking at Mu Yumo''s alluring figure, Tang Huang said solemnly, "Hidden River, Mu House."

 Chapter 122 Thousand Spiders Array

    <h4>Chapter 122 Thousand Spiders Array</h4>


    Grandmaster Tang sat on the chair, put the pipe aside, and took a sip from his teacup.


    ¡°How funny our mundane life, Devotion is most senseless. Grandmaster, it¡¯s been many years since Ist visited your Xiaochen Pavilion.¡± Mu Yumo''s voice was charming and soft, as if one could melt just listening to her.


    Grandmaster Tang was expressionless. He put down his teacup and smiled kindly at Mu Yumo. "Yumo, you arete."


    "You¡¯ve always made others wait for you. Why not asionally let Grandmaster taste the feeling of waiting for others." Mu Yumo sat down on the wooden chair beside the Grandmaster, and tantly picked up the Grandmaster¡¯s teacup. She took a sip of the tea and left a red lipstick on the rim of the cup. She looked at Grandmaster Tang, her eyes casting amorous nces.


    Grandmaster Tang picked up the pipe next to him and took a leisurely inhale. "Yumo, you don¡¯t need your wiles on this old man."


    "You must be kidding. Grandmaster has always been heartless regardless of his age. Where is that equally heartless disciple of yours? Isn¡¯t he here today?" Mu Yumo said casually.


    Grandmaster Tang smiled slightly. "You haven''t stopped since you entered this room. If I didn''t know better, I would really think you¡¯re here to tempt this old man. Lianyue didn''te. He¡¯s locked up in the pavilion behind. He won¡¯t step out of that pavilion until the matter is over."


    Mu Yumo''s face fell. "You didn''t convince him?"


    "If Tang Lianyue is a person who can be persuaded, then the person sitting here and chatting with you would already be him." Grandmaster Tang smoked his pipe one puff at a time, and suddenly he had smoke all around him. He coughed slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    "But there¡¯s another guest who hasn''t arrived yet?" Mu Yumo had been observing her surroundings since she entered the pavilion. There were only two of them in the Xiaochen Pavilion. There was definitely no third person.


    "I''m afraid he won¡¯t make it for the time being. I understand him. Either he¡¯s here or he¡¯s not. There is no third choice. Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian would never bete," Grandmaster Tang said quietly. "Although this matter would be difficult to do without him, it is not impossible."


    Mu Yumo yawnedzily and was extremely charming. "It''s a shame. I thought I could see the famous Wrath Sword Immortal, but in the end I could only chit-chat with Grandmaster about house affairs. For a woman like me, this is really boring."


    "Is killing fun?" Grandmaster Tang asked with a smile.


    "At first I thought it was fun, but after killing so many, it¡¯s also gotten boring." Mu Yumo yed with the hair on her forehead.


    "What about killing the entire Lei n Fort?" Grandmaster Tang slowly exhaled a smoke ring, and the smoke ring spread out from his mouth, slowly, slowly floating towards Mu Yumo. Mu Yumo smiled widely, reached out and gently poked her fingers through the smoke ring. "That does sound like fun."


    Grandmaster Tang looked at Mu Yumo. "You have brought your bargaining chips?"


    Mu Yumo smiled and waved her long sleeves. Suddenly, arge number of spiders crawled in from outside the pavilion, and soon they covered a good half of the Xiaochen Pavilion. Grandmaster Tang''s eyes showed admiration. "Thousand Spiders Array."


    "And where is Grandmaster¡¯s bargaining chip?" Mu Yumo walked to the front of Grandmaster Tang, leaned down and stared at the old man.


    Grandmaster Tang tapped lightly on the teacup, pinched a drop of water with his fingers, crouched down, and ced the drop of water right in front of one of the red spiders. The spider crawled forward and opened its mouth to swallow the drop of water. Mu Yumo''s face was full of smiles, and she leaned towards Grandmaster Tang''s ear and said softly, "Whether it¡¯s all under Heaven, or the martial world, you can take it all if you want. Tang Lianyue, I want to take him away."


    Yuanzhi City.


    After finally escaping from the Hidden River, Lei Wujie and his group were able to rest peacefully in an inn for a night. Lei Wujie got out of bed and stepped into the courtyard of the inn, and found that Xiao Se was sitting there by himself. There was a small square table in front of him, and on the table was a te of steaming-hot dumplings and a bowl of in porridge. Sitting opposite Xiao Se was the inn proprietress with her smile like a peach blossom. She looked at Xiao Se with tenderness in her eyes. "Young master, this little shop only has such crude tea andmon meals. It¡¯s too much of a disservice to young master, so I cannot charge young master for this meal. How about young master stay on for a few more days¡­ "


    "Madam innkeeper, excuse me." Lei Wujie took a step forward, pushed the proprietress away, and sat down in front of Xiao Se. "Why did you get up so early?"


    Xiao Se didn''t answer him, and only shot him a nce. "You¡¯re the only one who can sleep so soundly. Do you think we¡¯re out of danger?"


    Lei Wujie smiled bitterly. "Didn''t you say that when Hidden River takes on a mission, they will never rest until they die? I¡¯m afraid my enmity with the Hidden River has already been cast. What I don¡¯t understand is, why is the Hidden River after us? "


    Xiao Se stiffened for a moment, but after that brief hesitation, he lowered his head to start drinking his porridge. Lei Wujie was getting anxious. "Xiao Se, think about it. If there was a grievance, it had to start somewhere. If there¡¯s a grudge, someone was responsible. But, there¡¯s just no reason why the number one assassin organisation under Heaven would have anything against us? One, we have no money, and two, we have nothing of value."


    "Hey, Lei Wujie, speak for yourself, and don¡¯t lump us in together with you. Qianluo-shijie is the only daughter of the most esteemed Third Citymaster, and she is beautiful beyondpare. The two things you just mentioned, shijie sure has them." Lei Wujie turned his head to look, and saw Luo Mingxuan, who was in the process of arming himself with all his swords and starting to look like a hedgehog. Behind Luo Mingxuan stood an indifferent Sikong Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo gave him a cold look. "You shut up. ttery will not get you anywhere!"


    Lei Wujie asked puzzledly, "What¡¯s between you two?"


    Luo Mingxuan smiled bitterly. "Naturally, I bought a horse to go back to Snow Moon City. When I left the city on this trip, in addition to asking for my sword, I was also tasked with bringing Qianluo-shijie back-- ah, no, invite her back with me. But¡­"


    "When the timees, I will naturally return with Xiao Se and Lei Wujie. What are you so anxious for?" Sikong Qianluo snorted coldly.


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head helplessly. "But just ask the two of them, do they even have ns to return to the city?"


    "After I meet with Lei Hong-shifu, and after we cure Xiao Se, we will naturally return to Snow Moon City," Lei Wujie replied.


    "What year and month is that?" Luo Mingxuan looked at Lei Wujie.


    "I don''t know," Lei Wujie answered calmly.


    "Bah!" Luo Mingxuan red at him, then turned to look at Sikong Qianluo affectionately, and suddenly knelt down. "Qianluo-shijie, please be good, please be kind to me. If I don''t bring you back, Third Citymaster and my shifu will definitely kill me!"


    Just as Luo Mingxuan was crying, there was amotion outside the inn, and the people in the inn kept running outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Lei Wujie grabbed a man who was anxious to see the excitement.


    The man replied, "They¡¯re saying that the prefectural magistrate of Yuanzhi City just offered a reward of a thousand taels of silver to recruit a good doctor to heal a distinguished guest at his residence. Now, all the doctors in the entire city are running over to the prefectural office. How can you miss out on this kind of excitement?" After speaking, he pushed Lei Wujie aside, and followed the others out.


    "Xiao Se, we¡¯re short of money." Lei Wujie turned his head and looked at Xiao Se innocently.

 Chapter 123 Daughter of the General

    <h4>Chapter 123 Daughter of the General</h4>


    From Fallen Snow Vi to Snow Moon City, and from Qingcheng Mountain to Lei n Fort, it seemed that along the way, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie constantly faced the situation of being short of funds. Before this, they¡¯d passed through Sword Heart Tomb and received an excellent sword that was ranked fourth under Heaven. Unfortunately, the excellent sword was priceless, and they couldn¡¯t sell it. So, after staying one night at an inn, they were faced with the same problem again.


    They had no money.


    Xiao Se sighed and looked at Sikong Qianluo. "The Spear Immortal was a disciple of the Medicine King. Have you learned some medical skills from your father?"


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head. "Fighting, I can do. But, medical skills¡­ I don''t know anything."


    Lei Wujie interrupted hurriedly, "What medical skills do we need? Xiao Se, you have the Peni Pill and that Three-Day Pill that Hua Jin gave you. Why is it difficult to save someone?"


    "Do you know how much a Peni Pill is worth? And if the existence of that Three-Day Pill got leaked, do you know how many people will desperately rob for it?" Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie coldly.


    Lei Wujie spread his hands. "Your Peni Pill is precious, but who in this little town will know about it? It''s a virtue to save a life. Let''s hurry and go." Without saying another word, he pulled Xiao Se up and ran out. Xiao Se sighed and pushed Lei Wujie''s hand away. "I''ve learned a few simple medical skills before. Let''s go."


    Lei Wujie and others were shocked. "Xiao Se, have you also studied medicine?"


    "So what?" Xiao Se retorted.


    "Xiao Se, what kind of character were you in the past? You have powerful martial arts, you¡¯re great at gambling, and you still know medical skills!" Lei Wujie was full of admiration.


    "Enough ttering. Go." Xiao Se turned around and walked directly out the door.


    Yuanzhi City, Prefectural Office.


    The prefectural magistrate, Wang Ruofu, was already sweating profusely at this moment. He had just gotten up early this morning when he met a man in ck carrying a person in his arms, and breaking into his residence. Originally, he was about to swear out loud, but he was attacked by the man in ck with a knife to his throat. But what shocked him even more was what the man in ck said to him afterwards.


    Thisdy is the daughter of General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying. She was seriously injured and needs immediate medical attention. Wang Ruofu was immediately shocked into cold sweat. The General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying, what a huge personage! The Beili military forces were divided into threerge armies: the Central Army, the Upper Army, and the Lower Army. The three armies all came under themand of the Beili Grand Protector. However, after Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, the Beili Grand Protector position had been left vacant. Mingde Emperor took direct control of the military forces, and amongst the three armies, the Central Army was the most respected, so the General-in-Chief of the Central Army, Ye Xiaoying, was actually the highest ranking man in the Beili military forces. Would the daughter of such a person run into this little Yuanzhi City? Wang Ruofu didn¡¯t believe it at first, so while he was thinking about his own life, he quickly invited a famous doctor from the city, and at the same time he invited a military officer of Yuanzhi City. This military officer was formerly an Imperial Insignia Guard in Heavenly Revtions City. He would surely be able to rify matters.


    However, Mister Luo, who was a famous doctor in the city, kept shaking his head after he took thedy¡¯s pulse.


    Wang Ruofu hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Mister Luo retracted his hand and sighed. "The heart meridian is broken. It is a miracle she can live each day. Best prepare for the funeral."


    Wang Ruofu was so frightened that he hurriedly covered Mister Luo''s mouth, raised his head and quietly nced at the monstrous man in ck. Indeed, his face was showing a very fearsome glower, and his hands shed with silver light, as if he was about to kill someone. Fortunately, after a moment of silence, the man still did not do anything, but said coldly, "Find another doctor."


    Wang Ruofu repeatedly agreed, walked out of the house, and hurriedly summoned the military officer, Xu Dacheng, who had been quietly observing at the door.


    Xu Dacheng leaned into Wang Ruofu''s ear and whispered, "When I was in Heavenly Revtions City, this girl may not have been born yet. So, of course I¡¯ve never seen her."


    "Then you¡¯re as good as useless!" Wang Ruofu was about to get angry, but saw Xu Dacheng waved his hand to stop him, his expression serious. So, he could only suppress his own anger and said, "Carry on."


    Xu Dacheng sighed, his eyes full of memories of the past. "But I have seen the General-in-chief before. Back then, the General-in-Chief returned to the city victoriously from Nanzhao. He rode a tall horse with a thousand light cavalry behind him. That scene was majestic, ah! As soldiers, our hearts look forward to such moments the most! Among us Imperial Insignia Guards in Heavenly Revtions City, the most powerful person in the Beili military, with the exception of one of the Eight Pirs of State, General-in-Chief Lei Mengsha, was General Ye!"


    "Get to the point!" Wang Ruofu was sweating profusely.


    "The General-in-Chief has thick eyebrows and big eyes, he is burly, and he uses huge swords in both hands. His arms are thicker than my legs. I want to say this girl doesn¡¯t look like him at all!" Xu Dacheng finally said what Wang Ruofu was waiting for.


    Wang Ruofu felt a little rxed in his heart. "So, she¡¯s a fake?"


    "However¡­" Xu Dacheng continued, "However, during the General-in-chief¡¯s victory parade, there was ady dressed in white next to him. She had a gentle temperament, as if she was an immortal descended from Heaven."


    "Who was she then?" Wang Ruofu frowned.


    "Naturally she was the general''s wife. The girl inside looks exactly like her!" Xu Dacheng repeated it again, "As if they were both carved out of the same mold!"


    "I fucking told you to get to the point earlier!" Wang Ruofu lifted his foot and kicked out the old soldier with his lousy mouth. "Get the advisor to quickly go find a doctor, the best doctor, even the doctor in the next city. I will send the fastest horse to bring them! If we can¡¯t cure the person inside, we¡¯re all done for!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xu Dacheng got up from the ground and responded hurriedly.


    "Back then, General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying, with three thousand soldiers and horses buried ten thousand Nanzhao troops. Yes, in the eyes of you soldiers, he¡¯s a hero. In our eyes, that is the devil!" Wang Ruofu wiped the sweat on his forehead, looking like he wanted to cry.


    Another famous local doctor walked out of the room dejectedly, and Wang Ruofu hurried forward. "Doctor Li, you are the top genius doctor in Yuanzhi City, and even you can''t help her?"


    Doctor Li frowned and kept shaking his head. "She, she, she should already be a dead person. I have never seen a person whose heart meridian is damaged to this extent and can still live. But whoever her doctor is, they sure have magical powers, but even then, they could only temporarily protect her heart meridian. With just my little medical skills, if I want to save her, it¡¯s truly a foolish dream."


    "That, that, that." Wang Ruofu took out a handkerchief and couldn''t stop wiping the sweat on his forehead. "Then does Doctor Li know other famous doctors in the nearby cities? Can theye and help?"


    Doctor Li sighed. "Unless the Medicine King Xin Baicao himselfes, it will be really difficult to find someone who can save thisdy."


    Wang Ruofu sat down on the ground. "The Medicine King Xin Baicao? He is the most aplished expert that even His Majesty, the Emperor, cannot find. How can I possibly find him? Heaven really wants me dead and is pouring disasters onto me. What do you say? I was sound asleep then I woke up and suddenly, a seriously ill daughter of a general appeared out of nowhere. I¡¯m really going to meet my doom."


    "My lord, my lord. There are people outside, and someone who says they can save thisdy!" Panting harshly and carrying a paper fan, a long-bearded advisor rushed over, shouting as he ran.


    After listening to Doctor Li''s words, Wang Ruofu was already dead inside and waved his hand. "Another bunch of swindlers from the martial world? Doctor Li already said that there was no hope of saving her at all. What else can they do? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really Xin Baicao?"


    The long-bearded advisor took out a small bottle from his sleeve and gave it to Wang Ruofu. "The man said that if it is amon minor illness, taking this pill will heal her. They won¡¯t enter the Residence, just after it¡¯s over, give¡­ give them the money and it¡¯s fine."


    Wang Ruofu took the medicine bottle and opened the cork, only to see a round pill lying inside. He couldn''t understand it and handed it to Doctor Li. He asked, "Doctor Li, is there such a pill in the world that could cure all diseases?"


    "It can''t be said that there¡¯s no such thing. It¡¯s impossible to say that it can cure all diseases, but there are some life-saving medicines that can temporarily suppress an injury." Doctor Li poured the pill into his hand, frowned slightly at first, and then his face paled in panic. ¡°This¡­ this is a Peni Pill!" He touched the pill lightly, put it in his mouth and tasted it. "It''s exactly the same as what¡¯s written in books. It¡¯s really¡­ really a Peni Pill!"


    "What¡¯s a Peni Pill?" Wang Ruofu asked anxiously.


    "The panacea from the Medicine King Hall in Heavenly Revtions. Only the most noble of the imperial family members were eligible to take this medicine. It is a treasure that was tributed to the Emperor by Xin Baicao. There were only nine bottles in total. Three bottles remained in the Medicine King Hall in Heavenly Revtions, and the remaining six bottles were given to very important people in the imperial court. How could something so precious appear here!" Doctor Li looked at the pill with obsessive eyes.


    "Why are you talking nonsense too! I''m asking you, can this cure the person inside!" Wang Ruofu no longer cared about his image, and he scolded angrily.


    Doctor Li returned to his senses and nodded. "It can definitely protect the heart meridian temporarily!¡± Doctor Li only felt that his hands were empty, and the pill flew out by itself. He turned his head, and saw the man in ck walk out of the room. He pinched the pill between two fingers, frowning and thinking about something.


    Wang Ruofu ran over quickly. "Noble¡­ noble master sir, this medicine, Doctor Li said it will work!"


    The ck-clothed man nodded, reached out and handed the pill back to Doctor Li. He spoke with a respectful tone, "Thank you for your hard work, Doctor. Also, Your Excellency Prefectural Magistrate, where did you get this pill from?"


    The long-bearded advisor hurriedly stepped forward and replied, "It''s a group of people from the martial world who were passing by. They are still waiting outside the residence."


    The ck-clothed man asked again, "How many in the group?"


    "There are four people, three men and onedy."


    "Is thedy holding a spear? Among the men, is there one in red and one in blue robes?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, and there¡¯s a man wearing a white robe with a big word ¡°Gamble¡± written on the back!"


    The ck-clothed man suddenly yelled into the sky, "All of you, get in here!"

 Chapter 124 Encompass Heaven and Harness the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 124 Epass Heaven and Harness the Sea</h4>


    The group of them who were standing outside the prefectural office suddenly heard this angry shouting from inside the residence. They looked at each other and blurted out, "Da-shixiong?"


    "Why did da-shixiong suddenly appear here?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Lei Wujie looked angry, rolled up his sleeves, drew out his Murderous Dread sword, and cursed, "Oh, that damn pervert, still hounding us without end?"


    Sikong Qianluo made the connection too. "That Hidden River Thousand-Faced Ghost again!"


    Xiao Se reached out to stop Lei Wujie. "Wait, don''t be impulsive!"


    Lei Wujie had already stepped out, jumped, and rushed into the prefectural office, sword in hand.


    The prefectural magistrate, Wang Ruofu, didn''t understand why the man in ck next to him yelled so suddenly after getting the medicine. He stood to one side, trembling with fear. The long-bearded advisor, who had been ordered to run out to receive them, returned, stumbling as he ran. "My lord, my lord, someone carrying a sword just broke into the prefectural office!"


    "Guards, why aren¡¯t you stopping him!" Wang Ruofu cursed.


    The guards who were armed with swords rushed out, but what they saw was Lei Wujie swing his long sword and instantly cut their own swords into two. The group of them stared at the hilts of the swords in their hands and looked at each other for a while, then immediately threw aside their sword hilts and ran away.


    "This¡­" Wang Ruofu couldn''t help but begin sweating again. "Xu Dacheng, you go and stop him."


    Xu Dacheng, the military officer of Yuanzhi City, was once an Imperial Insignia Guard in Heavenly Revtions, and he was somewhat experienced. Just looking at the skill of that one sword breaking nine swords simultaneously, the swordsman could be ranked highly in the martial world. With his own mediocre skill, how could he be a match? He hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to move forward. "My lord, we should first ask this person why he¡¯s here¡­¡±


    The man in ck frowned slightly and murmured, "Why is Lei Wujie going crazy?" Naturally, this was Tang Lian who had fled here with Ye Ruoyi. The angry shout earlier was just to remind Lei Wujie and the others that he was here, and toe in quickly to meet him. However, Lei Wujie was brandishing his sword with an angry expression on his face, clearly about to rush over to fight him to death. So, Tang Lian was very puzzled.


    Wang Ruofu heard him talking to himself and hurriedly asked, "Does noble master know this person?"


    "He''s my shidi," Tang Lian replied, turning his head and shouting angrily at Lei Wujie, "Lei Wujie, what are you doing with your sword?"


    "Hey! You''re still acting!" Lei Wujie raised his Murderous Dread sword, jumped up, and stabbed his sword at Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian hurriedly waved an arm, pushing Wang Ruofu and others back, and then a silver light appeared in his hands, and an extremely thin silk thread unrolled from his hands. He waved his hands and bound the sword that Lei Wujie had stabbed.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback. "Hidden River de wires?"


    "Lei Wujie, are you crazy?" Tang Lian scolded.


    "You are crazy, you pervert!" Lei Wujie reached out his left hand. "Heart sword, rise!" The slender Heart sword immediately unsheathed itself and fell into his hand. He raised it up and swiped it down towards Tang Lian. Tang Lian was so shocked he immediately released the Murderous Dread sword and retreated furiously. The de wires in his hands flung wildly, and managed to block Lei Wujie''s attacks, one sword after another.


    "The fourth-ranked sword, Heart sword? Lei Wujie, you went to Sword Heart Tomb?" Tang Lian was taken aback.


    Lei Wujie was shocked when he heard the words, stopped the offensive, and after thinking about it, he raised the sword again. "Whoa, you even pretend like you don¡¯t know? I almost fell for it again! Damn pervert!"


    "Lei Wujie, you bastard, you really don''t think of me as your shixiong. You call me a pervert again and see if I won¡¯t teach you a lesson!" Tang Lian couldn''t take it anymore. He drew forth the de wires in his hand and those almost transparent fingertip des had already left his hands, and flew towards Lei Wujie.


    "You even secretly stole da-shixiong¡¯s fingertip des?" Lei Wujie mmed the Murderous Dread sword into the ground and lifted the Heart sword and stabbed forward.


    At this time, Xiao Se and the others had also walked in, just as the two were fighting evenly matched. Sikong Qianluo watched Lei Wujie waving his Heart sword by himself, seeming to be entangled with an invisible weapon, and couldn''t help but wonder, "That Mu Ying¡¯s weapons can be invisible?"


    "Those are de wires," Xiao Se said slowly. "Hidden River¡¯s unique weapon. The only weapon in the world that has an edge but no de, is so thin that it¡¯s almost transparent, and is only visible by closely observing the changes in light and shadow in the air."


    "Alright, so he really is that perverted pretender." Sikong Qianluo lifted the Silver Moon spear and was about to step forward to help.


    Xiao Se reached out to stop her. "The Hidden River Patriarch and Baili Dongjun are old acquaintances, and once gave him a roll of de wire. If I remember correctly, that roll of de wire was indeed passed to Tang Lian. Tang Lian alsobined it with his fingertip des and created a move called Inescapable Net."


    Sikong Qianluo thought for a moment, and nodded. "I think Dad mentioned something like this before."


    On the other side, Tang Lian was greatly shocked. Lei Wujie had just entered the Vajra Mortal Realm when he left the city and there was still a gap between them, but right now, his sword aura was biting cold, especially when using that fourth-ranked sword under Heaven. It seemed like Lei Wujie had entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, and was already more powerful than himself. Tang Lian''spetitiveness also surged, but he still didn¡¯t n on using his hidden weapons. Firstly, because the hidden weapons were extremely dangerous, and the moment he used them, there was the risk of death. Although he didn''t know what set off Lei Wujie to start attacking him, he couldn¡¯t just kill him because of that. Secondly, because the hidden weapons were passed down to him by Tang n, Tang Lian had unconsciously made up his mind. Until this whole matter came to light, except for the fingertip de that Tang Lianyue taught him personally since he was very young, he would not use any more Tang n hidden weapons.


    Then there were only two other martial arts for him to use.


    The internal strength Epass Heaven, and the fist technique Harness the Sea. Imparted by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun.


    "Very good, this Heart sword. Might as well borrow it for a look." Tang Lian suddenly put away the de wires, and took a step forward. He was already close enough to reach for Lei Wujie.


    Lightness skill, Thousand Mile Drunk.


    "Good! Let¡¯s see if you have the ability." Lei Wujie stabbed forward with his sword. Sudden Thunderp!


    Tang Lian aimed a palm strike at Lei Wujie, but that palm strike was very sluggish, very slow! The palm energy was like a tidal wave at sea, continuous and uninterrupted. Lei Wujie could only feel that although his sword energy was domineering, it was being covered up byyer afteryer of fist power and slowly getting swallowed up. That fist power was like the sea, the momentum continuous, absorbing everything in the world.


    Lei Wujie''s eyes suddenly began to burn, and his red clothes filled up in an instant. He¡¯d entered straight into zing Arts eighth stage, Fire Realm!


    Luo Mingxuan, who had been watching the battle the entire time, suddenly said, "Internal strength Epass Heaven, fist technique Harness the Sea. There¡¯s no mistake, he is the real da-shixiong!"


    "Lei Wujie, stop!" Xiao Se said loudly.


    When Lei Wujie heard the conversation between the two, he was shocked. His pupils dimmed in an instant and he hurriedly withdrew his sword, but Tang Lian''s strength did not disappear, and he immediately sent Lei Wujie flying.


    Tang Lian withdrew his palms, his expression grim. "Lei Wujie, your abilities have improved?"


    Lei Wujie retreated three steps before he could get up. Then, he immediately ran towards Tang Lian, but this time there was no murderous intent. He stumbled like a child running towards his parents and then, Lei Wujie hugged Tang Lian, his voice full of tears. ¡°Da-shixiong! We¡¯ve suffered so hard waiting for you, ah!"


    Tang Lian looked helpless. He sighed and looked at Xiao Se and others. "Please tell me, what story are we acting in now?"


    Xiao Se, Sikong Qianluo, and Luo Mingxuan immediately turned around, pretending not to know Lei Wujie who shamed himself and his whole n.

 Chapter 125 Kill a God in Person

    <h4>Chapter 125 Kill a God in Person</h4>


    The rain had not stopped for many days now.


    The rain continued from Nan''an City all the way to Qinyan City. A man in ck holding an umbre stood silently outside a pavilion and the rain sttering on his umbre made a crisp sound. A purple-clothed man sitting in the pavilion shuddered slightly. This man in front of him always seemed to appear on such dreary and harsh days. He didn''t know when this man had reconstructed his oil-paper umbre from those eighteen dangerous weapons. He only knew that the man had not spoken for several days while leading them all the way to this ce.


    "You don''t have to doubt Muyu. The Umbre Ghost used to be the top assassin in Hidden River. He can urately find the scent of his prey," an older man said with a smile while trimming his nails with a small knife.


    Su Muyu slowly rotated his umbre¡¯s handle, and the water droplets that fell on the oil-paper umbre slipped down. Su Muyu reached out with his hand, and the rainwater instantly turned into a water dragon sword. He waved it lightly and flung the water dragon sword out, then he rushed into the pavilion, and immediately pressed onto the chest of the man in purple.


    The purple-clothed man was shocked and looked at Xie Qidao in horror, but Xie Qidao still had a casual smile on his face, and he lowered his head to trim his nails seriously.


    The water dragon sword reversed its direction in an instant, shed across the shirt of the man in purple, and flew out of the pavilion. The purple-clothed man turned his head, and saw a man in white standing there, a ck umbre in his hand, and a white blindfold covering his eyes. A young boy stood beside him to hold his arm and assist him.


    "Huang-xiong!" The purple-clothed man blurted out.


    Xiao Chong lightly waved his right hand forward, and the rain in the air instantly condensed into a barrier in front of him, blocking the water dragon sword shooting towards him. With another wave of his hand, the sword and the barrier turned into rain and scattered onto the ground.


    Su Muyu slowly turned around and raised his umbre slightly, revealing those cold and indifferent eyes. He looked at Xiao Chong and said softly, "White Prince Xiao Chong."


    Xiao Chong nodded, matching Su Muyu''s tone, and said, "Head of Su House, Su Muyu."


    Xie Qidao put away his knife, blew lightly on his nails, and suddenly got up. He picked up the purple-clothed man in front of him, and threw him out of the pavilion. "The main stakeholder is here, you should get lost. "


    "Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao. When treating a prince, your behavior is rather irreverent." Xiao Chong''s left hand, which was holding the handle of the umbre, clenched a little bit harder.


    Xie Qidao smiled. "ording to Beiliw, what is the punishment for murder?"


    "There are many kinds of murder cases." Xiao Chong''s tone was still unhurried.


    "What about one that has killed 257 people?" Xie Qidao held the knife in his hand, standing straight up. Although he was an old man, he still had strong muscles and eagle-sharp eyes.


    "Execution," Xiao Chong answered concisely.


    "So," Xie Qidao said faintly. "ording to Beiliw, I should be cut into a thousand pieces. Why would I recognize a prince of Beili? But, Your Highness the second prince, why have youe looking for guilty sinners such as us?"


    "Uncle Xie," Su Muyu suddenly called out, interrupting Xie Qidao.


    Xie Qidao closed his mouth without being angry, but there was still a cold smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The purple-clothed man was naturally Xiao Jingxia who had impersonated Xiao Chuhe. He ran to Xiao Chong''s side in a hurry and called in a low voice, "Gege!"


    Xiao Chong raised his hand abruptly and pped him so hard he fell to the ground. He had maintained a calm tone from beginning to end, and his expression had been indifferent, but this sudden blow carried a fair bit of anger. Xiao Jingxia, who had been knocked to the ground with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth while his clothes were instantly drenched by the rain, looked somewhat pathetic.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Xiao Chong asked.


    Xiao Jingxia sat up and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Huang-xiong, Jingxia was wrong."


    "Apologize to the Hidden River Heads of Houses now," Xiao Chong spoke while he took a step forward unhurriedly, and he used his umbre to shield the rain over Xiao Jingxia''s head.


    "No need," Su Muyu said lightly.


    Xiao Jingxia looked at them in astonishment. "You already knew from the start?"


    "Young man, you underestimate the Hidden River, and you underestimate us. From the day you stepped into Hidden River, we already knew your identity. Ninth prince Xiao Jingxia, we did not kill you only because we are very interested in the person behind you. White Prince Xiao Chong, we have decided that you are the better choice whenpared to Xiao Chuhe." Xie Qidao looked at Xiao Chong with grim eyes.


    "Alright. This is our first meeting. The atmosphere doesn''t have to be so tense." A smiling voice sounded, and suddenly, there was another person sitting in the pavilion. He wore a ck robe and a silver-coloured mask covered most of his face.


    Xie Qidao and Su Muyu bowed slightly. "Patriarch."


    The Patriarch tapped gently on the stool. "It''s cold outside the pavilion, soe in and sit."


    Xiao Chong nodded and led Xiao Jingxia and Xuan Tong into the pavilion. Xie Qidao put away his long sabre and sat next to the Patriarch. "Why did Patriarche here all of a sudden?"


    Looking at the rain curtain outside the pavilion, the Patriarch said quietly, "Perhaps I¡¯ve been in the dark for too long, and I want toe out for a walk. Why are you stopping here? Where''s Li Hanyi?"


    "We managed to chase Li Hanyi down three days ago. Right now, the three elders from Tang n are following Li Hanyi and will be joining us soon. We will intercept Li Hanyi here." Su Muyu did not enter the pavilion. He stood where he was, listening to the rain.


    "No, not to intercept her. It shall be murder," the Patriarch said in a deep voice.


    Both Xie Qidao and Su Muyu''s faces twitched. The two looked at each other, then looked back at the Patriarch, waiting for him to give an answer.


    "Murdering a sword immortal sounds like a significant deal. After this, Snow Moon City and Hidden River will officially be enemies, and there will be no possibility for recovery." The Patriarch mmed onto the bench and said quietly, "But so what if there¡¯s no recovery, that¡¯s not bad either."


    "Murdering the sword immortal is not an easy task," Su Muyu said.


    The Patriarch said with a smile, "Can three Tang n elders and two Hidden River Heads of Houses not even kill one Snow Moon Sword Immortal?"


    "It¡¯s not enough." Su Muyu shook his head.


    "And if you add me?" The Patriarch raised his eyebrows, and there was a fierce light in his pupils.


    Su Muyu frowned slightly. "Patriarch is going to fight personally?"


    "If it really gets to that." The Patriarch sighed and suddenly turned to look at Xiao Jingxia. "But, before that, I have something to ask you."


    When Xiao Jingxia saw the coldness in those pupils, he couldn''t help but tremble all over. "What¡­ what is it?"


    "That day you asked us to send someone to hunt down and kill the young disciple of Lei n Fort, you said he was a disciple of Lei Hong and Li Hanyi, and that he was a leader in the current generation of the Lei n so killing him would benefit us in crippling the Lei n, yes?" The Patriarch asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Jingxia nodded. "I wasn¡¯t lying on this point."


    "Very well." The Patriarch¡¯s tone suddenly became even more serious. "Then I will ask you again, who is the person travelling with him?"


    Xiao Jingxia was taken aback for a moment, and he kept silent.


    In the midst of the rain curtain, two more figures were making their way towards them, one in red and the other in purple, both graceful and lithedies. Thedy in red was holding a burly man in her arms. The man¡¯s body was still and looked dead.


    "I suppose he was my younger brother." The Patriarch leaned back in his chair and looked up at the sky. "He is dead now. So I need you to give me an answer."


    "Who the hell is he!" There was a trace of anger in the voice of the Patriarch, and in that instant, a tremor shook the entire pavilion.

 Chapter 126 Daoist Sword Immortal Goes Down His Mountain (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 126 Daoist Sword Immortal Goes Down His Mountain (Part 1)</h4>


    Qingcheng Mountain.


    Qian Kun Hall.


    A middle-aged Daoist priest in purple robes sat inside with his eyes closed while he kept his silence, as if he was presently wandering thousands of miles away. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and there seemed to be purple light flowing from his eyes. Behind him, the statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers began to wobble, swaying as if they were about to copse. The middle-aged Daoist priest stood up, pinched his fingers in fierce calction, and the more he calcted, the more he frowned. Then, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers, his eyes piercingly cold.


    The statues of the Divine Teachers stopped shaking in an instant, and the other grandteachers also maintained that perpetual solemn look, quiet and grave.


    The middle-aged Daoist priest suddenly called out in a low voice, "Azure Empyrean!" A long sword flew towards him from a distance. As soon as the middle-aged Daoist priest grasped it, he drew the sword. The de of the sword glowed and a talisman shed on its surface.


    The sword of Daoism, ranked sixth among the famous swords under Heaven, the treasure of the Qingcheng mountain range - Azure Empyrean sword. It was also the sword of generations of sectmasters of Qingcheng Mountain. Therefore, standing in the middle of the Qian Kun Hall at this moment was the youngest sectmaster in the history of the founding of Qingcheng Mountain, and he was also the legendary person regarded as closest to an immortal deity - Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen.


    Among the five great sword immortals, Snow Moon Sword Immortal''s sword was the most beautiful, Confucian Sword Immortal''s sword was the most elegant, Wrath Sword Immortal''s sword was the most tyrannical, Solitary Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was the most unique, and Daoist Sword Immortal''s sword was called the most worthy of the word ¡°immortal¡±. It was not tainted by the mundane world, nor stained with mortal blood. Zhao Yuzhen had never left the mountain in all of his thirty plus years. He devoted his heart to Dao, and if one day, he truly rode on a crane and ascended to Heaven, no one would be surprised.


    Yet right at this moment, Zhao Yuzhen brushed his fingers gently over Azure Empyrean. The Azure Empyrean sword shed under the talisman¡¯s spell, seeming to be responding. In the end, he sighed softly, inserted the sword back into its sheath, and respectfully ced the sword before the statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers. Zhao Yuzhen lowered his head and whispered to the Divine Teachers¡¯ statues, "This disciple, Zhao Yuzhen, is not filial. He is going down the mountain today."


    The statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers suddenly wobbled violently again, this time more violently than before, and almost the entire Qian Kun Hall was shaking. However, Zhao Yuzhen turned a deaf ear and he raised his head to look up at the swaying roof of the hall and smiled. "This Qian Kun Hall has been lifted twice by various people. It¡¯s really not that sturdy." He turned around, walked slowly to the door and pushed open the door lightly.


    Four elderly men, all with white beards and hair, stood there emitting the aura of immortals, and looked at Zhao Yuzhen.


    "Yin-shibo, everyone says that I am considered number one under Heaven when ites to divination, but I think shibo must be number one. Why do youe to block the way every time I even think about going down the mountain?" Zhao Yuzhen sped his hands together behind his back and smiled at the leader of the old men.


    The old man who was currently the most senior in Qingcheng Mountain, whom even the former Sectmaster L¨¹ Suzhen had to call Yin-shixiong, was Yin Changsong. He looked at the young Sectmaster before him and pointed at the sky with exasperation. "If you want to go down the mountain, would I need to divine it?"


    There were numerous unknown birds in the sky, crying as they circled Qian Kun Hall.


    "Shibo, I want to go down the mountain to take a look at the world. It¡¯s a bit boring to stay on the mountain." Zhao Yuzhen still smiled faintly.


    Yin Changsong said sternly, "Yuzhen, are you really going to waste all the hard work your shifu and everyone at Qingcheng Mountain have done for you?"


    "That seems to be the case. I have already left the Azure Empyrean sword behind. Yin-shibo should take over the position of Sectmaster. When Fei Xuan grows up, you can then pass it on to him." Zhao Yuzhen stepped out of the hall slowly and called out in a soft voice, "Peach Blossom!"


    A bright red peach wood sword flew out from nowhere, passed over the heads of the four celestial masters andnded in Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s hand. He stroked the de of the sword, a gentle expression in his eyes, and whispered softly, "Peach Blossom, shall we go look for her?"


    The red light on the Peach Blossom sword suddenly red up, as if responding to his words.


    He suddenly raised his head. "Shibo and shishu, Yuzhen is going down the mountain."


    "Even if this was on behalf of ourte Sectmaster-shidi, I will not allow you to go down the mountain," Yin Changsong said solemnly.


    "Shibo, I saw it just now." Zhao Yuzhen sighed.


    Yin Changsong shook his head. "When you are involved in a certain matter, the future you see is not urate. You cannot divine your own life. Sectmaster-shidi should have taught you that in the past."


    "I''m different." Zhao Yuzhen took another step forward. "I am Zhao Yuzhen. Although I have never walked in the martial world, I know what they call me.


    "Daoist Sword Immortal!"


    "Block the road!" Yin Changsong yelled suddenly, and the four celestial masters simultaneously drew the long swords from their waists, and lined up in front of the great hall.


    "You can''t stop me." Zhao Yuzhen leaped slightly, and in the next instant, he hadnded behind the four celestial masters. He gently shook the Peach Blossom sword in his hand, and four steel long swords were attached to it and rapidly rotating around the Peach Blossom sword. He flicked backwards, and the four long swords were nailed onto the Qian Kun Hall name que.


    Among the four celestial masters of Qingcheng Mountain, three had entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, and Yin Changsong had stepped into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm after hisst seclusion. But even with the four of them joining forces, they couldn''t stop Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s single sword move.


    "Your Daoist arts are ranked first in a century on Qingcheng Mountain, and your swordsmanship is also ranked first in a century on Qingcheng Mountain. It is a blessing for Qingcheng Mountain to have such a talent stay here on Qingcheng Mountain, but it is also a regret for Qingcheng Mountain that you are not allowed to leave." The former Sectmaster L¨¹ Suzhen left this verse just before he passed away.


    "Yuzhen." Yin Changsong turned around, tears running over his cheeks.


    "Yin-shibo." Zhao Yuzhen didn''t look back, his tone remained calm.


    "You can go down the mountain." Yin Changsong''s voice was already exhausted. "But you must also remember to return to the mountain."


    Zhao Yuzhen smiled, kept his Peach Blossom sword, and nodded lightly. "I can return to the mountain, but I still won¡¯t continue as Sectmaster. I didn''t want to follow Daoism originally, and was forced to stay by the Heavenly Way. I only wish for a piece of peach blossom forest and drink forever."


    "Shidi, I have let you down." Yin Changsong suddenly turned around and knelt down facing the grandteachers¡¯ statues within the hall.


    "Shifu, this disciple was the one who let you down." Zhao Yuzhen walked forward step by step, the birds in the sky cried out, dark clouds covered the sky in an instant, and there was thunder. Zhao Yuzhen continued walking down the mountain step by step. When the disciples around saw him, they all knelt to the ground. Just when Zhao Yuzhen reached the foot of the mountain, suddenly two people stopped in front of him.


    One was a little Daoist priest, the other a lousy schr.


    The progeny of Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s Daoism, Fei Xuan, and the progeny of his swordsmanship, Li Fansong.


    "Shishuzu," Fei Xuan whispered.


    "Shifu!" Li Fansong sobbed faintly.


    "The four elders couldn¡¯t stop me, so what are you two doing here? Are you looking for a fight?" Although Zhao Yuzhen''s tone was fierce, there was still a faint smile on his face.


    "This disciple has no talent. Even with my death, I will stop shifu from leaving." Li Fansong clenched his hand on the peach wood sword named "Drunken Song" and gritted his teeth.


    "The authority is there, but can the hand holding the sword not shake so much?" Zhao Yuzhen looked at Li Fansong''s trembling hand andughed.


    "Shifu, I''m scared." Li Fansong was about to cry.


    "Silly boy, what are you scared about?" Zhao Yuzhen took a step forward and was already behind the two of them. "I am going down the mountain, not looking for death."


    Fei Xuan turned around and knelt down before Zhao Yuzhen. "Shishuzu, I heard what the elders said. Back then, Sectmaster L¨¹ Suzhen gave a divination to shishuzu. If shishuzu never goes down the mountain, Qingcheng Mountain would prosper for a century. But if shishuzu goes down the mountain¡­"


    ¡°Then, there will be war with death across thend, and blood will flow like rivers.¡± Zhao Yuzhen smiled and finished for him.


    "Shifu!" Li Fansong also dropped to his knees.

 Chapter 127 Daoist Sword Immortal Goes Down His Mountain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 127 Daoist Sword Immortal Goes Down His Mountain (Part 2)</h4>


    Thirty years ago, L¨¹ Suzhen of Qingcheng Mountain was already starting to be referred to as an immortal deity. ording to rumors, he could divine the past as well as the future. The Heavenly Revtions Directorate of Astronomy invited him to the capital for twelve consecutive years, yet he refused to ept the invitations. Even the Emperor joked and asked the Director of Astrology from the Directorate of Astronomy, Qi Tianchen, "If L¨¹ Suzhen really entered Heavenly Revtions, which one of you would be the Director?" It was said that Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and answered with a smile, "If L¨¹ Suzhen really entered Heavenly Revtions, he should take the ce of the statue of the Grandteacher enshrined in the Directorate of Astronomy. A lowly position as Director would taint this true teacher of Daoism.¡± But, in the end, L¨¹ Suzhen really didn¡¯t ascend to immortality. He died at the age of sixty-four. For a Daoist cultivator, this age was not considered old. That morning, this esteemed Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain walked into Qian Kun Hall, sat in front of the statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers, closed his eyes and meditated. He didn¡¯te out even when dusk fell. The young Daoist priest who served as his attendant approached him cautiously to call him, but his eyes remained tightly shut and he was motionless. The young Daoist priest patted him lightly, and L¨¹ Suzhen copsed onto the floor.


    Qingcheng Mountain calmly epted the unexpected death of their sectmaster. Zhao Yuzhen became the youngest sectmaster since the founding of Qingcheng Mountain, and the six celestial masters endured the sadness in their hearts to assist him. The celestial masters knew that L¨¹ Suzhen''s death was not an ident, and that he died of Heavenly retribution. A cultivator who tried to modify the fate of others would be punished by Heavenly retribution. And what L¨¹ Suzhen wanted to modify was Zhao Yuzhen''s fate. Everyone knew that when Zhao Yuzhen was born, he had an unusual appearance, and he was a person with the fate of a Daoist immortal, but L¨¹ Suzhen divined that Zhao Yuzhen''s fate would meet with a cmity. If he never goes down the mountain his entire life, he could keep Qingcheng Mountain flourishing for a hundred years, but if he did go down, there will be war with death across thend, and blood will flow like rivers.


    "It¡¯s not that I don''t understand shifu''s painstaking efforts. It''s just that since my predestined fate is right there, I will lift my sword and break it. If I keep hiding on the mountain, what¡¯s that going to achieve?" Zhao Yuzhen sighed softly and waved his hand, and raised up Li Fansong and Fei Xuan who were still kneeling on the ground. "Just based on that little bit of skills the two of you possess, don''t even think of trying to stop me. Fei Xuan, you have made some achievements with your Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, but you will need to encounter more sentient beings to fully appreciate the profoundness of Daoism arts. Three months from now, you will go down the mountain and travel again, and do not return to Qingcheng Mountain within three years. Fansong, you go with Fei Xuan. You have two fated teachers, one was me. As for the other, he is hidden among the martial world. That teacher¡¯s swordsmanship is not inferior to mine."


    "Shifu." Li Fansong shook his head fervently, wiping away tears. "I don''t want two fated teachers. I only need shifu to be my only fated teacher!"


    "Shishuzu!" Fei Xuan couldn''t say anymore than that.


    "Silly boy, I''m just going down the mountain, and I''m not going to die. Why are you crying like that?" Zhao Yuzhen leaned down and stroked Fei Xuan''s head.


    Fei Xuan shook his head. "But these words shishuzu just said, were clearly yourst words."


    "Silly boy." Zhao Yuzhen straightened and looked into the distance, his tone disappointed. "I¡¯m merely thinking that I will be gone a long time, so it will be a long time before we meet again. I won''t die. I''m Zhao Yuzhen. I¡¯m the person who can ascend to immortality with one more step. So what if there¡¯s a heavenly cmity? I¡¯m not afraid."


    "Shifu, where are you nning to go on this trip?" Li Fansong asked.


    "It''s that direction. I¡¯ve never left the mountain, how would I know where that is?" Zhao Yuzhen pointed towards the south. "I just saw that bamboo forest and a pavilion. It seems to be far away. This teacher will be on my way now."


    "Shifu has never left the mountain, yet you see everything so clearly." Li Fansong was shocked. "Could it be that shifu has entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm?"


    "I believe I¡¯m still one step away. Heaven and Earth are silent, fix your light on the profound in between. This teacher is leaving, and I will bring back with me a teacher¡¯s wife." Zhao Yuzhen turned around, and with a sh, he¡¯d swept down the mountain.


    "Shifu, this disciple will look forward to the day we meet again!" Li Fansong said loudly.


    "Yes, shishuzu will not die. He is the Daoist Sword Immortal. So what if Heaven befalls a predestined fate, he will break them with one finger!" Fei Xuan choked out.


    However, at the foot of the mountain, the earth quaked suddenly.


    The three thousand cavalry stationed outside Qingcheng Mountain finally shook. The lookout who had been lying in wait at Qingcheng Mountain for many years sent a signal to the sky. The cavalry general, who was sleeping in the camp at the time, heard the guard''s announcement and jumped up in surprise. "That Daoist priest really came down the mountain."


    "There¡¯s no doubt. The sky outside is ominous, and there are a lot of strange birds flying about, and on top of that, our lookout has sent a signal. There should be no mistake." The guard also looked excited.


    "Okay! I have been eating dried rations here for more than ten years, and today I can finally be free. Let the brothers polish the swords until they shine and mount their horses! The guys have been doing nothing for many years, better not be rusty." The cavalry general shouted in a clear voice, his heroism reaching the clouds.


    Zhao Yuzhen didn''t leave his mountain for thirty years, and there were rumors that if Zhao Yuzhen came down the mountain, Heaven and Earth would change, and the Emperor¡¯s fortune would be affected. The Emperor once asked Qi Tianchen about this matter, and Qi Tianchen replied that it was nonsense. The Emperor was a little relieved, and dispelled the notion of levelling Qingcheng Mountain, but he still sent three thousand cavalry to be stationed near Qingcheng Mountain to prevent Zhao Yuzhen from leaving the mountain.


    The cavalry general was named Wang Tie. Back then, he was considered to have achieved meritorious deeds for the military, but he was sent to this ce. After staying for more than ten years, he had long umted a lot of grievances. Perhaps, with the exception of Li Hanyi, he was the second person in the world who most wanted Zhao Yuzhen toe down the mountain. He pushed his horse to its fastest speed, leading the three thousand cavalry knights that had been assembled to rush towards Qingcheng Mountain.


    And that beam of purple shadow was rushing towards them at the same time.


    Wang Tie frowned slightly and asked the guard beside him, "Is that Zhao Yuzhen?"


    The guard looked at the speed of that purple shadow and his eyes widened with fright. "They¡­ said that Zhao Yuzhen was an immortal deity, but I didn¡¯t think he really was one. General, can we really stop him?"


    "No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s but one human. We are three thousand Beili light cavalry. Should we be afraid of one lousy Daoist priest?" Wang Tie gritted his teeth.


    Zhao Yuzhen looked at the three thousand cavalry who came on horseback, and sighed softly. "This is all because shifu bragged blindly that these men had to waste ten years of their life. I feel some regret in my heart."


    As Zhao Yuzhen said those words, he was already right in front of the three thousand cavalry.


    "How bold of you, Qingcheng Mountain Zhao Yuzhen. I am the Beili cavalry general, Wang Tie¡­" Wang Tie raised his spear and shouted fiercely.


    However, the purple shadow had already passed through a thousand horses, and the horses whinnied constantly whenever they felt a person pass them.


    So what if there were three thousand cavalry, he would break them with one finger.


    Wang Tie got up from the ground, brushed off the dust on his body, smiled bitterly and turned his head to look at the guard next to him. "He¡¯s no lousy Daoist priest. He¡¯s truly an immortal deity. You, ride swiftly back to Heavenly Revtions!"


    "Do we report this to the emperor?" The guard asked.


    "No." Wang Tie frowned. "Report to the Directorate of Astronomy, Director of Astrology Qi Tianchen!"


    Zhao Yuzhen passed through the three thousand horses, and went faster and faster. Aftering down the mountain, he saw the vastness of the world for the first time. There was an immeasurable grand feeling in his heart, and he couldn''t help yelling out loud and long.


    "Little angel, I''ming to see you!"

 Chapter 128 Formerly an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 128 Formerly an Old Friend</h4>


    Yuanzhi City.


    Prefectural office.


    The group of them gathered around Ye Ruoyi and looked at each other. Lei Wujie grabbed Tang Lian''s shoulder and said anxiously, "Da-shixiong, didn''t you go to Tang n together? Didn''t you say that your shifu has a way to cure her? How did her condition be so serious?"


    Tang Lian shook his head, avoiding the topic. "It''s a long story. Let''s think of a way to cure Miss Ye first. Xiao Se, is your Peni Pill effective?"


    "Ineffective." Xiao Se frowned and answered sinctly.


    "Ineffective?" Lei Wujie was shocked. "Why is it ineffective?"


    "The Peni Pill can help her live for a while more. But her heart meridian has been damaged to this degree, it can longer be saved by medical skills. The reason why she could survive up till now, is because there is a dose of qi that is sustaining her life.¡± Xiao Se reached out to measure Ye Ruoyi''s pulse, and his expression was slightly startled. "This dose of qi¡­"


    "What about it?" Tang Lian asked.


    "It''s like a ray of light on an ice sheet, as if it''s a measure of warmth amid a frigid cold," Xiao Se said after thinking for a while.


    Lei Wujie said anxiously, "Xiao Se, when things are so dire, how can you still have the mind to make a metaphor!"


    "You know that person too," Tang Lian said.


    "Who?" Xiao Se was taken aback.


    "Wuxin, the monk," Tang Lian replied slowly.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were both surprised, and exchanged a nce. "He''s back?"


    "Yes, and his martial arts are even more powerful than before. If I didn''t guess wrong, he should have at least entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm," Tang Lian said.


    Lei Wujie, who had just entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, was frustrated and asked, "Then why didn''t he follow you here? If he is here, he can save Miss Ye again!"


    Tang Lian thought of the swordsman wearing the ck cloak, and he was slightly worried. "We encountered a strange swordsman. He was wearing a ck cloak and hat, and holding an abnormallyrge sword. Wuxin temporarily dyed him, and that¡¯s how I could escape first with Ye Ruoyi."


    Xiao Se''s expression twitched, and a dark and cold look shed in his eyes. "It''s him!"


    Everyone was startled by his tone, and Sikong Qianluo asked first, "Xiao Se, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him." Xiao Se paused, and said something unrted to what he just said. "But I will definitely kill him." After he finished speaking, he turned around and leaned down to look at Ye Ruoyi. He sighed softly.


    Lei Wujie came back to his senses. "Xiao Se, why are you sighing? Hurry up and think of a solution."


    Xiao Se suddenly stretched out a hand to Lei Wujie. "Hold my hand."


    "Huh?" Lei Wujie was taken aback.


    Sikong Qianluo reacted first, and she hurriedly stepped forward. "Xiao Se, you want to use the Cirction Array again? You will die!"


    "No, I won¡¯t. This time, I¡¯m borrowing Lei Wujie''s qi. Lei Wujie practices the Sword Heart Tomb Sword Heart Form. I will use the Sword Heart to make up for the inadequate heart meridian!" Xiao Se grasped Lei Wujie''s hand and his other hand rested gently on Ye Ruoyi''s chest.


    "Xiao Se, watch where you put your hand!" Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo eximed at the same time.


    "Shut up." Xiao Se''s expression changed, and both of them were silent immediately. Lei Wujie only felt that the qi in his body seemed to surge in an instant, and began flowing towards Xiao Se''s palm, Xiao Se''s face flushed, and his whole person seemed to swell in an instant. He learned from the untitled book given to him by the Confucian Sword Immortal that this Cirction Array could allow the internal strength within the body to be channeled without touching thetent meridians. At this moment, he wanted to use Lei Wujie¡¯s Sword Heart Form to suppress Ye Ruoyi¡¯s injury. Wuxin also used simr martial arts in the past when he healed Lei Wujie¡¯s injuries by the Violet Marquis along that river.


    Ye Ruoyi, who had been sleeping with her eyes closed, suddenly moaned lowly.


    "It¡¯s working! It¡¯s working!" Lei Wujie eximed in surprise.


    Xiao Se''s face, on the other hand, looked as pale as the dead. He looked at Ye Ruoyi, his hands trembling slightly.


    Tang Lian thought to himself in shock, not good. Looking at Xiao Se''s appearance, he probably couldn¡¯t withstand the qi from Lei Wujie¡¯s Sword Heart Form himself. If this continues, sooner orter, his meridians will snap and he will die.


    Xiao Se gritted his teeth, and he suddenly pushed Lei Wujie away with a palm. He lifted his left hand abruptly, and the dark red qi in his hand suddenly condensed into the appearance of a long sword. Xiao Se raised the sword energy high, pressed it down again, and inserted the entire sword into Ye Ruoyi''s chest.


    Ye Ruoyi opened her eyes abruptly, cried out loud, and shocked everyone around her. Her chest was shining red, and there was tremendous pain in her eyes.


    "Xiao Se, why is it like this?" Lei Wujie asked in surprise.


    Xiao Se gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Ruoyi. "I know this is painful, but if it¡¯s you, you will be fine!"


    Ye Ruoyi''s eyes slowly calmed down, and the red light in her chest gradually dimmed. She looked at Xiao Se, and her eyes revealed an expression like a reunion after a long time. ¡°I could never find the chance to say this to you. It''s been a long time."


    Xiao Se nodded, walked over, and gently pushed Ye Ruoyi. Ye Ruoyi fell backward,y onto the bed, and closed her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Wujie hurriedly stepped forward.


    "Nothing¡¯s wrong. She just fell asleep," Xiao Se replied.


    "What was that move you just did? It''s so amazing! So now Miss Ye¡¯s illness is cured?" Lei Wujie looked at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Not even the Director of Astrology from the Directorate of Astronomy can cure her illness, how could I cure it? I¡¯ve just temporarily suppressed her injury."


    "Xiao Se." Sikong Qianluo couldn''t help but finally asked the question that had been bothering her. "Do you and Miss Ye know each other from before?"


    Xiao Se walked out slowly, without speaking.


    "You seem to know her illness very well, and if I heard it right, she said." Sikong Qianluo hesitated for a while, but she still continued, "It¡¯s been a long time?"


    Lei Wujie also reacted, looking at Xiao Se in confusion.


    Only Tang Lian¡¯s expression was ambiguous and he looked at Xiao Se meaningfully.


    "Yes, we have known each other since childhood," Xiao Se said softly and looked up at the sky.


    Ten years ago, Heavenly Revtions City, the General¡¯s Residence. That was their first meeting. A handsome youth dressed in white was wandering about the General¡¯s Residence when he met the little girl in a wheelchair. The girl¡¯s pupils were nk. She sat in the courtyard and looked into the distance, humming unknown nursery rhymes softly. The youth stopped in his steps when he spotted the girl. He slowly walked up to her and reached out his hand. "Come, stand up."


    The girl raised her head and looked at the youth. The youth''s eyes were clear and bright.


    "I know this will be very painful, but if it¡¯s you, you will be fine!" The youth said to her with a warm and kind smile.


    The girl''s nk pupils suddenly began to shine from that moment. She held the youth''s hand at that moment and began her new life.


    That year, Xiao Se was nine years old and Ye Ruoyi was seven years old.

 Chapter 129 Immortal from the West

    <h4>Chapter 129 Immortal from the West</h4>


    Sunset at dusk.


    Tang Lian and Luo Mingxuan were sitting in the courtyard, speaking in low voices. Tang Lian''s expression was serious, and Luo Mingxuan, who always had a mischievous smile on his face, was also frowning harder and harder.


    "So, Tang n intends to betray Snow Moon City?" Luo Mingxuan asked in surprise.


    Tang Lian nodded. "Although I don¡¯t know the Grandmaster¡¯s specific n, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re not going to maintain the alliance with Snow Moon City. He already has a better choice."


    Luo Mingxuan drew in a cold breath. "This is not a trivial matter. Shixiong, we should hurry back to Snow Moon City together and report it to Third Citymaster!"


    "No, I can''t return to Snow Moon City yet." Tang Lian shook his head.


    "Why? Are you still not decided, da-shixiong?" Luo Mingxuan said anxiously.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "Tang n is my family, but Snow Moon City is my sect. I don''t want to betray either of them. I just want to prevent this from happening. You return to Snow Moon City, and I have something more important to do."


    "What is that?" Luo Mingxuan asked.


    "Lei n Fort will be holding the Heroes Banquet soon. But right now, Lei n Fort and Snow Moon City don¡¯t know that Tang n has turned on them. So, that Heroes Banquet is probably the beginning of the Tang n¡¯s betrayal. I want to stop that from happening. You return to Snow Moon City to seek the help of Third Citymaster, and I will go to Lei n Fort and stop the Tang n from taking action," Tang Lian said with a serious face.


    "Da-shixiong, this matter¡­" Luo Mingxuan hesitated for a moment, but didn''t go on.


    "I know, this is not something I can do." Tang Lian finished for Luo Mingxuan. "But you have to always do your best so that you¡¯ll have no regrets. By the way, has there been news from shifu recently? "


    "First Citymaster?" Luo Mingxuan shook his head. "Still no news."


    "Oh." Tang Lian sighed, looked at the sunset, and thought in his heart, If shifu were here with me right now, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be at such a loss.


    On the other side, Xiao Se was lying on the rooftop,zily basking in thest of the twilight.


    Lei Wujie leaped up to Xiao Se''s side, and Xiao Se raised his eyelids slightly. "Finally relieved?"


    "I¡¯ve been watching for four hours. It¡¯s been okay." Lei Wujie smiled and sat down beside Xiao Se. "Xiao Se, I realised that you have a hobby. You always like to lie on the roof."


    "Because it''s quiet," Xiao Se replied.


    "No, it¡¯s because on the roof, you can see a ce that¡¯s very, very far away, and that ce is your hometown." Lei Wujie paused, and then said, "You and Ye Ruoyi knew each other in that ce that''s very, very far away."


    "Yes, Heavenly Revtions City. That''s where we met." Xiao Se unexpectedly did not refute.


    Lei Wujie thought for a while, then said, "Xiao Se, you always seemed reluctant to talk about everything that happened in your past. In fact, sometimes I¡¯m also curious, why do you want to deliberately forget everything from your past?"


    "When something you believe in suddenly copses, you will also think, just raze it all to the ground and start over, a whole clean te." Xiao Se opened his eyes and looked far away in a daze. "Then everything is a new beginning, everything has a chance of redemption. I want to have a whole new life."


    "So when you met Miss Ye the first time, you deliberately didn''t recognize her?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Yes. She is an old friend. The so-called old friend is someone who shouldn''t reappear in this life," Xiao Se said softly.


    "Okay." Lei Wujie nodded, and the Heart sword from his waist suddenly left its sheath and nailed down right in the middle of Xiao Se¡¯s crotch.


    Xiao Se was taken aback for a moment, and yelled furiously, "Lei Wujie, what are you doing!"


    "I want to say that although we are good brothers, when ites to love, I won¡¯t give way! Wepete fairly!" Lei Wujie looked at Xiao Se with a serious expression.


    Xiao Se just cursed back hotly, "Good brothers my ass! Who¡¯speting with you! What love? You¡¯re crazy!"


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s nopetition between us because you don¡¯t intend to steal Miss Ye from me, but there¡¯s no helping it since Miss Ye just likes you?" Lei Wujie flicked his finger, his Heart sword was about to move.


    "I didn''t say that!" Xiao Se snapped.


    "Resheath." Lei Wujie said faintly, and the Heart sword was sheathed. "Anyway, I don''t care, brothers are brothers, and love is love."


    Inside the hall, Sikong Qianluo sat alone watching over Ye Ruoyi. She looked at Ye Ruoyi, who was sleeping soundly, and muttered to herself. "You and Xiao Se have known each other for so long. And¡­ it doesn''t sound like a simple rtionship.


    "But you obviously met before, so why didn''t you recognize each other?


    "Could it be that you were ex-lovers?


    "That¡¯s too much!"


    Sikong Qianluo babbled on, and suddenly heard Ye Ruoyi release a low moan. She hurriedly stood up, but she saw Ye Ruoyi''splexion turned flush. Her forehead was drenched with sweat and a look of pain crossed her face. She was about to turn around in terror to call everyone outside, but suddenly she saw a person walking towards her.


    The person appeared out of thin air, as if he were walking out of the void.


    The man was dressed in a white robe, with white beard and hair, and a white horsetail whisk in his arm. His long beard hung down to his waist, but his face did not appear old at all. He was still handsome, his pupils were bright, and he gave off an immortal aura.


    "Imm¡­ immortal?" Sikong Qianluo was stunned.


    The old immortal smiled faintly at Sikong Qianluo, walked to Ye Ruoyi''s side, and touched Ye Ruoyi''s forehead with his finger. He nodded slightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry." Then he flicked his horsetail whisk, and Sikong Qianluo saw a white light pour into Ye Ruoyi''s chest. In an instant, the painful look on Ye Ruoyi''s face disappeared, and her entire person calmed down again,plexion finally returning to normal.


    The old immortal turned his head, looked at Sikong Qianluo, and said with a smile, "You must be the daughter of Spear Immortal?


    Ordinarily, if someone said to her the most taboo four words, "daughter of Spear Immortal", she would have beaten them with her spear. But facing this old man with the appearance of an immortal, Sikong Qianluo looked frightened. "I¡­ I am. Dare I ask old immortal is¡­"


    "I have met your father before." The old immortal shook his horsetail whisk lightly, and his whole body suddenly shed to Sikong Qianluo''s side. He picked up Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear with a light hand. "Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul. This is an inauspicious spear, but it has a very good owner."


    Sikong Qianluo didn''t see how this person snatched her spear. She even had an illusion that after this person walked to her side, she somehow handed the spear over. It was a strange feeling, but she didn¡¯t feel any fear in her heart, just because the old man didn''t seem to have any dangerous aura at all.

 Chapter 130 State Preceptor Leaves Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 130 State Preceptor Leaves Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    "Who¡¯s there?" Tang Lian, who was walking in from outside, was surprised when he saw the old man with the horsetail whisk.


    The old man smiled at Tang Lian slightly, and with a light wave of his horsetail whisk, he had already reached Tang Lian''s side. Tang Lian was shocked, already drawing his fingertip de and taking a swing at the old man.


    "Da-shixiong, no!" Sikong Qianluo hurriedly cried out to stop him.


    But the fingertip de pierced through empty air, and the old man had already shed behind Tang Lian in one step. Tang Lian hurriedly turned his head, but saw that the old man''s footsteps were slow, yet his figure was extremely fast. Within a few shes, he¡¯d already reached the door. Luo Mingxuan approached Tang Lian and whispered, "And where is this immortal from?"


    Tang Lian put away his fingertip de and shook his head. "Anyway, it''s not an immortal we can afford to offend."


    The old man tipped his toes slightly and jumped onto the roof eaves. Lei Wujie hurriedly pulled up Xiao Se who was lying down watching the sunset, looked at the old man, and asked respectfully, "Dare I ask who is this senior?"


    The old man smiled, did not answer, and asked instead, "Your father''s surname is Lei, and your mother''s surname is Li?"


    "How did you know?" Lei Wujie was surprised.


    "You look very much like your father and mother, and I have also seen your sword. Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams. Back then, when this lone sword came at the Emperor, I also saw it with my own eyes." The old man chuckled. "They are all old friends."


    "Old senior, do you know my father and mother?" Lei Wujie asked happily.


    Xiao Se gently pulled his sleeves and stepped forward to block in front of Lei Wujie.


    The old man flicked his horsetail whisk, and turned sideways slightly. "Little Prince."


    "I''m not some Prince," Xiao Se retorted hotly.


    The old man continued with a faint smile. "His Majesty appointed the Prince as Yong¡¯an Prince two years ago. The Emperor¡¯s order cannot be disobeyed. It is one thing for the Prince to ignore his order. It¡¯s another matter how I address the Prince.¡±


    "Are you here to take me back?" Xiao Se said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''te for the little Prince." The old man smiled. "Of course, if I really want to take the Prince back to Heavenly Revtions since I¡¯m already here, it''s not impossible."


    "You dare!" Xiao Se yelled, his brows full of anger. Lei Wujie had rarely seen such an imposing Xiao Se. It was probably only when he¡¯d borrowed Xiao Se¡¯s qi to attack the Thousand-Faced Ghost, that Xiao Se had shown such a terrifying look before.


    "Little Prince, don''t be angry. Heavenly Revtions City will always be a ce you must return to. There is no such thing as a wanderer who doesn¡¯te home. It¡¯s just." The old man paused, looking up at the setting sun, his tone a little sad. "I hope that when the Prince returns to Heavenly Revtions, he will not hold a de in his hand."


    Then the old man disappeared suddenly, as if his whole person melted into the light of the setting sun. Lei Wujie wiped his eyes furiously and concluded that he wasn¡¯t seeing things. He turned around and found that the figure in the white robe disappeared at the end of the long street. Lei Wujie eximed, "Hey, where is this Daoist priest from? He¡¯s be an immortal?"


    Tang Lian also came up to join them. He frowned and asked Xiao Se, "Who was that?"


    "Heavenly Revtions Directorate of Astronomy, Director of Astrology Qi Tianchen," Xiao Se replied.


    "Hah?" Lei Wujie eximed, "Qi¡­ Qi Tianchen, isn''t that¡ªthe State Preceptor? What¡¯s he doing here?"


    Tang Lian thought for a while, and asked Xiao Se, "Is he here for you?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "No. He¡¯s almost like Ruoyi''s master. He must have noticed Ye Ruoyi''s injury when he passed through. But I saw that he was still traveling onwards to the south. I fear he has a far more important destination to get to."


    "What matter can make the state preceptor who never leaves Heavenly Revtions travel thousands of miles in such a hurry?" Tang Lian muttered.


    "I¡¯d like to know too," Xiao Se said suddenly, with a solemn look. Even before he was born, Qi Tianchen was already the Director of Astrology from the Heavenly Revtions Directorate of Astronomy, and like Jin Xian Gonggong, they were both leading martial experts by the Emperor¡¯s side. For so many years, Qi Tianchen¡¯s mostmon pastime was to stand in the Sky Observatory of the Directorate of Astronomy and watch the cirction of the sun, moon and star constetions day after day. He had never taken a step out of Heavenly Revtions City. Presently, what could have happened in the south to force Qi Tianchen to rush there in person?


    Mount Luolei.


    Nanyue spanned eight hundred miles, with Huiyan at the head and Yuelei at the foot. It¡¯s original name was Mount Yuelei. But that year, one of the Eight Pirs of State died there: the Beili General-in-Chief, Lei Mengsha, fought in a great battle with the Nanzhao Army, and ultimately died because his soldiers and horses were greatly outnumbered by the enemy. Soter generations called this mountain "Mount Luolei".


    A white-clothed swordsman was sprinting along the mountain, her face covered with a veil, and her clothes without a speck of dust. But her brows were tightly furrowed. She was Li Hanyi, Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City. She had been traveling eastward from Snow Moon City to Lei n Fort, but in Nan''an City, she met Su Muyu, the Head of Su House of the Hidden River. And, she also noticed there were several martial expertsying in wait nearby. In the end, although she broke through the siege, they had been pursuing her relentlessly. Finally, she ended up on Mount Luolei and it all seemed as if it was deliberately arranged.


    After all, Mount Luolei was the ce where her father died.


    But the assassin holding the oil-paper umbre was an old acquaintance of Li Hanyi¡¯s from many years ago. That year, the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion also disrupted the Hidden River¡¯s interests, so when it came to stopping the Demonic Cult, Hidden River also sent their own representatives. At the time, Su Muyu was not yet the Head of Su House. He was codenamed "Kui" in Hidden River, and was called "Umbre Ghost" in the martial world because he always carried an oil-paper umbre. But, he was the leader of the ¡°Ferocious Ghosts¡± assassin group, which was under the direct control of the Patriarch of Hidden River. At that time, he and Li Hanyi fought on the same side. Although he was young, his swordsmanship was already at a godly level and, despite his age, he was already listed as one of the "Four Great Evils" under Heaven. Of course, he became the Four Great Evils for reasons other than his swordsmanship. It was because he was a killer and once he made a decision, he would not rest unless he was dead.


    However, this number one assassin of the Hidden River with his highly proficient tracking skills suddenly disappeared a few days ago, and there remained only three people still pursuing her relentlessly, forcing her towards Mount Luolei. As for the identities of these three people chasing her, Li Hanyi had also guessed a bit in the past few days. But, if they were really those three people, then all of this was no longer a unteral action by the Hidden River, but a conspiracy that would attempt to subvert the entire martial world.


    The three elders of Tang n, Tang Yin, Tang Lie, and Tang Yueluo. They were the three remaining elders of the same generation as the Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang, and they had not shown themselves in the martial world for nearly ten years. However, through several brief confrontations along the way, although they were all masked with ck scarves, Li Hanyi managed to see through their identities.


    It was time to go on the offensive. Li Hanyi continued to rush forward, lightly touching the hilt of her sword with her right hand, and made a decision to herself. Just when she¡¯d made up her mind to do it, she suddenly saw a pavilion in the mountain. The ck-clothed man with an umbre was looking up towards her, still with the same coldness in his eyes.


    Li Hanyi sneered.


    Let¡¯s fight to the end, then.


    As you wish, no rest unless you¡¯re dead.

 Chapter 131 Affairs of the Martial World Settled by the Martial World

    <h4>Chapter 131 Affairs of the Martial World Settled by the Martial World</h4>


    At the foot of Mount Luolei, a carriage was leaving quietly.


    Thedy in red was still holding therge and burly body close to her as she watched the carriage leave with indifferent eyes. The charmingdy in purple also frowned, her face giving off a murderous air.


    "Changli died at the hands of a Lei n disciple. I¡¯d say the best revenge for him is to kill the entire Lei n." A voice with a bit of chill sounded behind them. In a ck robe with a silver mask, the Patriarch of the Hidden River stood behind them. He stepped forward and ced an arm on each of their shoulders.


    Tears finally slipped down Su Hongxi''s cheeks, and Su Ziyi''s shoulders began to tremble.


    "An assassin shouldn¡¯t cry for the death of theirrade. Changli killed hundreds of people in his life, but he can only die once. No matter how you count, he made a profit." The Patriarch patted their shoulders gently. "Don''t cry. Let¡¯s bury Su Changli here."


    But Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi still couldn''t stop their tears. Su Hongxi choked up and said, "I want to bring Changli back to Hidden River."


    "There is a dead river below Mount Luolei. You throw Changli into the river. The river will take him home. Even if his body cannot return to the Hidden River, his soul will find his way home," The Patriarch said solemnly.


    "We must avenge him," Su Ziyi said viciously and wiped away her tears.


    "That''s good. Then, exterminate the Lei n, exterminate Snow Moon City, exterminate the entire Heavenly Revtions City. We kill until only our Su House remains under Heaven." The Patriarch retracted his hands, his eyes cold as ice.


    Su Hongxi and Su Ziyi stopped crying, and their faces revealed a little surprise.


    "You¡¯ve only heard that I¡¯m the Patriarch, but I, the Patriarch, was from a family of three brothers. My surname is Su, my real name is Su Changhe and I am Changli''s older brother." The Patriarch turned around and started walking uphill. His voice remained mostly unemotional. "So my anger is much deeper than yours."


    "Therefore, let the fire of Hidden River¡¯s wrath burn down all of Beili."


    Within the carriage that was leaving, Xiao Chong and Xiao Jingxia sat opposite each other, while Xuan Tong sat silently to one side. His hand was stretched out of the window and a courier pigeon flew in from a distance andnded on his hand.


    "Jingxia, you took too much of a risk this time." Xiao Chong finally spoke, but his tone was still gentle.


    "Huang-xiong." Xiao Jingxian lowered his head sullenly. "Jingxia was impulsive. Please forgive me, huang-xiong."


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "I don''t me you only because I know that you¡¯re helping me ascend to the throne. But what I hope is that the day I ascend to the throne, you will stand by my side. When that timees, I will appoint you as Pingtian Prince, so that all under Heaven will extol your name. You will be the greatest Prince in Beili since the founding of the country, on the same level as Heaven, shoulder to shoulder with me!"


    Xiao Jingxia raised his head and looked at Xiao Chong with burning eyes. Although Xiao Chong''s eyes were wrapped behind a thick blindfold, at that moment, he could feel his brother looking at him solemnly.


    "Jingxia will definitely live up to the expectations of huang-xiong," Xiao Jingxia said solemnly.


    Xiao Chong smiled and said, "We¡¯re brothers, Jingxia, you don''t always have to be so serious."


    Xiao Jingxia scratched his head. "Huang-xiong, it''s not that Jingxia is serious, but because huang-xiong always speaks so seriously."


    Xiao Chong chuckled and asked Xuan Tong next to him, "Xuan Tong, what is written in the letter?" Xuan Tong had only just finished reading the note and was about to put it away. Although Xiao Chong was blind, he seemed able to see all his movements and asked the question at that exact moment.


    Xuan Tong replied hurriedly, "His Majesty''s visit to the Western Regions is over, and has begun the journey home. We have to get on the road immediately, and we must rush back to Heavenly Revtions before His Majesty.


    "This time, while His Majesty was visiting the West, Lanyue Marquis stood in as Regent. In the entire Heavenly Revtions, besides me who had been pretending to be ill and stayed indoors, have the other princes made any moves?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "No, the princes who were supposed to attend court have been attending court as usual, the ones who drink were drinking as usual, and the ones who hunt were hunting as usual. Except for the Red Prince Xiao Yu, who also imed to be ill and stayed indoors. He has not been seen for more than a month," Xuan Tong replied.


    "Red Prince Xiao Yu? That Prince of poetry and wine? He spends his days drinking and ying. I think he is probably sick for real." Xiao Jingxia sneered disdainfully.


    "Jingxia, don''t underestimate the Red Prince." Xiao Chong shook his head.


    "Why? Among the princes, even though you¡¯re the only two who have been appointed Princes, but huang-xiong, you relied on your own talents, and what did Xiao Yu rely on? Isn¡¯t it because his mother is favored by our Father, the Emperor? But, that woman of unknown origin and that Prince of poetry and wine, have they ever been respected by anyone in Heavenly Revtions City?" Xiao Jingxian said with a frown.


    "Certain things cannot be seen only on the surface. The Red Prince Xiao Yu is a very terrible enemy," Xiao Chong said solemnly. "And you made a mistake in what you said earlier. The princes who have been appointed Princes are not just the two of us. You forgot the most important one."


    "Yong¡¯an Prince." Xiao Jingxia was startled. "But we¡¯ve already told Hidden River his identity. Huang-xiong, do you think Hidden River will kill him? Or do they have other ns?"


    "No. He and the youth from Lei n were together when they killed someone from the Hidden River Su House. That vengeance has already been set. Hidden River is indeed an organization that prioritises profit, but some things cannot bepromised. After all, those things are the key to uniting the entire Hidden River. The Patriarch has motivated their hearts to kill, this I can confirm." Xiao Chong gently tapped the chair with his hand.


    "The Patriarch, that man¡­" Xiao Jingxia felt a sudden chill down his back.


    "A terrifying man." Xiao Chong sighed. "I don''t know if it was a blessing or misfortune to make an alliance with such a devil. By the way, Xuan Tong, is there any news from shifu?"


    "Senior Wrath Sword Immortal was supposed to go to Tang n to meet Grandmaster Tang, but the news we received from Tang n was that Senior Wrath Sword Immortal did not attend the meeting as scheduled, and his whereabouts are still unknown," Xuan Tong replied.


    Xiao Chong shook his head helplessly. "Da-shifu is always doing whatever he wants. Nevermind. If he takes action, everything will certainly be wless, but without him there, having Tang n and Hidden River join forces, and with this unexpected surprise, things should still go somewhat smoothly. After this great duel on the mountain is over, the three citymasters of Snow Moon City¡­ one is missing, one is dead, and only one is left. The chess piece in Unrivaled City can begin to move."


    "Can they really kill the Snow Moon Sword Immortal?" Xiao Jingxia asked.


    "The three elders of Tang n, two Hidden River Heads of Houses, with the addition of that devil-like Patriarch. Even if she¡¯s the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even have half a chance of survival, unless a god appears to save her." Xiao Chong exhaled, and said solemnly all of a sudden, "Xuan Tong, we must hurry back to Heavenly Revtions now! We travel without stopping, and return seven days before His Majesty!"


    "Why?" Xiao Jingxia was puzzled.


    "You must never think that you can grasp the whereabouts of our Father, the Emperor. He is far more acute than we think. When the timees, he will suddenly arrive at Heavenly Revtions. He won¡¯t be waiting for us. He must know that when he¡¯s not in Heavenly Revtions, the entire city and the country are still under his control!" Xiao Chong said in a clear voice. "Return to Heavenly Revtions. As for the affairs of the martial world, leave them to the martial world people to settle!"

 Chapter 132 Raise a Sword to Shake Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 132 Raise a Sword to Shake Kunlun</h4>


    The light rain that had been raining for a long time finally started to slow to a drizzle. Su Muyu raised his head slightly, slowly rotating the handle of the umbre, and scattered the remaining drops of water onto the ground.


    Drip drip drip, the water drops hitting the bluestone bs made a crisp sound. Su Muyu put down his umbre, his expression indifferent.


    Sitting in the pavilion, Xie Qidao smiled and said, "You and Li Hanyi have fought side by side before, but now you¡¯re going to draw your swords and face each other. Even if it¡¯s you, this must sting a little."


    Su Muyu did not answer. He looked up at the figure that was getting closer and closer, and muttered, "I have few old friends in this ce where the wind howls destely. Where can I climb a mountain to bid a friend farewell?¡±


    Xie Qidao picked up a jug of wine next to him, raised his head and took a sip, then poured the rest of the wine onto the de of his sabre. He continued softly, "Today, we can still gather and drink the fragrant chrysanthemum wine, but tomorrow, I will be a wandering soul without roots and leave swiftly." The wine that spilled onto the sabre was bright and somewhat dazzling. Xie Qidao lifted his long sabre and walked out of the pavilion step by step.


    "When it¡¯s time for me to die, may I have such a good de and good sword to send me off." Xie Qidao was already an old man, but the bulging muscles when he held a de, and those ferocious eyes of his, made him look as if he was still a young devil.


    The Snow Moon Sword Immortal, one of the five sword immortals, was also Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City, the number one city in the martial world, and the daughter of Li Xinyue, sessor of the Sword Tomb, and Lei Mengsha, one of the Eight Pirs of Beili. Every title was extraordinary, but in the eyes of the Hidden River Patriarch, she was already a dead person.


    "Muyu,st time I gave you, the younger generation, a chance to strike first. This time, this old man should go first!" Xie Qidao suddenly raised his long sabre. ¡°They say Beili uses the sword, Nanjue ys with the sabre. It¡¯s time for some people to see their own ignorance."


    Su Muyu did not speak, but took a small step backwards.


    Xie Qidao stepped forward abruptly, raised his long sabre, and was about to swing it out.


    Then, Li Hanyi, who was dressed in white, had arrived at a distance less than 100 meters ahead of them, and she finally pulled out the long sword at her waist, Armoured cier.


    "Since Hidden River really wants to force Snow Moon City to such grounds."


    "Then, please meet your death!"


    Li Hanyi lifted her sword, and the cold aura on the sword exploded.


    One sword to shake Kunlun!


    Instantly, the entire mountainside was howling with a cold wind, and that small pavilion was covered by ayer of frost. At the same time, it started crumbling and looked as if it was going to copse.


    "What a sword, this Armoured cier!" Xie Qidao drew his long sabre and mmed up against Li Hanyi''s sword.


    The reason why Xie Qidao was named Qidao (seven sabres) was because when he killed, he used at most only seven sabre moves. After seven sabres, the person before him would be a dead soul.


    He used his first sabre move and collided with Li Hanyi''s sword. The sabre trembled, Li Hanyi retreated three steps, and he retreated six steps.


    He swung his second sabre move, the sabre¡¯s power surged, and Li Hanyi was repelled another three steps. He stood with his sabre in his hand, unmoving.


    He shed down with his third sabre move, the sabre¡¯s power domineering, and Li Hanyi also used a sword move of her own. The power behind the sound was like armoured cavalry stampeding across a wastnd. Sabre and sword collided, and the pavilion behind them copsed instantly.


    Su Muyu walked to one side in silence, lightly touching the handle of the umbre with his fingers. He was frowning as he watched the confrontation between the two, as if he was thinking about something.


    Xie Qidao finally swung his fourth sabre move, then his fifth sabre, then his sixth sabre!


    With three sabres in a row, his overwhelming power was earth-shattering, instantly driving Li Hanyi to dire straits. However, only when in dire straits can one look down at Kunlun from above! Li Hanyi once cut through the overcast sky over Kunlun with one sword, and the snowy mountains saw the sun for once in a thousand years. Her sword was the strongest when she was in dire straits!


    One sword to rise again and shake Kunlun!


    A sound, ting!


    Armoured cier collided with Xie Qidao''s long sabre, and Xie Qidao only felt that his whole person was immersed in the cold for an instant, and a chill was transmitted from his sabre¡¯s de to its hilt, and from the hilt directly into his body. He felt his entire hand go numb, so he had to withdraw his sabre, retreat fiercely, and backed up more than ten steps.


    He had to exhaust thest of his strength just to force his sabre to stay in his hand. Yet, Xie Qidao merely smiled with a freeugh. "Looks like I only have one more sabre move to go. If you¡¯re not dead after this sabre, I¡¯ll have to change my name."


    "You don''t have to change your name," Li Hanyi said coldly. "Because you¡¯re going to die today."


    "Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi, you seem a bit too arrogant." Xie Qidao sneered. His hand jerked sharply, a rush of heat rushed from his palm, and feeling slowly returned to his hand. He tightened his grip on his sabre. "I have one more sabre, myst sabre move, named, killing god."


    "Uncle Xie." Su Muyu suddenly took a step forward, and this step blocked Li Hanyi''s path.


    Xie Qidao sighed and put away his sabre. "It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a battle to fight to my heart¡¯s content. For a while, I remembered when I was a youth, and yearned to duel with others.¡±


    "An assassin has no victory or defeat, only life and death," Su Muyu said softly.


    "To have a junior say such words before me, I¡¯m also ashamed." Xie Qidao plunged his sabre into the soil in front of him, and suddenly closed his eyes with rapt attention. This was a unique cultivation method of the Xie House¡¯s fist arts sabre techniques, named ¡°umte Force¡±. At this moment, he began to umte all the remaining strength in his body, until the moment he drew his sabre.


    Like the visitation of a ghost or god!


    "Umbre Ghost." Li Hanyi looked at Su Muyu coldly.


    Su Muyu lowered his head. "Second Citymaster."


    "You¡¯re still the same. People always say that I have a cold personality, but you are worse. Sometimes I¡¯m really curious about what happened to you and why you became such an emotionless person," Li Hanyi said as she looked at Su Muyu.


    Su Muyu looked down at the puddle under his feet, and suddenly shook his head. "Of course, I remember the feelings of fighting side by side back then. It''s just that some things are not up to me."


    "If back then, the decision to send representatives from the Hidden River to fight together with the martial artists of the Central ins against the Demonic Cult was the correct decision, then the present decision you¡¯ve made is really stupid." Li Hanyi frowned. "That fellow, Su Changhe, must be crazy. When I saw him for the first time back then, I had a feeling that he would be ruined by his own ambition one day."


    At that moment, three more figures alsonded behind Li Hanyi. All three had ck scarves covering their faces, and their eyes revealed a measure of ruthlessness.


    "Hidden River, with Tang n. Such abination is really rare." Li Hanyi sneered.


    "You saw through us?" An old voice sounded from behind.


    "Three elders of Tang n, Tang Yin, Tang Lie, and Tang Yueluo. With the exception of Grandmaster Tang, you are the only three remaining elders of the Tang n¡¯s older generation. You¡¯re all going to die here today, which is a pity." Li Hanyi sighed lightly.


    The three old men took off the scarves over their faces, revealing white and gray hair. The leader of the old men, Tang Yin, sneered. "Li Hanyi, what you said was too arrogant."


    "Arrogant?" Li Hanyi raised her sword andughed loudly. "Merely two Hidden River Heads of Houses, and three elders of Tang n."


    "I just have to kill you all!"


    *

 Chapter 133 Sword Immortal’s Sword Came From Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 133 Sword Immortal¡¯s Sword Came From Heaven</h4>


    Among the five sword immortals under Heaven, the Solitary Sword Immortal was the most mysterious, with his sword "Nine Songs''''. Because his sword had never been unsheathed, it wasn¡¯t ranked among the top ten famous swords under Heaven. The Confucian Sword Immortal was the most carefree, with his sword "Book of Knowledge'''' which he named himself, and which he obtained from who knows where himself, which naturally also never shared the reputation of the top ten famous swords. The Daoist Sword Immortal was most suited to the word ¡°immortal¡± as he cultivated Daoism for thirty years on Qingcheng Mountain, and his sword ¡°Azure Empyrean'''' was ranked sixth among the famous swords under Heaven. The Wrath Sword Immortal was the most domineering, his sword wasbeled the sword of a tyrant, ¡°Army Destroyer¡±, and ranked fifth among the famous swords under Heaven. However, Li Hanyi¡¯s sword was the sword of the Kunlun Sword Immortal from a century ago - Armoured cier, ranked third among the famous swords under Heaven. A hundred years ago, there was only one Kunlun Sword Immortal under Heaven. In the end, it was said that he rode on a giant bird on Mount Kunlun and left, hoping he could fly to Heaven. But, that was just a legend after all, and not a single person had seen that scene with their own eyes. Yet, the legendary sword immortal did leave his sword behind and sealed it within his sword array. And Li Hanyi broke through that peerless sword array, smashed open the snow mountain buried under a hundred years of ice, and retrieved this peerless sword. Based solely on their swords, Li Hanyi ranked first among the five sword immortals.


    Furthermore, among the five sword immortals, the Solitary Sword Immortal refused to step one foot out of his solitary city of Admirable Destion, the Daoist Sword Immortal could not leave his mountain for thest 30 years, the Confucian Sword Immortal hid himself amongmoners, enigmatic and mysterious. Then, there was the Wrath Sword Immortal, who people called the Devil Sword Immortal, and in the eyes of the world, he was more a devil than a sword immortal. Only the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, Li Hanyi¡¯s sword was seen most often in the world, but at the same time, no one had ever seen Li Hanyi''s sword be defeated.


    "Sword, rise!" Li Hanyi shouted angrily, and Armoured cier flew upwards. At the same time, she jumped up, grabbed her sword¡¯s hilt, and shed down at the three Tang n elders.


    Tang n members were never proficient at close quartersbat, and they immediately retreated, but the sword of the sword immortal was so powerful that in that moment, they felt as if they couldn¡¯t retreat even if they wanted to. Fortunately, a sword appeared and blocked right in front of them.


    Or rather, it was an umbre.


    The oil-paper umbre collided with the Armoured cier sword, and the umbre shattered in an instant. The entire oil-paper umbre burst apart like a flower, and seventeen sharp swords scattered in all directions, mesmerising, beautiful yet dangerous.


    "Eighteen Sword Array?" Li Hanyi scorned, and cut downward with a sword.


    Su Muyu¡¯s brows furrowed, and his left hand snapped close. The seventeen sharp swords that had just scattered in all directions instantly gathered in front of him, forming a shield made of his sharp swords, and managed to block Li Hanyi''s sword. The strike still sent Su Muyu flying and he fell hard. He somersaulted andnded steadily on the ground. In his hand was Rainbow, the thin sword that used to be the umbre¡¯s shaft. The other seventeen sharp swords dropped and one by one,nded into the ground beside him.


    The three Tang n elders scattered, and without exception, their hands all released something with a light move.


    Yama¡¯s Invitation, Dragon Beard Needle, Vermilion Faced Tears.


    The three finest hidden weapons of Tang n flew towards Li Hanyi.


    ¡°The north wind swept across the white grass, the weather in the eighth month was full of snow.¡± Li Hanyi leaped slightly, and the gray veil covering her face fluttered, half-hiding and half-revealing that face of peerless beauty. "This sword move is called Eighth Month¡¯s Flying Snow, the coldest sword in the world. It was created by me."


    With her one sword move, the wind and snow withered away. As if the entire world was plunged into the freezing cold in an instant, the three extremely fast hidden weapons gradually lost their speed under the cold air, and finally, they were frozen in midair. Li Hanyi gently waved her sword and knocked them into the ground.


    "How¡­ how is this possible." Tang n elder, Tang Yin, widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°How could there be such swordy in the human world?¡±


    "This is the sword of a sword immortal. It came from Heaven." Li Hanyi lifted her sword and began a light dance. Surrounded by the biting cold air, she was magnificently graceful like no other.


    Su Muyu suddenly rolled up his sword, and the seventeen sharp swords flew towards Li Hanyi, and at the same time he jumped. The flying swords were ferocious, and when they poured forth, it was like the evening rain. The thin sword, Rainbow, kills in an instant and snatches the soul. This was Su Muyu''s sword. It wasn¡¯t as Heaven and Earth shattering as Li Hanyi¡¯s sword, but it was still beautiful, the beauty of an exquisite killing art!


    Li Hanyi spun around and raised her sword high, her white clothes fluttering as if an immortal had descended. However, her eyes were different from the flying ice and frost of earlier. This time, Li Hanyi¡¯s eyes seemed to glow with warmth.


    ¡°Suddenly like a night of spring breeze, it was as if thousands of pear blossom trees were in full bloom.¡± Under the floating gray veil, Li Hanyi''s mouth curved slightly into a smile. Her eyes were gentle and her tone was unusually soft. "This sword move is called Spring Breeze Comes, the warmest sword in the world. It was created by that man."


    "A good sword, indeed a sword from Heaven." Su Muyu nodded, but the sword power in his hand did not cease.


    His was but a mortal sword, but he was facing an immortal¡¯s sword.


    It''s a pity that a mortal sword only had murderous intent, but an immortal¡¯s sword just had to be passionate.


    The two swords collided, and Su Muyu was pressed down hard by Li Hanyi''s Armoured cier. His expression didn¡¯t change and with a flick of his left hand, the seventeen sharp swords rose up again and flew at both of them to attack.


    He actually used his power for mutual destruction.


    "Until I see him again, I won¡¯t die!" Li Hanyi shouted loudly, suddenly withdrew her sword, and kicked Su Muyu towards the seventeen sharp swords.


    Su Muyu shook his left hand again, and the seventeen sharp swords suddenly changed their direction. They brushed past him, and he rotated once in the air, and used one foot to kick one of the swords towards Li Hanyi.


    Li Hanyi was prepared to dodge, but three hidden weapons suddenly came at her at the same time.


    This time it was three identical hidden weapons. Tang n''s ultimate hidden weapon - Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus. The concentric-petal lotus had 21 petals shooting from each flower, so with three Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus, a total of 63 petals shot towards Li Hanyi.


    They were omnipresent. Nowhere to escape.


    Xie Qidao finally opened his eyes at this time, and a light red from his eyes. In one move, he grabbed the long sabre in front of him, and immediately shed behind Li Hanyi.


    "Yours is a sword immortal¡¯s sword from Heaven, but mine happens to be a de for killing gods!" Xie Qidao raised his long sabre and swung it down violently. The power within this sabre move was even more enormous than the previous six sabres. This sabre called killing god lived up to its name, and this sabre move from Xie Qidao could also be called ultimate!


    Su Muyu''s sword of certain death, the three Tang n elders¡¯ Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus and on top of that, Xie Qidao''s sabre of killing god! This was a death trap, a death trap more deadly than any other traps!


    If the person they were trying to kill was not Li Hanyi, that is.


    But it just had to be Li Hanyi, the undefeated sword immortal - Li Hanyi!


    Li Hanyi¡¯s Mountains and Rivers Sword Realm had three stages. The first was seeing a mountain as a mountain, seeing a river as a river. The second was seeing a mountain not as a mountain, seeing a river not as a river. The third was seeing a mountain was still a mountain, seeing a river was still a river. Li Hanyi had been practicing her swordsmanship at the top of Cangshan for many years, and had already stepped into the third stage of her Mountains and Rivers Sword Realm. Except, there was one more stage above the three, and that was the Sword of Heavenly Law.


    Enter that sword, and one would step into the Profound Wandering Realm.


    Li Hanyi suddenly closed her eyes and muttered to herself.


    "Just let me remember¡­ the peach blossoms that year."


    *

 Chapter 134 Peach Blossom Sword Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 134 Peach Blossom Sword Arrives</h4>


    That year, the peach blossoms were beautiful, a youngdy armed with a sword stood on the wall, and she encountered the youth for the first time. The youngdy only wanted to challenge her sword but the youth only wanted to eat a peach.


    Such encounters would happen without warning.


    Such reunions would also happen unexpectedly.


    But I had never forgotten you. I remember your sword, your warmth and your gentleness that could make a peach blossom tree fully bloom in winter.


    Just let me remember your sword.


    My name is Li Hanyi. I hold the Armoured cier sword. The swordy I practiced was named River Impeding. But from the moment I saw you, I could no longer set my heart towards River Impeding. Hence, without a heart for River Impeding, I couldn¡¯t master the Sword of Heavenly Law. Then, I don''t know if this passionate sword of mine¡­


    can enter that Profound Wandering?


    "This¡­" Xie Qidao''s eyes widened.


    Suddenly, his sword, the hidden weapons of the three Tang n elders, and Su Muyu''s flying swords, all of them seemed to slow down by hundreds of times. He could even see the dust dancing over the edge of the de, slowly floating up and falling down. Only Li Hanyi''s sword was still bitingly cold and fast. He thought of the legendary realm that was beyond the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, which could reach that of an immortal, the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm.


    There are really people in the world who can reach such a realm! Xie Qidao saw Li Hanyi''s sword emitting light, and suddenly, he smiled. He had killed countless people in his life, and experienced countless dangers, but this was the first time he smelled death so clearly.


    To be given such a wonderful sword before he died, this life was indeed worth living.


    Li Hanyi felt that the moment she swung her sword, her consciousness seemed to fly away in an instant. She felt as if she was flying between Heaven and Earth. She looked down from Heaven, and she saw Lei Wujie and his friends riding their horses on a road. She saw Sikong Changfeng standing at the top of Snow Moon City in his ck clothes holding a spear, as he faced the south and raised his head to drink his wine. She saw a rainbow of light ring out from Heavenly Revtions City,ing to the south. She saw a person in purple robes, running southward without pause, that not even an army of thousands could stop!


    "Is this the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm? Or, am I already dead?" Li Hanyi''s consciousness returned at this moment, and she suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, and her sword trembled.


    Everything returned to how it was in an instant!


    Xie Qidao was overjoyed, and his long sabre swiped across Li Hanyi''s head.


    Li Hanyi exhausted all of her strength and swung her final sword move!


    One sword bes a dance!


    She whirled on the spot, her sword dancing, its frost aura overflowing and a rainbow light poured out. All sixty-three lotus petals of flying des were scattered in an instant, and finally, she met that long sabre!


    Sword and sabre collided! Xie Qidao roared, "This is my seventh sabre!"


    "Good!" Li Hanyi answered loudly.


    The two figures brushed past each other.


    A bright light shed above the sky.


    Li Hanyinded on the ground and leaned on her sword in front of her. "Xie House Xie Qidao. That was a good sabre."


    Xie Qidao alsonded at the same time, raising his hand, but there was only an empty hilt in his hand. He smiled slightly, and the sabre¡¯s de fell in front of him, plunging deep into the soil. "The man can¡¯t live up to the skill." Xie Qidao turned his back to Li Hanyi and shook his head slowly.


    "That sword just now was wonderful, but it''s such a shame. You seem to be only one step away, and you¡¯ll be able to enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. Everyone says that the number one under Heaven was either Baili Dongjun or Luo Qingyang, but they didn''t know that when the Snow Moon Sword Immortal faced certain death, she could reach this point with a single sword." A cold voice suddenly spoke up.


    Li Hanyi turned her head and looked at the man in a ck robe who had suddenly appeared. She frowned and shouted, "Su Changhe!"


    "Li Hanyi!" Su Changhe, Patriarch of the Hidden River, curved his mouth up slightly. "It¡¯s been many years since west saw each other."


    "Yes, it''s been years since west met." Li Hanyi looked at the man in front of her coldly.


    "It seems that you still dislike me as much as you did in the past." Su Changhe walked forward step by step. "But coincidentally, the feeling is mutual. So, I¡¯vee to kill you."


    Li Hanyi suddenlyughed. "You¡¯re still the same as before, appearing only at the most convenient time."


    Su Changhe also smiled and said, "Yes. Otherwise, with my talents, how could I sit in the position of the Patriarch?"


    "You think I''m exhausted, but believe it or not, I still have strength for one sword. After this sword, I will die, but you won¡¯t live either?" Li Hanyi said slowly.


    Su Changhe took one step and came at her, his ck robe fluttered, and he shouted fiercely, "Why don''t you give it a try!" He struck his palm at Li Hanyi!


    "Sword, rise!" Li Hanyi shouted fiercely.


    The white clothes were dyed red instantly, and the small wounds that were inflicted in the fight with Su Muyu, the three Tang n elders, and Xie Qidao split open all at once, and blood spewed out. The jade-white Armoured cier sword was also dyed red in an instant, revealing a terrifying power. It spun in the air and dropped in front of Li Hanyi. Li Hanyi reached out to grab it and thrust it forward.


    Su Changhe¡¯s palm struck Li Hanyi''s sword in a brutal p!


    One more sword move, Li Hanyi fell back holding her sword, her hands shaking!


    One more sword move, Li Hanyi''s entire body flew out, and the Armoured cier sword fell from her hand and flew out with her.


    "That¡¯s it." Li Hanyi sighed softly and closed her eyes.


    "Die!" Su Changhe raised his palm and shouted.


    "Stop!" A voice came from over three miles away.


    "Stop!" The voice seemed to be within a hundred zhang.


    "Stop!" After three sounds, it was clearly within reach.


    Su Changhe was shocked, and a red-coloured wooden sword suddenly burst out of the air. Apanying the wooden sword, were flying peach blossoms that were more beautiful than everything else in the world, yet fearsome and terrifying.


    The power of that sword was just a little higher than Li Hanyi''sst sword bes a dance move, almost reaching Heavenly Law! Who else in the world could have wielded such a sword? Right behind the wooden sword was a flying purple robe. Su Changhe met the man''s eyes. The man looked back at him calmly, but within the depths of his eyes, there was clearly an undercurrent about to burst forth.


    "Patriarch!" Su Muyu, who was usually indifferent, suddenly eximed.


    Su Changhe did not hesitate for a moment, and immediately withdrew his hand and retreated! No matter how murderous he was, he would not dare to touch the edge of that sword directly.


    Seeing that Su Changhe had retreated, the man did not chase him further. He withdrew his wooden sword, turned around and leaped forward. With one arm, he hugged Li Hanyi who was about to copse andnded steadily on the ground. The Armoured cier sword alsonded and stuck into the ground beside them. The peach blossoms danced wildly around them, as if it was a warm day in the fourth month, and everything in the world was perfect.


    The gray veil fell again at this moment, revealing that peerlessly beautiful face.


    Everything seemed to be destined, the flying peach blossoms, the falling veils, yours and mine, and our reunion again.


    The handsome man in purple robes reached out his hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of Li Hanyi''s mouth. His voice was warm and gentle. "Little angel, I¡¯ve missed you very much."


    "I''ve always wondered what our reunion would be like."


    "I came from Qingcheng Mountain, crossed a peach tree forest along the way, and I thought, our reunion must have peach blossoms, so I brought this whole forest full of peach blossom petals. Are you satisfied?"


    "If you¡¯re not satisfied, there¡¯s nothing I can do either. Now that I¡¯vee down the mountain, I can¡¯t go back."


    "Little angel, let''s go."

 Chapter 135 A Sword Immortal’s Temper

    <h4>Chapter 135 A Sword Immortal¡¯s Temper</h4>


    Li Hanyi stared nkly at the man in front of her. Back then, he was a young man sitting under a peach blossom tree waiting forlornly to eat peaches, but now he had be a handsome man with a wispy beard. The only thing that remained unchanged were his eyes that were as clear as ake, and the voice full of warmth when he said, ¡°little angel.¡±


    "Not little anymore." Li Hanyi''s face blushed slightly, and she stunned herself after saying those words. Meeting again after more than ten years, she never would have expected that the first words she said were like that. In the past, she would have thought she¡¯d be cursing him angrily, ¡°what took you so long,¡± or she¡¯d p him in the face, then turn around and leave, but the reality was a phrase spoken with a hint of shyness and a flirty indignance, ¡°not little anymore.¡± And yet, the whole scene was just so timely, and so ptable.


    That¡¯s right. More than ten years had passed. We¡¯re not youths anymore. The little angel from back then was already in her thirties now.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re a big angel now. So much more beautiful than before," the purple-robed Daoist said softly.


    Li Hanyi asked, "Why didn¡¯t youe down the mountain for so many years?"


    The purple-robed Daoist sighed, and said something which sounded nonsensical, "Because I only have one chance in my life toe down the mountain."


    Su Changhe stood up, looking at the Daoist priest who was wearing a purple robe and came armed with a peach wood sword, and said in a deep voice, "Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen?"


    The three Tang n elders looked at each other, their hearts dropped in shock. Zhao Yuzhen, the Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain, whose legends in the martial world bordered on the miraculous, who was taken by L¨¹ Suzhen to Qingcheng Mountain on the day he was born and never came down again in his 30 plus years, who during those years dueled twice with Li Hanyi but didn¡¯t lose either time, andter chopped off one of Lei Yunhe¡¯s arm with one sword when Lei Yunhe was the Lei n¡¯s number one young expert, who single-handedly stood at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain during the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion and forced the Demonic Cult¡¯s army to take a detour for hundreds of miles. Finally, although he had never stepped into the martial world, he achieved the title as one of the martial world¡¯s five sword immortals, Daoist Sword Immortal. Such a person actually left his mountain and came here, and he came all the way south from Qingcheng Mountain to Mount Luolei!


    Nobody could imagine the kind of power two great sword immortals would possess when they joined forces. After all, nobody had ever witnessed such a scene.


    But Zhao Yuzhen ignored Su Changhe''s call while he was still hugging Li Hanyi, and he lowered his head to speak softly, "Big angel, where do you want to go? I will take you."


    "Stop calling me angel. I have a name, Li Hanyi." After hearing that awkward ¡°big angel¡±, Li Hanyi started to feel a little exasperated.


    "The cold wind blows bitterly, but the wanderer has no winter clothes. This is not a good name, let''s change it," Zhao Yuzhen said suddenly.


    Li Hanyi didn¡¯t know if she wanted tough or cry, but she still continued, "Change to what?"


    "How about, Taohua." Zhao Yuzhen smiled softly.


    "Why is it so tasteless?" Li Hanyi furrowed her brows. "Li Taohua?"


    "On other people, it''s tasteless, but on you, it could be called magnificence withoutparison." Zhao Yuzhen smiled.


    Li Hanyi sighed, and didn¡¯t press the point. "Whatever you say, then."


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind. The peach blossoms that had scattered on the ground were instantly shredded to pieces by the strong wind and they danced wildly in the wind. This sudden gust of wind swept across the mountains and forests, howling eerily like a ghost.


    Zhao Yuzhen sighed and said helplessly, "Little angel, wait for me to get rid of these nasty people, and we¡¯ll talk about what to do next."


    "Why are we back to little angel?" Li Hanyi asked with surprise.


    "Tonight, I hold a silvermp to look at you but I fear that our meeting is only a dream." Zhao Yuzhen gently ced Li Hanyi back on the ground and smiled. "Seeing you again after sixteen years, everything still feels like it was before. So what if the little angel is older now, for in my heart, you¡¯re still my little angel." After speaking, he turned around and looked at Su Changhe, whose eyes were filled with sinister cruelty.


    "Be careful. This person is not easy to deal with," Li Hanyi warned carefully.


    "As difficult to deal with as me?" Zhao Yuzhen whispered, "Peach Blossom."


    The red peach wood sword came up and dropped gently into his hand. Zhao Yuzhen looked at Su Changhe, his purple robe fluttering in the wind, looking like an immortal descended. Except, there was a slight anger between his brows. "Did all of you cause these injuries on Hanyi?"


    Su Changhe looked at the sword in his hand and said, "It¡¯s known that the sword of the Qingcheng Mountain Sectmaster has always been Azure Empyrean, which is ranked sixth among the famous swords under Heaven. When the sword is drawn, a talisman wavers on it, which makes it a sword that follows Daoism principles. I''ve been looking forward to seeing this sword. But I didn''t expect that Sectmaster Zhao¡¯s first duel with a sword would be using a sword made of peach wood."


    "The world is ignorant, and only knows that the Azure Empyrean sword is ranked sixth under Heaven, and that it¡¯s the sword of the Qingcheng Mountain range, so it must be stronger than my peach wood sword. But do you know that embedded within my peach wood sword is the sword embryo of the Profound Yang sword that was destroyed years ago? Profound in its extreme, have you heard of the Profound Yang sword?" Zhao Yuzhen looked at Su Changhe arrogantly.


    Su Muyu interjected first, "The sword of passion and warmth in the world. Back then, the Kunlun Sword Immortal had two swords, one was Armoured cier, the coldest of the world, and the other was Profound Yang, the warmest in the world."


    "Yes. The coldest in the world, and the warmest in the world. My Peach Blossom sword and the little angel¡¯s Armoured cier were always a pair." Zhao Yuzhen smiled. "Alright, I will repeat my earlier words. Did you all hurt my little angel?"


    "Yes," Su Muyu answered sinctly.


    "Well, then you can¡¯t me me for this." Zhao Yuzhen nodded slightly. "I rarely fight with others, but once I do, I end up dismembering an arm or a leg. You should all be careful."


    Su Muyu waved his hand lightly, and his seventeen swords in front of him formed an array of sharp swords, the des gleaming with a sharp light.


    Xie Qidao sighed and slowly stepped forward. "Fighting one sword immortal already broke my sabre. Now we¡¯re fighting another one, I can only use my fists. But I¡¯ve been killing for decades and never has a fight been so enjoyable as today¡¯s."


    The three Tang n elders also held hidden weapons in their hands. In the earlier battle formation to murder Li Hanyi, they had already used up their Buddha''s Fury Tang Lotus. That was their strongest weapon. Tang Yin still held theirst resort in his hand, but he didn¡¯t want to use it unless he really had no choice.


    Su Changhe remained silent, but the howling mountain wind became more and more mournful. He lifted his palm, and a ck-coloured aura started circting around his body, looking like a ghost was about to appear.


    "Are you ying tricks in front of me?" Zhao Yuzhen smiled disdainfully, suddenly raised his Peach Blossom sword, and roared, "Scram!"


    Suddenly there was the roar of a lion, and the illusion of a lion that was the height of three men appeared behind Zhao Yuzhen, roaring towards the sky. The entire Mount Luolei started shaking, and it instantly overwhelmed that mountain wind¡¯s mournful howling.


    The Daoist Taiyi Lion Arts, ninth stage!


    Right after the lion¡¯s roar, he leapt up, jumped over Li Hanyi, and charged towards Su Changhe and the others.


    "Little angel, I¡¯m going to help you beat up these people who hurt you, until not even their mothers recognise them!" Zhao Yuzhen immediately raised his Peach Blossom sword and charged forward with the lion.


    *

 Chapter 136 Alone in Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 136 Alone in Snow Moon</h4>


    Snow Moon City.


    The only citymaster remaining in Snow Moon City, Sikong Changfeng stood at the top of the city, and looked out towards the southwest, frowning faintly.


    "One went on a quest to find some immortal mountain, the other went to see an old friend, and they left me here all alone by myself. Even my daughter went chasing after a man." Sikong Changfeng sighed, and took a sip of wine.


    He recalled a time when he was young, he would always have his spear, a jug of wine, and a horse. He drank his wine while traveling, and when he was tired or drunk, he would find a random tree and lie under it to enjoy his beauty sleep. He always thought this kind of life would go on forever, simple and carefree, and although there was no tomorrow, he didn¡¯t need to look forward to anything tomorrow either. Until one day, he met a young man all dressed in white and riding a horse who reached out a hand to him.


    "Do you want to visit a city?


    "That¡¯s thergest city in the world, with the most beautiful women, thergest gambling den, the best wine, and the fastest horses.


    "That city is called Heavenly Revtions."


    At that time, Sikong Changfeng only had a spear in his hand, and a jug of wine hanging off that spear. He didn¡¯t hear anything the young man said after the sentence "the most beautiful women", and he was already nodding enthusiastically, "Let¡¯s go! Go! Go!"


    "A drunk mistake for life." Sikong Changfeng raised his head and took another sip.


    "Why are you here sighing again?" A voice carrying a hint of a smile called out. Sikong Changfeng turned his head and saw a beautiful woman in white strolling towards him, her white clothes fluttering. Therge word ¡°gamble¡± on the back of her cloak was particrly eye-catching.


    "Luoxia, your disciple has also left. Come,e,e, we¡¯re both wretched souls at the end of the world. Let¡¯s drink together." Sikong Changfeng shook his head and tossed the jug of wine at Yin Luoxia.


    Yin Luoxia caught the jug, but didn''t drink from it. She just smiled and said, "Without that annoying disciple around, I feel a lot more rxed. Not like you at all."


    "Oh." Sikong Changfeng sighed. "Dongjun is obsessed with wine, you¡¯re obsessed with gambling, Hanyi only has that stinky priest in her heart. You all have something you want, but what do I want?"


    "You¡¯re obsessed with lust. Back then, everyone in the martial world knew about you." Yin Luoxia smiled maliciously.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m obsessed with lust." Sikong Changfeng looked up at the sky, his eyes suddenly bing a little ethereal. "But, now that the beauty of the world is gone, there¡¯s no good ce left to go."


    "Do you still think about Qianluo''s mother?" Yin Luoxia walked to Sikong Changfeng''s side with the jug of wine, followed Sikong Changfeng''s gaze, raised her head and took a sip of wine.


    Sikong Changfeng chuckled. "Back then, I was known as a man who, ''walked among ten thousand flowers without a leaf sticking on.'' So, I stepped into Heavenly Revtions, suave and carefree, and nned to leave Heavenly Revtions the same, free and unattached. But, she just had to ride sixteen horses to death, chased me for a full thousand miles, and finally, knocked me off my horse with one sword. Then, she turned around and left me."


    "Then you chased her for another thousand miles, all the way back to Heavenly Revtions. This story of yours has been repeated in teahouses until people are sick of it." Yin Luoxia snickered.


    Sikong Changfeng grabbed the jug of wine from Yin Luoxia''s hand, took another sip of the wine, and suddenly said something without head or tail, "Is it my old age? Lately, I keep having the feeling like I¡¯m about to lose something?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s like." Sikong Changfeng stretched out his hand. "Those who used to stay by your side, will leave you one by one¡­"


    Yin Luoxia''s expression finally became serious. "Is there still no news from First Citymaster?"


    "No. Thest time anyone saw him, he was in Suifeng Harbor. He boarded arge boat heading out to sea, but thatrge boat didn¡¯te back. I think he might really have gone to that immortal mountain beyond the sea, to look for that final ingredient of wine." Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    "That immortal mountain beyond the sea¡­ is there really an immortal on it?" Yin Luoxia muttered to herself.


    "Maybe there is an immortal," Sikong Changfeng remarked pointedly.


    "Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, what kind of past does First Citymaster hide in his heart? Why is he so obsessed with the idea of brewing that Meng Po soup?" Yin Luoxia asked.


    "When he was young, da-shixiong once killed a woman with his sword. But, that woman was the love of his life." Sikong Changfeng shook the jug of wine, but the jug was already empty. He smiled, flung the jug, and hung it on his spear.


    "First Citymaster is also a romantic at heart," Yin Luoxia said slowly.


    "Then what about you?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows slightly. "I heard that Song Yanhui has passed down the position of citymaster to his disciple, Wushuang. Now that he¡¯s free of the burden of his position, perhaps the two of you¡­"


    "You must be kidding me." Yin Luoxia ignored him. "Song Yanhui passing on the position of citymaster is not as simple as you think. I heard that Unrivaled City received a distinguished guest, and the distinguished guest''s identity is extremely noble."


    "What kind of distinguished guest? Wasn¡¯t it someone already rejected by Snow Moon City outside the city gates so they went to them?" Sikong Changfeng''s expression remained indifferent.


    "But there is a distinguished guest who just sent us a letter, and is already on his way to Snow Moon City. You can''t refuse this guest. After all, his daughter is still with us. Oh, that¡¯s not right. Seems like we didn¡¯t inform him that his daughter has already left?" Yin Luoxia''s words contained a measure of maliciousness.


    "Ye Xiaoying." Sikong Changfeng rubbed his forehead. "What a troublesome guest."


    "By the way, I just came back from a walk around the city, and I found out that everyone in the teahouses were gossiping about something. Although I don''t know if it¡¯s true, I think it¡¯s something you need to know," Yin Luoxia said suddenly.


    "Are there any nonsense rumors in the teahouses that are worthy of my attention? Is it one of those stories about another self-proimed sword immortal appearing somewhere, or some new demon head who came out of their mountain and single-handedly wiped out an entire sect?" Sikong Changfeng shrugged.


    "It¡¯s a rumour about a person who came down his mountain." Yin Luoxia deliberately spoke in a vague manner.


    Sikong Changfeng immediately understood, but his expression changed drastically in an instant, and he suddenly shouted, "Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen! He came down the mountain! Why did hee down! How did hee down!"


    Yin Luoxia didn''t understand why Sikong Changfeng was so agitated. She spoke warily, "Maybe he¡¯s afraid that Hanyi and Lei Hong will meet again, thus he¡¯s feeling threatened? So, he couldn¡¯t stand it and came down the mountain?"


    Sikong Changfeng shook his head fervently. "Impossible, impossible."


    With the exception of the celestial masters on Qingcheng Mountain, Sikong Changfeng and Baili Dongjun were the rare individuals who knew the reason why Zhao Yuzhen wasn¡¯t allowed toe down the mountain. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have brought his spear up to Qingcheng Mountain and kicked up a fuss on behalf of his martial sister a long time ago. However, this Zhao Yuzhen really came down the mountain on his own.


    "Where did Zhao Yuzhen go when he came down the mountain?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "Rumour was that Zhao Yuzhen went all the way south, and not even an army of thousands could stop him," Yin Luoxia replied.


    Sikong Changfeng tightened his grip on his spear, looked straight ahead and spoke worriedly, ¡°Could it be that Hanyi has met with some danger?"


    *

 Chapter 137 Lei Hong of Lei Clan

    <h4>Chapter 137 Lei Hong of Lei n</h4>


    Jiangnan Thunderbolt Hall.


    Lei n Fort.


    Lei n Fort was arge fortress. There were three main halls in front for hosting guests. Behind the main halls, there were three central halls, namely the Inferno Hall, where they researched gunpowder inside, the Iron Hall, where their disciples cultivated their fist arts and internal energy, and the Commandment Hall, where the Lei n administration meted out both reward and punishment. Behind these three halls, there was arge mansion where the most outstanding of the Lei n family disciples lived. There were also numerous smaller houses scattered about, surrounding therge central mansion. Unlike the main mansion which was solemn and magnificent, those smaller houses were squat and ordinary and they were where the Lei n branch disciples lived.


    Lei n¡¯s branch disciples had the same opportunities to receive the teachings of the main house, and they had also produced numerous outstanding talents in the past ten years. For example, Lei Mengsha, whom together with Sword Tomb¡¯s sessor, Li Xinyue were known as ¡°Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams¡±, and also Lei Hong, whom together with Lei Yunhe of the main family were known as the two young heroes of their generation within the Lei n. However, these two people, one waster appointed one of the eight pirs of Beili andmanded the Beili Central Army and revered as a great general. He vited the Lei n¡¯s ancestral decree of ¡°Never Enlist¡± and was expelled from his family. The other one spurned the Lei n¡¯s decree of ¡°Seal the de, hang the sword¡±, forged the Murderous Dread sword, became obsessed with training his sword to the point of achieving half a sword immortal¡¯s name, but inexplicably returned to Lei n and secluded himself for over ten years. The names of these two people became anathema in the Lei n, causing the already declining disciples of the branch family to feel more ashamed in recent years. However, the younger disciples of the family had hope in their hearts. That young man dressed in red was, in their hearts, the Lei Mengsha or Lei Hong of their generation.


    "Well, Wujie-gege has been gone for more than half a year. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?" A teenager wearing an old set of gray clothes was sitting on a stone bench, shaking his feet and grumbling to himself.


    "When I was practicing my fist techniques in the main hall thest few days, I heard from the seniors that Wujie-gege seemed to have gone to Snow Moon City," a slightly older teenager answered.


    "Snow Moon City? Isn''t that the number one city in the martial world? Even our Lei n Fort is only a member of the Snow Moon City alliance. Wujie-gege said he was just going out to get more experience, but who would have thought he¡¯d end up in Snow Moon City?" A young girl with curly ponytails joined in, her spirited eyes lit up with interest.


    "Not only did he go to Snow Moon City, but I heard Wujie-gege climbed all the way up to level sixteen of the Tower of Ascension in one go, and on level fifteen, he even met¡­" The older boy cut himself off and didn¡¯t continue.


    "Met who? Come on, tell us!" The teen in gray clothes said anxiously.


    "Yeah, tell us!" The girl tugged at his sleeve.


    "Lei Yunhe." The older boy lowered his voice. This was a name that not even the main family disciples dared to say easily, so he could only speak it as softly as he could.


    "Lei Yunhe!" The teen in the gray clothes eximed. "Didn''t they say he was already dead!"


    "Not so loud." The older boy reached out and knocked him on his head, looked around fervently, only to find a man wearing a white fur coat standing at the end of the long street.


    It was alreadyte summer and early autumn, but the weather was still in the midst of the summer heat. The three of them were still wearing thin shirts, but the person in front of them was wearing fur. The fur was made from a white tiger skin and was extremely precious. During winter, it was excellent at keeping warmth, but at this moment, it was indescribably strange. The man was very frail, and his whole body looked like he was shrunk inside the tiger skin. His eyes were sunken, and he coughed lightly as he walked, his whole body appeared to be thoroughly wrapped in chills.


    The three looked at each other, and immediately knelt on the ground in fright, their bodies trembling.


    Although this person was very strangely dressed and he looked very odd, they did not find him strange at all. Back when the Lei n Fort defended against the Demonic Cult¡¯s invasion, a disciple of the Lei n fought with Youbing Elder of the Demonic Cult, and suffered three blows from him before he killed the Elder. As a result, he became famous, but at the same time he suffered an incurable injury. This person''s name was Lei Qianhu, the current master of Lei n Fort.


    "n¡­ n Chief!" They managed to stammer out.


    Lei Qianhu didn''t look at them. He gently gathered his sleeves, walked past them, opened the door and entered a small courtyard nearby.


    The courtyard was empty, nothing in sight with the exception of a small swing in the middle, swaying in the breeze. At the far end of the courtyard, lying on a bench was a middle-aged man in a gray robe. He was holding a book and reading it quietly.


    "Everytime Ie, you¡¯re reading. What''s so good about reading? Could that ultimate swordsmanship be found in your book?" Lei Qianhu''s voice was low and raspy, and it sounded terribly like it was tearing apart.


    "The Confucian Sword Immortal read books for decades, then he casually drew his sword and became a sword immortal. How can you say that there¡¯s no swordsmanship to be found in a book?" The gray-robed man''s voice was very gentle, full of a schrly air.


    "If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯ve known you since childhood, I¡¯d really have thought you became a hardworking, book-loving schr." Lei Qianhu walked up to the gray-robed man and sat down on the stone bench next to him.


    "Why does the n chief have time to see me today?" The man in gray robes put down his book and asked.


    "I¡¯m here to tell you a few things that will concern you," Lei Qianhu said slowly.


    "Things that concern me? I only care about how to master my ultimate sword and crush the head of that stinky Daoist priest of Qingcheng Mountain." The gray-robed man curled his lips.


    "Trust me, you will be very concerned about the things I¡¯m about to tell you." Lei Qianhu let out a cold breath. "First, your disciple challenged the Tower of Ascension a few months ago and found Lei Yunhe, who¡¯d been hiding in Snow Moon City, and also helped him to re-enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, thus returning to the martial world. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but a little while ago, another piece of news came from Qingcheng Mountain. Lei Yunhe went up the mountain to fight Zhao Yuzhen again. This time, it was a tie, which in a way has made up for the dignity he lost that year.¡±


    "That bum is finally willing to show himself?" The man in gray robes raised his eyebrows. "Then, is heing back to fight you for the n leader position?"


    "If he wants to, that would naturally be for the best." Lei Qianhu clenched his right hand, ced it on his lips, and coughed heavily. "I don''t know how many more years I can hold on with this body of mine."


    "Don''t worry, with my medical skills, you won¡¯t die. That bum, Lei Yunhe, is not interested in the position of the n leader. If he really does be n leader, Lei n Fort will be done for." The gray-robed manughed. "Speaking of which, how is my disciple?"


    "Your disciple left Snow Moon City recently, and he is probablying back to Lei n Fort," Lei Qianhu said.


    "At least he has a heart. He¡¯sing back to see his shifu." The gray-robed man nodded.


    "After he left Snow Moon City, another person also left."


    "Who?"


    "Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi."


    "What?" The gray-robed man jumped off the bench and eximed, "Also toe to Lei n Fort?"


    "Maybe, maybe not," Lei Qianhu said quietly.


    "Can you finish talking in one go?" The gray-robed man said with exasperation.


    "Because, just a while ago, the news has spread over the entire martial world. Zhao Yuzhen came down his mountain. Although Qingcheng Mountain was silent on this, many people saw with their own eyes, when he overturned that army of three thousand cavalry."


    The gray-robed man was stunned. "Zhao Yuzhen also came down his mountain?"


    "Yes. Even the Daoist Sword Immortal hase down his mountain. So, how far have you practiced that ultimate swordsmanship you¡¯re going to use to crush the sword immortal?"


    The gray-robed man seemed to be dazed, looking into the distance, and muttered after a long time. "Perhaps this time, am I still toote?"

 Chapter 138 The Ultimate Daoist Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 138 The Ultimate Daoist Sword Immortal</h4>


    Daoism has a god named East Pole Emperor of Blue Essence, who is called the Taiyi Heavenly Lord. The Heavenly Lord rode on a nine-headed lion named the Nine Spirit Prime Sage. It was said that the Taiyi Heavenly Lord could take the fruit of karma as well as the bad karma symbolised by the bloodke in hell and transform them into a lotus pond, and when the nine-headed lion roared, it would open the gates of the Ninth Hell, which was the lowest level of hell. This Taiyi Nine Lion myth then became a supreme Daoism secret arts by invoking the power of the Nine Spirit Prime Sage. Someone who had a shallow mastery of Daoism arts could produce a lion¡¯s roar. If they had some level of achievement, they would be able to produce an illusion of a lion. As for Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s invocation this time, a great lion emerged, representing a Daoism arts that had transcended Heavenly Law.


    Xie Qidao frowned and muttered to himself, "The Mu House has been studying secret arts for decades, but whenpared to Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s orthodox Daoism arts, no matter how you look at it, they¡¯re somewhatcking in power."


    Su Muyu shook his head. "Zhao Yuzhen''s Daoist sword arts are unsurpassed in Qingcheng Mountain in a century. Now you¡¯ve seen his Daoism arts, but even more, you need to guard against his sword arts."


    While they were speaking, Zhao Yuzhen had already raised his sword and arrived in front of them. The phantom lion rushed towards Xie Qidao and pounced on him. Xie Qidao mmed his fist to block. Since he¡¯d lost his long sabre, he could only use his fists as his des. With a fist, he smashed into the phantom lion. He could only hear the lion¡¯s roar, which shook the entire Mount Luolei. Xie Qidao was forced to retreat, and he yelled, "Beast!" However, the Patriarch appeared suddenly, a ck shadow in his hand shed past, and he ced his palm on the forehead of the phantom lion.


    The illusion dispersed instantly.


    On the other side, Zhao Yuzhen had already drawn his Peach Blossom sword and exchanged dozens of moves with Su Muyu. He saw the Hidden River Patriarch¡¯s palm strike and his brows furrowed as he whispered, "Yama¡¯s Devil Palm?" He hesitated for a moment, and Su Muyu¡¯s seventeen sharp swords were flying at him again. Zhao Yuzhen raised his sword, and as he jumped upwards, he smiled and said, "Your sword is very good. You¡¯re the Hidden River¡¯s Umbre Ghost? Even though I¡¯ve nevere down my mountain, I¡¯ve heard your name."


    "Mine is not a sword." Su Muyu jumped up after him. "It''s a murder weapon."


    "Not a sword but a murder weapon. That¡¯s one way of putting it." Zhao Yuzhen nodded as he flicked the Peach Blossom sword in his hand. A rainbow light shed across it, and forcibly pushed back Su Muyu, together with the Patriarch and Xie Qidao who were about to rush at him.


    Zhao Yuzhennded on the ground and blew a soft sigh. "They¡¯re not easy to deal with, ah."


    On the other side, Xie Qidao was already sweating profusely, and Su Muyu''s sword-holding hand was quivering. The two of them had already expended too much energy in the fight with Li Hanyi earlier, and immediately afterwards, had to face the Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen. Even the Hidden River Patriarch looked a little tired. Only the Patriarch had yet to exert his full strength. His eyes nced at the three Tang n elders. Tang Yin, Tang Lie, and Tang Yueluo didn¡¯t make any moves just now. Although they had already used up their most powerful Buddha¡¯s Fury Tang Lotus when they fought against Li Hanyi, considering the persistent nature of Tang n members, they would have held something back. However, the three of them would probably not help until thest resort.


    "Everyone believed that of the five great sword immortals, the Solitary Sword Immortal¡¯s swordsmanship was ranked first, just because the audacity he had to live alone in his city was unparalleled. But I have always believed that the Daoist Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was ranked first under Heaven," the Patriarch said suddenly. "I have the good fortune to see it today. I must go all out."


    "It doesn''t matter whether my sword is ranked first under Heaven." Zhao Yuzhen smiled. "After all, it¡¯s not easy to make me draw my sword."


    But with one draw, Heaven falls and Earth rends!


    Zhao Yuzhen suddenly pointed his sword towards the sky, and pped his right hand against the peach wood sword. The peach wood sword suddenly turned into dozens of swords. He smiled at Su Muyu and said, "You have eighteen sharp swords, considered consummate under Heaven. I have thirty-six peach wood swords, what do you think?"


    Su Muyu frowned and rebuked, "Illusions!"


    Zhao Yuzhen didn¡¯t bat an eyelid and said, "Buddhism has a saying, everything has a form, but all are illusory."


    ¡°Then, what does Daoism say?¡± Su Muyu asked


    ¡°Everything has a form, except for the little angel, all others are illusory.¡± Zhao Yuzhen wagged his eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s what I say.¡±


    "I am the Dao!" Zhao Yuzhen suddenly waved his hand, and the thirty-six swords rushed towards the other men, but didn¡¯t strike them. The swords surrounded them tightly.


    "What¡¯s this?" The Patriarch¡¯s brows tightened.


    Zhao Yuzhen brought together his right index and middle fingers, ced them against his lips, and suddenly sted, "Boundless Sword Array, rise!"


    Suddenly, countless peach wood swords appeared in the sky, hiding the sky, nketing the earth and blocking out the sun! Zhao Yuzhen leaped up and stepped onto one of the peach wood swords. He looked down at the others, appearing even more like an immortal descending.


    "A mere Daoist trick on the eyes. Do you really think you can bluff us?" Xie Qidao said angrily.


    "This is Daoism arts and sword arts," the Patriarch said. "It is indeed impossible for a single person to conjure up so many weapons in an instant, but they are not illusions, nor are they swords."


    "They¡¯re sword auras," Su Muyu continued.


    "Sword, strike!" Zhao Yuzhen shouted fiercely.


    The omnipresent peach wood swords came down aggressively at the people underneath.


    The Hidden River Patriarch, the Hidden River Head of Su House, the Hidden River Head of Xie House, Tang n¡¯s Tang Yin, Tang Lie, and Tang Yueluo. In the martial world, each of these six people were famous in their own right and were considered top martial experts. But at this moment, under Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Boundless Sword Array, they appeared insignificantly as weak as an ant!


    Li Hanyiy to one side, looking at Zhao Yuzhen who was riding on his sword in the air, somewhat dazed.


    Back then, she used one sword move to protect Zhao Yuzhen, who had secluded himself to heal his injuries, and blocked Lei Hong with his rather capable Murderous Dread sword. And after learning Lei Hong¡¯s love for her, she used another sword move against him. It was exactly the move she¡¯d just used, the warmest sword in the world - Spring Breeze Comes. She told Lei Hong that when he coulde up with such an ultimate sword, he would have the right to pursue her. She didn''t expect that her one line would cause Lei Hong to imprison himself for so many years. This time, she left her mountain to meet Lei Hong again, to understand his illness, to apologise for what she said back then, and to persuade Lei Hong around. After all, what she saw back then was Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s sword, but the person she fell in love with was Zhao Yuzhen. And Zhao Yuzhen was the other reason for leaving her mountain. She¡¯d originally nned to go to Qingcheng Mountain right after visiting Lei n Fort. She¡¯d been waiting for more than ten years, and she didn¡¯t want to wait anymore. Whether or not he was going to leave the mountain, she had to have an answer. Unexpectedly, this answer finally came when she was on the verge of death.


    They hadn¡¯t really met each other often, only three times in all.


    Yet every time, it was unmatched!


    Three hundred miles away, there was still a white-robed Daoist priest who was sprinting at full speed. That Daoist priest had an all white beard and hair, but a face like a jade crown. He sprinted across the ins at the speed of an immortal riding his wind to fly. Looking to the south, he frowned slightly when he saw the bursts of light glowing in the distance and the surge of sword aura.


    "The midday sun has passed its zenith, and the moon will start to wane. When all reaches an extreme, they can only turn back."


    "Perhaps this time, am I really toote?"


    *


    Not-Poetry note:


    ·²ËùÓÐÏ࣬½ÔÊÇÐéÍý


    everything has a form, but all are illusory


    A Buddhist teaching from the Diamond Sutra, which mainly deals with one¡¯s perceptions of reality. It emphasises that all phenomena are ultimately illusory, and that true enlightenment cannot be grasped until one has set aside attachment to them in any form. (Wikipedia)


    In this context though, Zhao Yuzhen is just rebuffing Su Muyu for iming that his swords are illusory, since Su Muyu¡¯s 18 swords are actually real. Interestingly, Li Hanyi scolded him with the same word back in Ch 74 during the shback, but Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s response to Li Hanyi waspletely different. Heheh.

 Chapter 139 One Sword to Enter Spirit Wandering

    <h4>Chapter 139 One Sword to Enter Spirit Wandering</h4>


    "A victory or defeat, is but one cycle of an eternity. But, before heaven and earth, it¡¯s a boundless eternity." Zhao Yuzhen stepped on the peach wood sword under his feet and looked down at the people as though he was judging them.


    "If you have ten swords, I will break ten of them. If you have a hundred swords, I will break a hundred of them. If you have a thousand swords, I will still break them all!" Xie Qidao shouted angrily, his muscles bulging instantly! He was already an old man, the only surviving head of house of the Hidden River¡¯s previous generation, but his blood was boiling right now. He frantically swung his fists and smashed the peach wood swords in front of him one after the other, but Zhao Yuzhen''s sword auras were like a tidal wave, leaving faint scars on his body.


    Su Muyu''s eyes were cold. He managed to restore the Eighteen-de Array that had been lost for many years in the Hidden River. Using one person¡¯s power to control eighteen swords, he¡¯d reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship. But under Zhao Yuzhen''s Boundless Sword Array, he finally understood what the swordsmanship of a true sword immortal looked like. He quickly pulled the de wires in his hands, blocking each of Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s peach wood swords, but the swords kepting in an endless and unending wave.


    "Patriarch," Su Muyu said solemnly. "If this goes on, we will all die."


    The Patriarch stretched out his right hand and stood in front of him, the dark wave in his hand surging. When the peach wood swords approached this dark wave, they instantly broke and fell to the ground. He nodded and said, "Boundless Sword Array is essentially an array made up of Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s sword aura. If we can break the Peach Blossom sword at Zhao Yuzhen''s feet, the array will be broken.¡±


    Tang Yin and the other Tang n elders were not as good at closebat. Under the pressure of Zhao Yuzhen''s Boundless Sword Array, they were already being hard-pressed. Tang Yin hesitated before he said, "Please, Patriarch, find a sliver of a gap for us."


    The Patriarch raised his eyebrows. "You have a way?"


    Tang Yin nodded. "We will definitely not disappoint the Patriarch."


    "Very well." The Patriarch nodded and looked at Zhao Yuzhen. "Then, let me pave a road to hell for this Daoist Sword Immortal. After all, my code name in the Hidden River back then was - the Funeral Master!"


    Zhao Yuzhen suddenly stepped down on his Peach Blossom sword and rushed towards the others to attack. He recalled back then, Master L¨¹ Suzhen had told him that boundless eternity was his cmity. This cataclysm, this terrible cmity was his fate. To ovee the cmity, he had to either stay on Qingcheng Mountain to cultivate his Dao until one day, he would step over this cmity and be immortal, or he could forcibly ovee this cmity. Use the sword in his hand!


    The Patriarch also jumped up at the same time, the ck light in his hand surged, as if there was a dark me zing in his hand.


    "The most evil palm technique in the world, Yama¡¯s Devil Palm!" Zhao Yuzhen eximed.


    "I have this room in Yama¡¯s Hall, and I respectfully invite the Daoist Sword Immortal into the hall!" The Patriarch shouted.


    The sword and palms impacted.


    Zhao Yuzhen felt a chill in his heart. The Peach Blossom sword in his hand was made from the Profound Yang sword, the warmest sword in the world, and his body was imbued with the yang Daoist arts Great Dragon and Elephant Strength. Yet in that instant, he felt a chill unlike any he¡¯d ever felt before!


    On the other hand, the Patriarch felt as if his whole person was going to instantlybust, the blood in his veins surged wildly, almost as if it was all going to burst out in an instant.


    It was at this time that the Boundless Sword Array finally had an instant of interruption.


    Tang Yin finally reached out and took out hisst hidden weapon.


    This hidden weapon was created by Master Tang Liu, the first craftsman of the Tang n a century ago. With his entire life''s effort, he constructed a total of nine sets that year. But this hidden weapon was not reusable. Once it was used, it was done and there was no second use. Tang n never had a craftsman who could reproduce this hidden weapon either. For a hundred years, Tang n had only used it at the most critical times, but to this day, there were only three sets left. One was in the hands of Grandmaster Tang, one with Tang Huang, who was in charge of the Tang n Outer School, and the other was hidden in the Tang n Armory. This was the one that Tang Yin brought with him.


    The Tempest Pear Blossom Needles contained twenty-seven silver needles, Tang n¡¯s most sophisticated hidden weapon. Even a person untrained in martial arts could use it to kill a martial expert. What''s more, it was a Tang n elder, Tang Yin, who shot it!


    "This is the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles?" Su Muyu looked at Tang Yin pressing lightly on the box, feeling a chill inside for no reason.


    Twenty-seven silver needles shot out in an instant, shining with a silver and dangerous light.


    However, Tang Yin did not aim it at Zhao Yuzhen, who was facing off against the Hidden River Patriarch.


    It was aimed at Li Hanyi, who was wounded and sat to one side watching the battle.


    Li Hanyi was stunned, and the twenty-seven silver needles had already arrived. She frantically raised her qi, but she felt a pricking pain all over her body and couldn''t move even half a step.


    Zhao Yuzhen whirled around abruptly and shouted, "Little angel!"


    "You''re toote!" The Patriarch sneered.


    "No!" Zhao Yuzhen pushed a sword towards Li Hanyi''s position.


    At that moment, it seemed as if time and space stagnated. The speed of the Pear Blossom Needles that had been lightning fast seemed to slow down by ten times, twenty times, even thirty times! Everyone could almost see the Pear Blossom Needles slowly rotating in midair. Tang Yin couldn''t believe it. He opened his mouth to speak, but found that he couldn''t say a word.


    This terrifying scene was very simr to the sword wielded by Li Hanyi earlier, but Zhao Yuzhen''s sword was more perfect and even more terrifying. Even the Hidden River Patriarch showed an expression of surprise.


    Was it really possible? One sword to enter Spirit Wandering?


    The red lighting from Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Peach Blossom sword swept across, and he held his sword in front of Li Hanyi, and with one swing, he deflected the whole block of Pear Blossom Needles back to their origin.


    Tang Yin, Tang Lie, Tang Yueluo.


    The three Tang n elders had lived for more than sixty years, and the veryst image they saw in their life was a tiny silver needle streak across their eyes. In the next second, a fountain of blood gushed out of their foreheads.


    Are we dead?


    That was theirst thought, and then the three of them fell backward.


    On the other side, the Patriarch gently waved his hand, and the row of fine needles that he¡¯d blocked scattered onto the ground.


    "The Tempest Pear Blossom Needles has a total of twenty-seven fine needles," Su Muyu said softly.


    "Three were bestowed upon the three Tang n elders. Of the remaining, I stopped twenty-three, so there¡¯s one more," the Patriarch said softly.


    Xie Qidao suddenly looked ahead and shouted, "Li Hanyi was still struck once!"


    "Kill them." The Patriarch just saw the power in that one sword that could enter Spirit Wandering. However, he also believed that for such sword arts, it was impossible to use a second sword move within a short interval.


    The three men leaped and rushed forward.


    Zhao Yuzhen suddenly switched hands. In his left hand, he held Li Hanyi who had fallen into aa, and in his right hand, he held his peach wood sword. His eyes were frigid, and he also rushed towards the three Hidden River assassins. One hand holding a person, one hand holding a sword, and he swung that sword move again.


    Suddenly, like theing of a spring breeze at night, thousands and tens of thousands of trees and pear blossoms bloomed.


    The warmest sword in the world - Spring Breeze Comes.


    Just one sword.


    Xie Qidao¡¯s shoulder split and blood gushed out.


    The swords in Su Muyu''s hand shattered inch by inch, breaking into dozens of pieces, and scattered on the ground.


    The Patriarch used his palm to block the sword, and after one palm strike, he retreated thirty-two steps.


    With his final sword move, Zhao Yuzhen injured Xie Qidao, defeated Su Muyu, and retreated the Patriarch!


    However, he also spat out a mouthful of blood. But, his steps didn¡¯t slow. He held onto Li Hanyi, shed past the three people, and leaped forward to escape.

 Chapter 140 One Needle Seized the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 140 One Needle Seized the Soul</h4>


    On the ins, someone in a purple robe carrying someone in white was flying ahead. Li Hanyi could feel her body¡¯s qi discharging little by little. Thatst Pear Blossom Needle had entered her body and sealed her Qimen acupoint. Zhao Yuzhen ced his hand on her back and continuously transferred his own qi into Li Hanyi''s body, but Li Hanyi shook her head gently. She knew better than Zhao Yuzhen the changes happening in her body. "It''s useless. It''s toote."


    "It''s not toote, it won''t be toote." Zhao Yuzhen''s voice was a little hoarse. "I''ll take you to a doctor!"


    "Silly man, what kind of doctor can heal such an injury?" Li Hanyi smiled bitterly.


    "Medicine King Valley! I''ll take you to the Medicine King Valley! Xin Baicao will definitely be able to heal you!" Zhao Yuzhen thought suddenly, and immediately sped forward with another burst of energy.


    "Silly man, you haven''te down from your mountain for thirty years, so how would you know where the Medicine King Valley is?" Li Hanyi thought to herself that he was really a silly Daoist priest. Even after being the Sectmaster for over ten years, he was still a silly Daoist priest. But as soon as she finished this thought, she fainted.


    On Mount Luolei, Su Muyu and Xie Qidao stood silently beside the Patriarch, watching the figure speeding away down the mountain. Xie Qidao hesitated but he still said, "Patriarch, we could start chasing now, perhaps we¡¯d have a chance."


    The Patriarch muttered, "Just now, Zhao Yuzhen¡¯sst Spirit Wandering sword was forced out of him, and I can feel that the bacsh he suffered from that sword was also very strong. If we can get rid of two sword immortals in one fell swoop, this trip would have truly paid off."


    "Then, we chase?" There was a ruthless light in Xie Qidao''s eyes. His shoulder was bleeding non-stop, but the smell of blood aroused his murderous intent even more.


    The Patriarch turned around and sighed softly. "I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch them."


    Behind them stood a white-robed Daoist priest holding a horsetail whisk. The Daoist priest seemed to be very old, his hair and beard all white, but he also seemed to be very young, with clear and bright eyes. The Daoist smiled slightly as he swung his horsetail whisk gently.


    The Daoist priest didn¡¯t say a word, and the expression on his face even seemed to be very kind, but he stood there and blocked them with no intention of moving even half a step.


    "Interesting. A Daoist Sword Immortal came down from his mountain, and an old immortal stepped out of Heavenly Revtions," the Patriarch said coldly.


    The old white-robed Daoist swung his horsetail whisk, and a ditch several tens of zhang long appeared in front of them. "Please, Patriarch, refrain from crossing over this."


    The Patriarch took a step back. "Since the State Preceptor has ordered so, naturally, I would not dare to disobey."


    The Director of Astrology from the Directorate of Astronomy, Qi Tianchen, whose true status was the current State Preceptor of the Beili imperial court, epted the honour and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch.¡±


    "Let''s go." The Patriarch turned around and walked one step at a time towards another road down the mountain.


    Xie Qidao took a moment to appraise the old Daoist priest who legends say was almost an immortal, before he followed. Only Su Muyu, who unexpectedly disyed a respectful regard for Qi Tianchen, turned to his side slightly and bowed, before he turned and left.


    "It''s been a long time." Qi Tianchen also turned slightly, returned the bow and slowly turned around, watching the figures who were almost out of sight. He murmured, "Am I really toote?"


    Luosang City.


    This was a small city, about a hundred miles from Mount Luolei. A Daoist priest in purple was holding a beautiful woman in white and walking hurriedly down the street. The Daoist priest was very strange and asked everybody he met, "Do you know where the Medicine King Valley is?"


    Of course, it was impossible for anyone in this small city to know where the Medicine King Valley was, so they could only shake their heads when he asked. However, a kind-hearted person who saw how anxious he looked told him that a highly skilled wandering doctor hadtely been staying at Xiangnan teahouse in the eastern part of the city. The doctor¡¯s medical skills seemed to be brilliant and he was able to cure all kinds of dubious illnesses with his medicines.


    "Even if he can''t cure thisdy¡¯s illness, at least he¡¯s a doctor, so perhaps he might know where the Medicine King Valley is," the kind-hearted person said to him.


    As soon as the man spoke, Zhao Yuzhen swept past him in an instant, and reached the end of the road in one step. The kind-hearted man rubbed his eyes and was a little dumbfounded. "He¡¯s already an immortal, why does he need a doctor?"


    "Where¡¯s the doctor?" Zhao Yuzhen stepped into Xiangnan Teahouse and yelled rudely.


    Everyone raised their heads in surprise, and there were even a few literary and refined schrs who red with annoyance at the loud noise that disturbed the tranquility of the teahouse.


    "Where¡¯s the doctor?" Zhao Yuzhen continued to yell, and this time, the entire teahouse shook with a tremor. A teapot that was held by a waiter shook a few times before it fell to the ground and shattered. A guest was holding a teacup and preparing to take a sip, and the teacup also cracked in an instant. The waiter stumbled to his feet, walked up to the window, and patted the shoulder of a schr who was lying on a stool with a book covering his face, baskingzily in the sun. "Mister Xie, I think this Daoist is looking for you?"


    The schr moved the book from his face, yawned, and said, "What sort of Daoist priest? That angry yell was really full of qi. Is he really asking for medical treatment or murder?"


    "Are you the doctor?" The voice that was far away before had already arrived right in front of them. The waiter immediately got up and fled.


    The schr frowned, looked at Zhao Yuzhen, and was stunned for a moment before he said, "Daoist Sword Immortal?"


    Zhao Yuzhen was also taken aback when he was called by his title. He looked at the schr''s clothes, then looked at the huge bookcase next to him, and asked hesitantly, "Confucian Sword Immortal?"


    "Why did youe down from your mountain? And, what¡¯s more, you¡¯re holding ady as pretty as jade¡­¡­¡± This was the first time that the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan and Zhao Yuzhen met, but the two recognized each other in a moment. However, before Xie Xuan had a chance to exchange conventional greetings with this equally famous sword immortal, he was captivated by thedy in his arms.


    When Xie Xuan was a guest at Snow Moon City¡¯s Full Blossom Festival, he once said that there were two beauties in Snow Moon City who never attended the Full Blossom Festival. One of them was obsessed with gambling while the other had a terrible temper. He had the fortune of meeting thedy with the terrible temper only once when he was younger, but just that one look and thedy¡¯s face had been engraved in his mind, never forgotten. More than ten years had passed, and he didn¡¯t expect that this stunning beauty had not diminished at all.


    Xie Xuan was stunned for a moment, then stood up immediately and eximed, "Li Hanyi?"


    Zhao Yuzhen nodded fervently. "Can Mister save her?"


    Xie Xuan reached out to take Li Hanyi''s pulse and his brows furrowed tightly. "Tang n, Tempest Pear Blossom Needles?"


    "Yes! I blocked twenty-six needles, but I still missed one of them."


    "In the end, that Pear Blossom Needle sealed her Qimen acupoint. Now, her qi is discharging continuously, and in another hour, not even a god will be able to save her. Follow me back to my house. We must force the Pear Blossom Needle out immediately!"

 Chapter 141 Ten Needles Locked the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 141 Ten Needles Locked the Soul</h4>


    Xie Xuan, the Confucian Sword Immortal, was originally a Confucian student. However, after reading tens of thousands of books, he gained enlightenment of the world and stepped into the realm of a Confucian sage. He started publishing his own writings, took up a sword and became a sword immortal, took up a medicine case and became equally gifted there as well. Back then, when the General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying''s infant daughter, Ye Ruoyi, was born, she was diagnosed with a congenital heart problem by the Office of Imperial Physicians. They said she would not survive past ten days. Ye Xiaoying invited famous doctors from all over the world to the capital. Among them were Sikong Changfeng, progeny of the Medicine King, and Qi Tianchen, the Director of Astrology from the Directorate of Astronomy, and also the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan.


    Although Zhao Yuzhen had never left his mountain for over thirty years, he still heard of Xie Xuan''s deeds, so when he realised who he was speaking to, it finally ignited a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Xie Xuan brought Li Hanyi into the house and ced her on a cot. Then he took out a length of white bandage, wrapped it around his eyes, and handed another piece to Zhao Yuzhen. "Put it on!"


    "Why?" Zhao Yuzhen was puzzled.


    "In a while, I''m going to treat Li Hanyi with acupuncture, so I have to take off her clothes. But if she wakes up and realizes that I saw her body, I¡¯m afraid there will only be four out of the five sword immortals left. The Snow Moon Sword Immortal¡¯s swordsmanship may not necessarily be the top of the five sword immortals, but her temper is absolutely the worst. Just put it on," Xie Xuan said quietly.


    Zhao Yuzhen shook his head. "I will not!"


    Xie Xuan was taken aback, but Zhao Yuzhen was very serious. "I will not. My little angel will be my wife once we¡¯re married. I won¡¯t put it on!"


    Xie Xuan nced at him like he was an idiot, and sighed. "You¡¯re crazy." But, right now, his priority was to save a life so he didn¡¯t bother to argue with Zhao Yuzhen. He immediately blindfolded himself, shook his left hand slightly, and a silver needle was already in his hand. He flicked the silver needle suddenly, the silver needle shed through Li Hanyi''s belt, removed her white shirt together and firmly nailed itself onto the wall. The white shirt fluttered away, revealing the pure and wless skin underneath. Zhao Yuzhen swallowed his saliva faintly.


    "If you still want to marry your soon-to-be wife, don''t be distracted," Xie Xuan reminded him carefully. He waved his hands and ten silver needles were grasped in his hands.


    "First needle Jiuwei!"


    "Second needle Sheque!"


    "Third needle Qihai, fourth needle Guanyuan, fifth needle Zhongji, sixth needle Qugu, seventh needle Qimen, eighth needle Zhangmen, ninth needle Shangqu, tenth needle Yingchuan!" Xie Xuan¡¯s ten needles were inserted in an instant, but he was already sweating profusely. "I¡¯ve used these ten needles to seal her ten major acupoints. Now, her own qi will force the Pear Blossom Needle to flow into the Danzhong acupoint. I need you to use your qi to draw it out."


    "Danzhong acupoint?" Zhao Yuzhen blinked.


    "Yes, the Danzhong acupoint. Ordinary people should not carelessly touch that part, but since you im to be Li Hanyi''s husband, then there¡¯s no problem." Although Xie Xuan''s ten silver needles were inserted into Li Hanyi''s body, they were agitated and quivered in ce. He pushed out his palms and forced them down with his qi. Inside, he was quite shocked and he hesitated. "Although the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles are formidable, they¡¯re not powerful to such a degree. Just who caused Li Hanyi such grievous injuries?"


    "They¡¯re from the Hidden River. When I arrived, the man who used the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm had already injured my little angel," Zhao Yuzhen replied.


    "Su Changhe?" Xie Xuan frowned. "Is he back?"


    At that moment, Li Hanyi released a low groan. Xie Xuan regained his senses, and said to Zhao Yuzhen, "Draw out the silver needle from her Danzhong acupoint now! Hurry!"


    The Danzhong acupoint was first documented in the ¡¶Spiritual Pivot - Origin and Terminal points of the Meridians¡· chapter: ¡°Jueyin roots from Dadun, connects to Yuying, connects to Danzhong.¡± The Danzhong surrounds the heart, acts on behalf of the heart, and is located right in the middle of the pleural cavity. This point is on the chest, right between the breasts where the pericardium is, hence the name. Zhao Yuzhen slowly pushed his hand out, and pressed it between Li Hanyi¡¯s breasts, who was wearing only her undergarment.


    Li Hanyi¡¯s plump breasts rose and fell beneath her undergarment as she breathed heavily and Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s hands started to quiver. He¡¯d cultivated Daoism for thirty years. Although he met Li Hanyi in his youth and fell in love at first sight, his purity of heart and abstinence were not fake. But, at this moment, he could feel his supposedly calm and regr heart rate beating abnormally fast.


    "Focus!" Xie Xuan shouted angrily.


    Zhao Yuzhen exerted more force into his hands, refocused his heart, and yelled, "Rise!"


    Qingcheng Mountain ultimate Daoism arts, Great Dragon and Elephant Strength!


    The ten silver needles wavered abruptly, and a path of clear qi moved quickly from Li Hanyi''s legs upwards, and in an instant, it flowed up to the point under Zhao Yuzhen''s palm.


    Xie Xuan felt the change in the silver needle, and couldn''t help a gasp. "This is the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength of Qingcheng Mountain. No wonder it deserves the name of the top Daoist arts under Heaven."


    "Pull!" Zhao Yuzhen snapped. Finally, he managed to pull out half of the Pear Blossom Needle right away, but at that moment, Zhao Yuzhen felt a sudden dizziness in his head, and his qi copsed and vented in an instant. The Pear Blossom Needle withdrew into the body again. Zhao Yuzhen immediately forced his qi again to stabilize the Pear Blossom Needle. But, he could feel his qi churning in waves, as if his entire person was about to burst apart.


    "You¡¯re injured?" Xie Xuan asked, feeling the sudden change.


    "A small injury, not worth mentioning!" Zhao Yuzhen yelled fiercely, and his purple robes billowed without wind. With a sudden wave of his right hand, he pulled out the Pear Blossom Needle that was so fine it was almost transparent and held it tightly in his hands


    Li Hanyi, who had been in aa for a while now, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. She seemed to gradually regain awareness, and slowly opened her eyes.


    "That was close." Zhao Yuzhen looked at the silver needle in his hand, and exhaled a long breath. He turned his head to see Li Hanyi slowly opening her eyes, and said with joy, "Are you awake?"


    Li Hanyi looked down at herself and realised she was only wearing her undergarment and her face flushed immediately. Her eyes were furious and she immediately raised a foot and kicked Zhao Yuzhen aside. She yelled angrily, "I¡¯ll kill you!" As soon as she scolded those words, she fainted again.


    The blindfolded Xie Xuan sighed lightly, took a leap to the wall, retrieved the white robe that was nailed to the wall, and ced it over Li Hanyi''s body. Then, he took off his white blindfold. "Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯d be beaten to death? And you didn¡¯t believe me. Saying she¡¯s going to be your wife once you get married, you stinky Qingcheng Mountain priest only knows how to brag." Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of a personnding right outside the door. Xie Xuan was shocked, and with a wave of his right hand, he pulled out a long sword that had been hidden in his bookcase. The sword was slender and graceful, revealing a sense of elegance.


    Xie Xuan wielded his long sword and did not hesitate, using all his strength to sh at the door. The entire door split into two instantly, but when the dust settled, the person standing at the door waspletely unscathed. An old Daoist priest dressed in white robes gently waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and smiled. "The Book of Knowledge that travelled thousands of miles. Thank you, my friend, I haven¡¯t seen it in years."


    Xie Xuan immediately put away his long sword and bowed slightly towards the old Daoist priest standing at the door, his face full of respect. "State Preceptor."

 Chapter 142 Peach Blossom Immortal under the Peach Blossom Tree

    <h4>Chapter 142 Peach Blossom Immortal under the Peach Blossom Tree</h4>


    Luosang City.


    Xiangnan Teahouse.


    In the courtyard of the teahouse, there was a peach tree. As it was already the sixth month, the peach blossoms had already withered, and there wererge peaches hanging all over the tree, looking bright and juicy. A handsome Daoist priest in purple robes strolledzily in the courtyard, reached out his hand to pluck arge peach, sniffed at it deeply, and immediately gave a faint smile. "Back then, I never did get to eat my peaches. I didn''t expect I would get to eat one here."


    The Daoist priest had a handsome face and fairplexion. A peach wood sword hung loosely at his waist, and his purple robes fluttered even without wind. There was an indefinable air of Daoist immortality around him. There were a number of people who had wanted to enter the courtyard, but when they saw the Daoist priest, they were filled with an inexplicable sense of shame for their own inferiority so they could only stand far away, watching the Daoist priest whispering to himself.


    "Looking at him now, he does have some resemnce to the legendary Daoist Sword Immortal." Xie Xuan stood in the side room, opened the window to look at Zhao Yuzhen in the courtyard, and smiled faintly.


    However, State Preceptor Qi Tianchen looked on calmly, and he frowned when he looked at Zhao Yuzhen.


    "By the way, why did the State Preceptor leave Heavenly Revtions? Everyone knows that Zhao Yuzhen has note down from Qingcheng Mountain in over thirty years, but I know that State Preceptor has not left Heavenly Revtions City for about thirty years as well," Xie Xuan suddenly asked.


    "I made a promise to an old friend," Qi Tianchen replied.


    "Old friend? Who?" Xie Xuan was puzzled.


    "Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s previous Sectmaster, L¨¹ Suzhen," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Xie Xuan did a double take, and nodded. "So, has the promise been fulfilled now?"


    Qi Tianchen lightly waved his horsetail whisk, but he only shook his head without answering the question.


    In the courtyard, Zhao Yuzhen bit into the peach with satisfaction and the juice trickled down his chin. He raised his head contentedly, and said softly, "It''s so sweet." Then, he muttered to himself in a low voice, "I wonder if I had managed to eat those peaches back then, would they have been just as sweet?" Zhao Yuzhen shook his left hand lightly, and the wooden sword named Peach Blossom flew out, made a circle around the peach tree, and dozens ofrge peaches fell from the tree. Zhao Yuzhen lightly flicked his fingers, a glimmer of purple qi shot out, knocking each of the peaches towards the people standing outside the courtyard. One by one, the peachesnded at their feet.


    A child caught one of the peaches and yelled in pleasant surprise, "Immortal Uncle!"


    More than a few adults who saw this sight really thought an immortal had descended and they were so excited they were practically groveling on the ground.


    Xie Xuan and Qi Tianchen also received a peach each. Xie Xuan brought it to his nose and sniffed at it deeply, then he took a big bite. Qi Tianchen looked at the peach in his hand, still silent.


    "What is State Preceptor thinking about?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "I''m thinking about how withered trees meet the spring, and how autumnes once spring is over," Qi Tianchen said quietly.


    Zhao Yuzhen finished eating the peach in his hand, withdrew his Peach Blossom sword, and suddenly walked up to the peach blossom tree. He reached out a hand and gently touched the tree trunk. Then, the entire peach blossom tree started transforming at a speed visible to the naked eye. The leaves that were originally green suddenly withered to yellow, and then fell one by one to the ground. Finally, the entire peach blossom tree was bare, as if it were now in the cold of winter. However, while the people were still bewildered, the peach blossom tree started growing new leaves that were as green as emeralds. Amongst the emerald green leaves, clusters of stamens slowly bloomed, and the stamens slowly unfolded, and finally turned into peach blossoms that glowed like the pink of dawn.


    "Springes upon a withered tree like a new lease on life, but humans can never relive their youth," Zhao Yuzhen remarked softly, his eyes full of memories. "When I first saw the day peach blossoms bloomed, I was still a youth." He turned around and looked up at the side room.


    Xie Xuan turned his head to look and saw that Li Hanyi, who had been resting on the bed, had woken up. However, she no longer had that fierce expression. Her eyes were full of tenderness as she lowered her head to look at Zhao Yuzhen.


    A wait thatsted more than ten years seemed like a moment, a snap of the fingers and they were that youth and youngdy again.


    "Little angel." Zhao Yuzhen raised his hand lightly, and the full tree of peach blossoms fell instantly. With another wave of his finger, the peach blossom petals condensed into his hand, and slowly transformed into something that looked like a dress. "I have made an exceptional wedding dress for you. There¡¯s no other like it.


    "Please be my wife." Zhao Yuzhen bowed his head slightly, bashful yet elegant.


    Li Hanyi leaped slightly and jumped down from the window of the side room.


    She really jumped without using even a bit of her lightness skill, because she wanted Zhao Yuzhen to catch her.


    Zhao Yuzhen smiled and shook his hand lightly. Those scattered peach blossom petals flew into the air, caught Li Hanyi who had jumped down, and steadily brought her to the ground. The peach blossom petals floated around her, transforming into a real flower wedding dress.


    "You¡¯re beautiful." Zhao Yuzhen smiled.


    "Because I met you, I¡¯m beautiful," Li Hanyi replied lightly.


    In the side room, Xie Xuan was shocked when he heard their exchange. He and Li Hanyi had known each other for more than ten years, but he never dreamed that she would ever say such words. He looked with surprise at that stinky Daoist priest who he¡¯d thought was bragging, and couldn''t help but be moved. "So this Daoist priest really didn¡¯t lie to me¡­"


    Zhao Yuzhen gently took Li Hanyi''s hand, led her slowly to the peach blossom tree, and suddenly knelt down in front of the peach blossom tree.


    "They say when you get married, you must kneel and pray to your parents. I have never met my parents. My shifu raised me. Shifu is buried at Qingcheng Mountain, so I will face the east.¡±


    "My parents are buried at Sword Heart Cliff in Sword Tomb, also to the east," Li Hanyi said.


    The two knelt and bowed their heads slowly.


    "If I¡¯d known, I would havee down the mountain a few years earlier. All my life, I have never experienced such joy as I have at this moment." Zhao Yuzhen turned to look at Li Hanyi and smiled tenderly.


    Li Hanyi was slightly surprised because the hand with which Zhao Yuzhen was holding hers suddenly lost its strength.


    Those onlookers were already shocked into a daze by this incredible scene, but suddenly there was an exmation in the crowd.


    At that moment, the peach blossom tree, which was still luxuriant even though its flowers were falling, withered into yellow in an instant and copsed, as if the entire tree lost its vitality. Only the peach blossom petals that surrounded Li Hanyi were still floating about her.


    Xie Xuan nced at Qi Tianchen in rm, but Qi Tianchen seemed to have expected it, and he sighed softly.


    Zhao Yuzhen stepped into Spirit Wandering with a single sword, killed three elders of Tang n, injured Xie Qidao, defeated Su Muyu, and repelled Su Changhe, but the bacsh of that consummate sword move was far more terrifying than imagined. On top of that, he used up thest of his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength when he forcibly pulled out the Pear Blossom Needle. By the time Qi Tianchen saw Zhao Yuzhen, he was already amp that was out of oil, and all that¡¯s left of him was an empty shell. Back then, he¡¯d promised L¨¹ Suzhen that one day, he would help Zhao Yuzhen ovee his heavenly cmity, so this time, he¡¯d left Heavenly Revtions City for him. But, in the end, he was unfortunately a step toote.


    "His fate was destined to be a boundless eternity. It was inescapable." Qi Tianchen shook his head slowly.


    Zhao Yuzhen was still smiling at Li Hanyi, but his smile was starting to look exhausted. "What¡¯s the point of being an immortal and understanding the Dao? All my life has been worth it for just this moment."


    "Zhao Yuzhen, what''s wrong with you!" Li Hanyi held onto Zhao Yuzhen, who was on the verge of copsing onto the ground.


    Zhao Yuzhen reached out his hand and caressed Li Hanyi''s cheek. "Little angel, I''m dying.


    "But before I die, you¡¯ve be my wife.


    "You can''t marry anyone else for the rest of your life.


    "The peach blossoms outside still bloom as always, the person inside is more beautiful than the peach blossoms. Little angel, I¡¯m so happy that I met you in this life.


    "Farewell."


    The peach blossoms wilted, and the west wind danced wildly.


    Li Hanyi hugged Zhao Yuzhen who slowly closed his eyes, and roared into the sky, "No!"


    A thunderbolt fell from Heaven and struck Li Hanyi directly.


    "Don¡¯t!" Xie Xuan drew his Book of Knowledge, trying to block the thunderbolt from the Ninth Heaven.


    But, he was a step toote.


    The thunderbolt fell. Fell on Li Hanyi''s body.


    Her fine ck hair turned purple in an instant, the Peach Blossom sword and the Armoured cier sword cried out in a continuous wail.


    In Li Hanyi¡¯s arms, Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s corpse had turned into dust. She raised her head slightly, a purple sh in her eyes. Xie Xuan¡¯s heart was gripped with rm and he exchanged a nce with Qi Tianchen, who looked equally stunned. They confirmed the answer in each other''s hearts.


    Li Hanyi had demonised.


    *

 Chapter 143 Qingcheng Mountain Enters the World

    <h4>Chapter 143 Qingcheng Mountain Enters the World</h4>


    Qingcheng Mountain.


    Dozens of Daoist priests sat on the summit of the mountain, facing the southwest direction.


    The four elders of Qingcheng Mountain sat in the front, Fei Xuan followed to their left, and Li Fansong stood with his sword to their right. The other Qingcheng Mountain disciples lined up behind them, their index and middle fingers ced together between their brows and each of their peach wood swords floating in the air. They concentrated on them while looking straight to the southwest.


    This was the Dragon Lookout Array that had been passed down by Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s founders over hundreds of years ago. It could only be formed by using the most highly skilled of their sect members. During this period, if there were intruders with evil intentionsing up the mountain to seek trouble, these Daoist priests who were engaged in the Array would not be able to leave and the mountain would bepletely defenseless. It wasn¡¯t impossible for a lone intruder to annihte Qingcheng Mountain, so the risk was extremely great. Yet, the Acting Sectmaster Yin Changsong still made this decision.


    Suddenly, the sheathed Azure Empyrean sword that was enshrined in the San Qing Divine Teachers Hall unsheathed itself and flew towards the southwest!


    "Sword, stop!" Yin Changsong, who was currently the highest ranking elder on Qingcheng Mountain, stood up abruptly and shouted.


    The Dragon Lookout Array finally ended. The Daoist priests opened their eyes one after another, and their peach wood swords that were floating in the air fell one after another. Li Fansong and Fei Xuan also opened their eyes, but they were already in tears.


    "Seeking benevolence and gaining benevolence, he would have died with a smile on his face." Celestial Grandmaster Luo Sancheng, who had been blind for many years, sighed softly.


    Yin Changsong stood there as he expended all the strength in his hands to stop the ancestral sword, Azure Empyrean. He seemed to address the sword, "This is no longer in our power to reverse, please restrain your grief."


    The sword wailed fiercely with a kind of sadness, and if one listened carefully, it sounded as if the sword was crying. Finally, as its power abated and reduced in intensity, Yin Changsong waved a hand gently and the Azure Empyrean sword slowly fell into his hand.


    "We are believers of Daoism. We pray only to bind our hair and for longevity, and ignore the turmoils of the world. But in this matter, we cannot." Yin Changsong suddenly lifted the Azure Empyrean sword, his Daoist robes fluttering, as imposing as a mountain range. "Qingcheng Mountain disciples, receive your orders!"


    "We disciples are here!" Whether they were the dozens of elite disciples at the summit of the mountain, or the hundreds of disciples from all over the mountain who were guarding in front of Qian Kun Hall, they responded loudly at the same time.


    "Qingcheng Mountain, we vow our vengeance!" Yin Changsong shouted loudly!


    "Vengeance!" The whole mountain shouted angrily.


    Yin Changsong withdrew the sword, walked to Li Fansong and Fei Xuan, who were already ovee with tears, and sighed softly. "We four old men vainly called ourselves celestial masters, but we could only set up a useless array here. We couldn¡¯t help Yuzhen at all. If we really want revenge, we will have to rely on both of you. Pull yourselves together!¡±


    Li Fansong wiped his tears and nodded sharply.


    Fei Xuan suddenly looked up and shouted angrily at the sky. His shout rocked the mountain and rmed the animals into running wild!


    "Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s future is up to the two of you now." Yin Changsong stabbed the Azure Empyrean sword into the ground before them and turned away.


    A swordsman armed with a huge sword was rushing along a mountain road. He came to a sudden stop and looked to the south, his brows furrowed in a frown. The Army Destroyer sword in his hand suddenly began to vibrate with a cry, and one of the five sword immortals, the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, whispered in a low voice, "Why did the Army Destroyer suddenly vibrate?"


    Having been chased all the way, the monk, Wuxin, whose immortal aura with his white clothes was now covered with dust. Together with Ming Hou, they noticed that the domineering sword aura that had been following them had suddenly disappeared. They also looked astonished. They turned back to look and saw Yan Zhantian holding his sword in a daze. The monk, Wuxin, murmured, "What trick is this Devil trying to pull now? Forget it, who cares. Ming Hou, let''s continue running!"


    In the destend of the west.


    A desert stretched for hundreds of miles.


    There was a city in the desert standing proudly. Solitary and deste.


    This city was named Admirable Destion, one of the four great cities under Heaven.


    It was originally an important city defending the west of the imperial city, but due to the fluctuating climate, the Western Regions moved southward, and the imperial court re-elected Biluo City as the main border city. Admirable Destion City was located in the desert, and the city gradually emptied of people. However, when Luo Qingyang, who had rescued the previous Emperor several times, left Heavenly Revtions, he decided on this city to cultivate his swordsmanship. Over thest ten years, almost a hundred experts came to challenge him, but Luo Qingyang defeated them easily without even drawing his sword and the martial world named him the Solitary Sword Immortal. Admirable Destion City also became one of the four great cities under Heaven due to this one person, and was called the Solitary City.


    At this time, standing above the city gates was that invincible sword immortal dressed in a gray robe. He stood facing the southeast and held his iparably long sword in his hand - Nine Songs. He had never drawn his sword even once since he obtained it, and only used the scabbard in duels, so the Sword Heart Tomb did not include this sword among the top ten famous swords. But there was no doubt that if this sword was ever drawn, its power would not be below any one of those famous swords.


    Unfortunately, there was now one less person worthy of making Luo Qingyang draw his Nine Songs sword.


    Mount Luolei boundary.


    A carriage was leaving at high speed.


    "After this fight, we have cemented our enmity with Snow Moon City, and also forged a death feud with Qingcheng Mountain, who had never interfered with the world. Was it really worth it?" Su Muyu, who was sitting in the carriage regting his internal breath, said suddenly.


    "Muyu!" Xie Qidao was startled, and interjected to stop him. His impression of Su Muyu had always been someone who followed his orders firmly, who would never state his own opinions regarding the Patriarch¡¯s decisions.


    "Whether it¡¯s Snow Moon City or Qingcheng Mountain, they will soon cease to exist," the Patriarch kept his eyes closed as he replied slowly.


    Luosang City.


    Xiangnan Teahouse.


    Li Hanyi, whose fine ck hair suddenly turned purple, held the extreme cold Armoured cier sword in her right hand, and the extreme warm Peach Blossom sword in her left hand. She floated in the air, her eyes cruel, purple hair flying, and her voice appeared to be mumbling something from her mouth.


    Xie Xuan listened carefully and finally heard the three words that were filled with murderous intent.


    Su Changhe.


    Li Hanyi held her swords and leapt out of the teahouse in one step.


    "Li Hanyi has suffered qi deviation and lost her mind. If she goes in her current state to search for the Hidden River, I¡¯m afraid innocent bystanders will suffer coteral damage. Moreover, Su Changhe is sinister and cunning. In Li Hanyi''s present state, she may die at any time!" Qi Tianchen said solemnly.


    Xie Xuan did not hesitate any longer. He immediately strapped his bookcase onto his back and leaped out to chase after her.


    Qi Tianchen was also about to follow, but he saw a flying bird suddenly fall andnded on his fingertips. He froze for a moment, took off the message tube tied to the bird, opened it, and saw four simple words written on it.


    "Return immediately to Heavenly Revtions."


    On the official highway.


    Four people and four horses were also rushing at high speed.


    They were Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian and Ye Ruoyi. Under thebined persuasion of Tang Lian and Luo Mingxuan, Sikong Qianluo finally followed Luo Mingxuan to return to Snow Moon City. The other four people were rushing to Lei n Fort. Tang n had already betrayed Snow Moon City, but Lei n Fort didn¡¯t know. If Tang n were to attend the uing Heroes Banquet as nned, then they were probably nning for a huge upset there!


    However, Lei Wujie suddenly pulled the reins on his horse! The horse neighed furiously, and Lei Wujie tightened his grip on the reins as he looked to the west, his brows furrowed with worry.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Se stopped his horse and asked him.


    "I don''t know." Lei Wujie shook his head, one hand clutching the slight pain in his chest. "It¡¯s a strange feeling for no reason. A little uneasy and sad."

 Chapter 144 A Young Lady’s Temperament

    <h4>Chapter 144 A Young Lady¡¯s Temperament</h4>


    A path on the mountain.


    A swordsman who looked like a hedgehog was slowly riding a horse along the road. There were three swords on his back, two swords at his waist, and two daggers hidden by his legs. These seven swords were the heavy sword Hopeless, the light sword Farewell, the long sword Phoenix, the twin swords Goumang and Catastrophe and the three-inch swords Praj?a and One nce. They were newly forged by the Sword Heart Tombmaster Li Suwang and bestowed to Luo Mingxuan, who was researching the Immortal Six Gambles match. However, after receiving the swords, Luo Mingxuan was not happy at all, because he gained an extrapanion while on his way back to the city¡ª¡ª


    Sikong Qianluo.


    There were only three people in Snow Moon City who Luo Mingxuan was afraid of. One was naturally his master, Yin Luoxia. Yin Luoxia was a very reasonable master. If Luo Mingxuan was dissatisfied with anything, he could gamble it out with her except whenever the two of them gambled, Luo Mingxuan never won a single bet. The second person was Tang Lian. As the eldest martial brother of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian drew a clear distinction between merits and punishments, and he was a stickler for rules. Compared to First Citymaster Baili Dongjun who was impossible to track down, Second Citymaster Li Hanyi who was dedicated to cultivating swordsmanship, and Third Citymaster Sikong Changfeng who was easy-going and mild, Tang Lian was more like the citymaster than any of them. Luo Mingxuan was always full of smiles for everyone, except when he faced Tang Lian, he was always out of his depth. The third andst person was undoubtedly Sikong Qianluo. Among the three citymasters, only Sikong Changfeng had such a daughter, so one could say that Sikong Qianluo grew up beloved and spoiled by the entire Snow Moon City. Whether it was the three citymasters or the elders in the city, they were all wrapped around the fingers of both her hands. Hence, Sikong Qianluo slowly grew into a tyrant in Snow Moon City, and her hobby was using her spear to thrash people everywhere. Before meeting Xiao Se, the disciples in the city of her generation all grew up getting trashed by her, which of course, included Luo Mingxuan.


    Luo Mingxuan was anxious to return to Snow Moon City to ry the message. He should be whipping his horse to rush back, but he just had to ¡°escort¡± Sikong Qianluo back to the city, who was dallying in no big hurry. She waved her horse whip slowly, didn¡¯t look like she was in a rush and looked more like she was taking a stroll to rx.


    "Shijie, how about if we go faster¡­" Luo Mingxuan whispered.


    Sikong Qianluo whipped her head around and shot him a spiteful re.


    "Whatever shijie says, we do whatever shijie wants!" Luo Mingxuan nodded and bowed immediately.


    Sikong Qianluo turned her head and lightly kicked her horse''s nk. The horse reluctantly galloped a few steps forward. Sikong Qianluo murmured, "Mingxuan, what do you say? What kind of rtionship does Ye Ruoyi and Xiao Se have?"


    "Well¡­" Luo Mingxuan thought for a while and said, "That would depend on Xiao Se''s status. Ye Ruoyi is the daughter of the General-in-chief. Xiao Se said they met in Heavenly Revtions. I guess they must have met at the General''s residence. But look at him wandering about the martial world, he couldn¡¯t be the son of some Heavenly Revtions aristocracy. It¡¯s more likely that he was a soldier in the General¡¯s residence, or the son of the house steward, so he could meet Ye Ruoyi more than ten years ago."


    "Soldier in the General¡¯s residence? Steward¡¯s son?" Sikong Qianluo was taken aback.


    "Don''t look at that Xiao Se who¡¯s always putting on his cold and noble airs. Actually, I think that miserly habit of his must havee from a poor family. The children of poor families have to look after the house from an early age. Xiao Se¡¯s ounting skills are so fastidious, he must have been very poor in the past!" Luo Mingxuan said all this with assertion, but he was actually talking nonsense. He¡¯d been watching Sikong Qianluo and Xiao Se confront each other all day long, and concluded that they must hate each other, so he quickly made up something demeaning towards Xiao Se to fit the story. Who knew, the response he got from Sikong Qianluo was her rolling her eyes.


    "They must have been childhood sweethearts," Sikong Qianluo said to herself, and suddenly she blurted out, "Then who do you think is more beautiful, Ye Ruoyi or I?"


    Luo Mingxuan thought that his answer would greatly impact whether or not he could sessfully bring Sikong Qianluo back to the city, so after a lot of consideration, he replied, "Miss Ye is physically weak and has a kind of morbid beauty. The kind of beauty that used to be praised by schrs of past dynasties. But for us disciples of the martial world, our tastes are different. We naturally like those¡­¡­"


    "Those?" Sikong Qianluo raised her voice.


    "Those¡­" Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t really know how to continue. He couldn¡¯t well say they like those ruthless and tyrannical tigress types like her, could he? The more he thought about it, the more anxious he got, and his sweat drops the size of beans were falling one by one. Finally, he pped his thigh heavily and pronounced, "Anyway, shijie is beautiful, that¡¯s that! Ye Ruoyi has a worldly beauty, but shijie, you are a beauty of the martial world, very¡­ very special!"


    "Ride!" Sikong Qianluo finally ignored him, waved her whip vigorously, turned the horse''s head around and rode back.


    "Qianluo-shijie!" Luo Mingxuan wanted to catch up, but was forced back by Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear. He reined in his horse hurriedly, stood in ce and deliberated with himself again and again, until he felt that his task of reporting the message was more urgent, sighed and smacked his whip to continue riding in the direction of Snow Moon City. Da-shixiong ah, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to listen to you. It¡¯s just that you gave me two orders, but I can only solve the more important one first!


    "Why is she a beauty of women, but I¡¯m a beauty of the martial world? Who cares about the beauty of the martial world!" Sikong Qianluo was feeling indignant and she galloped wildly on her horse. She didn¡¯t feel any enmity towards Ye Ruoyi, and she even liked this kind and gentle guest. She also didn¡¯t feel concerned about the fact that Ye Ruoyi knew Xiao Se from when they were young. But, she didn¡¯t understand why the two of them had known each other since a long time ago, yet when they met each other so many times in Snow Moon City, they didn¡¯t recognise each other. There must be a hidden reason behind this.


    Sikong Qianluo just couldn''t understand it no matter how hard she thought about it. She¡¯d also realised that everything about Xiao Se before he became the innkeeper of Fallen Snow Vi was aplete nk. They had vaguely heard him say that he used to live in Heavenly Revtions City. As she was thinking about this, she suddenly saw that familiar set of blue robes in the distance, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of joy. However, on closer look, there was something odd about it. There was no sign at all of Lei Wujie and the others, only that set of blue robes lying motionless under a tree.


    "Xiao Se!" Sikong Qianluo yelled, but there was no response. She took another few steps forward, only to realise that the blue robes lying on the ground were stained with a lot of blood. Sikong Qianluo was shocked and she jumped off the horse in one step. She held her Silver Moon spear ready and swept over to his side. Finally, she could see everything clearly, and her heart clenched with horror. Xiao Se was covered in blood, his robes torn, as hey unconscious on the ground.


    "Xiao Se, Xiao Se! What''s wrong with you!" Sikong Qianluo leaned down hurriedly, and reached out a hand to check Xiao Se''s breath. There was still a trace. She exhaled in relief. "Why are you alone? Where¡¯re the others?"


    Xiao Se heard her voice, his hands twitched slightly, and he opened his eyes with some difficulty. He breathed thinly and said, "We were ambushed by the Hidden River. The rest¡­ they¡¯re all dead."

 Chapter 145 Thousand-Faced Murderous Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 145 Thousand-Faced Murderous Intentions</h4>


    After hearing Xiao Se¡¯s words, Sikong Qianluo waspletely stunned. "All¡­ all of them are dead?" Snow Moon City¡¯s most powerful expert of his generation, Tang Lian, the sessor of the fourth-ranked famous sword, the Heart sword, Lei Wujie who¡¯d just entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, and Ye Ruoyi, the daughter of that General-in-chief, they all just died so easily?


    "Look¡­ look out!" Xiao Se tried to lift his finger and pointed behind Sikong Qianluo.


    "Who!" Sikong Qianluo whirled around, picked up her spear and stabbed forward, but her spear went through nothing but air. There was no one in front of her. At this time, lying on the ground, the corners of Xiao Se''s mouth curved slightly, revealing a smile that Xiao Se would never show - cold and evil.


    Sikong Qianluo turned back to him. "Xiao Se, there¡¯s no one there."


    However, Xiao Se who was lying on the ground got up suddenly and he put one hand on Sikong Qianluo¡¯s shoulder. "Indeed, there¡¯s no one there, only ghosts!"


    With that hand grasping Sikong Qianluo''s shoulder, Sikong Qianluo felt a cold aura flowing from that hand into and throughout her body in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t move anymore. Xiao Se¡¯s face also started to transform, suddenly bing Tang Lian, suddenly bing Ye Ruoyi, and finally transformed into a weird face that was half male and half female.


    "Thousand-Faced Ghost!" Sikong Qianluo gritted her teeth and forced out the three words.


    "It''s me." Mu Ying smiled and struck Sikong Qianluo with his palm.


    Sikong Qianluo channeled her qi, forcefully lifted her Silver Moon spear and shed it down. "I am the progeny of the Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng. If you think using such tricks can take me down, you¡¯ve underestimated me, underestimated Snow Moon City!" In an instant, the wind stopped within a ten zhang radius, and the tip of the spear whistled through the air!


    "This is the move imparted by the Spear Immortal?" Mu Ying''s pupils narrowed slightly, and the cold aura in his hand surged.


    Sikong Qianluo''s head was starting to feel a little dizzy. Right after receiving Mu Ying''s sneak attack, she practically couldn¡¯t even hold onto her spear. Now, she forcibly channeled her qi and bet her entire victory on this one spear move.


    "Wind, stop!" Sikong Qianluo raised her spear high.


    "Wind, rise again!" Sikong Qianluo shed her spear down at Mu Ying.


    "Well done!" Mu Ying felt the power in that spear and chose to retreat. Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear shed down but only smashed through an empty skin.


    Art of Puppet Killing!


    Mu Ying, who¡¯d escaped from his shell,nded on the tree and smiled. "Littledy, don''t think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re forcing yourself to hold on. Even if the Great Overarching Heavenly Immortal was hit by my Frosted ck Palm, he will not be able to recover for a while. After using this spear move, do you still have strength?"


    "After using this spear." Sikong Qianluo raised her head, her eyes fiercely cold and without fear, as she eximed, "I have one more spear!" She had hidden her intentions within that spear move earlier, and only used a small portion of her energy. She¡¯d left her real strength on this spear move!


    Mu Ying, who originally thought he could sit back and rx, was shocked, and was about to retreat again, but he was toote. That spear was already right in front of him!


    Silver Moon spear, Break Your Soul. Imparted by the Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng!


    The spear prated Mu Ying''s shoulder, and blood gushed out. But, Mu Ying didn''t bat an eyelid. He followed the path of the spear and aimed for Sikong Qianluo''s face. He struck her with his palm and she flew backwards.


    Beforending on the ground, Sikong Qianluo withdrew amand arrow from her clothes and mmed the tail of the arrow. The arrow flew straight into the air, and exploded into a beautiful flower. Bewitching and eye-catching, even in bright daylight, it was extremely dazzling. Snow Moon City, Thousand City Order!


    "Look, what is that?" Ye Ruoyi asked. A group of people who were rushing on the road suddenly raised their heads, and saw the fireworks that exploded in the sky.


    "Thousand City Order?" Tang Lian muttered. "Why would the Thousand City Order appear here? Are there allies of Snow Moon City nearby?"


    "Is it Qianluo-shijie?" Lei Wujie reacted immediately. "When she left the city, she brought with her the Thousand City Order. We even released one before."


    Xiao Se didn¡¯t say a word, and immediately pulled his horse''s head around and galloped at full speed in the direction of the fireworks.


    On the other side, Luo Mingxuan also saw the dazzling fireworks in the daylight, eximed in shock followed by a loud curse, and also immediately pulled his horse''s head around and hurried back.


    When Xiao Se arrived, he saw that Sikong Qianluo had already fallen onto the ground, her clothing shredded, blood gushing from her shoulder and she was unconscious. Xiao Se immediately flipped off his horse, took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve, poured out three Peni Pills, and fed them into Sikong Qianluo''s mouth.


    Tang Lian and the others also arrived right behind him. Xiao Se shouted at Tang Lian, "Help me to stop her bleeding!"


    Tang Lian stepped forward, reached out his hand and tapped hard on Sikong Qianluo''s shoulder. He managed to seal her pulse and temporarily stopped the blood from further gushing out. Only then did Sikong Qianluo gradually regain consciousness, and she slowly opened her eyes. She breathed thinly and said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all here."


    "What happened? How did you get injured so badly?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se carefully looked at Sikong Qianluo''s wound, and he exchanged a nce with Tang Lian, confirming each other''s answer before he nodded. "It¡¯s a spear wound?"


    "I was injured by my own Silver Moon spear," Sikong Qianluo managed with difficulty. "I was ambushed by the Hidden River. That Thousand-Faced Ghost used some trick and in the end, I was injured by my own spear power."


    "It''s okay. It¡¯s only a surface wound, no injury to the muscle and bones," Xiao Se said softly.


    Ye Ruoyi suddenly asked, "Miss Qianluo, where is Luo Mingxuan?"


    "Luo Mingxuan¡­" Sikong Qianluo said with grief. "He was killed by the Hidden River."


    There was a sound of a horse neighing, and another person came rushing down from the hillside. Everyone looked up. The person had spines all over like a hedgehog. Who else could it be but Luo Mingxuan, who asked for the seven swords from the Heart Sword Tomb?


    Luo Mingxuan reined in his horse and stood in ce, receiving the stares everyone was directing at him. He was stunned for a moment, and scratched his head a little sheepishly. "Okay, I was wrong. I didn''t stop Qianluo-shijie, but you don''t have to look at me like that."


    Everyone was shocked, and suddenly turned their heads to look around, only to see that Sikong Qianluo, who was supposed to be lying weakly on the ground, suddenly shed a cruel light in her eyes. Her hand was slightly raised, and she was about to strike Xiao Se with her palm.


    Lei Wujie punched with his fist. Before his fist connected, his qi went first. The Lei n Unseen Fists! The fake Sikong Qianluo had to receive Lei Wujie''s punch and she quickly retreated only to stop after more than ten zhang.


    "What''s going on?" Luo Mingxuan lookedpletely confused. "Why did you hit Qianluo-shijie?"


    "Look again, is this really your Qianluo-shijie?" Tang Lian said solemnly.


    The fake Sikong Qianluo wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth and showed a wicked smile. "Thank you for the panacea. Otherwise this injury will take a few days to recover."


    "You don¡¯t have a few days." Xiao Se stood up and said coldly, "Your life will end today."


    "Really?" Sikong Qianluo¡¯s face began to melt slowly, revealing that weird half-male and half-female face.


    "Wh-what kind of perverted monster is this?" Luo Mingxuan sucked in a cold breath.

 Chapter 146 Cloud Step and One Sword

    <h4>Chapter 146 Cloud Step and One Sword</h4>


    Now that the Hidden River¡¯s Thousand-Faced Ghost had reappeared, then other members of Hidden River may also have appeared. The Su House¡¯s Su Ziyi and Su Hongxi, and the Mu House¡¯s Mu Liangyue. And if new assassins were joining them, then they were going to be very difficult to deal with. Tang Lian searched their surroundings, sensing for any sign of breaths from others, and his eyesnded on the old pine tree beside Mu Ying.


    "There is a person hidden in that pine tree," Tang Lian said softly.


    Lei Wujie smiled and said, "Are they trying to ambush us when we attack him? This Thousand-Faced Ghost only knows how to use trickery." After saying that, he stepped out and struck a palm at the old pine tree. The trunk exploded in an instant, revealing the figure hidden in it, which was actually Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Qianluo had obviously suffered a lot of injuries, her mouth was stained with blood, and she was tied up within the tree. She opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at everyone.


    Mu Ying sneered, and was about to speak, but Xiao Se interjected, "Were you going to say that we only have two choices, one is to put down our weapons and surrender, and second, we can choose not to put down our weapons, but Sikong Qianluo will die?"


    Mu Ying, who was robbed of his lines, snapped angrily, "Then, make your choice."


    "I choose." Xiao Se took a step forward. "Your death!"


    Cloud Step. In one step, he jumped right in front of Mu Ying. Xiao Se reached out his hand and snatched Sikong Qianluo who was tied to the tree. Mu Ying''s face changed into anger immediately, and he came at Xiao Se with his palm. "You¡¯re seeking death!"


    But a sword struck!


    Right behind Xiao Se, streaked through the sky, a long and slender sword - the Heart sword.


    Mu Ying retreated, his palms dancing wildly, palms crossing with sword, and he was forced by the sword to retreat fourteen paces. Lei Wujie caught up immediately, gripped the Heart sword, and stabbed thirteen times! Mu Ying continuously changed his figure, using his Art of Puppet Killing, but each one was shredded by Lei Wujie.


    "How many faces have you hidden under that skin? And how many puppets are there under your robe?" Lei Wujie smiled. "I¡¯m going to cut them all up with one sword, can I?"


    On the other side, Xiao Se had already untied the ropes around Sikong Qianluo, held her in his arms, and walked back slowly.


    "What if you were toote just now? Would I really have died?" Sikong Qianluo whispered.


    "No, you wouldn¡¯t," Xiao Se said calmly, his expression mild. "I won¡¯t be toote. I said I would save you, that means I can definitely save you."


    Sitting on her horse, Ye Ruoyi watched Xiao Se walking over slowly, finally showing an expression that she was familiar with. Yes, this was the Xiao Se she knew. As long as he¡¯d decided on something, then he could definitely do it.


    Xiao Se slowly carried Sikong Qianluo onto his horse, and Sikong Qianluo spoke again, "I don''t want to return to Snow Moon City. I want to go to Lei n Fort with all of you."


    "Alright. After we¡¯re finished at Lei n Fort, we will return to Snow Moon City together," Xiao Se replied.


    Next to him, Tang Lian exhaled a sigh. "You just agreed to her so easily. When the timees, you¡¯re going to have a headache."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "It¡¯d be better than how things are now."


    Tang Lian frowned, and suddenly shouted, "Luo Mingxuan!"


    "Aye, present!" Knowing that he¡¯d made a big mistake, Luo Mingxuan could only lower his head with a sheepish smile, kicked his horse and trod over slowly. "What are da-shixiong¡¯s orders?"


    "Get lost!" Tang Lian stepped onto his horse, jumped across to Luo Mingxuan''s side, and kicked him off his horse.


    Luo Mingxuan fell face first to the ground, and frantically got up again. When the pearl in the palm of every single person in Snow Moon City was lying there seriously injured and close to death, what else could he do? He suffered a kick and a fall and didn¡¯t dare to protest at all. He could only lower his head and didn¡¯t dare to face Tang Lian.


    "Didn''t you hear me! Get lost!" Tang Lian raised a hand, ready to fight.


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly pulled on his horse¡¯s reins, flipped onto his horse and furiously waved his whip. Then, he was off as he sped towards Snow Moon City.


    On the other side, Mu Ying had been retreating steadily. His name in the martial world was even more terrifying than the Great Sword Ghost Su Changli, because his thousands of faces and superb poisoning skills were too difficult to guard against. But, when it came to a direct confrontation, his martial arts were definitely inferior to Su Changli. Now that he was facing Lei Wujie, who entered the sword heart three times and whose swordsmanship had already beaten Su Changli, Mu Ying was no longer a match.


    "This sword is for impersonating Tang Lian-shixiong and lying to me!


    "This sword is for hurting my Qianluo-shijie!


    "This sword is for attempting to sneak attack Xiao Se!"


    After three sword moves in a row, Mu Ying had run out of tricks. As ast resort, Mu Ying suddenly raised his hands, one robe flew up, he raised his hands again, and another robe flew up, raised again, and thest robe flew up. The three robes fell and stood upright, and together with Mu Ying, they formed a square formation, enclosing Lei Wujie in the middle.


    "Previously, I¡¯d only used my Art of Puppetry. Now, let me show you my Art of Murder!" There was a chill in Mu Ying''s eyes, and a thick fog flowed out between the robes.


    "It''s a poison array," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    Tang Lian stepped forward and swept towards the two.


    Mu Ying managed to trap Lei Wujie temporarily, but behind him was a person known as the number one expert amongst the younger generation of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian. Mu Ying was already injured and naturally would prefer to avoid fighting. He turned around and wanted to escape, but Tang Lian blocked his way. Mu Ying smiled, stretched out his hand, and a thick fog sprayed towards Tang Lian.


    But Tang Lian simply stood in ce and didn''t dodge.


    Mu Ying was stunned for a moment, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    "My surname is Tang," Tang Lian said slowly. Tang n of Central Shu, known as the world¡¯s number one user of hidden weapons and poisons.


    "My shifu¡¯s surname is Baili, and his mother''s surname is Wen," Tang Lian went on to say. The long established Wen n, the world''s number one user of poison arts, even above Tang n.


    Tang Lian''s implication was very simple. To use poison against me, someone from the Mu House was far from qualified!


    On the other side, a cold light shed, and Lei Wujie had already broken through the thick fog with his sword. He forced his sword aura into a defensive barrier around himself, and finally he was able to break through the poison and he stood behind Mu Ying to block his escape.


    "The Hidden River never kills without reason. There¡¯s a client supporting you." Tang Lian waved his hand gently, and the fingertip de hidden in his sleeve was already in his hand. "Reveal his identity and you can leave."


    Mu Ying suddenlyughed, and his face transformed into a child with a foolish grin, but his voice was still that of an adult. "Even if you¡¯ve defeated me, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the members of Hidden River." As soon as he finished, his smile froze on his face and didn¡¯t change again.


    "He¡¯s¡­ dead?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    Tang Lian reached out his hand to test Mu Ying''s breath and nodded. "He probably swallowed the poison he¡¯d hidden in his teeth. I¡¯ve heard the Hidden River assassins always hide a poison in their tooth, named ¡®Three Breaths¡¯. When coerced, they will bite their tooth, and the poison within will flow into their mouth. After three breaths, they will die."


    "What a terrifying organization." Lei Wujie kept his sword and walked past Mu Ying. At this time, Tang Lian nced at Mu Ying and saw his fingers twitch. Tang Lian flicked his own fingers instantly, and a very small, almost transparent Dragon Beard Needle pierced through the air and prated Mu Ying''s forehead.


    "What''s wrong?" The oblivious Lei Wujie nced at Tang Lian, perplexed.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "Nothing. Let''s get back on the road."

 Chapter 147 Half Lost in Wind and Rivers, Half Lost in Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 147 Half Lost in Wind and Rivers, Half Lost in Clouds</h4>


    A silent and dark night. A round and bright moon hung in the night sky.


    Outside the Tang n Xiaochen Pavilion, an old man in a ck robe was sitting on the front steps, holding a long pipe in his hand and smoking leisurely. Behind him stood the three present leaders of the middle generation of the Tang n, Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, and Tang Qisha. The three stood quietly behind Grandmaster Tang.


    After a long time, Grandmaster Tang put down his pipe and gently tapped it on the steps. "Looks like there won¡¯t be any newsing." The three Tang n elders who¡¯d left to meet with the Hidden River to kill Li Hanyi had not reported back for a while now. ording to their previous agreement, if there were no reports for seven consecutive days, then they had gone on a long journey, one that was destined to have no return.


    "I am the only one left." Grandmaster Tang raised his pipe and took another deep inhale. "Tang Huang, go prepare. We should be setting off soon."


    Tang Huang and the other two immediately withdrew themselves.


    Grandmaster Tang got up slowly, and walked around Xiaochen Pavilion step by step. There was a pavilion on the other side that was built only ten years or so ago. At that time, a young man emerged with prominence in the Tang n. Not a single person had doubts that this person would be the most talented disciple Tang n had seen in a century. So, Grandmaster Tang made an exception for this young man and built him this pavilion, and named it after this young man.


    Lianyue Pavilion.


    "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds." Grandmaster Tang was already very old, and it didn¡¯t really suit him to read a poem full of such youthful charm. As he stood in front of the pavilion, the image of that young man came to him and he unconsciously thought of this poem.


    "Grandmaster." Unexpectedly, a voice responded from within the pavilion.


    Grandmaster Tang was also taken aback for a moment, and then slowly, he stepped forward, and finally sat down on the steps outside the pavilion. He and Tang Lianyue were now separated only by the door that was heavily chained.


    In fact, everybody knew that these chains couldn¡¯t hold Tang Lianyue, nor could the Tang n disciples who were standing guard on all four sides. However, if Tang Lianyue really broke out, then thest bit of kinship between him and the Tang n would vanish into nothing. Tang Lianyue grew up in the Tang n since he was a child. When he was young and training in the Tang n¡¯s Outer School, his duels with his fellow disciples amazed the Tang n. Grandmaster Tang epted him as a direct disciple, and their mutual affection was umonly close.


    "Back then, when you sent Tang Lian out of Tang n, you did it with some intention." Grandmaster Tang sighed softly.


    "Yes," Tang Lianyue answered frankly. "Back when Heavenly Revtions changed, you summoned me back to Tang n. In the end, I couldn''t save Langya Prince. That was the greatest regret of my life. Therefore, I hope the next Xuanwu Guardian can be more pure."


    "But Tang Lian is from the Tang n, after all." Grandmaster Tang inhaled from his pipe.


    "That¡¯s why it still depends on his own choice," Tang Lianyue said slowly.


    "Suddenly I want to share a pot of wine with you." Grandmaster Tang put down his pipe and coughed lightly.


    "Grandmaster, you¡¯re already very old," Tang Lianyue suddenly remarked, his meaning obscure.


    "Yes, I''m very old." Grandmaster Tang looked at the full moon in the sky and said quietly, "I¡¯m so old that I¡¯m the only one left."


    Inside the pavilion, Tang Lianyue was stunned and the candlelight in the pavilion shook for a moment, but quickly, everything returned to a calm state. The two remained silent for a long time. Then, Tang Lianyue''s voice sounded again, his tone resigned, "It¡¯s time to retire, Grandmaster."


    "It¡¯s toote to turn back." Grandmaster Tang stood up. Although he was very old, his figure was tall and straight. He hung his pipe at his waist and sped his hands behind his back. "Some roads, once you¡¯ve started on them, it¡¯s toote to turn back."


    "Grandmaster," Tang Lianyue called out softly.


    "Well, it¡¯s toote for me, but not toote for the Tang n. If that day reallyes, Lianyue, I hope you will cherish thatst trace of affection between us." Grandmaster Tang turned and looked inside the pavilion. "I know that you value rtionships, and dislike the conspiracies of the martial world. I¡¯ve been trying to persuade you for over ten years, but I never convinced you, and I know there¡¯s no way to convince you. But, take it that Grandmaster Tang is begging you. If one day, the Tang n is really destroyed by cmity, the only one left who can save the Tang n, is you."


    There was a long moment of silence from within the pavilion, until a voice replied firmly, "Lianyue will definitely protect all of Tang n."


    "Very well." Grandmaster Tang turned around again and said solemnly, "Although we are on different paths, I will not regret what I said back then."


    "You are the person Tang n has waited a hundred years for!"


    A carriage sped over from a distance and stopped at the door in front of Lianyue Pavilion. A young Tang n disciple was sitting in front of the carriage holding a horse whip. Grandmaster Tang finally stopped looking back and walked slowly towards the carriage.


    The candlelight in the pavilion was extinguished in an instant. The man who had astounded the entire Tang n in his youth, who finally stepped into the imperial Heavenly Revtions City with all the expectations of the Tang n, but in the end, vanished from the martial world and hid himself, the favourite son of the Tang n, Tang Lianyue, knelt down facing out of the pavilion with tears streaming down his face.


    "Shifu, forgive Lianyue for being unfilial."


    Outside the Tang n, the carriage had already galloped away from the gate at high speed.


    Sitting in the middle of the carriage was Grandmaster Tang who closed his eyes in deep thought. Tang Huang, Tang Xuan and Tang Qisha sat on both sides respectfully. On this trip to the Lei n¡¯s Heroes Banquet, each n and sect would only send their most elite disciples to participate. Tang Huang and the others were already holding the highest positions within the Tang n, and their names were well-known throughout the martial world. However, they were still unworthy of sitting at the same level as Grandmaster Tang. After all, in their generation, only the person inside the Lianyue Pavilion was worthy.


    "Grandmaster, there¡¯s something I don''t know if I should say." Tang Huang had been muttering to himself for a while before finally asking.


    "Speak." Grandmaster Tang didn''t open his eyes.


    "Although our Tang n are not bothered withbels such as ¡°prestigious and upright¡±, but¡­" Tang Huang saw that the Grandmaster''s expression remained unchanged, and decided to continue, "It''s just cooperating with an assassin organization like the Hidden River¡­"


    "It''s toote for you to ask this question." Grandmaster Tang tapped the bench lightly with his fingers.


    Tang Huang¡¯s back prickled with cold sweat, and he lowered his head. "Grandmaster, please punish me."


    "No need for punishment." Grandmaster Tang suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of anger. "However, you must understand that once you have taken the first step, then you must proceed without any hesitation!


    "You can doubt my decision, that is not the problem. However, that should have been before you stepped out of the Tang n!"


    Tang Huang knelt down immediately, and even Tang Xuan and Tang Qishao knelt down together with him. "Thank you, Grandmaster, for your teachings."


    Grandmaster Tang didn''t reply, but slowly closed his eyes again.


    He thought of that high-spirited young man back then, who¡¯d exhausted all the hidden weapons on his body, and was only holding thest shattered fingertip de in his hand. His shirt was ripped and stained with blood, but he still stood in front of the Grandmaster and pronounced stubbornly, "Grandmaster, you are wrong!"


    Am I really wrong? Grandmaster Tang muttered silently in his heart.


    As the horse-drawn carriage was leaving the Tang n, dozens of ck figures also emerged from the Tang n and merged into the dark and silent night.

 Chapter 148 Heavenly Revelations Undercurrents

    <h4>Chapter 148 Heavenly Revtions Undercurrents</h4>


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    A carriage with a gold canopy and escorted by soldiers entered the imperial city at a slow pace. This group of soldiers had arrived suddenly. Themander in charge of the city gate did not receive any news in advance, yet he still summoned the entire city gate garrison to stand at attention on both sides of the gate, respectfully weing this group of no less than a hundred soldiers that suddenly appeared.


    Only because the golden gs carried by the guards of honour were embroidered with the Great Divine Phoenix.


    The Great Divine Phoenix was once the family crest of a prestigious family, untilter, it became the symbol of the entire Beili. This family''s name was Xiao. Therefore, the only people allowed to carry the Great Divine Phoenix gs were members of the imperial family.


    "Were there any Princesing to the capital recently?" The deputymander of the city gate asked in a low voice.


    Themander of the city gate looked into the distance, and suddenly, he nched. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of the Princes. The officer leading the soldiers¡­ he¡¯s Captain of the Imperial Pce Brave Tiger Guards, Li Changqing?"


    The deputymander took a closer look and eximed in surprise, "You¡¯re right!"


    "Impossible!" Themander shook his head. "We only received orders the day before yesterday, that the Emperor was returning to the capital, but that is at least seven days from now! But Li Changqing never leaves the side of the Emperor!"


    While the two were talking, the Captain of the Imperial Pce Brave Tigers Guards, Li Changqing, had already led his entire troop surrounding the golden carriage slowly into the city. Themander of the city gate nced at them, and without hesitation, took the lead to kneel down first.


    "We respectfully wee the Emperor back to the capital!"


    "Long live my Emperor! Long live my Emperor!"


    The entire city gate garrison put down their spears, knelt down in two rows, and shouted, "Long live my emperor!"


    Even if you didn¡¯t recognize Li Changqing, you must recognise the hundred Brave Tiger Guards. Every guard¡¯s shoulder was embroidered with a tiger¡¯s head. Only the personal bodyguards of Mingde Emperor, the Brave Tiger Guards, were allowed to use this emblem. Back then, they said that Mingde Emperor relied on these one hundred personal guards to fight his way before the Great Hall. Now, those guards were already old, and their descendants had taken over their swords and became the Mingde Emperor¡¯s new personal bodyguards. Mingde Emperor bestowed upon them the tiger armor, named them Brave Tiger Guards, and their official position was equivalent to that of a general.


    Li Changqing immediately pulled his horse to a stop, and his eyes passed over the city gate garrison who were kneeling on the ground to look at a man who was riding on a horse in the distance.


    That man was dressed in a golden python robe, indescribably magnificent and expensive, and his face was extremely refined. Although he was definitely a man, he was a bit more stunning than any ordinary woman. It''s just that a man who looked so delicate and slim had a huge and long sabre hanging from his waist. Beili swords, Nanjue sabres. In Beili, very few people used sabres. Especially a sabre such as the one this man wore on his waist, which was almost asrge as a ten-year-old child.


    This was a man so special that everyone would recognise him at a nce.


    Some people called him the Golden Marquis, because of his golden python robe and he was from the imperial family.


    "Lanyue Marquis," Li Changqing whispered to himself.


    But that was his real title. Nobody knew of the orchids that grow in the deep valley, the Son of Heaven silently revolves around the full moon. Lanyue Marquis, personally bestowed by Mingde Emperor. He was also Mingde Emperor¡¯s only brother who remained in Heavenly Revtions without an external title. In the past, he was the twelfth prince, Xiao Yueli. Standing behind Lanyue Marquis, there were very few nobles attending to him, only a few bodyguards who followed him cautiously. Lanyue Marquis¡¯ poprity in the entire Heavenly Revtions had always been high, and he didn¡¯t have disputes with either side. However, if someone really wanted to assassinate Lanyue Marquis on the street, then that long sabre in his hand would be the assassin¡¯s nightmare.


    "This subject and brother respectfully wees the Emperor back to the capital.


    "Long live my Emperor."


    Lanyue Marquis sat on his horse, his voicezy, not sounding even half respectful. Bringing his sabre before the dais, facing the Emperor without bowing - in all of the Beili court, there was only one man.


    The carriage slowly moved forward, moving past the kneeling city gate garrison, while Li Changqing led the hundred Brave Tiger Guards right behind.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard." When the carriage passed the city gates, the city gatemander heard a low voice from within the sedan. He was stunned for a moment, then he recovered himself. He hurriedly prepared to cry out, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± but by then, the carriage had already passed and arrived in front of Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis still remained mounted without kneeling, azy smile on his face. It¡¯s one thing for the Emperor to allow you to face him without kneeling, but it¡¯s another thing if you really didn¡¯t kneel. But, Lanyue Marquis just had an air about him that was slightly haughty due to the Emperor¡¯s indulgence, so even though he had a good reputation in Heavenly Revtions, the civil and martial officials considered his temperament to be somewhat unsteady and unreliable. Yet, this person who everyone regarded as unreliable, who was merely conferred the Marquis title instead of a Prince, this Lanyue Marquis was appointed the regent during this period when Mingde Emperor was on a state visit to the Western Regions. He was already a man standing above all other men.


    "To the White Prince Residence." A low voice came from within the sedan.


    "As His Majestymands." Lanyue Marquis turned his horse''s head, suddenly flicked his horse whip, and galloped straight for the White Prince Residence with the golden carriage behind him. This move that was as sudden as lightning didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to visit his son, but seemed more like he was going to a battlefield. Within the time of an incense stick, the group had already arrived at the front door of the White Prince Residence.


    The chief steward of the White Prince Residence ran out, his entire person trembling, as he knelt down. "I didn¡¯t know that the Emperor wasing. This one prays for forgiveness!"


    "Where is Chong''er?" Lanyue Marquis asked, striding forward on his horse.


    "The Prince has fallen ill, and he is still resting in his room," the steward replied, his voice quivering.


    Lanyue Marquis looked back at the carriage. Inside the carriage, Mingde Emperor was silent for a while. Then, he finally opened the curtain and stepped out. Mingde Emperor¡¯s expression was resolute, his eyes sharp as a de, and his brows were slightly furrowed. There was an air of majesty about him when he moved, which waspletely different from the heavy smell of perfumed powder around Lanyue Marquis. Mingde Emperor took one step from the carriage and everyone was silent. Even Lanyue Marquis, who had azy smile on his face before, started to look serious.


    "I''m going to see Chong''er," Mingde Emperor said simply, and started walking forward on his own.


    "Form up!" Li Changqing spoke in a low voice, and all the Brave Tiger Guards immediately ran forward, spread out, and lined up in two rows at the gate of the White Prince Residence. These Brave Tiger Guards were now responsible for guarding this gate, while Li Changqing and Lanyue Marquis followed on either side of Mingde Emperor, and entered the White Prince Residence together.


    The Residence¡¯s chief steward, who was getting more and more pale, hurried to catch up, preparing to lead the way.


    Lanyue Marquis smiled and looked at him. "Chief Steward Li, why are you trembling all over?"


    Chief Steward Li wiped his sweat, and replied, "The Emperor is here. It¡¯s inevitable for this one to be a little anxious."


    "Come on, it''s as if you¡¯ve never met the Emperor." Lanyue Marquis waved his hand disdainfully. "We¡¯ve known you since we were young. Back then, when you saw us, you weren¡¯t so scared?"


    "Yueli," Mingde Emperor called out softly.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll stop teasing you." Lanyue Marquis shrugged.


    Mingde Emperor suddenly stopped, and Lanyue Marquis also turned his head. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a pointed smile.


    They saw the young Prince who had a blindfold covering his eyes, dressed in a in white robe, and didn¡¯t have the appearance of a noble prince. Instead, he looked like a schr in white clothes, as he stood there with respect.


    *

 Chapter 149 Prince of Poetry and Wine

    <h4>Chapter 149 Prince of Poetry and Wine</h4>


    The White Prince, Xiao Chong, was Mingde Emperor¡¯s second prince. Due to the early death of the first prince, he became the oldest surviving prince. He had a gentle nature, was gifted and studious since he was a child, and had always been loved by Mingde Emperor. Until a sudden serious illness befell him in his youth when he lost his eyesight and was bedridden for a while. Until one day, he finally opened the door in his room and once again walked out into the sun.


    From that day on, he was always blindfolded as he walked through the corridors of the imperial pce. However, even though he was blind, he was superior in every way to most of the other princes, and eventually, was also the first of the princes to be conferred the title of Prince.


    A suit of white, unstained by the imperial court.


    A blindfold, not seeing the people in front of him, yet hearing everything about the world.


    This was a verse Mingde Emperor conferred onto Xiao Chong. From that day on, the second prince Xiao Chong became the White Prince.


    "We heard that you were sick, so we came to see you," Mingde Emperor said softly, walking forward in slow steps.


    When he heard the voice, Xiao Chong was taken aback for a moment, before he hurriedly prepared to kneel.


    "As you were." Mingde Emperor gestured at Xuan Tong, who was standing next to Xiao Chong, to help him up. Xuan Tong acknowledged the order, and immediately supported Xiao Chong who was about to kneel.


    "Chong''er, what was your illness? We have just returned to Heavenly Revtions and heard that you were afflicted with a terrible illness, so we came to see you first." Mingde Emperor''s voice was calm, not revealing any specific mood.


    "Replying to Father, it was simply a cold, except it became more serious and caused a rpse. I have been recuperating till now," Xiao Chong replied with his head lowered. "I have caused Father to worry."


    Mingde Emperor nodded, reached out and patted Xiao Chong''s shoulder lightly. "Chong''er, you have a poor constitution, so you don''t need to push yourself so hard. Continue to rest for a while longer. When we visited the Western Regions on this trip, we brought you a gift. Present it."


    Li Changqing responded, took out a jade flute from his sleeves and handed it over. Mingde Emperor took the jade flute, lightly stroked the flute, and said with a smile, "From whose house does this melodious flute sound, it flutters with the spring breeze throughout Luo City. This is the Luoping flute used by the lord of Cheng Ping, Xie Mu, who was an envoy to the Western Regions. We know you have admired the lord of Cheng Ping since you were a child, so during this visit to the Western Regions, I specially found this long lost flute."


    "Thank you, Father." Xiao Chong epted the jade flute, his expression showing a little joy.


    "Chong''er, rest well. We will return to the pce now." Mingde Emperor turned around and walked away, with Li Changqing following behind. Only Lanyue Marqius did not leave immediately, but with his hands in his sleeves, he gazed at Xiao Chong with azy smile, as if he was watching a ray of sunshine shining down on the kneeling Xiao Chong.


    "This son and subject respectfully sends off Father."


    "He¡¯s really an interesting prince." Lanyue Marquis threw down this ambiguous word, and slowly followed after the Emperor.


    After walking out of the White Prince Residence, Lanyue Marquis suddenly asked, "Huang-xiong, where are we going next?"


    "Red Prince Residence," Mingde Emperor said slowly.


    "Very well." Lanyue Marquis nodded and flipped onto his horse.


    Unlike the good reputations of everyone from the imperial court to themoners, the second prince to be conferred the title of Prince, the Red Prince, Xiao Yu, was notorious for his misdeeds. From the age of six to thirteen, no less than ten teachers were driven away, and he¡¯d never once worked hard in his academic work. However, when he was thirteen years old, he wrote the book, ¡¶Hundred Flowers Record¡·, which shocked the entire Jixia Academy and every Prince wanted to read it. At that time, the grand teacher Li Yuantang, who was in charge of Jixia Academy, was also shocked. He obtained a copy from one of the students, and after reading it, he almost died.


    The title was ¡¶Hundred Flowers Record¡·, but it was actually a book full ofmentary and observations of thedies of many reputable families in Heavenly Revtions. It went so far as to rank thedies on a list and wrote poems for each of them. One of the verses was probably like this: light eyebrows over beautiful eyes, jade flesh apanied with a light breeze. The grand teacher immediately took the book, took off his shirt, and with great burden, he crawled on his knees up to the Hall of Calming Purity. By the time he was kneeling before the Hall of Calming Purity, the grand teacher¡¯s body was already stained with blood. This abject disy of public apology shocked Mingde Emperor so much that he ran out of the Hall himself and helped the grand teacher up with his own hands. Although Li Yuantang was not considered an important minister in the court, he was still a great schr of his generation. After learning the cause of the incident, Mingde Emperor was so furious he ced Xiao Yu in confinement for nine months. However, Li Yuantang still resigned from the post of Chancellor and left Jixia Academy. A young schr reced him as Chancellor for half a year.


    Nine monthster, Xiao Yu was released from confinement, and his first words were, "Let¡¯s go drinking."


    The new Chancellor of Jixia Academy, the young schr, with a bookcase on his back, stood at the door to his pce hall, and smiled back.


    "This little teacher, do you want to reason with me?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "Yes," the young schr took out a sword from the bookcase and knocked Xiao Yu to the ground with a single sword. "Let¡¯s talk reason!"


    But, it was this ignorant and ipetent seventh prince who became the second prince to be conferred the title of Prince. Everyone from the imperial court to themoners had only one opinion on this, and that was Xiao Yu''s mother, Consort Xuan. Unlike the other concubines who were from prestigious families, Consort Xuan came from the martial world and was low-born. Mingde Emperor wanted to pronounce her as Empress but couldn¡¯t manage to do it, so the remorse he felt for Consort Xuan was transferred onto Xiao Yu.


    "Huang-xiong, how about you take a guess what that brat, Xiao Yu is doing?" Lanyue Marquis asked quietly, as he rode on his horse in an unhurried manner.


    "Didn''t you say he was sick?" the voice in the carriage answered calmly.


    "Among the princes, he has the weakest constitution and is often sick. When he was a child, he would fall sick when he went to school and now, he¡¯s still sick when he has to attend court." Lanyue Marquis pulled on his reins and looked ahead at the que.


    Red Prince Residence.


    "Go." Mingde Emperor stepped out of the carriage and walked into the Prince¡¯s residence.


    Lanyue Marquis flipped off his horse and followed along with Li Changqing.


    The chief steward of the residence was so frightened that he immediately turned around and ran away. This was thousands of times more improper whenpared to the chief steward of the White Prince Residence who came forward to kneel. The chief steward ran and shouted at the same time, "My Prince, my Prince! The Emperor is here."


    "Stop him," Mingde Emperor stated mildly.


    Li Changqing stepped forward, leaped, andnded right in front of the chief steward. With a wave of the sword in his hand, he blocked the path in front of him. "Are you so anxious to inform your Prince? Do you know that to meet the Emperor and not kneel is punishable by execution?"


    "This one¡­¡­ this one dare not." The chief steward knelt on the ground and trembled all over.


    "Go on, go and see what Yu''er is doing." Mingde Emperor slowly walked past the chief steward and headed straight towards the inner courtyard.


    Lanyue Marquis patted the chief steward''s shoulder regretfully. "It''s hard on you, serving such a master."


    Mingde Emperor arrived at the inner courtyard and heard a whistling sound. A feathered arrow split through the air, aiming straight for Mingde Emperor.


    "Stop," Lanyue Marquis called out softly. His long sabre left its sheath, a silver light shed, and it returned to its sheath in an instant.


    The feathered arrow was split into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be sick? You look like you¡¯re full of energy," Mingde Emperor raised his head and chided mildly.


    In the center of the inner courtyard, there was a neat row of archery targets. It was obvious that a group of people were practicing their archery here, but everyone else was already kneeling on the ground in fright. Only the Red Prince Xiao Yu was still holding a bow in his hand as he looked at Mingde Emperor with embarrassment.


    "Fa-Father, how are you, ah!"


    *

 Chapter 150 At the Top of the Imperial Court

    <h4>Chapter 150 At the Top of the Imperial Court</h4>


    Mingde Emperor slowly walked to Xiao Yu''s side, took the feathered bow from his hand, and squeezed it lightly. "We heard that you were sick and came to see you. You¡¯ve just recovered from a three-month illness, yet you¡¯re able to draw this two-stone bow already?"


    "Well, I missed the shot didn¡¯t I?" Xiao Yu scratched his head.


    "Oh?" Mingde Emperor put out his right hand, and Li Changqing immediately handed over a feathered arrow. Mingde Emperor took it, immediately drew the bow into a moon shape and took aim at Xiao Yu''s forehead.


    "Father¡­¡­ Father, this son was wrong¡­ During these three months, this son was not sick. It¡¯s just since Father wasn¡¯t around¡­" Xiao Yu hurriedly knelt down.


    "We were not around, then?" Mingde Emperor remarked clearly.


    "Father wasn¡¯t around, so I didn¡¯t bother to attend court," Xiao Yu replied with his head bowed.


    Mingde Emperor turned around and released his fingers lightly. The feathered arrow pierced through the air, went through the center of the practice target, and nailed itself into one of the pirs of the house.


    "Father, great shot!" Xiao Yu started apuding while he casually stood up.


    "Kneel!" Mingde Emperor roared as he flung the bow aside.


    Xiao Yu immediately knelt down again.


    "Since you don''t want to attend morning court, then you no longer need to attend morning court. From today, you will stay in the house. We¡¯ve heard that our Red Prince has a rather good reputation among the gifted schrs of Heavenly Revtions City. Tomorrow, the Grand Academician from the Imperial Library Dragon Chart Pavilion will bring with him twelve schrs to the Red Prince Residence. You will not step out of this house until you finish repairing the ¡¶Records of the Beili Dynasties¡·." Mingde Emperor inclined his head and looked at Xiao Yu who was kneeling on the ground.


    The ¡¶Records of the Beili Dynasties¡·was a history book about the Beili Dynasties, but it was mostly destroyed during a war about a hundred years ago. The Dragon Chart Pavilion had been repairing this book for decades. Now, Xiao Yu was being ced in charge of this, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the Prince¡¯s Residence until he¡¯s done? In other words, wouldn¡¯t he have to grow old and die in the Prince¡¯s Residence?


    "Father¡­ Mercy, ah!" Xiao Yu cried out in tears.


    "Yueli, let''s go." Mingde Emperor turned and left.


    Xiao Yu looked at Lanyue Marquis, hurried forward and mped onto Lanyue Marquis¡¯ thigh. "Huang-shu, huang-shu, please plead for mercy on my behalf."


    Lanyue Marquis drew the long sabre at his waist, and the de was as bright as snow. He plunged the sabre right in front of Xiao Yu, scaring Xiao Yu who immediately withdrew his arms. Lanyue Marquis smiled slightly. "Little nephew, when I was the regent, you did not attend court even once. You really didn¡¯t give me any face whatsoever. Now, you¡¯re begging me to intercede, isn¡¯t it a littlete?"


    "Huang-shu¡­¡­" Xiao Yu looked at Lanyue Marquis desperately.


    Lanyue Marquis sheathed his sabre and hurried his steps to follow.


    "A disappointment of a son." Mingde Emperor frowned slightly.


    "Yeah, he¡¯s such a disappointment." Lanyue Marquis smiled meaningfully. "As his huang-shu, even I want to beat him up on behalf of huang-xiong."


    The three of them soon walked out of the Red Prince Residence. As Mingde Emperor walked towards the carriage, he whispered, "Yueli, board the carriage with me. I have something to tell you."


    "Huang-xiong, what troublesome matter are you giving me to do this time?" Lanyue Marquis smiled bitterly.


    "Not a troublesome matter." Mingde Emperor waved his hand. "Come up and you¡¯ll know."


    Lanyue Marquis had no choice but to follow him into the carriage.


    An incense was burning inside the carriage, and there was a sense of tranquility and peace. Mingde Emperor entered the carriage and sat down, his eyes closed as if resting, and did not rush to speak.


    "Huang-xiong, are we going back to the pce now?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "No, go to the Directorate of Astronomy to meet the State Preceptor," Mingde Emperor replied.


    "State Preceptor?" Lanyue Marquis was stunned for a moment, and didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he changed the topic. "Huang-xiong was saying there¡¯s something to tell me?"


    "Yes." Mingde Emperor¡¯s eyes remained closed and he drew his sleeves over his hands. He inhaled a few times, smelling the sandalwood scent, before he spoke in a slow manner, "On this trip to the Western Regions, I heard about something."


    "Was it about the young master of the Demonic Cult returning home?" Lanyue Marquis said, after a brief thought.


    "About this matter, Jin Xian had already reported it earlier, and I have also discussed it with the State Preceptor already. After all, there was a contract and if we kept him here by force, the Demonic Cult would be even more likely provoked. He¡¯s merely a seventeen-year-old child. How big a disturbance can he cause? It¡¯s fine to let him go. Besides¡­¡­" Mingde Emperor did not continue.


    "Huang-xiong, you don¡¯t have to talk about that. Even if I heard about it, I will pretend I haven¡¯t heard." Lanyue Marquis chuckled.


    "But on this trip to the Western Regions, I also heard more details. Details that Jin Xian didn¡¯t tell me," Mingde Emperor said again.


    "Oh? Perhaps the Eunuch of Incense felt that they weren¡¯t important," Lanyue Marquis remarked casually.


    "No, it''s very important." Mingde Emperor opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Together with that Demonic Cult young master were two other youths. One was dressed in red, called Lei Wujie."


    "Someone from the Lei n Fort?" Lanyue Marquis was taken aback. "Does Lei n Fort have rtions with the Demonic Cult?"


    "It¡¯s not really about rtions, but this matter is definitely rted to the entire martial world. It¡¯s just that this name was very familiar to us." Mingde Emperor said slowly, "Lei Wujie."


    "Lei Wujie?" Lanyue Marquis frowned, deep in thought, and after a while, he shook his head. "I¡¯ve never heard of it."


    "This name was given by us." Mingde Emperor looked ahead, as if recalling the past. "When the wise rule all under Heaven, there will be no des in the world. When all are prosperous, there will be no more uncivilised people.


    "When he was little, I even carried him."


    Lanyue Marquis suddenly realised. "The son of General Lei and Guardian Li?"


    "Yes." Mingde Emperor smiled. "He¡¯s a smart child, but he was taken out of Heavenly Revtions by his parents when he was very young. I didn¡¯t expect he would eventually return to Lei n."


    "What about the other person?" Lanyue Marquis was suddenly very curious.


    "The other person is named Xiao Se," Mingde Emperor murmured.


    "Xiao Se? His surname is Xiao?" Lanyue Marquis thought long and hard again. "I¡¯ve also never heard of this name."


    "That was also the first time we heard it," Mingde Emperor said.


    "Huh?" Lanyue Marquis suddenly felt that the atmosphere inside the carriage became very heavy.


    "Go run an errand for us. Even though I¡¯ve long given up, there''s always that bit of hope left in our heart. Even if it¡¯s only the slimmest of chance, it¡¯s still worth a try." When Mingde Emperor said this, his tone was no longer full of majesty as before, but was rather despondent instead.


    "This brother understands." Lanyue Marquis nodded.


    "Go, then." Mingde Emperor closed his eyes again and waved his hand gently.


    Lanyue Marquis got up and was about to leave, but Mingde Emperor once again called him, "Whether you see only Lei Wujie or the other person who may indeed be the one we hope to be, convey these words on our behalf.


    ¡°We have regrets.¡±


    "Understood." Lanyue Marquis stepped out of the carriage and leaped onto his sturdy horse that had been slowly following the carriage. His golden clothes were dazzling under the sun, and he touched the long sabre at his waist with a smile. "Anyway, it¡¯s been many years since Ist entered the martial world."


    He looked back and saw that the carriage had already reached the Directorate of Astronomy. A man in a white Daoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk, the State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, was standing at the door to wee the arrival of the Emperor.


    "He¡¯s really an immortal. The speed he travelled at was as if he rode on the wind, travelling thousands of miles in a day. Unlike us who have to use fast horses and our whips." Lanyue Marquis shook his whip vigorously, and his golden robes went with the wind.

 Chapter 151 A Meeting at the Teahouse

    <h4>Chapter 151 A Meeting at the Teahouse</h4>


    When Xiao Se and Lei Wujie first left Snow Moon City, if they¡¯d gone straight to Lei n Fort, and taken their time to travel slowly, even as directionally-challenged as they were, they would have arrived in about half a month. But after all, they¡¯d agreed on three months with Li Hanyi, and the Heroes Banquet was also in three months. So, Lei Wujie and Xiao Se had detoured northward to Qingcheng Mountain. Then, on the way back, they encountered multiple attacks, were forced to hide in Sword Heart Tomb to recover from their injuries, andter stayed at Yanzhi City for a while. Now that time was passing right before their eyes, everyone was starting to feel increasingly anxious.


    "Shixiong, if we continue this way, how many more days will it take to reach there?" Ye Ruoyi asked in a low voice.


    Tang Lian frowned slightly. "If nobody else stops us along the way, we should take another five days."


    "How¡¯s that possible? Those Hidden River assassins are like sticky armyworms," Lei Wujie groused with frustration.


    They¡¯d recently encountered no fewer than three waves of attacks from the Hidden River. Although they were not seriously injured, they were reaching the limit of their endurance and the group was already exhausted.


    "There¡¯s a teahouse up front. Let¡¯s go there and rest first." Xiao Se saw a g fluttering in the distance with the word "tea" written on it, and led everyone there.


    "We don''t have time to drink tea. Just buy some dried food and get back on the road," Tang Lian said in a hurry as he dismounted.


    "There¡¯s still a long road ahead. Sit down and drink a cup of tea. How much time can it dy you?" A light voice sounded, and everyone was stunned. They couldn''t help but look in the direction of the sound. They saw a youth in a gray robe andmon clothes sitting in front of the teahouse. He spoke with his eyes closed and didn¡¯t look at anyone.


    "Excellent point." Xiao Se nodded. "Rather than making haste on the road, it''s better to have a cup of tea and think carefully about what to do next."


    "Young master, please sit." The youth inmon clothes nodded though his eyes remained closed. A waiter inside the teahouse immediately walked over with a teapot.


    Everyone was confused, but seeing that Xiao Se had already sat down, they exchanged looks with each other, and also joined him at the table.


    "He can''t see," Ye Ruoyi whispered to everyone.


    "Thisdy is right. I am indeed blind." Ye Ruoyi had spoken very quietly, but the youth still heard her. She couldn''t help but show a surprised expression. The youth also seemed to be aware of her reaction, and continued, "Because my eyes cannot see, my hearing is better than average. I wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to eavesdrop on thisdy."


    "Alright." Ye Ruoyi was on guard and she sat down slowly.


    The atmosphere in the teahouse suddenly became tense, and Sikong Qianluo gripped the spear in her hand tightly. In the past few days, they¡¯d also had plenty of experience with assassins that disguised themselves as ordinary merchants. Everyone surveyed their surroundings, and besides them, there was only one other customer in the teahouse. She was a youngdy with a delicate face, holding a long package that she ced on the table, while she sipped her tea bit by bit.


    "She¡¯s my friend. I¡¯ve been waiting for her for many years. Now that she¡¯se to see me, I will have to close up my teahouse," the youth inmon clothes said softly with a smile.


    The youngdy ignored him, and continued sipping her tea slowly.


    "She can¡¯t hear?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "Yes, I can''t see and she can''t hear it. She¡¯s deaf." The youth inmon clothes had a bamboo pole he used to get around and he tapped it gently on the ground. "But, don¡¯t look at her when you¡¯re talking. She can¡¯t hear but she can see."


    "One can listen to the wind and perceive locations, while the other can read lips. Neither are ordinary people." Tang Lian smiled coldly, his words sharp and cutting.


    "I wonder if this tea is ordinary tea." Xiao Se held the teapot, poured himself a cup, and put it to his lips.


    "Don¡¯t," Ye Ruoyi eximed in surprise. "Test for poison first."


    "No need." Xiao Se took a sip of the tea and exhaled a sigh. "Sure enough, this is Yunwu Twin-gs. A good tea."


    "Good tea requires good water. There is arge spring nearby, named Xiya. It has only one outlet and produces only one pot of water a day. The quality isparable to Mount Qiulian¡¯s Fresh Lotus Spring. When good water is matched with good tea, it must also match with a person who understands tea." The blind youth smiled and stood up suddenly.


    "It''s been a long time since I drank this Yunwu Twin-gs," Xiao Se said softly.


    "I brought it out from the Hall back then. After so many years, most of it is already gone. I just kept thinking that I¡¯d see you one day so I kept this bag for you," the blind youth said.


    Their brief exchange confused the others. It seemed as if the two already knew each other. When the blind youth started walking forward, and he was almost right in front of them, Tang Lian suddenly yelled, "Stop."


    The blind youth smiled slightly and stopped moving forward.


    Tang Lian, who was born in Tang n, was equally proficient in his ability to listen to the wind and perceive positions. He looked at the bamboo pole and called out, "What¡¯s hidden in the bamboo pole?"


    "What''s hidden? Why don''t you see it for yourself?" The blind youth waved the bamboo pole gently.


    Tang Lian stepped out, and the fingertip de in his hand shed with silver light. In an instant, he¡¯d pressed up in front of the youth. The youth swung the bamboo pole fiercely and collided with the sharp de in Tang Lian''s hand. The bamboo pole was instantly shattered, revealing the object hidden inside.


    It was a peculiar-looking sabre with a slender and elegant de that had a slightly curved edge. Although it was a sabre, it had a light and agile manner like a sword. Such a sabre was rare in Beili, yet it wasn¡¯t like the sabres they preferred in Nanjue either.


    "Taidao?" Tang Lian asked in confusion. These were the long swords used only by the Xuanying warriors of the ind country in the west. This was the first time he¡¯d seen it with his own eyes, and he¡¯d only heard about it from Tang Lianyue before.


    "Good eyes." The youth inmon clothes smiled, took a step back, and did not continue to press forward.


    "What''s your name?" Tang Lian asked.


    "I have no father, no mother, and no surname. My name is a single word, Zhu." The youth inmon clothes replied.


    "Zhu?" Tang Lian frowned and thought for a while, but couldn''t think of anyone in the martial world going by this name.


    The youngdy sitting next to them suddenly put down her tea cup, stood up, and walked towards them.


    "She''s called Long Er," said the youth inmon clothes. "Stop thinking about it. You¡¯ve definitely not heard of us. But, we know you very well."


    "Oh?" Lei Wujie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. "You know us very well?"


    "Lei Wujie, your father''s surname is Lei, and your mother''s surname is Li. They were both famous figures in Heavenly Revtions City. Unfortunately, one died on the battlefield, and the other broke off against the Emperor to save an old friend, and finally left Heavenly Revtions with serious injuries. Have I gotten any of it wrong?" The youth inmon clothes said slowly.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback. "How do you know!"


    "I even know who you like. Do you want me to tell?" The youth inmon clothes smiled slightly.


    "No need, no need." Lei Wujie waved his hand repeatedly.


    "I understand." Tang Lian kept his fingertip de and withdrew his murderous intent. "You¡¯re both from Bai Xiao Hall."


    "You guessed it." The youth named Zhu nodded. "We are from Bai Xiao Hall."


    "Hey, you." Sikong Qianluo, who hadn''t spoken at all up till now, finally spoke. She was speaking to the deaf girl. "Why have you been staring at Xiao Se?"


    When everyone turned and looked, indeed, they realised that the deaf girl had been staring at Xiao Se, her eyes sharp and prating, obviously disying her intent!


    "What do you want?" Tang Lian and Lei Wujie raised their murderous intent again, and stood in front of Xiao Se together.

 Chapter 152 Bai Xiao Hall of the Martial World

    <h4>Chapter 152 Bai Xiao Hall of the Martial World</h4>


    The deaf girl suddenly opened her mouth, as if she was about to speak.


    Generally speaking, deaf and mute were paired from birth. If a person was deaf, she¡¯d never heard a sound before, and she didn¡¯t know what sound was, so naturally she couldn¡¯t make a sound either. But there were indeed precedents in the world where a deaf person could speak, except that required an effort that was a thousand times, or even ten thousand times, more than ordinary people.


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie nced at each other and frowned slightly. Although the deaf girl stopped pressing forward, the young man named Zhu was still smiling. However, the deaf girl¡¯s eyes were too sharp.


    "It''s been a long time since west met." The deaf girl''s voice seemed to be forcibly pulled out of her throat, sharp and hoarse, and they couldn''t help but feel goose bumps when they heard it.


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie were taken aback for a moment. Then, they turned to look at Xiao Se and Xiao Se nodded. "Don''t worry, they¡¯re not enemies." Tang Lian and Lei Wujie exhaled with relief and stood to one side.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the deaf girl¡¯s next sentence would be somewhat taunting. "How did you be like this?"


    Xiao Se stretched his back and saidzily, "What''s wrong with me now?"


    "Like a waste of a person." The deaf girl''s voice sounded horrible, and her words were even more blunt.


    Zhu knocked Long Er¡¯s back with the sword in his hand, indicating that she should face him. "Long Er, you¡¯re being rude." His tone remained steady, and the expression on his face did not change.


    Long Er''s expression slowly eased, and she took a step back without speaking again.


    Xiao Se shook his head with a smile. "Being a waste of a person has its own joy. Mytent meridians are damaged, and I can¡¯t be that ultimate expert. Now, I¡¯m an innkeeper, and my life is not bad."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that. Hallmaster once ordered us Bai Xiao Hall to stop tracking your whereabouts, so your whereabouts have always been a secret even to the all-knowing Bai Xiao Hall. However, a month ago, Hallmaster suddenly sent a letter to the Hall and ordered us toe and help you." Zhu smiled and faced Tang Lian. "So your friends don''t need to be nervous. We¡¯re not here to kill you."


    "Bai Xiao Hall has never interfered with the grievances of the martial world. Why are you helping us?" Tang Lian asked.


    "Because of this person next to you," Zhu said slowly. "He¡¯s the only disciple of our Hallmaster."


    "Ji Ruofeng?" Lei Wujie''s eyes lit up. "He¡¯s the one who evaluated the four pinnacle realms, that Ji Ruofeng? One of the most mysterious experts of the martial world, and he was your former master, Xiao Se? That¡¯s incredible. All matters under Heaven, all matters in the martial world, they are all Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s business. No wonder you know everything, Xiao Se. So, you came from Bai Xiao Hall?"


    "Bai Xiao Hall is not worthy of having such an esteemed god in our midst. He is Hallmaster¡¯s direct disciple, but has nothing to do with Bai Xiao Hall. But, Hallmaster only has this one disciple in his life, so we have to look after him on his behalf, after all," Zhu said.


    "Since you are from Bai Xiao Hall, can you answer a few questions for me?" Ye Ruoyi suddenly said.


    "The General''s daughter? I''ve seen you before in Heavenly Revtions City." Zhu nodded slightly, and pronounced Ye Ruoyi''s identity in one mouthful. "But, I¡¯m sure thedy has never seen me."


    "Bai Xiao Hall is good at hiding their own whereabouts. It''s not surprising that I haven''t seen you." Ye Ruoyi nodded.


    "What does mydy want to ask?" Zhu asked.


    "Why is the Hidden River hunting us?" Ye Ruoyi asked frankly.


    "A noble and distinguished person visited the Hidden River and brokered a deal with the Hidden River. Part of the deal was to kill you," Zhu replied.


    "Can I ask the identity of that noble and distinguished person?" Ye Ruoyi asked next.


    "No." Zhu smiled and shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Because we are businessmen, just like the Hidden River. Every question you ask has its price. Although we are old friends with this Xiao brother, the price for the question you asked is a bit high. Our rtionship is not that deep yet," Zhu said slowly.


    Lei Wujie couldn''t helpughing. "Xiao Se, the tone this person uses is quite simr to yours."


    Zhu smiled and said, "This brother has a big heart. You¡¯ve been hunted all the way here, yet you¡¯re able to talk andugh."


    "Showing a face of suffering won¡¯t help us through our difficulties." Lei Wujie smiled freely.


    "Young hero, you¡¯re right." Zhu nodded.


    "Can I ask another question?" Ye Ruoyi said again.


    "As long as it is not as highly priced as the question just now," Zhu replied.


    "How many more waves of assassins are there lying in ambush ahead of us? How can we get to Lei n Fort in five days?" Ye Ruoyi looked serious.


    "There are no more assassins on the road ahead. If you keep going straight, you will reach Lei n Fort in time," Zhu said firmly.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the incredulity and doubt in each other''s eyes.


    "Miss Ye is actually asking questions that we can''t answer. To speak frankly, Bai Xiao Hall is just a few spies. How many more waves of assassins are ahead of you is impossible for us to know. As for how you can get to Lei n Fort within five days, that is your business. We have no way of knowing," Zhu added when he seemed to sense their doubt.


    "Then why did you say all that earlier?" Ye Ruoyi asked in confusion.


    "Because." Suddenly Zhu pulled out the long sword at his waist again. "We are here. All you have to do is just keep going forward, and leave the rest to us."


    "But you just said that Bai Xiao Hall is made up of spies," Ye Ruoyi said.


    When Zhu drew out his sword, the expression on his face had changed. He suddenly switched from that elegant and indifferent expression to one overflowing with murderous intent. He smiled and said, "One of us is blind and the other deaf, so we can¡¯t be the best spies. We can only take on another role, and that¡¯s to be Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s knives."


    "That''s pretty poetic." Xiao Se shrugged, walked forward and patted Zhu on the shoulder. He spoke shamelessly, "Then we¡¯re counting on you."


    "You''re wee," Zhu said with a bow of his head.


    Long Er was still staring at Xiao Se, an unspeakable anger in her eyes.


    "Alright, stop looking at me like that. I¡¯m already quite pitiful, aren¡¯t I?" Xiao Se whispered softly, and his figure drifted past Long Er as he walked to his horse. He flipped onto the horse¡¯s back and shouted at the people who were still stunned, "Why¡¯re you still dallying? Let''s go!"


    Although they didn¡¯t really understand the situation around these sudden reinforcements, they didn¡¯t have time to think about it deeply. Tang Lian, Sikong Qianluo, and Lei Wujie immediately followed.


    "Lei Wujie, don''t forget to take some dried food along. Anyway, this shop is about to close," Xiao Se shouted.


    Lei Wujie immediately turned around and went back into the teahouse to wrap up the whole bamboo steamer full of steamed buns. As he left with the steamed buns on his back, he asked Zhu with embarrassment, "Brother Zhu, should I¡­ pay for this?"


    "No." Zhu shook his head. "You have misunderstood. Your Xiao brother and I are different."


    "Understood. Just one look and I can tell, you¡¯re a person who makes a lot of money!" Lei Wujie gave him a thumbs up, and immediately ran off carrying the bag of steamed buns.


    Ye Ruoyi brought up the rear and she asked Zhu onest question, "What is the price for the question I asked that you couldn¡¯t answer?"


    Long Er answered first, her muted voice pronouncing each word with pause, "When he changes back to the way he used to be."


    Zhu smiled and added, "When he returns to Heavenly Revtions."


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "I understand."

 Chapter 153 Meeting of Sword Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 153 Meeting of Sword Immortals</h4>


    On a quiet and peaceful mountain road.


    Two figures, one white and one ck, were running away at high speed. Naturally, they were the monk, Wuxin, and Ming Hou, who had already been chased for hundreds of miles by the Wrath Sword Immortal.


    "As a dignified Demonic Cult Sect Leader, how could I be chased out of breath by a single man with a sword? How shameful." Wuxin stopped, and finally began to gasp. "No more, I can¡¯t run anymore, can¡¯t run anymore."


    Ming Hou also stopped, stabbed the big door-like de into the ground in front of him, and looked around warily.


    "Don''t bother looking, Ming Hou." Wuxin patted Ming Hou on the shoulder. "That guy is a monster. Only he can look for us. We can''t look for him."


    "Boy, have you finally started to understand your own predicament?" The man wearing a ck cloak and hat, and carrying a huge sword spoke slowly as he walked up from the hillside one step at a time.


    "Senior, your swordsmanship is unparalleled. As a junior, even though I¡¯m a genius, I¡¯m still a few years short of training." Wuxin pretended toment.


    "Boy, are you ying some trick again?" Yan Zhantian said seriously, as he pressed down his Army Destroyer sword. Along the way, Yan Zhantian had several opportunities to kill Wuxin and Ming Hou, but Wuxin was cunning and adaptable, and he was able to escape from certain death each time.


    Wuxin reached out and a pigeonnded on his hand. Wuxin smiled. "My friend tells me that someone¡¯sing to rescue me."


    "Oh? Who is it." Yan Zhantian raised his head and looked into the distance.


    When Wuxin was speaking, he¡¯d also felt it - the presence of a terrifying aura approaching them.


    "Maybe it¡¯s also a sword immortal." Wuxin flicked his hand lightly and released the pigeon to fly off again. After that, his expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly pulled Ming Hou to the side and shouted, "Retreat!"


    A sword pierced through thepels of his shirt, and the person that Wuxin said wasing to rescue him, actually stabbed at him with a sword. Wuxin pushed his Divine Step to the extreme and barely managed to avoid this sword. However, the sword didn¡¯t stop. There was a sh of red light. Another sword appeared and this sword headed for Yan Zhantian.


    Yan Zhantian, who was also known as the Wrath Sword Immortal, had a sword power that was best described as tyrannical. Naturally, he thought nothing about this sword that appeared out of nowhere. He raised his Army Destroyer sword and easily blocked the oing sword. However, he felt the power of the sword was enough to topple mountains and overturn the seas. That one sword forced him to retreat seven steps.


    The swordsman stopped, Yan Zhantian slid backwards seven steps and plunged his sword into the ground. The hat on his head split in half and fell to the ground, revealing a face full of sword scars.


    "Well, well, you actually look terrifying. No wonder you have to wear a hat every day." Wuxin shook his head. "If we¡¯re topare, I¡¯d say thisdy¡¯s appearance is celestial."


    Dressed in white, a cold sword, a red sword, and that head of bewitching purple hair, the female swordsman who fell from the sky was indeed stunningly beautiful.


    "Li Hanyi," Yan Zhantian called out the name in shock.


    The name of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal would indeed shock most people, but Yan Zhantian would definitely not be included in that group. But, Li Hanyi¡¯s current appearance was something Yan Zhantian had never seen before. Among the five sword immortals, Li Hanyi was known for her light and elegant swordsmanship, but the sword just now was clearly domineering and fierce.


    "Qi deviation," Yan Zhantian said in a deep voice, looking at Li Hanyi''s purple hair.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s qi deviation." Wuxin pulled Ming Hou step by step and retreated. "Back then, when Zhao Yuzhen suffered qi deviation, it took Qingcheng Mountain''s former Sectmaster, L¨¹ Suzhen and Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun joining forces to take him down. Senior Wrath Sword Immortal, If you can defeat this Li Hanyi by yourself, you should be number one under Heaven."


    Li Hanyi raised her head, her purple-coloured pupils bewitching and dangerous. She waved her hand gently, and the cold sword Armoured cier and the warm sword Peach Blossom floated up nking her sides. She looked at Yan Zhantian, and said slowly, "Yan Zhantian?"


    "Li Hanyi, what are you doing here? How did you be like this?" Yan Zhantian asked.


    "Where is Su Changhe?" Li Hanyi''s eyes rose with viciousness, and the sword aura from her two swords rose together, bing restless.


    Yan Zhantian clenched the Army Destroyer sword in his hand and frowned slightly. "Su Changhe of the Hidden River? Why are you looking for him?"


    Li Hanyi''s purple hair fluttered, and her murderous intent soared. "I want to kill him!"


    Her two swords flew out instantly, heading straight towards Yan Zhantian. Yan Zhantian snorted coldly, lifted his sword to block, without drawing the Army Destroyer sword from its sheath. Although Li Hanyi''s sword power was tyrannical, he still had to find the most suitable time to use his Sword Drawn with Fury.


    "What''s going on these days? Right after meeting one sword immortal, and another one appeared. Is everyone hurrying for a gathering? Except for that fellow, Luo Qingyang, I¡¯ve almost seen the rest." A refined voice sounded suddenly, and Wuxin turned his head to look. He saw a middle-aged schr dressed in white clothes covered with dust with a bookcase on his back, standing there and looking somewhat wretched.


    "Damn schr?" Yan Zhantian was forced to retreat by Li Hanyi''s two swords, but he was still surprised by that voice and he turned his head to look over.


    "Big demon head!" The schr smiled and replied.


    "Senior Confucian Sword Immortal?" Wuxin finally reacted and asked.


    "The Young Master of the Demonic Cult is here too. Recently, the Central ins martial world has been rather exciting." Xie Xuan, the Confucian Sword Immortal, saw through his identity at a nce.


    "Not bad, not bad. Since the three sword immortals are meeting here, this junior shall not trouble you further. Let me bid my farewell, but hope that we meet again in the future." Wuxin said goodbye in a hurry, pulled Ming Hou over, turned and ran.


    "Hey, he left just like that?" Xie Xuan was stunned.


    Yan Zhantian snorted coldly, and scolded out loud, "How did Ye Dingzhi give birth to such a hopeless son!"


    "Senior Wrath Sword Immortal, though, is sure full of hope. If you have the ability,e and get me!" Wuxin shouted with a smile from a distance.


    "Damn brat!" Yan Zhantian drew the Army Destroyer sword in his hand angrily.


    Sword Drawn with Fury!


    In an instant, he¡¯d knocked the Armoured cier and Peach Blossom swords into the air. Li Hanyi leaped forward, caught the twin swords and shed at Yan Zhantian.


    Xie Xuan waved his hand and the Book of Knowledge sword hidden in his bookcase flew out and blocked Li Hanyi right in front of her.


    "Yan Zhantian, although it¡¯s a disgrace for me to join forces with you, Li Hanyi has already demonised. If we take her on individually, neither of us are a match for her. Our only option now is to work together and suppress her deviation. Just like how L¨¹ Suzhen and Baili Dongjun did it back then," Xie Xuan said.


    "How did they do it?" Yan Zhantian was forced to retreat steadily. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he really wasn¡¯t a match for Li Hanyi with only his own power.


    "I''ve been looking for books as I was chasing her down, and I finally found it just now." Xie Xuan waved his Book of Knowledge, helping Yan Zhantian to block Li Hanyi''s sword power, while taking out an ancient and tattered book at the same time. "In the book, it says that during a qi deviation, the meridians flow backwards and the blood and qi surges drastically. Skills and power are multiplied many times higher, but it¡¯s like drinking wine to quench thirst, risking a violent death at any moment. The only way to break it is to take out the consciousness, suppress the qi, then¡­¡­"


    "I get it." Yan Zhantian yelled and interrupted Xie Xuan who was hurriedly flipping through his book. "Simply put."


    "Knock her out first!"

 Chapter 154 Four Heroes of Lei Clan

    <h4>Chapter 154 Four Heroes of Lei n</h4>


    Lei n Fort.


    In a somewhat run-down courtyard, there were two rather well-known people sitting.


    One was Lei Qianhu, the current head of Lei n Fort. When he was a youth, he was a nobody, but during the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, he countered three palm strikes from the Demonic Cult elder and killed him.


    The other was Lei Hong, who was already famous as a youth. Together with the young master of the Lei n, Lei Yunhe, they held all of the hopes of Lei n Fort and were known as the two great young experts of the Lei n.


    Neither of them looked as awe-inspiring as they did in their legends. Lei Qianhu even wore a thick white tiger fur coat despite the summer heat. With his face pale, and incessant coughing, he did not look like the head of a prestigious martial arts family. Instead, he looked like a half-dead man with a lung disease. As for Lei Hong, he wore a in gray robe, his looks were in and far inferior to Zhao Yuzhen with his handsome looks and purple robes that ruffled without wind while he danced as if he was an immortal who¡¯d descended. Lei Hong looked more like an ordinary academician.


    Furthermore, the two of them seemed to be in a poor mood at the moment. Lei Hong pressed his fingers on Lei Qianhu''s pulse, his brows furrowed. "Why has the cold qi been spreading so quicklytely? Did you properly take the medications I prescribed for youst time?"


    "I¡¯ve never stopped taking the medicine. But, I¡¯ve had this affliction for more than ten years. My body can¡¯t take it anymore." Lei Qianhu coughed slightly. "How long more can I live? Three months? Or one month?"


    "With me around, you¡¯re not dying so soon." Lei Hong snorted coldly.


    "I know my own body best." Lei Qianhu retracted his hand and gathered the tiger fur on his body. "I won¡¯t survive this winter. But I can die, Lei n Fort cannot fall. Do you know why this Heroes Banquet must be held by me, Lei Qianhu?"


    "Why?" Lei Hong was stunned for a moment. Lei Qianhu was indeed not the kind of person who enjoyed lively and extravagant affairs. But, he was very particr about this Heroes Banquet.


    "Because I want to let the whole martial world know that even though Lei Qianhu is dying, our Lei n is thriving more than ever. Because the Twin Sons of Lei n are about to re-enter the martial world," Lei Qianhu said solemnly.


    "Twin Sons of Lei n." Lei Hong whispered the long-lost two words.


    "Yes, since the day Yunhe stepped out of Snow Moon City, I have sent thirteen disciples with my letter to track him down. He will definitelye back during this Heroes Banquet. But knowing his temperament, both you and I know very well that he definitely won¡¯t take over the position of n leader. So, you will still have to shoulder the responsibilities of Lei n Fort," Lei Qianhu said.


    "But I vited the ancestral decree. The elders already made an exception for not expelling me from the Lei n. How could I take over the position as head of Lei n?" Lei Hong smiled bitterly.


    "Rules were set by people. A hundred years ago, when Lei n¡¯s ancestors sealed the de and hanged the sword, it was a form of resolution. Now that our Lei n will once again hold the de and sword, it¡¯s simply a step out of our self-imposed resolution." Lei Qianhu paused and coughed lightly. "And no matter how big the rules are, they¡¯re not as big as the n leader. As long as I''m still in charge, I will have the final say in Lei n Fort. For so many years, you¡¯ve confined yourself in Lei n, I know that it was partly due to the promise you made with Li Hanyi back then to discover that ultimate swordy. But, it was also because of my injury. I feel ashamed that while I live, I¡¯m a burden on you and when I die, I¡¯ll still pull you back to stay in Lei n."


    Lei Hong shook his head. "Back then, Uncle said that our generation had four heroes and it should have been an era for Lei n Fort to rule the martial world. However, who could have known that all of the burden fell on you alone. It¡¯s us who should feel ashamed."


    "You can also discuss it with Yunhe. You are the only person in the world who can persuade him." Lei Qianhu stood up. "He¡¯ll be n leader, and you can explore the martial world and look for Li Hanyi."


    "Li Hanyi rejected me in the name of a sword. Although I believed it at the time, after so many years, I¡¯m also not that foolish youth of the past. She didn¡¯t feel the same way about me. Even if we¡¯re to meet again, it would only cause more awkwardness. Rather than fixating on an encounter that shouldn¡¯t exist, we should just forget them in the martial world." Lei Hong sighed softly.


    "If one is an eagle, one will fly." Lei Qianhu kept his hands in his sleeves, and walked slowly towards the door. "My father was right back then. During this era, the Lei n should have ruled the martial world. The Lei n¡¯s four heroes are no longer, but there are still the Twin Sons of Lei n."


    "I won''t give up." Lei Hong looked at Lei Qianhu''s back, and said solemnly, "I will cure you."


    Lei Qianhu smiled, did not answer, and he looked up at the sky.


    When they were young, Lei Qianhu was very envious of Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong. They seemed to be favoured sons from birth, and they always caught everyone¡¯s attention within the n. On the other hand, Lei Qianhu had to work very, very hard just to keep up with them. Later, when the two of them entered the martial world and finally became famous, Lei Qianhu was still in Lei n Fort, working hard on his fist arts. Finally, he achieved a little sess and wanted to join the two of them, one vited the ancestral decree and began practicing the sword, while the other lost an arm and vanished without a trace. He still lost his chance. Now, the three of them will be reunited again, but their remaining time was running out.


    Rule over the martial world. That was also once Lei Qianhu''s dream when he was young.


    Mount Xianling.


    The clouds and mists lingered, and the cranes were crying non-stop.


    Lei Yunhe, who¡¯d changed into a yellow robe, stood at the summit, looking into the distance. During this journey, he¡¯d visited Qingcheng Mountain, and after a duel with Zhao Yuzhen, he re-entered the martial world. Although he left no traces of his whereabouts, he was still found by the Lei n. He didn''t want to have anything to do with them, but after reading the contents of the letter, he finally decided to make a trip to the Lei n.


    Lei Yunhe¡¯s father, who was the former head of Lei n, once praised their generation as abundant in talents and referred to them as the four heroes of Lei n. However, the first to be famous was Lei Mengsha, who went to the capital and took up a government position, was exiled by his family, and finally died on the battlefield in the war with Nanjue. The next to be famous were Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong, who sessively encountered unfortunate circumstances and left the martial world. That left Lei Qianhu, who was ate-bloomer, to inherit the Lei n and yet, he was seriously injured and infirmed by his cold all year round.


    "Don''t you dare die." Lei Yunhe sighed lightly. Regarding Lei Yunhe¡¯s disappearance, there were many rumors in the martial world, one of which was that he was actually killed by his own brother, Lei Qianhu, for the position as head of Lei n. But Lei Yunhe knew in his heart what kind of person Lei Qianhu was. That silent, kind, and hard-working brother will never be the one to vie for the n leader position.


    "A-Li," Lei Yunhe whispered, and a crane flew through the clouds andnded in front of him. He leaped and jumped onto the back of the crane.


    The crane named "A-Li" let out a long cry, and Lei Yunhe reached out his hand to stroke its head gently. "A-Li, you used to live on Qingcheng Mountain. That year, when I was seriously injured and going down the mountain, it was thanks to your rescue that I survived. All these years, I only had you by my side. Now, I¡¯m going home. Come with me to go take a look.


    "Take a look at the ce where I grew up. That ce is called Lei n Fort, the most famous ce in the martial world, where many heroes are born!"

 Chapter 155 The Night Before Murder

    <h4>Chapter 155 The Night Before Murder</h4>


    The night before the Heroes Banquet.


    The entire Lei n Fort was brightly lit, and everyone was busy preparing for the banquet on the next day. One thousand jugs of fine wine were being carried into Lei n Fort by dozens of carriages one after another. Lei Tianhen, the current chief steward of Lei n Fort, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and shouted loudly, "Move faster! Move faster! If you cause any dy for tomorrow''s banquet, I¡¯ll make you take responsibility before you leave!"


    "Tianhen," a low voice called him.


    "Who¡¯s calling this old man? Can¡¯t you see that this old man is busy?" The noise from many voices drowned out the person¡¯s voice, so Lei Tianhen didn¡¯t recognise it before he turned his head and snapped at the other man.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard." The man smiled and gathered his sleeves.


    Lei Tianhen returned the smile. "n Leader, Tianhen was too bold."


    "Since I became the n leader, Lei n Fort hasn''t been so lively in a long time, right?" Lei Qianhu walked up to Lei Tianhen''s side and said lightly.


    "n Leader doesn¡¯t like such extravagant affairs," Lei Tianhen said while pointing over at the rest and shouting, "That wine is not supposed to be there. All wrong, all wrong. Take it over there now!"


    "Actually, everyone hasints in their hearts. Tianhen, although you¡¯ve been working hard these past few days, I haven''t seen you talking like this for many years," Lei Qianhu said slowly.


    Lei Tianhen wiped off his sweat again and said with a smile, "I¡¯m a steward. Although I¡¯m alwaysining, and I¡¯m always bitter and tired, I still think of organising some big event so that I can feel aplished. I can''t do martial arts. I can''t be a hero. But, I can be the man who organises a grand Heroes Banquet. That¡¯s not bad too."


    "By the way, Tianhen. Has there been news about Lei Wujietely?" Lei Qianhu asked suddenly.


    Lei Tianhen shook his head. "You mean that disciple of Lei Hong¡¯s? Actually, disciples of the branch family are not eligible to participate in this Heroes Banquet. But since n Leader had given permission, I¡¯ve already sent someone out to find him, but there¡¯s been no news at all."


    "I see." Lei Qianhu nodded. "Have all the guests for tomorrow been invited to the vi to rest?"


    "The major families from Jiangnan will onlye tomorrow. Those who havee from afar, the masters of Shaolin Temple and the priests of Wudang Mountain have all been invited to the vi to rest. Snow Moon City sent a message three months ago that their head disciple, Tang Lian, would return to Tang n first beforeing to Lei n Fort. I suppose he will being together with the Tang n members. But, this time, the Tang n is really giving us face because Grandmaster Tang ising in person. However, thest letter from Snow Moon City said that a mysterious guest would also being. Could it be Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun?"


    "Why? Do you want to meet Baili Dongjun?"


    "The legendary Wine Immortal is considered as number one under Heaven. Naturally, I¡¯d like to meet him at least once." Lei Tianhen scratched his head. "After all, we¡¯re also one of Snow Moon City¡¯s biggest allies, but they¡¯re only sending the one head disciple? Isn¡¯t that a slight on us?"


    "The mysterious guest should be Li Hanyi," Lei Qianhu said.


    "Li Hanyi? Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi? I thought if Baili Dongjun won¡¯t join us then, it¡¯d be the Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng. Didn''t they say that Li Hanyi is in seclusion in Cangshan training her swordsmanship and hadn¡¯t left the city for many years now?" Lei Tianhen was surprised.


    "Why, don''t you want her toe?" Lei Qianhu asked.


    "It''s not that¡­ After all, she¡¯s one of the five great sword immortals. We won¡¯t get to see someone like that on normal days. It¡¯s just that¡­" Lei Tianhen nced to the right side and pursed his lips. "If the Snow Moon Sword Immortal really came, the one inside¡­"


    "The chief steward doesn¡¯t have to worry about that." Lei Qianhuughed loudly, patted Lei Tianhen on the shoulder, and walked into the courtyard.


    Lei Tianhen was stunned for a moment. That was the first time he¡¯d heard Lei Qianhuugh like this. He always had the impression that this young n leader was very different from the previous n leader. Lei Qianhu''s personality was taciturn and he never got angry, but he also rarely smiled. Lei n Fort had firmly retained its reputation as the most prestigious family in Jiangnan over thest few years, even though it hadn¡¯t set off a storm in the martial world like it did ten years ago. But today, Lei Qianhu suddenlyughed, and the light in his eyes filled Lei Tianhen with excitement.


    "Our Lei n Fort will soon flourish once again. This day has been long in waiting."


    On the official highway, Lei Wujie, Xiao Se, Tang Lian, Sikong Qianluo, and Ye Ruoyi were riding their horses at a fast pace. Since the two from Bai Xiao Hall showed up, the assassins from the Hidden River had all but disappeared.


    "Xiao Se, your two friends are really capable!" Lei Wujie praised.


    Xiao Se frowned and said, "That''s because the Hidden River only wants to dy us for now, and they haven¡¯t sent their real assassins. Why are they trying so hard to dy us? What¡¯s about to happen at Lei n Fort?"


    Lei Wujie felt a tightness in his chest and he couldn''tugh anymore. He turned to ask Tang Lian, "Da-shixiong, how long more before we arrive?"


    "There¡¯s still¡­" Tang Lian frowned in thought.


    "Don''t think about it." Ye Ruoyi flicked her whip and took the lead. "Doesn¡¯t matter how long more it¡¯ll take. We¡¯ll keep riding on this road, day and night, and try our best to get there as fast as possible."


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment, and he immediately followed up with his own whip. "Miss Ye is right!"


    Xiao Se rode his horse up to Tang Lian''s side and said, "Tang Lian, those who are plotting against the Lei n Fort this time¡­ besides the Hidden River, do you think Tang n will definitely make their move?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Lian shook his head.


    "Then if Tang n does make a move, what choice will you make?" Xiao Se asked again.


    "I will stop it from happening!" Tang Lian said sternly.


    "Good." Xiao Se yelled angrily, "Ride!"


    "Faster, faster, faster! Put away all this wine. Once you¡¯re done, everyone go back and rest. Don''t bring shame to us Lei n Fort tomorrow!" Lei Tianhen shouted loudly.


    "Got it!" The young disciples responded with a smile.


    "Siyi, Luoqiao. You two will have to work a little harder tonight. You¡¯re responsible for the night watch," Lei Tianhen said, pointing to two young disciples.


    The two disciples nodded hurriedly. "Yes, sir."


    After that, Lei Tianhen and the other disciples left, leaving only the two night watch disciples at the gate of the courtyard to prevent anyone from entering. However, in their blind spot, there were some guests already sneaking in.


    Many tiny red spiders were slowly sneaking in from outside the courtyard. In the dark night, it was impossible to see their movements. They climbed cautiously up the side of the wine jars, their mouths opened slightly, and a small transparent drop of liquid dripped into the wine jar.


    Colorless and tasteless, even the Lingnan Wen n, who were the number one poison users under Heaven, would not notice it. Xianxia Potion.


    It wasn¡¯t lethal, but all it took was one drop. The victim will lose their energy instantly and be paralysed for four hours.


    On a hillside not far from Lei n Fort, a graceful woman in a long ck dress was standing there. Behind her were several coquettish women wearing the same dress. They opened their hands slightly, their long skirts fluttered, and those tiny spiders came crawling out continuously from under their skirts.


    Hidden River Mu House, Mu Yumo.

 Chapter 156 Heroes Attending Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 156 Heroes Attending Banquet</h4>


    The next day, noon.


    Heroes Banquet.


    As an annual event in the martial world, it would be organised by a prestigious and powerful sect every year. All under Heaven would gather to discuss major issues if there were any, drink merrily if there were none, exchange martial arts pointers, or privately form alliances and make deals. There would also be sects with grievances amongst them, which would be brought up for mediation at the Heroes Banquet. Then, the sect hosting the Heroes Banquet would serve as mediator to resolve such matters.


    But these were Heroes Banquets of previous years.


    In the Heroes Banquets of previous years, although the organising sects were considered prestigious and powerful in the martial world, none of them couldpete with Lei n Fort. Because a prestigious family like Lei n Fort were like tall trees that attracted the wind. Although they were prestigious, they also made lots of enemies and were not suitable to y the host of the Heroes Banquet. But this time, Lei Qianhu, who had always acted low-key, took over the Heroes Banquet from the Jiangnan Duan family.


    Duan Feihong was the head of the Duan Family, who once uttered a bold statement, "Jiangnan has a refined and distinguished style, and my Duan family has eight-tenths of it." When he saw the Lei n Leader visiting him personally, there was nothing refined and distinguished about him as he brought his entire family, young and old, to receive the guest. Then, the next day, an order was passed through the entire martial world that the Heroes Banquet this year would be hosted by the Lei n Fort of Thunderbolt Hall in Jiangnan.


    This change meant that one of the four great cities under Heaven, the martial city Unrivaled City and their allies would not participate in this year¡¯s Heroes Banquet. Although Unrivaled City and Lei n Fort had no grudges against each other, Unrivaled City and Snow Moon City hadpeted for many years for the status of number one city in the martial world. Since Lei n Fort was Snow Moon City¡¯srgest ally, Unrivaled City naturally would not attend. Hence, this year¡¯s Heroes Banquet, although hosted by the world-renowned Lei n Fort, had less than half the usual number of guests. But, this was to be expected. What the martial world did not expect was, would the Tang ne?


    Snow Moon City had three impressive martial sects as allies, the Tang n of Central Shu, the long-established Wen n of Lingnan, and the Lei n of Thunderbolt Hall in Jiangnan. As equal allies, the Tang n should already have arrived.


    However, the Tang n and Lei n Fort had been in a century-old feud. Decades ago, the Tang n and Lei n Fort shed in a bloody battle, and no less than a hundred people died on both sides. Another few decadester, the then Grandmaster of the Tang n and the then head of family of Lei n Fort had fought in many battles to the death and finally they took each other down and died together. Had it not been for the Demonic Cult''s Eastern Incursion, the two were forced to join forces, and finally after Snow Moon City¡¯s reconciliation, they temporarily let go of their grudges. But even if they no longer came to arms the moment they met each other, they weren¡¯t friendly to the point of sitting at the same table and sharing a drink.


    Therefore, all the guests who came to the banquet were wondering whether Tang n woulde? Who would be sent?


    "Jiangnan Duan Family Head Duan Feihong brought his disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!" Lei Tianhen stood at the door and announced loudly.


    Duan Feihong, who was dressed in a clean robe, had a wisp of beard, and indeed an aura of refinement about him. He brought his eldest son, Duan Xuanyi, and a group of disciples to the door of the hall, cupped his fist and saluted Lei Qianhu at the door. "Lei-xiong."


    "Duan-xiong." Lei Qianhu bowed and nodded.


    "Shaolin Temple Elder, Master Yuanhui, brought his disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!" Lei Tianhen continued. Although Unrivaled City and its allied sects in the martial world would not be attending, martial sects like Shaolin Temple and Wudang Sect that did not participate in the Heroes Banquet in previous years had sent their members to attend. This was considered giving Lei n Fort a lot of face.


    "Wudang Sect Head Disciple, Yu Xingzhou, brought his sect disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!"


    "Xianxia Sect Elder, Venerable Lanyue, brought his sect disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!"


    "Jianlin Sect Sect Leader, Yu Changfeng, brought his sect disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!"


    "Huiyue Pavilion Master, Sima Luchen, brought his sect disciples to attend the banquet! Please take a seat!"


    Lei Tianhen made loud announcements, one after another, for dozens of times. The whole dining hall was already full of people both downstairs and upstairs, with only a few empty seats left on the main table. However, the owners of those empty seats had not yet arrived. Lei Tianhen looked at Lei Qianhu, and Lei Qianhu said softly, "Wait."


    Until a young man riding a donkey walked over slowly. The hooves of the donkeynded on the stone road, ringing clearly with each step.


    The guests in the hall also fell silent, stretching out their heads to look at this strange guest.


    "This is¡­" Lei Tianhen imed to know countless people, but he couldn''t recognize the origin of this young man.


    The young man was still sitting on the donkey and he suddenly turned around, looked at Lei Qianhu with a smile, and shouted, "Hu-ye, it¡¯s been many years since west met."


    Lei Qianhu smiled. "Insolent."


    "n Leader, this is¡­" Lei Tianhen said in confusion.


    "This one is Wen Liang, from the long-established Wen n of Lingnan. Our grandmaster said, we of the Wen n are all poisonous things. If wee, we¡¯re afraid that the guests of the Heroes Banquet will not dare to eat the food, so we¡¯ve never attended the banquet in past years. However, we have no choice this year. Since Hu-ye is hosting the banquet, the Wen n dare not miss it. I¡¯m a small poisonous thing, my poison arts are not sophisticated enough. Everyone, please rest assured, and eat and drink as you please," Wen Liang said loudly.


    The guests in the hallughed loudly when they heard this, and Lei Tianhen alsoughed. "Wen Liang of the long-established Wen n, has arrived to attend the banquet. Please take a seat!"


    "Uncle, thank you." Wen Liang jumped off the donkey and whispered to Lei Tianhen, "My donkey carried me for two months to get here. It¡¯s exhausted. Please look after it properly. Don¡¯t let it get bullied by the fine horses of these great heroes."


    Lei Tianhen thought this young man was really interesting, nodded and agreed with a smile.


    "Hu-ye¡­" Wen Liang turned his head again and said to Lei Qianhu.


    "Get the hell inside right now." Lei Qianhu cocked his head and didn''t bother himself with the younger man.


    "I¡¯m gone!" Wen Liang stepped into the main hall and sat openly at the main table.


    At this time, two more horses neighed at the front door, and two identical-looking young men reined in their horses. They carried long swords on their backs. One of them was more outspoken and he faced Lei Qianhu and the others boldly, while the other looked a little shy and kept his head down.


    "Now, who are these¡­" Lei Tianhen wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Lei Qianhu.


    Lei Qianhu was also stunned. "I have never met these two."


    "He Qu, Sword Guardian of Sword Heart Tomb!" The voice was extremely bold.


    ¡°He Cong.¡± The other voice was timid.


    "Have especiallye to attend the banquet!"


    "Sword Heart Tomb!" All the heroes in the hall were shocked. Why would Sword Heart Tomb, who had never bothered themselves with the affairs of the world, attend the Heroes Banquet?


    "Is Lei n Fort¡¯s influence really that big?" Someone in the hall whispered.


    "It¡¯s said that the current Sword Heart Tomb is still under the charge of the old Tombmaster Li Suwang. Considering that old man¡¯s personality, would he send people to attend the Heroes Banquet?"


    The ancestors of the Sword Heart Tomb once forged the fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, "Heart". The present old Tombmaster, Li Suwang, had also forged the seventh-ranked sword under Heaven, Moving Mountains sword. Li Xinyue, who had inherited the Heart Sword form had also used that skill, and forced her sword right up to the Emperor, making herself famous in the world. From the outside, the Sword Heart Tomb appeared to be merely sword-forgers, but their status in the martial world was not lower than that of many noble ns.


    "Our old master said that our Sword Heart Tomb is a difficult ce to find, so it¡¯s normal that we did not receive your invitation. Nheless, we¡¯re family by marriage after all, so we couldn¡¯t miss this banquet. Hence, we two brothers have speciallye to attend the banquet!" He Qu spoke loudly.


    Everyone knew that Lei Mengsha and Li Xinyue were married, of course. However, Lei Mengsha had been expelled by the Lei n Fort. These words, family by marriage¡­ Would Lei Qianhu dare to ept?


    Lei Qianhu cleared his throat. "Sword Heart Tomb Sword Guardians, He Qu and He Chong, have arrived to attend the banquet! Our family by marriage hase, we¡¯re unable to contain our joy. Take a seat!"

 Chapter 157 Meeting of Feuding Clans

    <h4>Chapter 157 Meeting of Feuding ns</h4>


    He Qu and He Cong flipped off their horses, stepped forward and sped their fists to salute Lei Qianhu. "Fortmaster Lei, greetings."


    "Well met to both of you. I wonder how old master Li¡¯s health has been recently," Lei Qianhu said with a smile.


    "The old master is in good health, but the journey here is long, so he couldn¡¯te personally. I hope Fortmaster Lei will not me him," He Qu stepped forward and said.


    "Not to worry. I am greatly honoured that Old Master Li sent the two of you here. So please take a seat inside," Lei Qianhu said.


    He Cong looked around and said in a low voice, "Why isn¡¯t the young Tombmaster here?"


    Lei Qianhu heard him and asked, "Are you looking for someone?"


    He Qu replied on behalf of his younger brother, "Oh, after the old Tombmaster bade farewell to his grandsonst time, he¡¯s been missing him, but¡­"


    Standing to the side, Lei Tianhen overheard and was confused. "Old master Li''s grandson¡­ who is it?"


    Lei Qianhu, who knew the details, inquired, "Did Wujie meet with old master Li Suwang?"


    "Yes, they were being chased by Hidden River and escaped into Sword Heart Tomb to hide for a while," He Qu replied, but did not mention that Lei Wujie had inherited the Heart sword.


    "Hidden River." Lei Qianhu frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Wujie has not returned to Lei n Fort yet."


    "Could it be¡­" He Qu felt his heart tighten as he muttered to himself.


    "Both of you should proceed to take your seats in the great hall. I¡¯ve already sent our n disciples out to search for him a few days ago, though we haven¡¯t heard any news yet. They must have been dyed on the road. I¡¯m sure everything is fine," Lei Qianhu said.


    The two brothers, He Qu and He Cong, exchanged a nce and although they were still worried in their hearts, they were attending a banquet after all and it wasn¡¯t the right time and ce to discuss this matter. They cupped their fists and walked into the hall. The Lei n disciples who came forward to receive them ushered them to the main table, and the only one who was seated at the table, Wen Liang, smiled and greeted them. ¡°Hello to the two young heroes of Sword Heart Tomb."


    "Well met? Though I don''t know who this young hero is?" He Qu greeted in return.


    "This one is Wen Liang, from the long-established Wen n of Lingnan," Wen Liang replied politely.


    "The Wen n¡­ well met well met." He Quughed and pulled He Cong with him to sit right across from Wen Liang. The two of them grew up in Sword Heart Tomb since they were young and didn¡¯t know many of the ways of the martial world, but they¡¯d still heard a few of the legends of the martial world. Among them, they also remembered several essential reminders of travelling the martial world, one of which is¡ª¡ª


    Never sit next to someone from the Wen n!


    Wen Liang scratched his head. "Though you say well met, but your actions are too honest, aren¡¯t you?"


    Lei Qianhu was still standing at the door respectfully.


    Lei Tianhen looked up at the scorching sun in the sky, and said anxiously, "If they don¡¯t get here soon, we¡¯ll miss the auspicious hour."


    There were two parties on the guest list who have yet to arrive. Tang n, Snow Moon City.


    "I say this Tang n, they¡¯re clearly not giving Lei n Fort any face. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re noting at all," someone in the hall whispered.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Snow Moon City also hasn¡¯t arrived yet, right? Maybe they¡¯re in it together. The current head disciple of Snow Moon City was from Tang n. Perhaps, Tang n had already colluded with Snow Moon City behind our backs and were nning to count Lei n Fort out," someone else said.


    "Then, why would the Wen n be here?" Someone next to him asked.


    "Why don¡¯t you look at who the Wen n sent? Have you ever heard of this person?" The person dismissed hispanion.


    However, Wen Liang heard it, and turned to look at the man with interest. "Have you never heard of me?"


    The man was startled by the expression in Wen Liang¡¯s eyes, but still said stiffly, "No."


    "Of course, I have never entered the martial world, how could you have heard of me?" Wen Liang smiled, waved his long sleeves, and a red scorpion crawled onto his fingers. "Xiao-Hua, go on. Go help this brother get to know me."


    "Three-tailed scorpion!" Someone eximed.


    The three-tailed scorpion, death in one sting.


    The man pointed at Wen Liang and his hands trembled. "You¡­ you dare to kill people within Lei n Fort."


    "Not necessarily. My Xiao-Hua is very very well-behaved. It will listen to me and follow you obediently. When you walk out of Lei n Fort and return to your own home, and when you¡¯re all rxed as you lie down and prepare to sleep, then it will bite you just once." Wen Liang smiled and looked at the man. "Then¡­"


    "Someone¡¯sing!" Suddenly someone yelled, and everyone looked up hurriedly. Wen Liang also put away the red scorpion, and looked outside with interest.


    A carriage had stopped at the door, and the one holding the whip was a youth no older than fourteen or fifteen years old. He stepped off the carriage and waited respectfully beside it.


    Someone pulled aside the curtain of the carriage and stepped off the carriage. He was about thirty years old and was tall and slender.


    "Tang Huang?" Someone recognized him.


    "The master in charge of the Tang n''s Outer School, Tang Huang? The Tang n sent someone of such high rank? Besides the few old masters, the highest ranking person in Tang n now should be Tang Huang?" Someone eximed.


    "Looks like Tang n still wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Lei n Fort."


    Unexpectedly, after Tang Huang, two others also disembarked.


    "These two are¡­" Someone asked.


    "One is Tang n¡¯s most proficient poison user, Tang Xuan, and the other is the sessor of the Tang n¡¯s ¡°Heaven Roller¡± gloves, Tang Qisha. They¡¯re both current master teachers of the Outer School," Wen Liang said quietly. "Compared to them, the Wen n only sent me, which is indeed a little disparaging."


    The three most outstanding members of Tang n''s current generation showed up at the Lei n Fort Heroes Banquet at the same time. For two ns which were locked in a feud, this was tantamount to giving great face to them. But after the three people got off the carriage, they simply stood to one side and didn¡¯te forward to greet Lei Qianhu.


    "Oh? Could there be someone else still in the carriage?" Wen Liang muttered, turning the wine cup in his hand.


    "Is it possible one of the three Tang n elders also came?" Someone whispered among the crowd.


    Lei Qianhu suddenly lifted his foot and walked step by step to the carriage. But, he did not greet Tang Huang and the others. He just raised his head and looked at the carriage.


    An old voice inside the carriage slowly said, "Qianhu, when I¡¯m done with this bag of smokes, I¡¯lle down."


    "No matter." Lei Qianhu smiled, and stood respectfully under the scorching sun, waiting quietly for as long as it took to finish a whole bag of smokes.


    Finally, the curtain of the carriage was lifted again, and a tall old man in a ck robe appeared in front of everyone.


    In the current martial world, all under Heaven were split between Snow Moon City and Unrivaled City, while the five sword immortals roamed the martial world, followed by the emerging young heroes. However, there were still a few individuals that people like Baili Dongjun, the citymaster of Snow Moon City, or Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang, would still respectfully call Senior when meeting them.


    Li Suwang of Sword Heart Tomb was one of them. The old man who stepped off the carriage was naturally considered one as well.


    Tang n, Grandmaster Tang.


    "Qianhu, you¡¯ve waited long." With a smile, Grandmaster Tang passed the pipe in his hand to the youth who was driving the carriage.


    "For Grandmaster¡¯s arrival, it¡¯s nothing even if I have to wait for a whole day and night," Lei Qianhu replied.


    "Good. You¡¯re much more polite than your father." Grandmaster Tangughed out loud, and didn¡¯t say any more. He walked right by Lei Qianhu, leading Tang Huang and the others into the inner hall.


    Lei Tianhen caught himself and hurriedly announced, "Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang brought Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, and Tang Qisha to attend the banquet!"


    Everyone who¡¯d arrived from the Tang n deserved to be recognised by their full name.


    "This is a true Heroes Banquet," someone said, ovee with emotion.

 Chapter 158 Wen Liang of Wen Clan

    <h4>Chapter 158 Wen Liang of Wen n</h4>


    "Fortmaster, why aren¡¯t the representatives from Snow Moon City here yet? It''s near the auspicious hour, though that¡¯s not a big concern." Lei Tianhen looked into the distance, but still there were no signs of anyone appearing again. "It''s just that the guests inside have been waiting for too long."


    "Let¡¯s wait for one more incense stick," Lei Qianhu said softly.


    "Very well," Lei Tianhen replied.


    Grandmaster Tang led Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, Tang Qisha and the rest into the great hall, and immediately, the entire great hall fell silent. All eyes were on this world-renowned Grandmaster Tang. Grandmaster Tang walked slowly with a faint smile on his face, and when he passed the table where Shaolin Temple sat, he turned his head slightly. "Master Yuanhui."


    As an elder of Shaolin Temple, Master Yuanhui had a very high level of standing, but he was still short of Grandmaster Tang by a level. He hurriedly replied with respect, "Amitabha. I haven¡¯t met Old Senior Tang for many years, yet you¡¯re still healthy and full of vigour."


    "Thanks to Master¡¯s favour." Grandmaster Tang didn''t say much, and after a few steps, he sat down at the main table. The other three also sat down beside Grandmaster Tang.


    However, there were two long swords on the table resonating with a shrill sound.


    Tang Huang frowned slightly and looked at the two young men opposite him.


    Grandmaster Tang unhurriedly poured himself a cup of tea, and said slowly, "Fortmaster Lei¡¯s stature isrger than I thought. Even the Sword Heart Tomb has sent representatives."


    "Old Senior Tang, are you well?" He Cong, who seldom spoke, held down the resonating long sword. "These two juniors are not being rude. It¡¯s just these swords¡­"


    "I know. The swords of Sword Heart Tomb are known to possess sword hearts and have souls." Grandmaster Tang put down his teacup and gently pressed it down with his hand. "Don¡¯t mind it."


    The two swords suddenly became quiet.


    He Qu wiped the sweat from his forehead. "That¡¯s really strange."


    "Not strange at all. When Grandmaster took his seat, he deliberately revealed a killing intent to test the two of you. Now that he¡¯s discovered your identities, naturally, he doesn¡¯t need to show his remarkable skill any more," Wen Liang, who had been watching from one side with a smile, remarked.


    "Who is this, such impudence!" Tang Xuan red at him.


    "This one is Wen Liang," Wen Liang replied with cupped fists.


    "From the long established Wen n? Whose disciple are you?" Tang Xuan asked coldly.


    "Please allow me to humbly decline. I¡¯m afraid that saying his name would insult my shifu''s reputation." Wen Liang shook his head.


    "Spit it out when you¡¯re asked. Where¡¯d all your nonsensee from?" Grandmaster Tang picked up the teapot and poured another cup of tea. "Drink this cup of tea, and speak properly."


    "Yes, speak properly." Tang Xuan took the tea from Grandmaster Tang and passed it to Wen Liang.


    Wen Liang hurriedly epted the cup of tea with respect and drank it all in one mouthful. "I dare not refuse to drink Grandmaster Tang¡¯s tea."


    "Are you not afraid of burning your mouth." Tang Xuan snorted coldly.


    "How could I scald my mouth? Just now, Brother Tang Xuan dripped a drop of ice water into the cup of tea from Grandmaster. If an ordinary person drank it, wouldn¡¯t their blood clot immediately and they¡¯d die?" Wen Liang said with a wide grin.


    Tang Xuan was not annoyed despite being exposed. He looked at Wen Liang and said, "Your eyes are not too weak, and you have quite the guts. Spit it out, who is your master? Otherwise, people will say I¡¯m bullying a junior."


    "Actually, I am indeed not your junior." Wen Liang scratched his head. "My master is also quite old. His name is¡ª"


    "Wen Hujiu."


    Wen Hujiu didn¡¯t sound like the name of an ordinary person. If one spoke it seriously, inevitably, someone will snicker out loud. Who would want to be called "Wen Hujiu"? But the great hall that was just starting to be boisterous suddenly fell silent again. No one wanted tough. Everyone was just as quiet as when Grandmaster Tang arrived earlier. Because this name was extremely terrifying.


    This name was given by the person to himself. When he was young, he said, ¡°A warm jug of wine, explore the martial world.¡± Then, he willfully changed his own name.


    Now that he was an old man, he already had one leg in the grave, but he still did not change his name. His words had be, "A warm jug of wine, watch the setting sun."


    When he was young, he was known as the poison who walks under Heaven. Later, when he returned to the Wen n, his status rose again and again, and finally he became the most famous person in the Lingnan Wen n.


    The Wen n head of family, Wen Hujiu.


    In terms of seniority, he was indeed not lower than Grandmaster Tang.


    Even Grandmaster Tang¡¯s face showed a bit of curiosity. "Are you the new apprentice that old poison took in in recent years?"


    "This one is Wen Liang, the Wen n call me ''little poison''. Well met, well met." Wen Liang looked proud and cupped his fists.


    Tang Xuan''s expression turned sombre. "So, is this the first time you¡¯ve left Wen n, and you¡¯re already trying to make a name for yourself in the martial world?"


    "That¡¯s right." Wen Liang picked up the teapot gently, also poured a cup of tea unhurriedly, and handed it to Tang Xuan. "If I could defeat the Tang n¡¯s number two poison user, Tang Xuan, then I¡¯m guessing this opening shot will shake the Heavens."


    "Tang n¡¯s number two?" Tang Xuan asked obliquely as he knocked lightly on the table.


    "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds." Wen Liang deliberately turned his head and remarked, "Tang n¡¯s number one poison user is naturally Lianyue-xiong, right?"


    "Impudent!" Tang Xuan roared with anger.


    "Be quiet," Grandmaster Tang interjected, but no one knew if he was speaking to Tang Xuan or Wen Liang.


    But both of them closed their mouths in silence. Then, Wen Liang reached out his hand and lightly pointed at the teacup as he raised his eyebrows at Tang Xuan.


    Tang Xuan reached out angrily, ready to pick up the teacup, but it was taken away by someone else.


    "Who!" Tang Xuan turned his head and saw Lei Qianhu, who was wearing a tiger fur coat, holding the teacup. He swirled it gently and looked at Wen Liang. "What did you put in it?"


    "Hu-ye, you mustn¡¯t drink it." Wen Liang reached out to stop him. "Don¡¯t drink it!"


    "What kind of lethal poison is this? If you poisoned me to death, wouldn¡¯t you make your name in the martial world even faster?" Lei Qianhu put the teacup to his mouth.


    Wen Liang finally couldn''t help it, and said, "There¡¯s no poison in it at all. I just dug out some earwax and threw it in¡­"


    The entire hall was silent.


    Lei Qianhu, who had never shown happiness or anger on his face, was starting to lose it. He awkwardly lowered the cup that he¡¯d raised. The chief steward, Lei Tianhen, immediately stepped forward and stealthily took the cup away.


    Sitting there, Tang Xuan''s face turned red then white, but because Lei Qianhu was there, he did not explode.


    Wen Liang, whose mischief was exposed, turned his head, afraid to look at Lei Qianhu, and pretended to whistle nonchntly.


    "Qianhu, hasn''t Snow Moon City sent their representatives yet?" Grandmaster Tang asked, breaking the awkward moment.


    Lei Qianhu shook his head. "Citymaster Sikong sent word earlier that their head disciple, Tang Lian, would attend the banquet but that he would return to Tang n beforeing here. I thought he would havee with you."


    "We should havee together, but something came up suddenly and Tang Lian had to leave first. I thought he would arrive earlier than us," Grandmaster Tang replied. "Maybe he was waid on the road. The guests have been waiting for a long time. Why not start the banquet first."


    Lei Qianhu nodded and sat down.


    Lei Tianhen, who had just disposed of the cup earlier, exchanged a nce with Lei Qianhu and nodded, before he announced loudly:


    "Start the banquet!"

 Chapter 159 Lei Clan Shield Formation

    <h4>Chapter 159 Lei n Shield Formation</h4>


    "We¡¯re almost there! Another five miles and we¡¯ll be at Lei n!" Lei Wujie looked into the distance and yelled.


    The group of them had been on the road since the previous day and through the night, and they were already bedraggled. But, seeing that the Lei n was right ahead, they couldn¡¯t help but feel encouraged with a wave of pride.


    "I hope we¡¯re not toote," Ye Ruoyi whispered.


    Suddenly, two people appeared in front of them to block the way, one dressed in ck, with a handsome face, holding an oil-paper umbre in his hand. He walked slowly towards them, looking like an elegant gentleman of some aristocratic family. The other man, despite being elderly, had a muscr body and in his hand, he held a wide-ded sabre. He looked like a demonic fiend from Hell.


    "Hidden River again?" Lei Wujie pulled the reins on his horse.


    "They¡¯re indeed Hidden River, but this time, it¡¯s different." Tang Lian and Xiao Se exchanged a look, and they both saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    "Head of the Hidden River Su House, Su Muyu, codenamed ¡®Umbre Ghost¡¯. Before he became the Head of Su House, he was the Hidden River Patriarch''s shadow guard, ¡®Kui¡¯. Twelve years ago, he represented the Hidden River to join forces with the experts of the martial world to fight against the Demonic Cult. Head of the Hidden River Xie House, Xie Qidao, codenamed "Killing Ghost". He¡¯s the only older generation Head of House who survived the internal strife in the Hidden River a few years ago," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "Wow. Our reputation is so great that the Hidden River Heads of Houses havee to kill us?" Lei Wujie scratched his head. "I''m a little ttered."


    "Seriously, you should be ttered. If it were half a year ago, when you¡¯d just entered Snow Moon City, you probably won¡¯t be able to handle even three sword moves from the Umbre Ghost." Xiao Se snorted coldly.


    "What about now?" Lei Wujie waved his right hand, and the Heart sword immediately unsheathed itself.


    "No more than a hundred swords at most," Xiao Se said firmly.


    Xie Qidao looked at the sword in Lei Wujie''s hand and said quietly, "The Heart sword, ranked fourth under Heaven. That¡¯s Lei Wujie, the one who killed your Su House¡¯s Su Changli. He¡¯s yours, then. Leave the rest to me."


    Su Muyu remained silent, as he walked forward in deliberate steps.


    Lei Wujie, Tang Lian, and Sikong Qianluo instantly clenched their hands around their weapons. Even Ye Ruoyi began to focus and gather her qi.


    Suddenly they heard the sound of galloping horses.


    Su Muyu stopped, everyone turned their heads to look. A group of eight riders on horseback were galloping at full speed towards them. The eight men appeared youthful and without exception, each of them carried arge shield on their backs.


    "The Lei n Eight Horsemen?" Lei Wujie eximed in confusion.


    The eight horsemen pulled their reins and came to a standstill in unison. Their leader was a young man with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, wearing a felt hat covered with dust. He took off the felt hat, blew at it a few times and looked at Lei Wujie. With augh, he said, "We¡¯ve searched each mountain and every river but in the end, all our efforts have gone to waste and here you are. Hahaha, Wujie-shidi, it¡¯s been a while."


    Lei Wujie alsoughed. "Jingbu-shixiong still speaks so eloquently."


    Sikong Qianluo nced at Tang Lian and wondered, "Shixiong? Does the line, searched each mountain and every river, follow with, all our efforts have gone to waste?"


    After all the difficulties they went through and finally met reinforcements, Tang Lian red at Sikong Qianluo. "Shimei, don''t talk too much."


    "n Leader sent us out to look for you, but we couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. We came back, sure that we¡¯re going to be punished, but we didn¡¯t expect to run into you at the doorstep. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,e back to Lei n with shixiong. We¡¯re still in time to enjoy the Heroes Banquet. By the way, these are¡­" Lei Jingbu looked at Tang Lian and the others.


    Tang Lian sped his fists and said, "I¡¯m the disciple of Tang Lianyue of Tang n, and of Baili Dongjun of Snow Moon City. This is my shidi, Xiao Se, and these twodies, one is the daughter of Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng, Sikong Qianluo and this is Miss Ye Ruoyi, daughter of an old friend of the Spear Immortal¡¯s."


    "So you¡¯re our guests from Snow Moon City. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t go right now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll bete." Lei Jingbu looked behind Tang Lian again and said in confusion, "Then who are those two?"


    Xie Qidao stood with his sabre and sneered withoutment.


    Su Muyu raised his head slightly. "Are you finished with your greetings."


    "They don¡¯t look or sound like friends. Indeed, only the courageous will win in meetings on narrow roads, yet such encounters are always between enemies." Lei Jingbu sighed.


    Su Muyu suddenly leapt and struck with his umbre, his speed so fast that he appeared before them in a sh.


    Lei Wujie was about to raise his sword to block, but he saw Lei Jingbu had already jumped off his horse and swept in front. He brought out therge iron shield on his back, and blocked Su Muyu''s blow head-on.


    Su Muyu withdrew his umbre and stood still.


    Lei Jingbu was knocked back andnded over ten steps away. Everyone hurriedly gathered around him, and the other seven men on horseback also immediately dismounted. Lei Jingbu got back onto his feet, brushed off the dirt on his body, and said nonchntly, "There¡¯s always someone stronger than thest. If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will go to hell. Brothers, this is a thorny situation!"


    "Jingbu-shixiong, are you okay?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "I¡¯m fine. Wujie-shidi, take our distinguished guests into Lei n Fort first. n Leader had been anxious to find you, so there must be something important, not to mention these are our distinguished guests from Snow Moon City. A Heroes Banquet without Snow Moon City is no Heroes Banquet, right?" Lei Jingbu waved his hand. "Leave this to us. Lei n Eight Horsemen, Heavenly Gate Formation! Nobody is allowed to underestimate us Lei n Fort."


    "But, shixiong¡­" Lei Wujie hesitated.


    "Shut up. Brothers, form up!" Lei Jingbu vigorously picked up his shield and struck Lei Wujie''s horse with a sharp blow.


    The horse cried out! Lei Wujie couldn''t control his horse, and it galloped at full speed towards Lei n Fort.


    "Thank you for the favour, brothers." Tang Lian sped his fists hard, and rode his horse to follow.


    "Don¡¯t let them leave," Xie Qidao said solemnly, picking up his sabre and striding forward quickly.


    However, there were eight shields lined up in front of them.


    Su Muyu frowned slightly. "This is the Lei n Fort¡¯s Thunder Shield Formation?"


    Xie Qidao nced at it and then nodded. "The Lei n originally had a secret technique that they never passed down, Summon Thunder from the Ninth Heaven Arts. It was said that they could summon a sudden thunderbolt from the Ninth Heaven with their bare hands. However, it was lost for many years, and Lei Yunhe who managed to reproduce it also disappeared for many years. Nheless, although Summon Thunder from the Ninth Heaven Arts had been lost, it left behind this Thunder Shield Formation. It was said that it can also summon thunder to inflict injuries. This kid acts erratic, but he has some real skills."


    "This old man sure talks big. When he speaks, he has the air of ¡°This old man is talking about youth being brash, so be young at heart and go home in the springtime¡±," Lei Jingbu scoffed. "Brothers, let¡¯s give him a good show."


    The other seven immediately responded loudly, "Okay!" At the same time, the eight of them lifted their shields high into the air, then dropped them down fiercely. In an instant, tens of thunderbolt pellets shot out from the gap between the shields and aimed straight for the two men.


    Loud noises shed all over, creating a huge cloud of dust.


    Lei Jingbu smiled triumphantly. "See if you¡¯re still arrogant."


    "Boss, looks like they¡¯re¡­ still alive," one of the Lei n disciples next to him whispered.


    After the dust dissipated, Su Muyu and Xie Qidao were still standing therepletely unscathed, and Xie Qidao said, "So, I see. Lei n explosives are too powerful for close quartersbat, but with a shield to protect yourselves, you don¡¯t have to worry about the explosions. So, that¡¯s the so-called Thunder Shield Formation. It''s a bit disappointing!"


    "You old fart!" Lei Jingbu yelled angrily. "Change formation!"


    *

 Chapter 160 Thunderous Clouds in the Ninth Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 160 Thunderous Clouds in the Ninth Heaven</h4>


    The shield formation changed instantly, with four of them moving forward, and the other four withdrawing backwards. They divided the eight shields into two rows and raised them high.


    "The higher they raise their shields, the greater the power of the explosives they¡¯re about to block," Xie Qidao remarked solemnly.


    "First, we¡¯ll let you have the Ear-piercing Thunder!" Lei Jingbu jumped up, waved his long sleeves, and threw out a long bamboo tube from his hand. There was a sudden roll of thunder, and the tremor caused all the leaves to fall from a row ofrge trees along the road. But the thunder was even more amazing because it wasn¡¯t a single sound, but a continuous roar one after another.


    In the midst of the smoke and dust, Su Muyu suddenly closed his eyes.


    The thunder still roared.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    After the thirteenth roar, Su Muyu suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up, and the oil-paper umbre opened instantly. In the ce where he originally stood, the most powerful thunder yet exploded. He blocked the impact with his oil-paper umbre, turned around in the air, andnded steadily.


    But, Xie Qidao was still holding his sabre unmoving. Although his clothes were torn, he waspletely unscathed. Amongst the three Hidden River Houses, the Su House practiced swords, and the Xie House practiced internal martial arts. Although Xie Qidao was highly skilled in his swordsmanship, he was also the most proficient in Xie House¡¯s internal martial arts in the Hidden River.


    "This is what they mean by, the next mountain is always higher, a solitary city sits on its own in a whole mountain range!" Lei Jingbu eximed. "This internal martial arts is not too far from Buddhism¡¯s Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill. Change formation again!"


    The shield formation changed again, and the eight people suddenly leaned over and ttened against the ground.


    "Listen well, this one is called Level the Ground with Thunderwind!" Lei Jingbuy on the shield and spoke in a muffled voice.


    Eight ck shadows rushed towards Xie Qidao and Su Muyu, a continuous roar in their wake that was getting stronger as they got closer until they almost razed the ground in front of them.


    "Stop!" Su Muyu swiftly swiped up his umbre, and created a deep and long trench in front of himself and Xie Qidao. The eight explosives that blew wind and summoned thunder were immediately blocked in front of that trench.


    "Stop!" Xie Qidao also yelled, thrusting the long sabre in his hand into the soil forcefully, cutting off the ninth explosive that almost snuck through.


    "They¡¯re damn tricky ah!" Lei Jingbu abruptly waved his shield, and then changed formation again. "Let them taste our Proim the Might of Lei n!"


    The eight people came together in an instant and surrounded themselves with their eight shields in a ring. Lei Jingbu pressed both his hands to the ground. "Do you think we were just ying around before? I¡¯m going to make you understand what it¡¯s like to die with regrets, regret that you dared to invade ournd!"


    As soon as he said thest word, there was thunder everywhere. Within thirty zhang, it was as if all the explosives went off simultaneously and a whole three inches of soil below the ground were raised up and dropped down again. If there were ordinary people within this range, even their bones would have been blown to pieces.


    The Ear-piercing Thunder, Level the Ground with Thunderwind and Proim the Might of Lei n were three explosives that Lei Wujie once gifted Xiao Se for self-defense. But in Xiao Se¡¯s hands, the effects of these three explosives seemed to be no different from that of a firecracker. Back then, when he used them against ordinary assassins from the Hidden River Xie House, he could only temporarily frighten them. But, in the hands of the Lei n Eight Horsemen, the explosive power was tremendous.


    The explosions seemed to go on for almost a hundred times. After the explosions stopped, Lei Jingbu moved the shields aside and exhaled a long breath. "That should do it."


    But, amidst the flying dust, there still seemed to be two people inside, but they were standing very still. They couldn¡¯t tell whether they were dead. Lei Jingbu asked, "Are those two actually dead or not?"


    "Boss, why don''t you go take a look?" Asked one of the Lei n disciples who looked very thin.


    "How about you go look." Lei Jingbu kicked him angrily.


    The group of them hesitated, and suddenly a cold light shot out.


    Lei Jingbu was taken aback, and a thin sword had alreadynded right in front of him. He hurriedly raised his shield and blocked the sword.


    "Not dead yet!" Lei Jingbu put down his shield and shouted.


    The other seven people hurriedly stood up, and quicklyyered the seven shields above and below again, forming up in front of Lei Jingbu.


    "Boss, what now? We¡¯ve used up all our tricks. There¡¯s only the Qilin ming Fang left," the Lei n disciple, who was already sweating profusely, said with a pained expression.


    "What ming Qilin fang? Why would I have such a thing? That toy¡¯s in our n leader¡¯s hands." Lei Jingbu frowned. "Let¡¯s look at the situation first. Maybe they¡¯re already half dead, and they were just fighting with their dying breath just now!"


    The dust gradually dispersed, revealing the two figures inside. Xie Qidao''s clothes on his upper body had been blown to pieces, revealing knotted muscles, and a few more bloodstains on his body. The oil-paper umbre in Su Muyu''s hand had also been blown to pieces, revealing the thin metal swords that were the umbre¡¯s ribs. The swords fell to the ground, and invisible de wires were wrapped around the dozen or so thin swords.


    "Muyu, I haven''t felt so wretched in a long time," Xie Qidao said with a smile.


    "The Lei n explosives have a well-deserved reputation," Su Muyu replied lightly.


    "They lookpletely fine, Boss." The Lei n disciple with the pained expression looked out through the gap between the shields, and was shocked into a cold sweat. How could these two people have survived such a st? What kind of evil spirits were they?


    "There¡¯s no other way then." Lei Jingbu let out a deep sigh. "Since they want to see our Summon Thunder from the Ninth Heaven Arts, let¡¯s give them a proper show."


    "But¡­" That Lei n disciple still looked pained.


    "No more buts. Any more buts and we¡¯re all dead!" Lei Jingbu suddenly jumped up andnded on top of the seven shields. He turned around, picked up his own shield and smashed down on the seven shields.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Each collision was no less than the sound of explosives going off. Anyone within hearing range would be so frightened that he¡¯d just want to cover his ears.


    Su Muyu raised his head and whispered, "The sky has changed."


    Along with the roar of one thunderp after another, there were suddenly dark clouds in the sky.


    "Thunder from Earth, bring forth thunder from Heaven!" Lei Jingbu raised his shield furiously and mmed it down again. A blue-violet light suddenly fell from the sky, first onto his shield, then following Lei Jingbu¡¯s fierce deflection, it bounced off and went straight towards Su Muyu.


    "Stop!" Su Muyu waved his hand and raised three of his swords, but they were instantly shattered by the thunderbolt. He raised another three swords and just managed to block the thunderbolt. His whole person was forced to retreat seven steps, and those three sharp swords broke into halves and dropped onto the ground.


    "This is the power of the Lei n Thunder Shield Formation." Su Muyu took a long breath. "Truly awe-inspiring."


    "Using the thunder from Earth to bring forth thunder from Heaven definitely has a secret trick to it that us outsiders naturally wouldn¡¯t understand. The Lei n gave up using steel weapons but there was obviously a reason why they¡¯re still ranked among the top ns under Heaven. But this is not the time to stop and praise others. We need to hurry up and get to Lei n Fort." Xie Qidao looked at Lei Jingbu, and said in a deep voice, "We need to figure out how to break their formation."


    "Now you get it. Thunder, Bolt!" Lei Jingbu raised his shield again and mmed it down.

 Chapter 161 Xianxia Potion

    <h4>Chapter 161 Xianxia Potion</h4>


    "Break formation." Su Muyu waved his hand sharply, and with his remaining twelve sharp swords, he rushed at the Thunder Shield Formation.


    "How can one person use so many swords? Is he still human?" Lei Jingbu received a big fright, then picked up his shield and mmed it into the ground. A shock of thunder shot out at Su Muyu again.


    Su Muyu sacrificed another sword to block the thunderbolt.


    "I''ll smack another!" Lei Jingbu gritted his teeth, and although he shouted out loud, the hand holding the shield was trembling and the thunder didn¡¯te.


    "Boss, can we still hold?" The Lei n disciple behind the shield didn''t see any movement, and hurriedly asked.


    "What do you think? Of course we can''t hold anymore!" Lei Jingbu scolded. His hands were already ckened. Although the power from the thunderbolts was great, the bacsh was not small either. Even though they¡¯d mastered this Thunder Shield Formation, they¡¯d never really used the Summon Thunder from the Ninth Heaven technique. It was because Lei Jingbu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t endure that many thunderbolts.


    Of course, Su Muyu had also noticed the change in Lei Jingbu. He leapt up and the sharp swords in his hands flew out in a scatter.


    "Everyone, hold on! Don''t embarrass the Lei n Fort!" Lei Jingbu gritted his teeth, picked up the shield in his hands, and mmed it down again.


    Another blue-violet light descended from the sky,nded on the shield and shot towards Su Muyu. This time, Lei Jingbu was no longer able to support himself. His entire body weakened and he leaned on his shield, swaying on his feet.


    "Boss!" Someone eximed from behind his shield.


    "You go break the formation!" Xie Qidao suddenly leaned forward, holding up his sabre to block the thunderbolt head on. Su Muyu continued his rush forward, and his remaining sharp swords pierced through the gaps between the shields. He waved his hands sharply, and just like that, the Thunder Shield Formation was torn apart.


    Lei Jingbu gritted his teeth, picked up his shield and red at Su Muyu furiously.


    Su Muyu''s figure moved, and he was suddenly standing behind Lei Jingbu with his sword.


    Lei Jingbu was stunned. The shield in his hand was split in half instantly. He smiled bitterly and said, "Good sword." After saying this, his whole person copsed onto the ground.


    "Boss!" The Lei n disciple with the pained expression eximed. Together with the other six people, they held up their shields and rushed towards Su Muyu. However, with the Thunder Shield Formation broken, even though these Lei n disciples were known as the Eight Horsemen, and were all outstanding disciples of the Lei n Fort¡¯s younger generation, they were far from a match for Su Muyu¡¯s consummate swordsmanship.


    Su Muyu waved his sword, and the seven of them instantly flew backwards with their shields grasped in their arms. He was not fond of fighting. He tipped his toes, jumped over the group of them, and headed straight for Lei n Fort.


    Inside Lei n Fort.


    The banquet was in full swing.


    At every Heroes Banquet, besides the gathering of the various sects and the eating and drinking, there will also be a ranking tournament. In this tournament, every n and sect will send their younger disciples to fight. The younger disciples will also bear the glory of their sects and attend the Heroes Banquet to fight against disciples from other sects. It went without saying that the young talent who won the tournament would henceforth be famous, but he would also receive a gift from the host of the Heroes Banquet.


    "In the past few years of the Heroes Banquet, Tang Lian of Snow Moon City had won first ce several times. I wonder who will get it this time?" Someone asked during the dinner.


    Wen Liang cleared his throat and suddenlyposed himself to sit upright.


    Grandmaster Tang squinted his eyes at him. "Oh? Is this little brother here representing the Wen n this time?"


    "Hahaha, I am." Wen Liang nodded and smiled. "I wonder which disciple is representing the Tang n this time? It couldn¡¯t be this Tang Xuan, Big Brother Tang? But, you¡¯re a little bit too old for this, right?"


    "Are you courting death?" Tang Xuan red at him with fury.


    "The Tang n iscking in talent. But, this time, we do have a young disciple here," Grandmaster Tang said with a smile.


    "Oh? Where is this person right now?" Lei Qianhu was the one who asked.


    "Qianhu, you met him earlier. He¡¯s the kid who drove the carriage for me. He is much too young to be qualified to sit at the table. Let him wait in the backyard," Grandmaster Tang said slowly. "I wonder which young hero Lei n Fort will be sending this time."


    "Lei n Fort is no better than Tang n. There haven''t been many outstanding young disciples in thest few years. Actually, there was a suitable disciple this time, but he was travelling and has yet to return. And¡­" Lei Qianhu nced at He Qu and He Cong, and continued pointedly, "It''s hard to say whether he¡¯s representing Lei n Fort, Snow Moon City or Sword Heart Tomb."


    He Qu and He Cong exchanged a look and replied, "The old Tombmaster said that Sword Heart Tomb and Lei n Fort are inws, and there¡¯s no distinction between who¡¯s whose."


    "Old Senior Li is a person worthy of admiration. This wine is to salute him." Lei Qianhu picked up a cup of wine and drank it in one mouthful.


    "Oh, what a pity. Someone who can catch Hu-ye¡¯s attention must be pretty impressive. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t get to duel with him this time. And Tang Lian, who¡¯d won first ce for thest three years, is also not going to get here in time. It really is such a shame." Wen Liang put out a disappointed expression, as if he¡¯d already won first ce before the match even began. He sighed, raised his head and took a sip. His expression suddenly changed and he put down the wine cup, ring at Grandmaster Tang. "This wine!"


    Grandmaster Tang gently pressed his hand onto the surface of the table, a faint smile still on his face.


    Wen Liang felt a surge of power instantly pressing down on his body, and his hand holding the wine cup became so weak that he couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. He couldn''t help but feel shocked. He had just drank one sip of the wine and clearly noticed that someone had poisoned the wine. The poison was colorless and tasteless. Even a disciple of the Lingnan Wen n, who were the most proficient poison-users under Heaven, could not detect it. It must be the Xianxia Potion. But Wen Liang''s master, Wen Hujiu was the head of the Wen n, so he was naturally not an ordinary Wen n disciple and he had noticed the abnormality with only one sip. But just as he was about to warn Lei Qianhu, he was subdued in one strike by Grandmaster Tang.


    Grandmaster Tang gently pressed his left hand on the table, raised a cup of wine with his right hand, and said to Lei Qianhu, "Qianhu, this old man will drain this cup in respect first."


    "Grandmaster Tang is too polite." Lei Qianhu also raised his cup and drained it in one mouthful.


    Wen Liang thought to himself, As soon as I was going to warn Hu-ye, I was subdued by Grandmaster Tang. The Xianxia Potion in the wine must have something to do with the Tang n. When the timees, everyone in Lei n Fort will have been poisoned and they will be at the mercy of the Tang n. I have to find a way to warn Hu-ye!


    Grandmaster Tang¡¯s expression remained cordial as he talked and drank with Lei Qianhu.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the distance, and the hustle and bustle of the dinner came to a standstill. Everyone looked at Lei Qianhu. Lei Qianhu hurriedly got up and walked to the door.


    Lei Tianhen hurried up to him. "n Leader, that was our family¡¯s explosives. There¡¯s quite a bit of it too. I¡¯m thinking there¡¯s a big battle outside."


    Lei Qianhu frowned and said, "Have the Eight Horsemen returned?"


    "Not yet, but ording to theirst message, they should be arriving today," Lei Tianhen replied.


    Suddenly there was a p of thunder in the sky. Lei Qianhu looked up and saw a blue-violet thunderbolt in the distance.


    "It''s the Thunder Shield Formation. It''s really the Eight Horsemen!" Lei Tianhen eximed in shock.

 Chapter 162 Five Poison Array

    <h4>Chapter 162 Five Poison Array</h4>


    Lei Qianhu whipped around and saw that in the hall, the wine cups in the hands of the martial artist guests all fell onto the table, one after another. Each of them frowned and looked at Lei Qianhu with surprise in their eyes. But, in the next instant, they all slumped over onto the table. Master Yuanhui of the Shaolin Temple had profound skills and barely managed to brace himself. He turned his head and looked at Wen Liang. "You poisoned the wine!" As soon as he finished speaking, he could no longer hold himself up and fell over.


    Wen Liang, who was being suppressed by Grandmaster Tang¡¯s internal strength, was upset but couldn¡¯t speak. He channeled all the qi in his body, but each and every attempt failed to break free from Grandmaster Tang¡¯s control.


    Lei Qianhu noticed Wen Liang¡¯s expression and flicked his fingertips. The entire table exploded in an instant, and Grandmaster Tang and the other three from Tang n immediately stood up and evaded the st. Wen Liang finally freed himself and he shouted at Lei Qianhu, "Hu-ye, the wine is poisoned with Tang n¡¯s Xianxia Potion! The poisoned person will fall unconscious instantly, and lose all his internal strength. Hey¡­ that¡¯s not right. Why is Hu-ye okay?"


    Lei Tianhen, who had been entertaining the guests and had yet to drink any wine, was also not poisoned. He whispered towards Lei Qianhu, "It¡¯s not possible to poison the wine, is it? Thest few days, only our own family¡¯s trusted disciples were watching over the wine and the apothecary also tested itst night."


    Lei Qianhu shook his head. "It¡¯s not unusual that our apothecary cannot detect the Tang n''s poison. But I don''t understand how he poisoned it. First, go summon the rest of the disciples. If they haven¡¯t been poisoned, bring them all here."


    Lei Tianhen sighed. "After the banquet started, even the disciples in shifts were sent a pot of wine and three dishes. I''m afraid¡­" He suddenly caught a glimpse of something and was startled, and he eximed, "Spider?"


    "Spider?" Lei Qianhu frowned.


    "Spiders! So many spiders!" Lei Tianhen eximed, and saw that the entire hall was instantly crawling with arge number of spiders. They were hanging from the beams and spitting out strange silver threads. But all the spiders avoided Wen Liang without exception.


    Wen Liang remembered something that his master, Wen Hujiu, once said, and he came to a realisation. "I know, it¡¯s the Thousand Spiders Array! This spider was fed poison since it was a spiderling so that when it¡¯s fully grown, it¡¯s immune to all poisons. Then the poisoner will feed it poison again, the spiders sneak in with their poison, and then spit the poison into the drinks and food. If it¡¯s paired with a colorless and tasteless poison, it¡¯ll be impossible to prevent! Hu-ye, the old man told me about this Thousand Spiders Array once, he said it¡¯s¡ª"


    "Hidden River, Mu House," Lei Qianhu whispered.


    Five slender women were standing on the roof, with the one leading them about 30 years old. Her brows were full of charm.


    "Spider Mistress Mu Yumo," Lei Qianhu raised his head and called out.


    "It¡¯s been many years since west met, Qianhu-gege. You¡¯re now the n Leader of Lei n Fort, and I am also the Hidden River¡¯s Head of Mu House." Mu Yumo smiled lightly.


    Lei Qianhu turned to look at Grandmaster Tang, and said in a heavy voice, "Grandmaster, even if our ns were at odds, but colluding with the Hidden River? You¡¯re making an enemy of the whole martial world. What¡¯s the benefit?"


    Grandmaster Tang narrowed his eyes, shook his head and said, "What Hidden River? This old grandmaster doesn¡¯t understand. I just came here to have a drink. I know about nothing else."


    "Grandmaster intends to borrow someone else¡¯s knife to kill?" Lei Qianhu said solemnly.


    Grandmaster Tang shrugged. "How can that be? You ought to know, when doing business with the Hidden River, we also have to do our part."


    Mu Yumo giggled, and the four women behind her flicked their long sleeves and started to dance. The spiders in the hall suddenly began to stir as well.


    Lei Qianhu said to Wen Liang, "Wen Liang, break this Thousand Spiders Array."


    "Understood, Hu-ye! But you haven''t told me, why are you okay!" Wen Liang asked.


    "Because I¡¯ve been infected with this cold poison for twelve years. Thanks to a certain someone, I¡¯ve be just like you, a poisonous body!" Lei Qianhu got up, leapt onto the roof in one step andnded hard enough to create a wide crack through the roof, yet the fourdies from the Mu House who were dancing swayed from their steps.


    "Qianhu-gege is still the same as before. So aggressive." Mu Yumo smiled slightly, covering her mouth.


    Lei Qianhu didn''t bother to reply, and he punched with his fist. The Lei n Unseen Fists, before the fist connected, the qi arrived first!!


    Mu Yumo followed the qi from the fist and rose gracefully with her skirt fluttering. There was an indescribable softness and beauty in her movement. She turned slightly and took out a jade flute from her robes, put it to her mouth, and gently started ying the flute.


    The sound of the flute was as gentle as water and started spreading. Suddenly, Lei Qianhu felt an overwhelming internal strength pressing down on him, and his entire body was being pressured downwards. As the sound of the flute spread, even his eyes became blurred, and the fourdies who were still dancing became more enchanting, their eyes more charming, and they appeared to being closer and closer to him.


    "Still using such evil martial arts." Lei Qianhu snorted coldly.


    "Qianhu-gege''s heart is like a rock, so this kind of enchantment would naturally have little effect on you. It''s just¡­" Mu Yumo''s skirt fluttered, her eyes evil and she continued, "You cannot escape from my spider web."


    Lei Qianhu looked down and his feet were already entangled in a thick spider silk web.


    "After the prey enters the, he can only wait for his death." Mu Yumo tipped her toes, flicked her jade flute, and revealed an inch-long de.


    "The Thousand Spiders Array sounds good, so send it to me!" Wen Liang took a bold step forward and the spiders retreated one after another.


    Tang Huang wondered, "What kind of poison has this Wen n disciple turned into that even the ziying spider dare not get close to him?"


    Tang Xuan said coldly, "It''s not him that is poisonous, it''s what he has on him."


    Wen Liang slowly raised an arm, and the three-tailed scorpion crawled out of his sleeve and stopped at his fingertips.


    "The three-tailed scorpion is indeed poisonous, but it¡¯s not that special. If it encountered a ziying spider, it would be forced to retreat three feet," Tang Qisha said.


    "The Wen n''s three-tailed scorpion is not like the rest. This scorpion was not raised, but refined. They put five poisonous creatures, the floral-spotted toad, the three-tailed scorpion, the double-headed centipede, the red spider, and the green serpent together into a jar. Then, they buried it in the soil and left it untouched for a year. These poisonous creatures have no food and could only kill one another. The one that survives in the end would have eaten the other four poisonous creatures. After a whole year, after it has digested the other poisons, it will be a highly poisonous creature. A poisonous creature refined in this way is not normal, so even the ziying spider is no match for it," Tang Xuan said slowly.


    Wen Liang looked up and said, "Brother Tang Xuan is worthy of being the number two poison-user in Tang n. He¡¯s really knowledgeable."


    Tang Xuan sneered. "You only have a three-tailed scorpion. No matter how skillful you are, you will not be able to escape this Thousand Spiders Array.¡±


    "Who said I only have this three-tailed scorpion?" Wen Liang waved his sleeves. "Xiao-Hua, A-Duo, Hong-hong, Qing-mei, go and help your scorpion big brother!" Then, a flower-spotted toad, a double-headed centipede, a red spider and a green serpent, eagerly slithered and crawled out of his sleeves. They were exactly the poisonous creatures Tang Xuan described just now.


    "You actually refined all five poisons?" Tang Xuan asked in shock.


    "That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so great about the Thousand Spiders Array?" Wen Liang smiled. "I¡¯ll break it with my Five Poison Array."

 Chapter 163 Karmic Fire Realm

    <h4>Chapter 163 Karmic Fire Realm</h4>


    As the five poisonous creatures moved forward together, the ziying spiders that had poured into the hall earlier all rushed back out in a frenzy. On the roof, the fourdies who were controlling the spiders were taken aback. They stopped their enchanting dance and looked at Mu Yumo.


    Mu Yumo was about to gain victory with one more swing of her de, but she was suddenly caught.


    Caught between two fingers, the Lei n Thunderp Fingers.


    A single finger to break Cangshan, two fingers to break Qian Kun!


    "I didn¡¯t expect Qianhu-gege had kept a hand and invited the Wen n for help. It was I who underestimated you!" Mu Yumo gave a wide smile, flung the jade flute aside and smacked it with her palm. Her palm was infused with frost qi, showing a thread of chilliness.


    Two fingers on Lei Qianhu''s right hand snapped the sharp de on the jade flute in an instant, flinging it back towards Mu Yumo. As it brushed past the hair on her cheeks, he raised a finger on his left hand to meet Mu Yumo¡¯s palm.


    After using her palm strike, Mu Yumo retreated quickly, her face filled with an evil smile. She channeled her qi into both palms again and the cold energy surged forth.


    "Frosted ck Palm." Lei Qianhu coughed lightly and frowned.


    "How does my Frosted ck Palmpare to Demonic Cult¡¯s You Bing?" Mu Yumo smiled. Back then, Lei Qianhu fought with the elder from the Demonic Cult, You Bing, and exchanged three moves. He killed the other, but became infected with this chronic cold poison. Now that he was facing this extremely cold palm again, the pain he suffered must have felt like falling into an extremely cold hell.


    But quickly, Mu Yumo had to put away her smile, because she realised that the cold qi around Lei Qianhu''s body was gradually dissipating, and after a short while, there was even a heat that began surging. Even his eyes became fiery red, and he gathered the white tiger fur coat on his body, speaking slowly, "Twelve years ago, it didn¡¯t hinder my martial arts, so what can it do today?"


    "This is----- the zing Arts of Thunderbolt Hall? You mastered it?" Mu Yumo''s eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    "Originally, with my body and talent, I couldn''t have mastered it, but I have a pretty good shixiong." Lei Qianhu took a step forward. "Come on. Our duel has just begun."


    After the spiders in the hall werepletely wiped out, only Grandmaster Tang, Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, Tang Qisha and Wen Liang stood face to face in the hall. Grandmaster Tang drew a stool from the side, sat down, and looked at Wen Liang. "This kid from Wen n, you drove away the spiders, so now, you¡¯re thinking of facing us hand-to-hand?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare." Wen Liang bowed hurriedly. "This younger one just has a better rtionship with Hu-ye so I helped to keep his house clean and hygienic, and keep out the pests. What do you mean hand-to-hand, Grandmaster Tang can really tell a joke."


    "Acting crazy and ying the fool," Tang Xuan shouted angrily, stepped out, jumped in front of Wen Liang, and struck with his palm. There was a strange ck colour hidden in the palm¡¯s qi, which was obviously poisonous, but Wen Liang was not the slightest bit bothered. He also struck out his palm and confronted Tang Xuan head-on.


    Tang Xuan''s martial arts training was based on the Arsenic Poison Palm. There was nothing special about this martial arts but what set it apart was the poison used to practice the Arsenic Poison Palm. In order to practice this palm, Tang Xuan used three kinds of poisons that were unique to the Tang n: Spectral Herb, Ice Worm, and Golden Silk Silver Snake to refine his Arsenic Poison. Ordinary people who didn¡¯t have true qi to protect their bodies would be killed with just a touch of his palm. But Wen Liang was still young, would he dare to face him head-on?


    Their two palms met each other and didn¡¯t separate again. The ce where their palms met was sometimes surrounded by ck, sometimes sparkling with gold, and finally it became colourful and brilliant.


    "What kind of martial arts is this kid using?" Tang Huang asked.


    "This kid managed to refine those five poisons. It must have been to practice this martial arts. It¡¯s the Five Poison Soul-Breaking Palm created by Wen Hujiu," Grandmaster Tang replied.


    "Why does using this Palm give rise to so many colours?" Tang Huang was puzzled.


    "In this world, all poison-users have tried to pursue a ''colorless and tasteless'' realm for their poisons, as if that ''colorless and tasteless'' was the most undetectable and most unpredictable type of poison. But, Wen Hujiu imitated one of the old seniors of the Wen n and entered the realm of ¡®with colour and taste¡¯. Flowers, leaves, all beautiful colours can turn into poison. Taste of food, fungi, all delicacies can also be poisonous. All colours and tastes of the world can be his poison. So, it bes even harder to avoid and guard against." Grandmaster Tang squinted his eyes. "This young man will be great in the future, and he cannot be allowed to step out of Lei n today."


    Tang Xuan and Wen Liang suddenly withdrew their palms. Tang Xuan retreated more than ten steps and immediately sat down cross-legged, his eyes closed, his mouth slightly opened, and a colourful smoke slowly exhaled from his mouth. But Wen Liang was in no better shape. He stretched out his right hand and whispered, "Green Little Sister,e here!"


    That green serpent slowly slithered to Wen Liang¡¯s side, opened its mouth and bit down on Wen Liang¡¯s wrist. Slowly, the body of the green serpent changed from green to ck, and finally its entire body curled into a circle, before it slitheredzily into Wen Liang¡¯s sleeve.


    "Was that a draw?" Tang Qisha asked. Tang Xuan had made a name for himself over ten years ago, but he faced off against a neer who was fresh out of the oven and only managed a draw. If word of this got out, the Tang n would be disgraced whenever they met someone from the Wen n.


    "No, Xuan-shidi managed to force Wen Liang¡¯s poison out, but Wen Liang fed his own poison to his snake. If you truly want topare, then it¡¯s the Wen n kid who won," Tang Huang said.


    "Today, there¡¯s no judging between victory and defeat, only life and death," Grandmaster Tang suddenly pronounced loudly.


    With a light flick of Tang Huang''s hand, a very fine needle pierced through the air, rushing towards Wen Liang.


    Tang n Dragon Beard Needle.


    Wen Liang had just dispersed all the lethal poison from his body and his body was still tired out. Not to mention that Dragon Beard Needle was extremely secretive. Although he¡¯d noticed it quickly, he turned his head to see it, but there was no way to dodge in time!


    A hand suddenly blocked right in front of him.


    Then the Dragon Beard Needle suddenly disappeared. It wasn¡¯t knocked down, nor taken away. Instead, it seemed to have evaporated, andpletely vanished into thin air. If there must be some trace of it left, then there was a faint wisp of smoke.


    The Dragon Beard Needle was burned to ashes.


    What kind of martial arts had such a fiery power? What kind of person would have such martial arts?


    "It¡¯s been a long time since west met. This worthy nephew Lei has actually mastered the tenth realm of the zing Arts, Karmic Fire Realm. This old man is very pleased." Grandmaster Tang swept away his casual mood from before and looked at the person who¡¯d suddenly appeared.


    He wore a gray shirt, with a face that was no longer youthful nor was it considered handsome. In fact, he even looked a little shabby, but it was such a person who had once shook the Lei n and the whole martial world.


    Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong.


    He pulled back his right palm and looked at the Tang n members coldly. Although he¡¯d channeled his zing Arts technique, his body did not emit that fiery aura like Lei Qianhu. He was the same as usual, except when he gestured with his hands, the Tang n members who were standing in front of him had a feeling of being burnt by an intense me.


    The eighth volume of the Shurangama Sutra: "Ananda used the fire of Karma to immte himself before witnesses in order to repay his debts, and became a beast."


    Karmic fire was the fire that burned the sin of men.


    This was the tenth realm of the zing Arts, Karmic Fire Realm.

 Chapter 164 One Needle Murderous Dread

    <h4>Chapter 164 One Needle Murderous Dread</h4>


    "Grandmaster Tang is already so old, yet you still can''t let go of the feud between Tang n and Lei n Fort?" Lei Hong looked at Grandmaster Tang, and spoke with a deep voice.


    Grandmaster Tang shook his head. "This is about the martial world¡¯s interests. What feud is there to speak about?"


    "Martial world¡¯s interests? What does Grandmaster Tang mean---" Lei Hong asked with a frown.


    "There was never really a feud between us. It¡¯s just Lei n Fort stood in the way of Tang n. Anyone who stands in our way must be removed," Grandmaster Tang said faintly. "Lei Hong, do you know that when I was young, I told the then Grandmaster a line. I said that I have a dream, and that is to unite all under Heaven."


    "Unite all under Heaven?" Lei Hong murmured.


    "Yes, uniting all under Heaven, can also be all under Tang. The Tang, of the Tang n of Central Shu." Grandmaster Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "I think I¡¯m hearing what Grandmaster Tang means. Tang n is here today, not to seek revenge, but to¡ª" Lei Hong waved his sleeves. "Annihte our n!"


    Grandmaster Tang stretched out his hand lightly. The young Tang n disciple who had been looking after their luggage in the backyard since they arrived had already entered the hall. He passed the smoking pipe into Grandmaster Tang¡¯s hand, who brought it to his mouth and inhaled. He slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, then remarked casually, "Kill him."


    Tang Qisha and Tang Huang attacked at the same time.


    Tang Qisha was the sessor of the Tang n''s Heaven Roller gloves. Although he was raised in a family of hidden weapons, he specialised in methods of breaking hidden weapons. Yet, he¡¯s able to break hidden weapons because he understood all hidden weapons under Heaven! His name was Qisha (¡®seven kills¡¯) because when he saw a person, he already had in his mind, seven different ways to kill him!


    His attack was simple. He threw a fist at Lei Hong.


    Tang n was known to specialise first in hidden weapons, second in poisons, and third in physical skills. Their internal strength core techniques, fist techniques, weapon techniques, were not considered superior. Therefore, his fist was naturally more than just a fist.


    Lei Hong also threw a fist, and his fist was very different. After Lei n Fort sealed the de and hung the sword, apart from their explosives, they practiced their finger techniques and fist techniques. Lei n was known for two fingers and three fists: the two finger techniques were the Thunderp Fingers, referred to as "a single finger to break Cangshan, two fingers to break Qian Kun" and the Fallen Trance Fingers, which ¡°broke the soul, and extinguished longevity"; the three fist techniques were the Unseen Fists, which ¡°before the fist connected, the qi arrived first¡±, the Unfettered Fists, which was ¡°swift as a sword,plicated and fantastical", and the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists, which was ¡°three thousand miles of wind from a fist together with the tide of the world¡±.


    On the roof, Lei Qianhu struck his fist at Mu Yumo. The wind from the fist was domineering and forced the four youngerdies from Mu House to lose their footing. Only Mu Yumo was able to resist the wind from the fist. That was the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists, which was both rigid and ferocious. Back then, Lei Qianhu had used this fist when he faced the palm from Elder You Bing. He shattered You Bing''s meridians with this extremely domineering palm power.


    Meanwhile, within the hall, after Lei Hong struck his fist, there appeared many illusions with images of fists. These fists were not as domineering as the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists. Instead, they were like floating flowers and leaves, and quite beautiful to watch.


    Tang Qisha''s fist suddenly changed. When his fist met Lei Hong''s, he suddenly opened his hand, changing from a fist to a palm, and within the centre of his palm was a spot of red light.


    It was a hidden weapon of the Tang n, and also a poison of the Tang n: Drop of Red.


    If you touch this Drop of Red, then a drop of blood will flow from your palm as if it was pricked by a needle. A brightly-coloured drop that was as beautiful as a red rosary pea. But, very soon, that bead of blood will turn ck, and then flow backwards, the blood running against the flow, until finally, the whole person will explode and turn into a pool of filthy and putrid ck water. This Drop of Red was both a hidden weapon and a poison, and there was probably a way to escape it. Back then, someone from the Tianshan Sect was hit by this Drop of Red and he managed to survive in the end. That¡¯s because when he saw that drop of red rosary pea, he chopped off his entire arm.


    However, when Tang Qisha''s palm touched Lei Hong''s fist, he felt as if he¡¯d touched an illusion, and he touched empty air. There was a trace of surprise in his expression, and Lei Hong sneered, "Don''t underestimate us Lei n Fort. The ones who understand you Tang people the most are us!" Lei Hong waved his Unfettered Fists and created a total of nine illusions, but only thest one was an actual fist.


    He struck his fist right in front of Tang Qisha.


    But just as Tang Qisha dodged, the other person also moved, and that was Tang Huang. The present head of the Tang n Outer School shot out a hidden weapon.


    That hidden weapon looked like a piece of paper, t, red and gorgeous!


    "It''s Yama¡¯s Invitation!" Wen Liang eximed.


    If Yama wanted you to die at the third watch, who dared to live until the fifth! In the Underworld, there were ten halls of Yama. In the Tang n, there were also ten pieces of Yama¡¯s Invitations. As long as the Yama¡¯s Invitation touches your flesh and blood, then the invitation will instantly break down, flow together with and against your blood, and enter straight into the heart.


    Lei Hong struck out another palm, and smacked the oing Yama¡¯s Invitation back with the wind from his palm.


    Tang Xuan reached out to retract the Yama¡¯s Invitation and immediately after that, he turned around and shouted, "Invitation, rise!" He raised his hands and five bright red invitations rose up beside him. Tang Qisha retreated to his side, and also shouted, "Rise!" Five more bright red Yama¡¯s Invitationsnded beside Tang Qisha.


    Ten halls of Yama, ten Yama¡¯s Invitations.


    "We invite you to walk through the ten halls, do you think you can leave your soul in the human world?" Grandmaster Tang puffed on his pipe as he murmured softly.


    "Run!" Wen Liang eximed.


    Lei Hong shook his head, suddenly stretched out his right hand, and shouted out of the hall, "My disciple, give me the sword!"


    His voice was loud and clear, travelling over a mile away.


    Lei Wujie and the others who were about to arrive at Lei n Fort were shocked.


    Tang Lian eximed, "This senior is so powerful that his voice can travel this far?"


    "Shifu?" Lei Wujie eximed in shock. The Murderous Dread sword on his back vibrated with a cry, as if it was echoing that shout. "Could Lei n Fort be under attack?"


    "Murderous Dread sword,e to me!" Lei Hong called again.


    The Murderous Dread sword finally unsheathed itself and flew straight in the direction of Lei n Fort. Its power and momentum were swift and violent. A red light pierced the sky, and its sound was like the cry of a crane!


    Although Tang Xuan and Tang Qisha didn''t know what Lei Hong meant, they didn''t dare to wait any longer. They reached out and shot out the ten Yama¡¯s Invitations. Two ultimate Tang n masters, ten Yama¡¯s Invitations, retreat was impossible, attack was also impossible. One could only die until you couldn¡¯t die anymore.


    But a red light beamed into the hall.


    Grandmaster Tang put down his pipe and frowned slightly.


    The young disciple who was serving Grandmaster Tang was pleasantly surprised though.


    A trace of panic pinched the hearts of Tang Xuan and Tang Qisha.


    That red light fell into Lei Hong''s hands, shed once, and abruptly all ten Yama¡¯s Invitations were stopped in their ce.


    Lei Hong struck with his sword. Lei Hong had a in appearance and was not considered handsome, but this sword move was beautiful to the extreme. The red light was enchanting, alluring like an exotic beauty in a red dress dancing gracefully on a stage full of raining flowers. But it was also cruel to the extreme, as if under the beauty''s red dress was a sharp de, both dangerous and terrifying!


    Of the five great sword immortals, the Solitary Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was lonesome, the Snow Moon Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was beautiful, the Daoist Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was miraculous, the Confucian Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was elegant, and the Wrath Sword Immortal¡¯s sword was tyrannical. But this Lei Hong, who was about to rank himself amongst the sword immortals, his sword¡¯s name was Murderous Dread sword, because his sword was¡­ terrifying!

 Chapter 165 Half a Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 165 Half a Sword Immortal</h4>


    Tang Lian was riding his horse as he watched the sword fly westwards and murmured, "Are we really toote?"


    Xiao Se said, "Since Lei Hong has borrowed the sword to fight, that means Lei n Fort had already taken precautions. Whether or not we¡¯re toote, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll do what we can, and the rest is up to fate."


    "That¡¯s right, da-shixiong, don¡¯t look so demoralised," Sikong Qianluo alsoforted him. "Since we¡¯re almost there, then whatever happens next will be up to us!"


    "With the abilities of just the few of us, can we really stop the Tang n and reverse this assassination and ambush against Lei n Fort?" Ye Ruoyi muttered to herself with a frown.


    Everyone was feeling tense. If the ambush had not happened yet, they may have been able to warn Lei Qianhu in advance, but now the fight had begun. With the abilities of a few youths, would they be able to turn the current situation around?


    "Whether we can or not, we have to try to know, right?" Lei Wujie smiled, his red clothes fluttering on the horse. In a few moments, the group of them arrived at the gateway into Lei n Fort. He turned his head and looked at Xiao Se. "Xiaooban, do you agree?"


    "Xiaooban?" Xiao Seughed out loud for the first time. "I like this name!"


    "Damn it. It¡¯s those two again." Sikong Qianluo yanked the reins of her horse and tightened her grip on her spear.


    They saw Su Muyu, who was dressed in ck with a thin sword in his hand, and Xie Qidao, who was shirtless and armed with a long sabre. They stood right in front of the Lei n Fort gate, watching them.


    "It looks like the Lei n Eight Horsemen couldn¡¯t stop them," Ye Ruoyi spoke softly.


    "The Hidden River Heads of Houses; their martial arts are no less powerful than the heads of the top ranked families in the martial world." Xiao Se looked at the two and said, "But the Thunder Shield Formation of the Lei n Eight Horsemen are not weak either. They¡¯ve been injured. Although that¡¯s not necessarily a good thing."


    "Why is it not a good thing if they¡¯re injured?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "It''s like when a wild beast is injured, their killing instincts will be aroused. And the Hidden River are such beasts," Ye Ruoyi answered her.


    Sikong Qianluo was slightly jealous. She couldn¡¯t always understand the meaning of Xiao Se''s words, but Ye Ruoyi seemed to understand every word Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie rode his horse forward and said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way!"


    "Boy, you are young, but your tone is not." Xie Qidao raised his long sabre.


    "Get out of the way!" Lei Wujie shouted angrily. The Heart sword unsheathed instantly, and flew straight at Xie Qidao.


    "Sword Heart Form? Most weed!" Xie Qidao swung his sabre and deflected the Heart sword back.


    "Lei Wujie is no match for the two of them. Go and help him!" Xiao Se shouted.


    Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian immediately jumped and attacked the two opponents.


    "Muyu, this kid uses a sword. I''ll leave him to you. I¡¯ll deal with the other two." Xie Qidao turned sideways and blocked right in front of Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian. He swung his sabre hard and Sikong Qianluo blocked it with her spear hurriedly. The des collided, Xie Qidao stood his ground, but Sikong Qianluo stumbled and retreated more than ten paces. She was almost knocked off her feet.


    "Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul. I heard Sikong Changfeng has a daughter who inherited his skills. That must be you." Xie Qidao looked at Sikong Qianluo.


    "Are you fit to speak my dad''s name?" Sikong Qianluo red at him, steadied herself, and rushed forward again with her spear.


    On the roof of the Lei n, Lei Qianhu had already exchanged dozens of moves with Mu Yumo. He heard a sound, turned his head to look and spoke with joy, "Sure enough, they¡¯ve made it back in time?"


    "So you have a few more barely weaned kids. We have two of our Heads of Houses. What¡¯s there to be happy about?" Mu Yumo sneered.


    "Back then, Baili Dongjun, Li Hanyi, and Sikong Changfeng of Snow Moon City, Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong of Lei n, and Tang Lianyue of Tang n, became legends of the martial world. Weren¡¯t they also such youths at the time?" Lei Qianhu said solemnly.


    "Can theypare with Baili Dongjun when he was their age?" Mu Yumo said with disdain.


    "Before Baili Dongjun defeated Ye Dingzhi, no one believed he could do it." Lei Qianhu struck his palm out.


    Within the hall, the ten pieces of Yama¡¯s Invitations had been beaten back by Lei Hong¡¯s sword move. Tang Huang and Tang Qisha stretched out their sleeves and took back the ten Yama¡¯s Invitations. Their faces were pale, and they withdrew to Grandmaster Tang''s side.


    Grandmaster Tang smiled and said, "Finally, I have the honour of seeing the legendary Murderous Dread sword. Back then, you carried this sword and made a name for yourself in the martial world. Ji Ruofeng once regarded you as half a sword immortal. He said that your swordsmanship was already at the level of a sword immortal, but the Murderous Dread sword was too ordinary. You fused gunpowder into steel to forge a sword, which could be considered opening up an unusual road. In my opinion, Ji Ruofeng was not right this time."


    "Grandmaster Tang¡¯s praise is undeserved. What Ji Ruofeng said was not wrong. In terms of swords, I can''tpare to any of the sword immortals." Lei Hong raised his head fiercely, and red at Grandmaster Tang. "But when ites to killing, not even Yan Zhantian is a match for me!" He swung his sword fiercely, and his sword aura went straight for Grandmaster Tang, a thunderous rumble in its wake!


    This was the true "Sudden Thunderp"!


    Even if the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi used this move, she wouldn¡¯t be able to produce this much power!


    Because only with the Murderous Dread sword, and only when Lei Hong used this move personally, that¡¯s the true "Sudden Thunderp"!


    This was Lei Hong. Although nowadays, he looked so dejected as if he was a schrly teacher, back when he roamed the martial world, his temper was as fiery as Lei n Fort¡¯s explosives. Back then, the four heroes of Lei n had very different personalities. Lei Mengsha was concerned with worldly matters and wanted to be a hero for the country and the people. Lei Yunhe was wild and unrestrained, thinking about wandering the martial world and never settling down. Lei Qianhu was reticent and quiet. Although his talents were mediocre, he was ten thousand times more hardworking than ordinary people. As for Lei Hong, he had the four traits of walking the martial world - rage, relentless, upromising, and resolute. He¡¯d been living in seclusion all these years, and he even looked a littlezy and forgetful. After he was defeated by Li Hanyi, his personality became calmer. But when he picked up the Murderous Dread sword, he returned to the person he was at that time.


    Stand in my way and you die!


    Offend my Lei n and you die!


    Grandmaster Tang suddenly put down his smoking pipe, stepped forward, and waved his palm.


    Very few people have seen Grandmaster Tang make a move, because when it came to a person of such high status, he rarely needed to do the work himself. So his strength had been a mystery for a long time. Was he truly a hidden martial arts master who never revealed himself? Or had his body weakened with age and could no longerpare to a young man like Tang Lianyue?


    But he broke through Lei Hong¡¯s sword aura with one palm. The Tang n were not proficient at palm techniques, nor were they proficient with their internal energy. But, Grandmaster Tang faced that relentless and raging sword move directly!


    "Yama¡¯s Invitation," Grandmaster Tang called outzily. Five pieces of Yama¡¯s Invitations flew out of Tang Huang''s sleeve, and five pieces of Yama¡¯s Invitations flew out of Tang Qisha''s sleeve, and all ten fell by his side.


    "We invite you to walk through the ten halls, do you think you can leave your soul in the human world?" Grandmaster Tang picked up his smoking pipe, and slowly inhaled another breath. "All of you young people, take a good look!"


    Ten Yama¡¯s Invitations flew out once again!

 Chapter 166 Thousand Cavalry Pressures the City

    <h4>Chapter 166 Thousand Cavalry Pressures the City</h4>


    The winds of the Lower Pass, the flowers of the Upper Pass, the snow of Cangshan, the moon in Erhai.


    Snow Moon City was always peaceful and beautiful, tranquil as spring through all seasons. But, it was not very peaceful today. The vigorous sound of horseshoes broke through its tranquility, led by a sturdy general outfitted in a golden armour. He marched at the forefront, followed by a thousand cavalry horses orderly and neatly behind him. Despite the powerful sound, the battalion was orderly and none of the bystanders were the least bit injured when they marched past.


    "That¡¯s the Beili army. Why are they in Snow Moon City?" Someone asked in surprise.


    "Could Snow Moon City have offended the Emperor of Beili and they¡¯ve sent the army here to destroy us?" Someone replied next to him.


    "How¡¯s that possible? Snow Moon City has never intervened in these trivial matters. Besides, it¡¯s no small matter to destroy Snow Moon City? Even with this one thousand strong cavalry, that¡¯s hardly enough for First Citymaster to fight on his own!" Someone said proudly.


    "What about the Third Citymaster, then?" Asked a man in ck, who was standing at a roadside wine stall.


    "May have to weaken it a little bit for the Third Citymaster. But, it still wouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight, like, 800 of ¡®em!" That person replied.


    The man in ck couldn''t hold back hisughter. He waved the spear that was in his hand and thrust it into the middle of the road.


    The person who was speaking turned his head to look at him, only to see that the person was wearing a hat, clearly not wanting to be recognized. However, the dark golden spear was clearly recognisable. The big mouth who was talking earlier jumped in shock, and eximed, "Third¡­ Third Citymaster?"


    Sikong Changfeng took off his hat and shook his head. "No, not Third Citymaster. The little bit weaker¡­ Third Citymaster."


    The golden-armoured great general stopped in front of the spear and frowned slightly. A soldier behind him shouted angrily, "Who is it! How dare you block our way! Do you know who our general is?"


    "General-in-Chief of the Central Army, Ye Xiaoying, right? Yes, I know him, I know him." Sikong Changfeng smiled.


    Ye Xiaoying was the General-in-Chief of the Beili Central Army, but in reality, he was the highest ranking officer in the Beili Army. He did not show the slightest bit of anger. He immediately dismounted and took a few steps to sit next to Sikong Changfeng. He spoke in a low voice, "Brother Sikong, why don''t you give some face? I came here specially to visit. Why have you brought your spear to stop me here?"


    "You¡¯re the one not giving me face." Sikong Changfeng feigned anger. "You marched through my city with a thousand cavalry. Is that giving me face?"


    Ye Xiaoying reached out his hand and shouted at the waiter. "Get me a wine cup!"


    The waiter had naturally heard the name Ye Xiaoying before, and knew that he was a master of the battlefield who killed without batting an eyelid, so he was so scared that he immediately found a wine cup and handed it over with trembling fingers.


    Ye Xiaoying took the wine cup, picked up the wine jug, and poured himself a whole cup. He drank it all in one mouthful and exhaled a long sigh before saying, "I travelled a thousand miles from the imperial capital, and brought a thousand elite cavalry to visit your city. That''s a courtesy, a tribute, how could you say I marched through your city? I''m, after all, a General-in-Chief of the Central Army. If I¡¯m not travelling with a thousand or eight hundred men, that¡¯s not proper, right?¡±


    "Pah!" Sikong Changfeng''s "pah" was pronounced clearly and apanied by a ssh of spittle.


    Ye Xiaoying wiped his face without getting angry. "What¡¯s that ¡®pah¡¯ for?"


    "You ask what¡¯s that ¡®pah¡¯ for? This is not the first time you¡¯vee to Snow Moon City. Just say it straight, why are you here this time? You¡¯ve brought so many men with you. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re up to no good!" Sikong Changfeng put down his cup of wine and red at him.


    The Ye Banner Battalion of the Central Army of the Beili Dynasty were an elite cavalry unit that faced their enemies on the battlefield with one to a hundred odds. At that moment, they were lined up on the side of the road, not a step out of ce.


    As for the two men that the elite cavalry were waiting for, one was the highest ranking person in the Beili Army, the other was the only one under Heaven to earn the title Spear Immortal. They sat there drinking and scolding each other, looking more like two roguish rascals. In fact, when the two of them first met more than ten years ago, they were indeed two roguish rascals.


    "Well, Ruoyi wrote a few letters to me¡­" Ye Xiaoying started, rubbing his hands sheepishly as he spoke.


    "That little missy! No conscience!" Sikong Changfeng drank a sip of wine and became depressed as he spoke, "I was desperately doing everything I could to prolong her life, and once she was better, she leaked all my Snow Moon City secrets!"


    "So¡­ you¡¯re saying, that person is really in Snow Moon City?" Ye Xiaoying leaned over and asked in a low voice.


    "So what if he is?" Sikong Changfeng asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Men!" Ye Xiaoying shouted angrily.


    "Sir!" One thousand elite cavalry responded loudly as one.


    "Follow me and march through this Snow¡­" Ye Xiaoying moved to stand up.


    "He¡¯s no longer here anyway," Sikong Changfeng continued in a faint voice.


    Ye Xiaoying hurriedly sat down again and forced a smile. "Then, where is he now?"


    "Why? Do you care so much about this person too? Are you intending to take him to coerce the emperor andmand the vassals? Be a shadow emperor?" Sikong Changfeng gently tapped the wine cup.


    "Don¡¯t you speak such nonsense!" Ye Xiaoying said angrily. "I¡¯m doing all this for my daughter. My daughter said we must help him, so I¡¯m helping him! But that has nothing to do with me!"


    "Oh? Then you haven¡¯t seen your daughter for nearly a year. After traveling a thousand miles to this Snow Moon City, why didn¡¯t you ask a single word about her present condition?" Sikong Changfeng smiled.


    "My daughter was ced in your care, why would I worry about her¡­" Ye Xiaoyingughed smugly. "So, where is that person now?"


    "Eating a meal," Sikong Changfeng replied.


    "What meal?" Ye Xiaoying asked.


    "A meal that ordinary people don¡¯t get to eat. A meal you can eat only if you¡¯re called a hero in the martial world." Sikong Changfeng took another sip of wine.


    "Lei n Fort!" Ye Xiaoying stood up in shock. "He¡¯s gone to Lei n Fort."


    "Why are you so surprised to hear about Lei n Fort?" Sikong Changfeng was puzzled.


    "I''m not afraid of any ce in this world, but I''m afraid of Lei n Fort." Ye Xiaoying scratched his head. "After all, that was Lei-ge¡¯s hometown. I won¡¯t bow to anyone under Heaven except Lei-ge. Now, Lei-ge is gone, I can¡¯t very well march through his home¡­"


    Right at that moment, the sound of a horse neighing loudly was heard, and a young man wearing a white robe and carrying a full seven swords on his back, rushed towards them.


    "Mingxuan?" Sikong Changfeng was stunned for a moment.


    Luo Mingxuan flipped off his horse andnded in front of Sikong Changfeng. "Third Citymaster!"


    "Why are you back by yourself? Where''s Qianluo?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "Qianluo-shijie refused toe back with this disciple, and went to Lei n Fort too," Luo Mingxuan replied.


    "I¡¯d guess as much. But, what¡¯s with your outfit? Has Li Suwang, that old senior of Sword Heart Tomb be so generous? I bet it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s still coveting your master''s beauty, right?" Sikong Changfeng said with augh.


    "Shifu! Now¡¯s not the time to joke!" Luo Mingxuan said with a rarely serious face. "Tang n! The Tang n has betrayed the alliance! At the Heroes Banquet, they¡¯re probably going to attack Lei n Fort!"


    "Where did you hear this?" Sikong Changfeng frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "It''s true, I met Tang Lian-shixiong on the way! He said that Tang Lianyue has been ced under house arrest by Grandmaster Tang, and we were also hunted by the Hidden River all the way. The Tang n has probably joined forces with the Hidden River!" Luo Mingxuan said everything in a hurry.


    "Fuck! That old Grandmaster Tang should go and die, is he crazy!" Sikong Changfeng said angrily, and the wine cup in his hand exploded in an instant.

 Chapter 167 Manslayer Xiaoying

    <h4>Chapter 167 Manyer Xiaoying</h4>


    Seeing Sikong Changfeng''s instant anger, Ye Xiaoying couldn''t help smirking inwardly. If Snow Moon City got involved in this mess, then he was likely to achieve the purpose of his trip. However, Sikong Changfeng could see everything he was thinking. With a wave of his hand, Sikong Changfeng''s spear fell back into his hand, and he picked it up and knocked it hard on the table.


    A thousand elite cavalry drew their sabres at the same time, and their murderous auras appeared in a sh. Ye Xiaoying''s Ye Banner Battalion were armed with two sabres each, just as he was. The two thousand sabres gleamed under the sunlight, blinding to the eyes. The onlookers realised then, that they were facing the most terrifying army in the entire Beili, or perhaps under Heaven. They slunk back quietly into their houses.


    Sikong Changfeng turned a blind eye, and shouted at Ye Xiaoying, "Don''t think I can''t see that you are smirking in your heart. Are you happy? Feeling smug? Do you think that we Snow Moon City can¡¯t stand on our own and need to get involved in your stupid fight?"


    Ye Xiaoying shrugged. "I wasn¡¯t thinking that. How about this, youe with me to Lei n Fort. Bring me along to find that person and I¡¯ll help you to settle this problem?"


    "Go yourself." Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    "Your daughter is there, your disciples are there, and your allies are there. How could you not go and I have to go instead?" Ye Xiaoying spread his hands. "That¡¯spletely unreasonable."


    "Of course not. Because your daughter is also there." Sikong Changfeng smirked.


    "What!" Ye Xiaoying pped the table top, and the whole table broke into two halves. "What did you say, Sikong Changfeng! My daughter is not in your Snow Moon City, what¡¯s she doing running off to Lei n Fort? Are you crazy? "


    "Tang Lianyue sent a letter saying he could cure Ye Ruoyi, so Tang Lian was tasked to bring her there. I also sent someone to send a letter to you. Who knew you¡¯de all the way here from Heavenly Revtions by yourself? Now, she should have gone to Lei n Fort together with Tang Lian, I suppose?" Sikong Changfeng turned and asked Luo Mingxuan.


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly replied, "Indeed, we met da-shixiong and Miss Ye along the way. Miss Ye was still seriously injured, too¡­"


    "What! Ye Xiaoying yelled angrily.


    "Stop yelling!" Sikong Changfeng rubbed his forehead with exasperation. "Mingxuan, finish your report."


    "However, after Xiao-shidi treated her, and also that day, after the State Preceptor from Heavenly Revtions City suddenly appeared, Miss Ye was no longer in danger," Luo Mingxuan continued.


    "Qi Tianchen?" Sikong Changfeng and Ye Xiaoying exchanged a look, their expressions thoughtful.


    Ye Xiaoying asked, "What else did the State Preceptor do?"


    "After the State Preceptor helped Miss Ye, he said a few words to us and left. He didn¡¯t stay long," Luo Mingxuan replied.


    "What did he say to you?" Ye Xiaoying hurriedly asked.


    "I wasn¡¯t there when he spoke to us. But, I heard Xiao-shidi say, the State Preceptor was travelling to the south and happened to be passing through where we were, and that he was most likely heading to the south for something very important," Luo Mingxuan said.


    "Must be something extraordinary, for the State Preceptor to step out of Heavenly Revtions. What happened after Ruoyi recovered?" Ye Xiaoying asked again.


    "I wanted to take her and Qianluo-shijie back to Snow Moon City but they both insisted on going to Lei n Fort. Mingxuan couldn¡¯t stop them." Luo Mingxuan sighed.


    "Fuck!" Ye Xiaoying stood up, ran a few steps and flipped onto his horse. He immediately red at Sikong Changfeng and said, "Brother Sikong, you continue drinking at your leisure. I¡¯m not joining you anymore."


    "Going to Lei n Fort? Not scared now?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows.


    "Fuck you. If I find out who bullied my precious girl, I¡¯ll kill him with my twin des!" Ye Xiaoying turned his horse''s head. "Brother Sikong, when I meet that person, I won¡¯t be considering your feelings. I¡¯ll take him right back to Heavenly Revtions!"


    "If you have that capability." Sikong Changfeng also stood up, cupped his fists and bowed. "Sending off the great general with respect!"


    "General my ass," Ye Xiaoying shouted. "All forces line up. We¡¯re changing course. On to Lei n Fort!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed on this trip. In addition to your daughter and the person you want to meet, you will also meet a young man in red. His surname is Lei." Sikong Changfengughed.


    "No kidding. I¡¯m going to Lei n Fort. They all have the surname Lei." Ye Xiaoying didn¡¯t get it.


    "The Lei of Lei Mengsha," Sikong Changfeng added.


    "Ride!" Ye Xiaoying smacked his horse''s rump, not staying a moment longer.


    Luo Mingxuan stared at the man¡¯s back as he left and said in puzzlement, "That was the Beili General-in-Chief that everyone calls the Manyer? Why doesn¡¯t he look like it?"


    "Oh? Then, you tell me, how should he behave to look like it?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "When I saw him listening to shifu and I talking, he still looked like a proper general. But then, he suddenly flipped and yelled up and down the street. He looked more like a rural countryside boor." Luo Mingxuan shook his head.


    "Dressed in white with battle armor, facing the wind with bright prospects, speaking with humour while hemanded tens of thousands of troops, that was Lei Mengsha. Golden armour twin des, capricious and unpredictable, killing without a second thought, with an army that has never retreated in twenty years, never surrendering, that¡¯s the Manyer Ye Xiaoying. But you were right about one thing." Sikong Changfeng sped his hands behind his back. "He¡¯s always been a rural countryside boor. This, he would admit himself."


    "But this rural countryside boor just happened to marry a goddess who was considered one of the four great beauties under Heaven. Wasn''t Third Citymaster green with envy back then?" A crisp voice sounded and Luo Mingxuan whipped his head around to exim with joy, "Shifu!"


    "My good disciple is back. Looks like your trip was not in vain, to swindle so many good swords back." Yin Luoxia smiled at her disciple.


    "Thanks to shifu¡¯s---- beauty." Luo Mingxuan scratched his head.


    "That old pervert Li Suwang must have said something weird again." Yin Luoxia sighed and walked up to stand next to Sikong Changfeng. "The Manyer ran off to Lei n Fort for his daughter without a second word. Why are you so unbothered?"


    "The Manyer¡¯s little missy is fragile and will break in the wind. My girl is different. It¡¯s a misfortune to run into her, isn¡¯t it? What''s more, haven''t I already made preparations for the Heroes Banquet long ago? Even though Hanyi is making this trip for the sake of love, it¡¯s no hardship for her to take care of the Tang n while she¡¯s there," Sikong Changfeng said.


    "Oh? But ever since Second Citymaster left the city, there¡¯s been no news at all," Yin Luoxia said worriedly.


    "There¡¯s no news at all, but that¡¯s also Hanyi¡¯s style." Sikong Changfeng frowned, "But I don''t know why, my heart is indeed feeling a little uneasy."


    "I''ll take a trip. Snow Moon City still needs to have one of our citymasters here." Yin Luoxia looked at Luo Mingxuan. "Disciple, follow this teacher on a long trip."


    "Ah? This disciple just came back, and I haven''t even had a bite yet?" Luo Mingxuan wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "Oh? So my disciple is going to let this teacher, a weak woman, go on the road all by herself?" Yin Luoxia said her words with mncholy, but her eyes were fierce. "Shall we gamble on it?"


    "This disciple--- can get on the road immediately!" Luo Mingxuan hurriedly changed his words.


    "Thanking the Fairy for your trouble." Sikong Changfeng nodded. "It''s just, today is the day of the Heroes Banquet. I fear we¡¯re already toote."


    "It''s better than sitting here waiting for news." Yin Luoxia blew a whistle, and a white horse trod up to her. She flipped onto her horse and said, "Mingxuan, let''s get on the road."


    "Oh, yes ma¡¯am." Luo Mingxuan was about to follow, but was pulled aside by Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng looked serious and said earnestly, "Mingxuan, don''t let your shifu enter a gambling den. Remember! Remember! Remember!"

 Chapter 168 Heavenly Revelations Directorate of Astronomy

    <h4>Chapter 168 Heavenly Revtions Directorate of Astronomy</h4>


    Heavenly Revtions Directorate of Astronomy, Sky Observatory.


    The man wore white Daoist robes which fluttered in the wind, and his hair and beard werepletely white. However, his eyes were clear like those of a young man. The State Preceptor held a horsetail whisk and stood at the top of the pavilion, staring at the sky in a silent daze.


    In the past many days and nights, he had looked at the sky in this way, watched the constetions move across the sky, and visualized the past and the future of everything under Heaven. Divination of the fortunes of national events had always been the jurisdiction of the Director of Astrology, but Qi Tianchen had excluded three divinations from his duties. First, he did not make divinations about war. In a so-called war, everybody would suffer misfortune and divination was unnecessary. Second, he did not seek longevity. The so-called longevity was the way of the devil and cannot be sought. Third, he did not discuss state affairs. The so-called state affairs were merely conspiracy and trickery and considered poor cultivation. His beliefs were very different from those of an ordinary emperor, but Mingde Emperor had dly epted it. ording to those who had the honor of meeting the State Preceptor before, nobody could refuse a request from the State Preceptor.


    After all, how could mortals disobey an immortal?


    "Director," a voice called him softly.


    Qi Tianchen returned his awareness, turned his head and saw the little Daoist boy who had just joined the Directorate of Astronomy. He asked, "What is it?"


    "The Grand Eunuch, Jin Xuan Gonggong, requests an audience," the Daoist boy replied respectfully.


    "A rare visitor, indeed. Please invite him in." Qi Tianchen smiled.


    "Will you receive him at the Hall of Azure Clouds?" The Daoist boy asked.


    Qi Tianchen shook his head. "Please invite the Grand Eunuch to the Sky Observatory."


    "Here?" The Daoist boy blinked in surprise. The Sky Observatory was a sacred ce for the Directorate of Astronomy. Ordinary people were not allowed to enter, but since the State Preceptor said so, he responded and withdrew himself immediately.


    Soon after, a man with loose white hair and dressed in a purple python robe, Jin Xuan Gonggong, followed the Daoist boy into the pavilion. Jin Xuan Gonggong and Qi Tianchen were known as the two martial experts to stand on either side of the Emperor, but because of Qi Tianchen''s exclusion of the three divinations, the two did not have much contact.


    "Grand Eunuch." Qi Tianchen turned around and bowed in salute.


    "State Preceptor." Jin Xuan Gonggong hurriedly returned the bow.


    "It¡¯s really rare for the Grand Eunuch to have the time today to visit." Qi Tianchen sat down at the stone bench and poured a cup of tea for Jin Xuan Gonggong. "Please."


    Jin Xuan Gonggong stepped forward and sat down as well. He said with a smile, "So many officials and nobles from the court have visited the Directorate of Astronomy to ask favours from the State Preceptor but they were all turned away. Jin Xuan was afraid of receiving a closed door and losing face, so I dyeding here."


    "The Grand Eunuch speaks in jest." Qi Tianchen took a sip of tea.


    "This is the Directorate of Astronomy¡¯s Sky Observatory, is it not? It is said that all the past Directors have alwayse here to observe the stars and conjecture all events under Heaven. But I didn''t expect that the Director would also sit here during the day," Jin Xuan Gonggong said.


    "The constetions in the sky do not disappear when night bes day. In the daytime, ordinary people cannot see the stars because the sun has blocked out their faint light. But in fact, they are still here, day after day, turning and fluctuating," Qi Tianchen said as he raised his head.


    "What has the State Preceptor seen?" Jin Xuan Gonggong asked.


    "It will rain tomorrow," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong was taken aback for a moment. "Is that all?"


    "It will continue to rain the day after tomorrow, and there will be a westerly wind," Qi Tianchen continued.


    "Huh?" Jin Xuan waited for a long time, and Qi Tianchen didn''t speak any more. "That¡¯s all?"


    "It should be a sunny day in three days, but I''m not sure yet," Qi Tianchen murmured.


    "State Preceptor." Jin Xuan Gonggong let out augh despite himself. "I¡¯ve always thought that the State Preceptor was not a person of humour, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so mellow and amiable."


    "This old Daoist was not joking," Qi Tianchen said solemnly. "Don''t you believe my words?"


    "Jin Xuan naturally believes you. Except the State Preceptor should be very clear that Jin Xuan is not asking about tomorrow¡¯s weather." Jin Xuan shook his head and said, "What I want to know is the tomorrow of this dynasty."


    "The tomorrow of this dynasty is Heavenly Law. I dare not specte on Heavenly Law." Qi Tianchen shook his head.


    "Why?" Jin Xuan took a sip of tea.


    "Because when you know Heavenly Law, it has already begun to change. Therefore, Heavenly Law is always a mere possibility, and not a definite answer. But what people want to hear is always an answer. So, the Heavenly Law that the Grand Eunuch wants to know does not exist." Qi Tianchen turned to face Jin Xuan. "Grand Eunuch, you can speak clearly of your intentions here."


    Jin Xuan sighed. "I heard that His Majesty came to visit the Directorate of Astronomy as soon as he returned to the capital five days ago?"


    "He first went to the White Prince Residence, then the Red Prince Residence, then third in line was here, the Directorate of Astronomy," Qi Tianchen said.


    "But he stayed in the Directorate of Astronomy for four hours. And, I also heard that at the same time His Majesty entered the Directorate of Astronomy, the Golden Lanyue Marquis left the city," Jin Xuan said quietly.


    "Indeed, but Grand Eunuch, you seem to be foreshadowing a bit much." Qi Tianchen smiled.


    "Then, Jin Xuan will stop beating about the bush. There was a major event in court today. His Majesty suddenly announced that he would name the heir to the throne." Jin Xuan Gonggong nced at Qi Tianchen. "I wonder if the State Preceptor has heard this news."


    "I just heard the news, in fact. But today, before the Grand Eunuch came, thirteen other guests came to request an audience, presumably all for this matter." Qi Tianchen slowly poured another cup of tea.


    "ording to thews of Beili, the heir to the throne will be named on two scrolls. One is given to the five Grand Eunuchs, and the name within represents the word of the Emperor. The other is given to the Directorate of Astronomy, and the name within is passed on to Heavenly Law. When the names on the two scrolls are the same, the heir will be recognized. Although the Emperor said that he wanted to name the heir, Jin Xuan did not receive the scroll, and was a little uneasy, so I took the liberty toe and ask the State Preceptor. Did the State Preceptor receive the scroll?" Jin Xuan Gonggong asked cautiously.


    "I did not," Qi Tianchen answered simply.


    "Then, did he ask the State Preceptor about this matter?" Jin Xuan Gonggong asked again.


    "He did." Qi Tianchen didn''t continue.


    "Did the State Preceptor give him your own answer?" Jin Xuan Gonggong said in a low voice.


    "Earlier, this old Daoist already said, Heavenly Law is always a mere possibility. This old Daoist can only speak of my opinions, and the real decision is still made by the Emperor." Qi Tianchen took another sip of tea. "The Grand Eunuch is different from this old Daoist. The Grand Eunuch has governed in the court for a long time and many matters are not up to you. Since the Emperor suddenly announced that he would name the heir, the Grand Eunuch must be feeling uneasy. This old Daoist is not ungenerous, and I would like to tell you the same thing I told the Emperor."


    Jin Xuan Gonggong looked pleased. "Thank you, State Preceptor!"


    "The White can settle the country, the Red can open up new territory, but if there is a dragon in the wild, all under Heaven will be precarious," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong pondered for a moment, then nodded. "Jin Xuan has noted it."


    Suddenly, the two of them were silent as they sat in the Sky Observatory, each drinking one cup of tea after another. asionally, they exchanged a few words, but were mostly irrelevant topics. Unwittingly, almost an hour had passed by. Jin Xuan Gonggong put down his tea cup and stood up to take his leave from Qi Tianchen. Just as he turned and started to leave, Qi Tianchen quietly called him again, "Grand Eunuch."


    "What else does the State Preceptor have for Jin Xuan?" Jin Xuan Gonggong asked.


    "The Grand Eunuch has a lot to consider, and this old Daoist knows. Who can do everything on his own when he stands between the imperial court and the people? However, there is one thing the Grand Eunuch needs to know," Qi Tianchen said sternly.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong felt a tightness in his chest, and hurriedly said, "State Preceptor, please advise."


    "There will be heavy rain tomorrow, so remember to bring an umbre when you go out. This old Daoist is not lying to you," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong did not smile, however. He appeared as respectful as always. ¡°Jin Xuan has noted it.¡±

 Chapter 169 A Ruler’s Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 169 A Ruler¡¯s Abilities</h4>


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong was sitting in the front courtyard with the sun shining on his face. He sat there quietly while Xuan Tong served at his side, also sitting there without a word. He tapped the chair lightly with his fingers, again and again, without any rush.


    A long timeter, the sound of hurried steps broke the silence.


    It was the ninth prince, Xiao Jingxia.


    "Chong-ge, there is news from Jin Yu Gonggong!" Xiao Jingxia shouted loudly.


    "Speak." Xiao Chong raised his finger.


    "Today, after the court was dismissed, a total of thirteen ministers went to seek an audience at the Directorate of Astronomy, but they were all turned away by the State Preceptor. Only when Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan went, then the State Preceptor met with him. Afterwards, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan met in a secret conference with the Five Grand Eunuchs. It turns out that His Majesty had discussed the matter with the State Preceptor and the State Preceptor had really given his opinions," Xiao Jingxia said.


    "What were his opinions?" Xiao Chong looked calm.


    "He had sixteen words, which could have been an opinion, but when spoken by the State Preceptor, they sounded more like a decree." Xiao Jingxia breathed deeply. "The White can settle the country, the Red can open up new territory. But if there is a dragon in the wild, all under Heaven will be precarious!"


    Xuan Tong was stunned for a moment. "Is that statement an advantage to us, or a detriment?"


    "Naturally it is an advantage!" Xiao Jingxia said joyfully. "An Emperor who opens up new territory has always been a founding emperor, and descendants of that emperor will focus on settling the country. Opening new territories will only lead to wars, and people will lose their way of life. This will only harm our country instead of helping it!¡±


    "That¡¯s not true." Xiao Chong shook his head slightly. "Nanjue has been eyeing Beili for a long time. Wu Qinghuan, the new emperor of Nanjue, ascended the thronest year. He is a man of war. Within the next ten years, there will be war between our two countries."


    Xiao Jingxia was stunned for a moment. "Then this statement is not good for us?"


    "Not necessarily so either." Xiao Chong still shook his head. "What you just said makes some sense. If we open up new territories, but cannot settle the country, the country will fall apart."


    "Chong-ge, so in the end, is this advantageous to us or detrimental?" Xiao Jingxia was somewhat exasperated.


    Xiao Chong rubbed his temples lightly with his fingers, and slowly said, "Today is the day of the Heroes Banquet?"


    "That''s right. Tang n and the Hidden River have already set off. Whether we seed or fail will be decided today!" Xiao Jingxia replied.


    Xiao Chong rubbed his head again and muttered, "If there is a dragon in the wild, all under Heaven will be precarious."


    "The White can settle the country, the Red can open up new territory, but if there is a dragon in the wild, all under Heaven will be precarious." A frail-looking youth asked as he pulled arge bow armed with arge arrow, "The State Preceptor only said these sixteen words?"


    The young man with a moustache standing behind him replied, "ording to Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s message, there were indeed only these sixteen words."


    This was naturally the Red Prince Residence.


    The Red Prince, Xiao Yu, let go lightly, and the arrow burst through the sky and instantly prated the bullseye. He put down the bow and arrow and said with a smile, "That Jin Yan, don¡¯t look at how he¡¯s so docile and submissive all the time. When he speaks, Long Ye, you have to pay attention. He hides as much as he says. That¡¯s how he is."


    "This subordinate understands." Long Ye nodded.


    "But this time, naming the heir to the throne is a big deal. I suspect he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. Long Ye, what do you say? How would you understand these sixteen words?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "The first eight words are easy to understand. The White Prince Xiao Chong would be an emperor who defends the country, probably because of his calm personality and prudence when dealing with matters. You, the Red Prince, would be an emperor who opens new territories, meaning your bravery and martial prowess aremendable. In the future when we go to war with Nanjue, we would need an emperor like my Prince to be a naturalmander on the battlefield. However, thest eight words are variables. With the addition of thest eight words¡­" Long Ye frowned.


    "Then the first eight words be superfluous?" Xiao Yu smiled.


    Long Ye lowered his head. "Exactly."


    "Not just the first eight words, but actually, all sixteen words are superfluous." Xiao Yu shrugged. "This is State Preceptor Qi Tianchen¡¯s style. He never gives a definite answer, but leaves everything to you to ruminate on your own. This sentence is meaningless to us. We can only observe my imperial father and see how he ruminates on this himself."


    "What does the Prince feel His Majesty is thinking?" Long Ye asked.


    "My father doesn''t like the army, so this sentence is not good for me. You see how much Langya Prince did for the army back then, yet things didn¡¯t end well for him. But, if you want to settle the country, how would a blind man settle a country?" Xiao Yu sneered. "Father is not the sort of person who takes risks. Unless I die, Xiao Chong will never get a chance to be the emperor. By the way, I heard that Lanyue Marquis left the city alone?"


    "Yes, on the same day His Majesty returned to the capital. I heard he¡¯s running an errand for His Majesty," Long Ye replied.


    "The Golden Lanyue Marquis. In Heavenly Revtions, he¡¯s also a somebody. We must find a way to win him over." Xiao Yu frowned slightly.


    "The jewels I sent overst month were epted," Long Ye said.


    "But I heard that all the calligraphy and paintings that Xiao Chong sent were also epted?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "Yes," Long Ye replied.


    Xiao Yu shook his head. "This type of person is the most terrifying. We need to find his weak point. Get Yan Sen to investigate him. By the way, where¡¯s Yan Sen? I haven''t seen him in a few days."


    "Yan Sen received a message from Bai Xiao Hall a few days ago. Now, he just sits in his house all day. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking¡­" Long Ye spoke after a brief hesitation.


    "Bai Xiao Hall? Who sent him the message?" Xiao Yu asked in surprise.


    "I heard it was from the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall." Long Xie lowered his head.


    "Ji Ruofeng? Is he still alive? Didn''t they say he¡¯s been long dead?" Xiao Yu was shocked. "Take me to see Yan Sen!"


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    Sky Observatory.


    Qi Tianchen was still sitting there, looking at the sky. Now that the sky was getting darker, a few stars were starting to be visible. He sighed softly and took another sip of tea. Then, light footsteps sounded behind him. Qi Tianchen didn''t turn his head, and called out, "Shidi?"


    It was a rather young Daoist priest with straight brows and bright eyes, and the appearance of a noble young master. He bowed his head and said, "Shixiong is sitting here while he drinks tea and watches the stars. It''s been hard on us. By noon, we¡¯d already stopped those thirteen distinguished guests, but in the afternoon, after shixiong met with Jin Xuan Gonggong, another wave of tens of important officials from the court came. I am afraid that after today, the entire court will be offended by our Directorate of Astronomy."


    "Hahaha. Since they didn¡¯t get to see me, they can go to see the Grand Eunuch." Qi Tianchen smiled. "I have told him what I was going to say anyway."


    "But they must know that the Grand Eunuch¡¯s official residence is not a ce anyone can just visit as they please. But now, since Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan knows about it, then the other four Grand Eunuchs should also know. And since they know, then as far as this matter is concerned, the two Princes who are the most concerned about this should know too. That was your objective, wasn¡¯t it, shixiong." The young Daoist walked forward and stood beside Qi Tianchen.


    "Yes, since they wanted so badly to know, I gave them sixteen words of nonsense to think about," Qi Tianchen said lightly.


    "Nonsense?" The young Daoist was taken aback.


    "Nonsense." Qi Tianchen smiled. "Settle what country, open what new territory. There is only one true dragon and only one emperor. The victor will stand on the highest tform, and the rest can only prostrate below the dais while blood flows like a river. Generation after generation, from one reign to the next, as the constetions fluctuate day and night. Dynasties may fall and be reced, but this is the one thing that has never changed."

 Chapter 170 The Youth’s Magnificent Sword Aura

    <h4>Chapter 170 The Youth¡¯s Magnificent Sword Aura</h4>


    Beili favours the sword. There were the five great sword immortals: Solitary, Daoist, Confucian, Wrath, Snow Moon, as well as the five great sword sects: Tianshui Sword Sect, Guying Sword Sect, Canglei Sword Pavilion, Yunqi Sword Sect, and Heavenly Sword Pavilion. There were also almost legendary swordsmen such as "Snowstorm Sword'''' Shen Jingzhou and "Moon in Sword Heart" Li Xinyue who emerged one after another in the martial world. And, each of the top ten famous swords on the Register of Swords were all exceptional.


    But there was a sword that had reached the realm of a great master, yet could never be considered amongst the sword immortals. In the martial world, very few people talked about it and that sword would never bepared to the top ten famous swords. Twelve years ago, this sword had swept across the martial world. The swordsman with his single sword once fought against the Demonic Cult¡¯s Right Guardian of Law for a whole day and whole night without either gaining the upper hand.


    This sword was named Rainbow. The thin sword, Rainbow, had a sharp de that poured down like rain when it killed, just like an evening rain. Made famous by his sword, the Hidden River Head of Su House, Su Muyu.


    Lei Wujie, who had attacked with thirteen consecutive moves of his sword, had each one of those moves easily blocked. He propped himself up with his sword and said, "I remember now. Shifu once told me about your sword. You¡¯re the Hidden River killer who can control eighteen swords at the same time. Shifu said, amongst the swordsmanship under Heaven, yours may be counted equal to the five sword immortals."


    "You are wrong." Su Muyu shook his head lightly. "I am not holding a sword, but a murder weapon."


    "Every sword has its own will." Lei Wujie smiled. "Lei Wujie, disciple of Lei n Fort, Snow Moon City and Sword Heart Tomb. This one formally challenges Senior¡¯s sword."


    "That rascal, though still young, hails from a whole string of sects." Xiao Se snorted coldly.


    "Would he be a match for Su Muyu?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "Su Muyu was able to fight the Demonic Cult¡¯s Right Guardian of Law to a draw twelve years ago. He¡¯s reached the highest level of the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Let¡¯s not even talk about Lei Wujie. Even if his shifu, Lei Hong or Li Hanyi, were here to fight, they wouldn¡¯t have it easy either." Xiao Se shook his head. "Considering Lei Wujie¡¯s martial arts had just entered that Unrestrained Earthly Realm, this fight is like throwing an egg at a rock."


    "Then what can we do?" Ye Ruoyi frowned slightly.


    "It¡¯s not just Lei Wujie who¡¯s not a match for Su Muyu. On the other side, Tang Lian and Qianluo have joined forces but even then, they¡¯re also not a match for Xie Qidao, who has already made a name for himself decades ago. How could three young people defeat those two martial experts who could be called great masters?" Xiao Se shrugged.


    "We can¡¯t." A trace of determination shed in Ye Ruoyi''s eyes, and with a light wave of her hand, she seized a de of green leaf. The leaf swirled within her palm.


    "Do you care about him?" Xiao Se nced at Ye Ruoyi.


    Ye Ruoyi was taken aback, shook her head and said, "I just don''t want to die here."


    "That rascal cares about you very much." Xiao Se turned his head and watched the sword aura rise again as Lei Wujie, all dressed in red, flew past. "The first time he saw you, his heart had already floated away. That''s how young men are. Easily moved, but after they¡¯ve been moved, they be firm as a rock. That¡¯s why they will have a power that others can''t imagine."


    "I¡­" Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "As someone who could die at any time, I dare not ask for more."


    "No, you won''t die." Xiao Se''s eyes were firm, and his hand touched the long staff at his waist lightly. "I won''t let any of you die."


    Ye Ruoyi turned her head and suddenly saw Xiao Se''s eyes had changed.


    Those were the long-lost, clear, bright, and steady eyes which gazed upon all under Heaven with contempt.


    Xiao Se closed his grip on the Wuji staff. "Because, I¡¯m also a young man, after all."


    "Half a year ago, I stepped into this martial world for the first time. My luck is not bad. I saw the assassin, Yue Ji¡¯s Corset sword, Shen Jingzhou¡¯s Snowstorm sword, my sister¡¯s Armoured cier sword, Grandfather¡¯s Four Swords of Elegance, and your Hidden River¡¯s Great Sword Soars." Lei Wujie released a burst of energy and pushed his zing Arts straight into the Heavenly Fire realm while the Heart sword in his hand vibrated with a cry. "Today, I got to see this thin sword, Rainbow. This trip was also worth it.¡±


    Su Muyu shook his head. "If I had met you more than ten years ago, I might have had a chat with you, but it''s a pity. You will die now."


    The figure in ck shed instantly, and Lei Wujie in red also dashed forward.


    The thin sword Rainbow, the famous sword "Heart", brushed past each other.


    Su Muyu withdrew his sword, a trail of blood on the slender de of the sword.


    Lei Wujie propped his sword on the ground, wiped away the injury on his arm with a smile, and called out loudly, "Again!"


    Su Muyu''s sword move earlier was supposed to be an instant kill sword and it should have passed through his heart. Yet, all it did was cause an injury on Lei Wujie''s arm. He turned around and nodded in praise. "Very well."


    "I was thinking, what could have happened to turn a person into a block of ice?" Lei Wujie also turned, the heat around his body rising up. "This junior, Lei Wujie, asks for the second sword!"


    Su Muyu didn''t reply. He held up his sword and leapt forward, shing before Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie waved his long sword, intending to block the strike, but was knocked off his feet by the surge of sword aura. The heat energy surrounding his body was on the verge of copse and his zing Arts appeared to crumble right before their eyes. But, he still got to his feet, wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth, and smiled sadly. "Right. This junior, Lei Wujie, asks for the third sword!"


    "This shall be thest sword," Su Muyu said solemnly.


    "This sword, I¡¯ll go first!" Lei Wujie jumped up, and shed downwards with the Heart sword.


    Su Muyu leaned back slightly, holding his own sword up to block. His Rainbow sword was not a valuable item. It was a sword that he forged for himself when he graduated from the Hidden River training school at a young age. Many of the Hidden River assassins were the same. When they graduated, they forged their own weapon to have at their side until the day they died.


    The Heart sword and Rainbow collided again. Su Muyu flicked lightly and sent Lei Wujie¡¯s sword flying out of his hand.


    In an instant, the two figures brushed past each other and they exchanged a nce at that moment. Su Muyu''s eyes were still cold and cruel, as if nothing in the world was his concern. Lei Wujie''s eyes were still hot and shining, as if nothing in the world could cause fear in him.


    Lei Wujie suddenly reached out his hand, and the Heart sword flew back to him.


    "The clouds no longer wish to surround the mountain peaks, the birds tire of flight and return to nest." Lei Wujie suddenly smiled. "This is one of the moves from my sister''s River Impeding Swordy. Its name is Tired of Flight. Does it sound good?"


    Su Muyu spun around, holding up the thin sword Rainbow to block in front of his chest. The Heart sword thrust into the de of his sword. Su Muyu retreated hurriedly, and Lei Wujie turned sideways to grab the Heart sword. His qi exploded again and his sword move forced Su Muyu to retreat. The Rainbow sword instantly fractured into pieces.


    "This is my third sword," Lei Wujie shouted loudly.


    "What¡¯s this rascal so proud of? If it hadn''t been for the Lei n¡¯s Eight Horsemen who destroyed Su Muyu¡¯s Eighteen-de Array earlier, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d already be a dead man." Although Xiao Se mocked the other with his mouth, there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°But that sword move he just executed, was the most magnificent sword he¡¯s ever performed."


    However, Su Muyu''s expression remained calm. He withdrew slightly and raised his hand gently. The fractured de whirled in his hand. With a flick of his finger, more than ten de fragments rushed towards Lei Wujie.

 Chapter 171 Downpour of Rain and Rolling Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 171 Downpour of Rain and Rolling Clouds</h4>


    Lei Wujie saw the sword fragments hurtling towards him and immediately raised his Heart sword to block, but one fragment grazed his wrist. He felt a sharp pain and lost the grip on his sword. He hurriedly reached for it. However, Su Muyu shed in front of him in one step andshed at him with a single kick, sending him flying. Another three sword fragments pierced into his body. Su Muyu straightened himself and turned the sword in his hand slowly. "This is the Heart sword, ranked fourth among the famous swords under Heaven?"


    The Heart sword vibrated continuously with a cry, as if trying to break free of Su Muyu¡¯s grip. However, Su Muyu brushed the sword lightly with his hand, and suppressed that ufortable vibration.


    Lei Wujie fell to the ground, bleeding from both shoulders.


    Ye Ruoyi was about to move forward to help, but Xiao Se reached out and stopped her. "It''s not over yet. Wait."


    As soon as he said that, Lei Wujie struggled to his feet, red at the Heart sword in Su Muyu''s hand, and yelled angrily, "Sword to me!"


    The Heart sword that had been suppressed by Su Muyu¡¯s qi started to screech again!


    "Sword to me!" Lei Wujie yelled again.


    The Heart sword actually dragged Su Muyu forward!


    "Good sword, good swordsman." Su Muyu nodded, suddenly raised his foot and stamped onto the ground. He finally stopped moving. He thrusted the Heart sword before him and shouted, "Stop!"


    The Heart sword was silenced. Lei Wujie retreated a step and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Rise!" Su Muyu suddenly lifted the sword, and lunged at Lei Wujie with the sword.


    Ye Ruoyi whirled around to look at Xiao Se. Xiao Se frowned, but still did not speak. However, Lei Wujie suddenly took a step forward. The Heart sword pierced through his shoulder, but only by an inch before it stopped.


    Su Muyu raised his head and sighed softly. "Good."


    Two fingers had mped onto the Heart sword. A single finger to break Cangshan, two fingers to break Qian Kun, Lei n Thunderp Fingers!


    Lei Wujie reached out with his left hand and pointed his fingers at Su Muyu again. Break the soul, and extinguish longevity, Lei n Fallen Trance Fingers!


    Su Muyu immediately withdrew the sword and retreated, and his eyes showed a measure of admiration. "At your age, you¡¯re already proficient in your swordsmanship as well as your zing Arts and Unseen Fists. Yet, you¡¯ve also mastered the two elite finger techniques of the Lei n Fort. Very impressive."


    "I''ve only practiced it before. Actually, I¡¯m only a beginner at it." Lei Wujie was covered with wounds, but still smiling. "But, I was about to die, right? No matter what, I gotta force it out. But if you want me to strike another finger now, I won¡¯t be able to."


    "Since you only managed those two finger strikes inadvertently, and you have also lost your sword, do you intend to continue fighting?" Su Muyu said slowly.


    "If I don''t fight, can you spare me and spare my friends?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Su Muyu shook his head and answered simply, "No."


    "Then this question is meaningless." Lei Wujie''s sleeves fluttered and his red clothes flew up. The red light in his eyes ignited again. "Come on! I still have thest bit of effort at the bottom of the barrel. Since you want to fight to the death, then let¡¯s go! I will decide on life and death with you once more."


    Lei Wujie clenched his fists with both hands and made an opening gesture. It was exactly that boxing skill that even seven-year-old Shaolin Temple monks could perform, the Arhat Fists.


    Su Muyu drew a sword flower easily with his right hand. "As you wish."


    On the other side, Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo joined forces to fight Xie Qidao, but they, too, could not hold out for long. Both Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo were out of breath, but Xie Qidao, who was over 60 years old, was still breathing calmly. He stood with his sabre held upright and asked Tang Lian, "You are a Tang n disciple. Why aren¡¯t you using hidden weapons?"


    "I''m from Tang n, but I''m also a disciple of Snow Moon City. This time, I''m here for Snow Moon City, not for Tang n." Tang Lian held his fingertip de and kept his eyes on Xie Qidao closely.


    "I guessed it, a strong-willed youth." Xie Qidao nodded. "This time, we allied with your Tang n, but in my opinion, they¡¯re beneath you. Such a pity that I¡¯m a killer. Even if I admire you, I must kill you."


    Sikong Qianluo shook her spear, and silver light shed. "Stop talking nonsense!"


    "You have a very good weapon. I used to have one too. It was a sabre that I forged for myself. I used it for forty years and have repaired it hundreds of times." Xie Qidao raised the long sabre in his hand. "Too bad it was broken by someone. If I was holding that sabre I used to have, you¡¯d all be dead already."


    "You sure talk big," Sikong Qianluo denounced angrily.


    Xie Qidao ignored her, and said to himself, "In our line, there¡¯s a saying. If the weapon you¡¯ve had with you for many years is broken, then you won¡¯t have long to live. After killing you lot this time, I will retire as the Hidden River Head of Xie House and retreat from the world."


    Sikong Qianluo pointed her spear at Xie Qidao, and said in puzzlement, "This old man is also really strange. If you want to retire, then retire. Want to die, then die. Why are you telling us all this?"


    "This old man has said too much," Xie Qidao sneered. "Just because you are thest two people I will kill in this life, so I felt like talking more."


    "If you kill us, don''t think the rest of your life will be peaceful!" Sikong Qianluo said angrily.


    "You want to say that one of you is the daughter of the Spear Immortal and the other is the disciple of the Wine Immortal, so if I kill you, Sikong Changfeng and Baili Dongjun will never let me go?" Xie Qidao stepped forward. "I have killed many people over the years and came to understand one thing. Only when a person is afraid will they use others to threaten their opponent."


    Sikong Qianluo was taken aback. Since she was born, she had hated the four words "daughter of Spear Immortal" the most, because she¡¯d always believed that she would be able to wander the martial world on her own without relying on her father''s glory. She was her own self and Sikong Changfeng was Sikong Changfeng. But just as Xie Qidao said, she was indeed terrified at this moment! At this moment, she thought that if Sikong Changfeng were here standing in front of her, then who under Heaven would dare hurt her?


    Xie Qidao had already shed his sabre in a strike. Tang Lian jumped, and his fingertip de collided with the sabre.


    One was a three-foot long sabre, and the other was an inch-long thin de!


    Xie Qidaoughed loudly, and the long sabre in his hand waved again and again, pressing down with a pressure that could topple a mountain and overturn the sea. Tang Lian was forced to retreat frantically, and a soft crack sounded from the fingertip de. It would not hold out for much longer. Meanwhile, Sikong Qianluo was still in a daze, and he couldn''t help but yell at her, "Qianluo!"


    Sikong Qianluo finally came back to her senses. Her first reaction in her mind was to turn back and look at Xiao Se.


    However, Xiao Se just happened to be looking at her at the same time.


    Ye Ruoyi noticed their eyes and suddenly said, "She¡¯s a really good girl."


    "Yes," Xiao Se answered simply.


    Sikong Qianluo looked at Xiao Se in the distance, and thought in her heart: Today, my father can''t be here in front of me, but I can stand in front of him!


    The fear in her heart dissipated in an instant. Sikong Qianluo grasped the length of her Silver Moon spear fiercely, roared out loud and lunged at Xie Qidao, who had been pressing Tang Lian into retreat.


    The spear screamed out loud. The clouds rolled.

 Chapter 172 Even a broken boat has three thousand nails

    <h4>Chapter 172 Even a broken boat has three thousand nails</h4>


    After Sikong Qianluo struck with her spear move, Summon Cloud and Rain, Tang Lian struck with his fist at the same time. His fist came with a wind that was like a tidal wave, an enormous wave. It was that fist technique passed to him by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, Harness the Sea! Xie Qidao withdrew his sabre abruptly and retreated hurriedly.


    Tang Lian closed his fists in time, but Sikong Qianluo''s spear power couldn''t be held back. She pressed on and lunged at Xie Qidao.


    Xie Qidao swung his sabre three times and dispersed the spear¡¯s energy. He stood firmly upright and said, "Of all spear energy under Heaven, Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng possessed eight-tenths of it. I originally didn''t believe it, but having seen you today, I believe it now."


    "At least you know a few things!" After Sikong Qianluo attacked with that strike, her breath was already a little unsteady. But, her tone was still aggressive.


    Suddenly, a long cry came from a distance, and a yellow crane came bursting through the clouds. On top of the yellow crane sat a man in a gray robe. His expression was slightly dull, and his right sleeve was empty. He was Lei Yunhe from Lei n, who became famous with Lei Hong years ago.


    "Tower Guardian Elder?" Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo turned their heads in surprise.


    "Shishu!" Lei Wujie called out with joy.


    "It''s Lei Yunhe." Su Muyu withdrew his sword, frowning slightly.


    Lei Hong, who was facing the murderous intent of those ten pieces of Yama¡¯s Invitations also heard that cry from a crane. His heart skipped a beat with joy and the Murderous Dread sword suddenly turned red. In a sh, he created ten sword auras.


    Bitingly cold and sharp, tyrannical and ultimate!


    This time, the ten sword auras did not beat back the ten Yama¡¯s Invitations. Instead, they werepletely shed into pieces!


    "Looks like he¡¯s no longer just half a sword immortal." Grandmaster Tang looked indifferent, though none of his strikes got through.


    That terrifying sword had blocked the ten Yama¡¯s Invitations. Lei Hong whirled around and looked outside. He shouted, "Yunhe!"


    "Summon thunder from the Ninth Heaven, a crane among the clouds." Grandmaster Tang muttered. "I never expected to be able to see three of the four great heroes of Lei n today. Looks like destroying Lei n Fort is not going to be as easy as we thought."


    Lei Hong jumped directly into the courtyard in one step, and shouted, "Yunhe!"


    Wen Liang also followed him out in a hurry. "This¡­ Why does Lei n have someone who rides a crane? Isn''t that something a Daoist high master does?"


    The immortal crane under Lei Yunhe let out a long cry. Lei Yunhe, who¡¯d been sitting on the crane suddenly stood up and shouted back, "Hong-ge!"


    "Grandmaster, the situation doesn¡¯t look good," Tang Xuan whispered. "The Hidden River Patriarch and the Heads of Su House and Xie House have not arrived, but now Lei Yunhe is here. We no longer have the advantage."


    "No, they¡¯re here. They¡¯re just nearby," Grandmaster Tang said softly.


    Mu Yumo, who was standing on the roof fighting Lei Qianhu, was shocked. "Is that Lei Yunhe?" The one who¡¯d cultivated the Thunderp Fingers to its pinnacle, who also rediscovered the Lei n¡¯s Summon Thunder from Ninth Heaven Arts, that Lei Yunhe. In terms of fame and prestige, he was no lesser than Baili Dongjun and the others. Although he disappeared for many years afterwards, he recently became famous again after his duel with Zhao Yuzhen. If he was here, then the situation was likely to change dramatically.


    "You¡¯re finally here," Lei Qianhu said faintly. Then, he pressed the back of his hand against his mouth and coughed lightly.


    Mu Yumo nced at him and saw the blood stains on his fist. Her expression changed. "Lei Qianhu, so your injury has already permeated into your blood vessels. You were just holding it back before!"


    "Holding it back?" Lei Qianhu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Spider Mistress, have you heard of this saying?"


    "What saying?" Mu Yumo was taken aback.


    "Even a broken boat has three thousand nails!" Lei Qianhu shook his sleeves furiously, and the heavy white tiger fur coat also flew up. He waved his right hand lightly, and everyone in the hall was focused on his hand. He raised his left hand lightly, and a roar of thunder appeared in his palm. It was the most domineering martial arts of the Lei n!


    "Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists." Mu Yumo''s hands exploded with cold energy. She sneered, "We¡¯ve exchanged moves dozens of times with my Frosted ck Palm. Do you think you¡¯re unaffected?"


    "You know the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists, but do you know that this Big Dipper Fists has nine stages? Twelve years ago, when I fought against You Bing, I¡¯d only just entered the seventh stage - hold the power of life and death." Lei Qianhu red back with wide eyes. "How would you like to taste the ninth stage, exterminate heaven and earth!"


    "The ninth stage? No one in Lei n has reached this realm in a hundred years?" Mu Yumo was startled, and stepped back slightly.


    "Die!" Lei Qianhu struck with his fist, the power several times stronger than before!


    Mu Yumo raised her fist to block, but the Frosted ck Palm that she fought against Lei Qianhu earlier to a draw, now seemed so much more vulnerable. The cold light was instantly suppressed, and she was knocked off her feet in that one palm strike. Almost all of her qi dissipated in an instant, and she vomited a mouthful of blood, closing her eyes in despair.


    Lei Qianhu jumped and readied another palm.


    "Lianyue," Mu Yumo whispered a name.


    "Are you still thinking of that man in Tang n?" A cold voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Mu Yumo was shocked and opened her eyes again, only to realise that she had fallen into a man''s arms. That man was wearing a silver mask, and his eyes were very cold.


    "Patriarch," Mu Yumo called softly.


    The Patriarch held Mu Yumo with his left hand, waved his right hand, and faced Lei Qianhu¡¯s palm strike directly.


    One palm frightful and thundered in darkness, the other a fist entangled with a ck shadow.


    The two fists impacted. Lei Qianhu was mmed backwards and fell into the courtyard, staggering back several steps before he managed to steady himself.


    "Qianhu!" Lei Hong moved forward to support him.


    Lei Qianhu spat out a mouthful of ck-coloured blood, his face pale. "Yama¡¯s Devil Palm!"


    The Patriarch didn¡¯t indulge him. He held onto Mu Yumo and retreated, stepping back onto the roof. However, due to Lei Qianhu¡¯s Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists, he stepped through the broken roof and dropped into the hall. Nheless, he remained calm, shook out his sleeves, and swept aside the fragments of tiles.


    "The Patriarch has finally arrived." Grandmaster Tang inhaled a breath of smoke softly.


    The Patriarch ignored him, however, but seemed to say to himself, "If not for his serious injuries, the most powerful of Lei n¡¯s current generation would have been Lei Qianhu. He should be above Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe."


    "It was Yumo who underestimated him." Mu Yumo stood up from the Patriarch''s arms and lowered her head. She was a person who always spoke with a seductive tone, but when facing the Patriarch who held all of the power in the Hidden River, she suddenly put away all her charms.


    "You have been seriously injured. There¡¯s no benefit in staying here. Take the Mu House members and leave Lei n Fort," the Patriarch said with indifference. "Leave the rest to me."


    "Yes, sir." Mu Yumo jumped and flew up to the roof again.


    "The Patriarch is actually considerate when ites to the lives of his Hidden River. But, what about my three shishu? Where are they now?" Tang Xuan asked coldly.


    "Tang Xuan." Grandmaster Tang inhaled a mouthful of smoke and admonished in a manner that was neither fierce nor mild.


    Tang Xuan shut his mouth, but his expression was still frigid.


    "After this is all over, I¡¯m sure that the Patriarch will give us an exnation on this matter," Grandmaster Tang said slowly.


    The Patriarch did not look at him, but said, "There¡¯s nothing to exin. The three Tang n elders used the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles against Li Hanyi, but Zhao Yuzhen blocked and returned the needles. The three of them died by their own Pear Blossom Needles. But, one Pear Blossom needle still managed to injure Li Hanyi. Although it didn''t kill her, she will never make it to Lei n Fort this time. The three elders¡¯ deaths were also worth it."


    "Their deaths were worth it?" Grandmaster Tang narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak further.


    The Patriarch didn¡¯t say more either. He walked out of the door, faced Lei Qianhu, and suddenly said an enigmatic line.


    "It¡¯s about time for you to die."

 Chapter 173 A Hero’s Family Name

    <h4>Chapter 173 A Hero¡¯s Family Name</h4>


    As if he was responding to the Patriarch¡¯s words, Lei Qianhu instantly vomited a mouthful of ck-coloured blood. His knees weakened and he knelt onto the ground. Lei Hong hurried to support him, took his pulse and was shocked. "Why is it like this?"


    "I just forced out the ninth stage of Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists," Lei Qianhu said in a low voice.


    Lei Hong eximed in shock, "You¡¯re crazy! That fist will injure your opponent and yourself. How can you put your body through that and enter the ninth stage just like that? You ought to know that all of Lei n¡¯s n leaders in the past have only mastered the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists to the eighth stage and stopped there! Because this exterminate heaven and earth stage doesn¡¯t just exterminate heaven and earth but also yourself!"


    "We¡¯re facing the life and death of the Lei n. I don¡¯t care anymore." Lei Qianhu shook his head.


    "What life and death situation? There¡¯s still me, and Yunhe is also back!" Lei Hong said.


    Lei Qianhu used all his strength and forced himself to stand up. He supported his waist and said, "But I''m the n leader."


    Lei Tianhen, who has been standing to one side on guard, was already in tears, "n leader!"


    The Patriarch stretched out his terrifying palms, and said coldly, "What¡¯s the point of being stubborn about this? How about you kill yourself, you¡¯ll die morefortably."


    "Yama¡¯s Devil Palm." Lei Hong frowned and looked at the Patriarch. "No wonder I could sense a sinister qi inside Qianhu¡¯s body. You dare practice such demonic arts?" Then he turned his head and grasped Lei Qianhu''s hand, intending to transmit his qi immediately!


    "It''s useless." Lei Qianhu drew his hand back. "Once I was struck by the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm, the qi in my body waspletely disrupted. In the end, my meridians will snap and I will die. Even if you give me your qi, you won¡¯t be able to suppress that sinister qi."


    Lei Hong knew that Lei Qianhu was speaking the truth. He raised his sword angrily at the Patriarch, "Damn you!"


    "I do deserve to die, but not now," the Patriarch saidzily. "But he¡¯s about to die."


    At this time, the yellow crane hadnded in front of Lei n Fort.


    When riding on the yellow crane from a distance, Lei Yunhe could see groups of people fighting both inside and outside the gate. Only when he got closer did he realise that those people outside the gate turned out to be disciples of Snow Moon City.


    "Lei Wujie? Tang Lian?" Lei Yunhe was bewildered, but when he turned his head, he saw the man wielding a long sword and facing off with Lei Wujie. They had met each other many years ago.


    "Kui?" Lei Yunhe was taken aback. "Did the Hidden River alsoe to this Heroes Banquet?"


    "Shishu, they¡¯ve joined forces with the Tang n. They¡¯re here to cause Lei n Fort trouble!" Lei Wujie said hurriedly.


    "Hidden River and Tang n have joined forces?" Lei Yunhe frowned slightly. "This alliance is not as simple asing here to cause trouble. Looks like you¡¯re here to eliminate the Lei n?"


    Su Muyu nodded. "Yes."


    "You think you can eliminate the Lei n? Did you think I, Lei Yunhe, was dead?" Lei Yunhe sneered. "Who came with the Tang n? Tang Xuan? Tang Huang? It couldn¡¯t be Tang Lianyue."


    "Shishu, just go in and look. Leave this to us here," Lei Wujie said.


    "You guys? With your martial arts, you¡¯re not a match for these two monsters. If your shifu were here, that¡¯s more like it," Lei Yunhe said.


    Lei Wujieughed a little. "Whether we¡¯re a match, we must try and see. Shishu doesn¡¯t need to worry!"


    "Okay! You certainly have the arrogance of youth, just like I did back then! Worthy of being in Lei n!" Lei Yunheughed and patted the yellow crane on the head. "A-Li, you go first. Wait for me to call youter." Finishing his words, he jumped up, stepped over the high wall, and dropped into the courtyard.


    "Just think of the characters that the Patriarch and Mu Yumo are facing against, and then look at these bratty kids here." Xie Qidao smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly. "It''s kind of disheartening."


    "They¡¯re bratty kids right now, but not necessarily in the future." Su Muyu waved the sword in his hand. "We¡¯ve dyed too long. Let¡¯s end this quickly."


    Lei Yunhe leapt into the courtyard by himself. The first thing he noticed was the masked Patriarch of Hidden River, and couldn''t help but be shocked. "They let this monster out of his mountain too?" When he saw the people standing behind, he was even more shocked. "Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, Tang Qisha, and even--- Grandmaster Tang? All you old men really have nothing better to do. Ever since my grandfather¡¯s time, you¡¯ve never gotten along with Lei n Fort. This feud has consumed two generations of us Lei n. Isn¡¯t it about time to bury the hatchet?"


    "Impudent!" Tang Xuan shouted angrily.


    "Impudent your ass! With that little skill of yours, you dare shout before me!" Lei Yunhe red at him, "You¡¯re not even worth the soles under my feet!"


    "Yunhe," Lei Hong called him from the side.


    Lei Yunhe turned his head and looked at Lei Hong and Lei Qianhu. His eyes, which were just full of hostility, softened immediately. "Hong-ge! Qianhu! It¡¯s been so many years."


    "All these years, Qianhu has been sending people to look for you," Lei Hong said.


    "I know. In fact, they came looking in Snow Moon City several times, but I asked Sikong Changfeng to help me avoid them." Lei Yunhe noticed that Lei Qianhu''s expression didn¡¯t look right, and asked hurriedly, "Qianhu is injured."


    "He-ge!" Lei Qianhu suddenly reached out and hugged Lei Yunhe, tears bursting from his eyes.


    "How old are you and still crying? You¡¯re not that kid anymore, holding onto me and crying after failing at training." Lei Yunhe smiled, and put his hands gently on his shoulders. He tested Qianhu¡¯s qi and his expression changed drastically. "The cold poison has invaded so deeply?"


    "In the past few years, I have been holding it back with medicine. Qianhu just used the ninth stage of the Five Thunder Big Dipper Fists, and also exchanged a blow with Yama¡¯s Devil Palm. I¡¯m afraid¡­" Lei Hong sighed softly from the side.


    Lei Qianhu opened his eyes and said with a smile, "In this life, the reunion of the three of us brothers was my deepest wish. Now that my wish is fulfilled, Qianhu has no regrets."


    "Just a mere Yama¡¯s Devil Palm! With me and Hong-ge joining forces, do you think we can¡¯t save you?" Lei Yunhe said anxiously.


    "It''s toote. What''s more, we don¡¯t have the time to stop now and heal our injuries." Lei Qianhu took a step forward, facing the Hidden River Patriarch and the Tang n opponents.


    Grandmaster Tang was still smoking his pipe, but he didn''t speak.


    The Hidden River Patriarch¡¯s eyes remained cold and evil as he stared at Lei Qianhu.


    "Lei Tianhen, steward of Lei n, listen to my orders!" Lei Qianhu shouted fiercely.


    "Tianhen is here!" Lei Tianhen wiped away his tears and fell to his knees.


    "Lei Qianhu, the 19th n Leader of Lei n, died today to protect Lei n Fort! The n Leader position is passed down to shixiong Lei Hong! After driving our enemies out, enter the Lei n¡¯s Ancestral Hall and perform the ceremony of Three Rings and Six Quakes. He will take over as the 20th n Leader!" Lei Qianhu shouted.


    "Tianhen obeys!" Lei Tianhen also replied loudly.


    "Die." The Patriarch spat out the word softly.


    In an instant, Lei Qianhu''s body burst open at numerous ces, ck blood gushing out from his wounds. But, he still stood tall, just standing there, as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain until finally, he closed his eyes.


    Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong, who were helpless, could only stand behind him in silence.


    Both of them had spent their lives pursuing their own passions. One of them vited their ancestor''s precepts and practiced the sword, almost attaining the level of a sword immortal. The other rediscovered the Lei n¡¯s Summon Thunder from Ninth Heaven Arts, and disturbed the peace of the entire Qingcheng Mountain with the air of a young hero. Now, more than ten years had passed, one of them still held his sword, and the other still spoke wildly, as if the young never grew old.


    While Lei Qianhu, he was different. More than ten years ago, he practiced his martial arts, every punch and kick in Lei n. When his older brothers left home, he was the only one who stayed and protected the entire Lei n Fort. Later, he became the n Leader, but when the martial world talked about the Lei n, they would never think about him. Because he wasn¡¯t special enough, not amazing enough, he rarely even walked the martial world. Even the martial arts he practiced were the most unsightly of Lei n Fort¡¯s two fingers and three fists techniques.


    Finally, he died. He died as the 19th n Leader of Lei n Fort.


    If Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe were the youth of the past who never grew up, who pursued their dreams of being in the martial world, then Lei Qianhu was also that unrepentant hero who guarded Lei n Fort for so many years. When his family left home, he alone stayed behind to protect their home.


    "In this life, the reunion of the three of us brothers was my deepest wish." Before his death, he had said this to his two brothers.


    Lei Yunhe suddenly raised his head and reached his left hand into the sky.


    The sky became overcast with dark clouds and thunder started rolling.


    "Rise!" Lei Yunhe cried out angrily, full of grief and rage!


    A deafening roar, flying sand and tumbling rocks, and a p of thunder that could frighten the Heavens exploded!

 Chapter 174 Lei Clan Twins

    <h4>Chapter 174 Lei n Twins</h4>


    When he heard the sudden p of thunder, the Patriarch¡¯s eyes remained indifferent. In fact, he was pleasantly surprised. "So, this is the Lei n¡¯s Summon Thunder from Ninth Heaven!"


    "Strictly speaking, this is not considered Lei n¡¯s martial arts. Although it looks simr to the Lei n¡¯s Thunder Shield Formation, it is actually Daoist arts." Grandmaster Tang put down his pipe and looked serious. "Sixty years ago, there was a senior in the Lei n who practiced Daoism. Hebined it with his Daoist arts to create this Summon Thunder from Ninth Heaven Arts. I met that senior once when I was younger. Lei Yunhe¡¯s Summon Thunder from Ninth Heaven should have been imparted by that senior!"


    "The senior that Grandmaster Tang is speaking of, must be nearly a hundred years old by now," the Patriarch said slowly.


    "Fall!" Lei Yunhe shouted again, and the Ninth Heaven thunderp fell into his hands.


    "With my Ninth Heaven thunderp, I shake heaven and earth, with one finger I raze 90 thousand miles!" Lei Yunhe took one step forward, raised a finger, and the thunderp rolled between his fingers! This was the true pinnacle of the Lei n¡¯s Thunderp Fingers!


    "Very good!" The Patriarch raised his hands and struck using his Yama¡¯s Devil Palm. He impacted against the Thunderp Fingers and was forced to retreat three steps.


    "Retreat again!" Lei Yunhe struck with another finger.


    But the Patriarch¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. "Excellent!" He struck with his palm again.


    And was forced to retreat another five steps.


    "Grandmaster!" Tang Xuan whispered.


    Grandmaster Tang pressed his hand to his waist, but suddenly a beam of red sword aura came at him. He dodged slightly to one side, while Lei Hong, who was holding the Murderous Dread sword, looked at him coldly.


    "Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader is dead. The Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster should die too," Lei Hong said slowly.


    Grandmaster Tang sneered, "That will depend on whether you have the ability."


    On the other side, Lei Yunhe had already struck three fingers.


    The Patriarch stood in ce, smiled slightly, and said, "I won''t retreat anymore.


    "You retreat." He slowly raised his palm, actually coiled up the thunderp, and returned that thunderp of infinite power.


    Lei Yunhe could feel the qi between his fingers being blocked suddenly, and after a moment, the bacsh was earth-shattering. He was stunned, and hurriedly withdrew his fingers as he was instantly forced back over ten steps.


    The Patriarch nodded. "You are very good. Come feed my Yama¡¯s Devil Palm."


    Lei Yunhe was stunned for a while, then he sneered. "I finally understand why you¡¯re so eager to destroy Lei n Fort. Your Yama¡¯s Devil Palm has already begun to bacsh."


    "You''re right." The Patriarch looked at the ck patterns covering his palms. "It needs new nutrients. I¡¯d originally found an excellent food source for it, but he escaped. But, if I rece him with you, I think it will be most satisfied."


    "Arrogant!" Lei Yunhe suddenly leaped up, and the thunderp coiled up between his fingers again. Although he used his fingers, he mmed his head down, which was in fact the power of an immortal touching his crown!


    This time, the Patriarch did not dare to face it head on. He dodged sideways to avoid but Lei Yunhe did not pull back the power behind his fingers. He smashed arge pit in the middle of the t ground.


    On the other side, Lei Hong danced maniacally with his Murderous Dread sword and his sword aura flowed wildly, blowing up sand and rocks and sting the door and walls of the great hall full of holes. Lei Tianhen was guarding Lei Qianhu''s body and said anxiously, "n Leader Lei Hong, there are still our guests from the martial sects asleep in the hall, so please be careful!"


    Wen Liang, the representative from Wen n, was looking at Lei Yunhe as he used his fingers to fight one move after another, full of unfettered youthful airs, and also at Lei Hong as he wielded his sword move one after another, full of tyrannical and unrestrained attitude. He murmured, "They are truly the Lei n Twins."


    When they entered the martial world at the same time back then, the entire martial world was amazed. Together with Li Hanyi, Zhao Yuzhen, Tang Lianyue, and the rest, these two youths from Lei n were equally famous. Now, they were teaming up to fight! And, their opponents were Grandmaster Tang of Tang n and the Patriarch of Hidden River! Such duels were hard toe by even in a decade. Wen Liang naturally widened his eyes, for fear of missing half a minute!


    "Thunder, rise!" Lei Yunhe shouted again, from where he was.


    "Thunderbolt!" The one who answered was Lei Hong. A strike of thunderp came down andnded on the Murderous Dread sword. He swung his sword fiercely, and directed the thunderp right at the Hidden River Patriarch and Tang n opponents.


    "If I weren¡¯t seeing this with my own eyes, I would never believe this is something humans can do," Wen Liang couldn''t help eximing.


    "Patriarch!" Grandmaster Tang shouted furiously, took a step forward, and intended to block that wind and thunder with both his palms! Can a human being block thunder from Heaven?


    "I¡¯m here!" The Patriarch responded, and reached out his palms, but theynded on Grandmaster Tang¡¯s back instead.


    "What!" Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, and Tang Qisha eximed.


    Outside Lei n Fort.


    Xie Qidao stood with his sabre upright, and scattered in front of him were fragments of hidden weapons and the silver spear. Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo copsed over ten steps away, panting heavily on the ground. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up anymore.


    "Qianluo, I will hold him. You take Xiao Se and Miss Ye and run." Tang Lian gasped and muttered, "I never thought that I¡¯de here to save Lei n Fort, but didn¡¯t even step past the front door. This is really frustrating."


    "Shixiong¡­" Sikong Qianluo started, but felt a pain in her chest. She opened her mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. Don¡¯t even mention running away, she didn''t even have the strength to move.


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Su Muyu and Lei Wujie stood facing each other.


    Su Muyu held the Heart sword in his hand, and the sleeve of his right hand was already shredded to pieces while blood dripped from his arm. He nodded and praised, "That was a very good fist technique."


    "A monk taught me that. It¡¯s called the Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill, though I¡¯m not sure if he just made up that name on his own." Lei Wujieughed.


    "If I didn''t meet you here, I wouldn''t want to kill you." Su Muyu shook his head.


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "Can you kill only me, and let my friends go?"


    Su Muyu sighed. "Do you really not know the identity of that friend of yours? This time, I can let you off and even Lei n Fort can avoid being destroyed. But he, he must die."


    "Then there¡¯s no other way," Lei Wujie yelled angrily. "Xiao Se, take the rest and run! I will hold them back here!"


    "zing Arts, Karmic Fire Realm!"


    His red clothes were flying, and the mes that had been extinguished were ignited again! Even Xie Qidao on the other side looked sideways, and said in confusion, "He¡¯s so young but he¡¯s actually entering the Unfettered Heavenly Realm?"


    Having fought against Lei Wujie for a while now, Su Muyu could tell that he was already an arrow at the end of its flight. He sighed softly, "It''s useless." After saying that, he jumped, held up his sword and attacked Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie forcibly exerted the highest realm of his zing Arts, nning to block the two Hidden River opponents for only a moment. But, his mind went nk. Pain erupted in his whole body as if he was scorched by a zing fire, and his body was on the verge of copse. Although he¡¯d broken through the bottleneck and forced himself into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his arm anymore, let alone block the killing move from Su Muyu¡¯s sword.


    "That¡¯s enough." Suddenly, a somewhatzy voice spoke up right next to his ear.

 Chapter 175 First Wuji Staff

    <h4>Chapter 175 First Wuji Staff</h4>


    Su Muyu withdrew his sword.


    Xie Qidao, who had just raised his sabre, also froze in movement.


    They looked at the person in front of them. The reason they had bothered with Lei Wujie, Tang Lian and the others for so long was because they were waiting for this person to take action. They had heard a lot about this man, and their mission this time was also because of him. They had two objectives, one, to confirm his identity, and two, to kill him.


    The person in front of them was holding a long staff, and the length of the staff was inscribed with strange characters in a seal script. The man swept past Lei Wujie, stood in front of Lei Wujie, forced Su Muyu back, and startled Xie Qidao. He did it with only two words¡ª¡ª


    Domineering aura.


    Not only the domineering aura of a martial expert, but also the domineering aura of a king watching all under Heaven with contempt!


    Xiao Se finally took out the long staff that had always hung on his waist. The long staff was extremely long, with a piece of jade at the tip of the staff. It glowed with a blood-red light, while the body of the staff was inscribed with seals, as if they were being used to suppress a demon hidden within the staff.


    "Wuji staff." Xie Qidao walked over to Su Muyu''s side.


    Su Muyu nodded. "It is said that there are many dead souls under that staff, and it¡¯s a staff that was full of evil, so it had to be sealed with a talisman."


    "All of you have always stood in front of me. This time, it¡¯s my turn to protect you." Xiao Se tightened his grip on the long staff, raised his head and red at Su Muyu and Xie Qidao. However, his words were aimed at Lei Wujie and the others.


    Ye Ruoyi felt as if all the blood in her body was about to boil, and she eximed in her heart: That''s him, that''s him. That was the Xiao Se she knew back then! The Xiao Se who looked down at all under Heaven with contempt, as if everything was beneath him!


    "Xiao Se, but you!" Sikong Qianluo eximed anxiously. Just lending them his internal strength had Xiao Se in aa for days. How could he be a match for the two Hidden River Heads of Houses?


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Se looked back at Sikong Qianluo and said with a smile.


    Xiao Se seldom smiled. asionally, heughed but was more than likely filled with ridicule rather than joy, but this smile was very gentle. It was as warm as the afternoon sun, as soft as the moonlight at midnight, and as clear and pure as the droplets of morning dew on green leaves.


    Sikong Qianluo stared at him at that moment, as if in a daze.


    But in the next moment, Xiao Se had already turned his head, and the expression in his eyes suddenly changed. No longer gentle, but incredibly fierce. His blue robes were flying, and his power was another level above that of Lei Wujie, who¡¯d just forcefully exerted his zing Arts to the highest realm!


    "Xiao Se, you really are a martial expert." Lei Wujie finally copsed onto the ground. "But, you martial experts, couldn¡¯t you havee out earlier? Did you have to wait until I can¡¯t move anymore to be a hero!"


    "I also want to be a hero sooner." Xiao Se''s qi rose again, his blue robes flying wildly. "If I wouldn¡¯t die in exchange."


    Tang Lian was so shocked that his eyes widened in surprise. "Xiao Se, he¡¯s entered straight into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm!"


    Xiao Se suddenly raised his staff, and the long staff seemed to explode into a flower in midair.


    One staff flower, two staff flowers, three staff flowers!


    shed into ten flowers, a hundred flowers.


    Thousands and tens of thousands!


    "You really are Xiao¡­" Xie Qidao looked at the staff flower and shouted.


    "Yes! I am!" Without waiting for Xie Qidao to finish, Xiao Se interrupted first. At the same time, he jumped up and smashed down right at Su Muyu and Xie Qidao.


    Su Muyu''s pupils contracted. He turned around, thrusted out his sword, pointing with the sharp tip of the sword.


    Xie Qidao''s muscles tensed up. He shed his long sabre with a desperate wave, as the de rolled up a strong wind.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough, far from enough.


    Not enough to withstand Xiao Se''s staff!


    This staff carried the horror that exterminated heaven and earth, a grace of exquisite, irresistible dominance, and also, the Way that left no trace and no mark.


    Once the staff came out, it was limitless, boundless, endless.


    First Wuji staff!


    Su Muyu retreated furiously, the Heart sword continuously vibrating with a cry, and he almost lost his grip again.


    Xie Qidao also retreated, and the hand holding his sabre wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. This was already the second time he tasted that smell. Thest time was when he faced Li Hanyi¡¯s sword as she entered the Profound Realm while her life was on the brink. The smell of impending death was so strong!


    The staff held back and Xiao Se suddenly paused. He pointed his staff at the sky, while his eyes stared at the ground. In that moment of pause, time seemed to stop for an instant.


    Everyone present had an illusion, as if within that space between heaven and sea, there was only a man in blue and his long staff.


    In an instant, all was chaos, all living things were stagnant. Then, the long staff whirled into a flower again, and the tip of the flower glowed with light.


    Time started moving again.


    That was the second staff!


    He smashed down again!


    "Retreat!" Su Muyu screamed.


    "Kill!" Xie Qidao moved forward instead and swung his sabre fiercely. His name was Xie Qidao, because when he killed, he never exceeded seven sabre moves. His legend was already broken by Li Hanyi, and if he wanted his legend to rise again, he had to kill an even more important person. The man in front of him was his opportunity. He didn''t hesitate to use his strongest move.


    The seventh sabre, killing god.


    One staff, like breaking through the clouds, carrying the power of heaven, earth and sea!


    One sabre, as if killing was absolute, with the hatred to kill a god and destroy a king!


    The staff and sabre collided, and a momentter, only the staff¡¯s shadow could be seen. There was no light from the sabre!


    One hand grabbed Xie Qidao''s cor and yanked him backwards. The cold light of a sword broke through and blocked the tip of the staff.


    If it had been an ordinary sword, it would have shattered into pieces.


    But this sword was ranked fourth among the famous swords under Heaven - the Heart sword.


    But, he was still forced to retreat by that long staff.


    He retreated three steps.


    Xiao Se pressed forward three steps.


    Retreat six steps!


    Xiao Se pressed forward another six steps!


    The number one lightness skill under Heaven - Cloud Step Wind Riding Skill, and the number one staff technique - the Wuji staff. How many people in the world could block that?


    "Break!" Xie Qidao suddenly yelled, and the long sabre in his hand split into seven pieces instantly. He stepped forward again and waved his hand, and the seven de fragments flew towards the long staff.


    If he couldn¡¯t stop him with one sabre, then he would use seven.


    No, nine!


    He still had two fists, using his fists as des.


    "Fall!" Xiao Se whirled his long staff in a revolution around him then he stood still.


    Finally, he withdrew his staff.


    The seven de fragments pierced firmly into the ground in front of him.


    Xie Qidao and Su Muyu came to a standstill after retreating another ten steps. Xie Qidao''s sleeves werepletely shredded, and blood was flowing all over his arms. He panted heavily and could no longer say anything. He fought against Li Hanyi, and broke the long sabre that had followed him for decades. Now he fought against Xiao Se and broke another one. Regardless of the final oue of this battle, there will no longer be any more legends about Xie Qidao in the martial world.


    As for the young man in front of him, who looked to be in his early twenties, he was able to force two Hidden River Heads of Houses to be on the defensive with only his staff. Even if they couldn¡¯t determine his identity before, they no longer had any doubts. There was only one person who could be the progeny of the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall, Ji Ruofeng, who could practice the Wuji staff and Cloud Step Wind Riding Skill to this level. He could only be the sixth prince, who stepped into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of seventeen, and whom everyone recognised as the only choice for Crown Prince!


    "Indeed, you are Yong''an Prince." Su Muyu held Xie Qidao in one arm, the other propping himself up with his sword in the ground. "Xiao Chuhe."


    Xiao Se held his staff and stood quietly, his expression unchanged, as he looked on coldly. "So what?"

 Chapter 176 Fury to Carry Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 176 Fury to Carry Heaven</h4>


    Xiao Chuhe!


    These three words exploded in the hearts of everyone present.


    Born in the year that Mingde Emperor seeded the throne, the sixth prince Xiao Chuhe, whose teacher was one of the Heavenly Revtions Four Guardians Baihu, and whose martial arts was rumoured to have attained the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of seventeen, was truly a gifted and talented youth. Even in the imperial court, he was repeatedly praised by Mingde Emperor, and all the officials in the court from the highest to the lowest recognised that he was most suited to inherit the throne. However, in Mingde Year 16, during the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, he vocally defended Langya Prince and was stripped of his titles and exiled to Qingzhou.


    Then, in Mingde Year 18, Mingde Emperor issued another imperial decree and pardoned him for his misconduct. He was bestowed the title of Yong''an Prince and summoned back to the imperial capital. Never before had a person been pardoned so quickly after being exiled, what¡¯s more receiving such an de immediately. It was obvious how much Mingde Emperor cherished this prince! However, Xiao Chuhe did not respond to the decree and remained missing for the next two years.


    But this name was much more than that for everyone present.


    Lei Wujie was so surprised he crawled back up from the ground. "Xiao Chuhe! Xiao Se, you¡¯re actually Xiao Chuhe!"


    "So, the person shifu wanted me to wait for is really you!" Tang Lian was also shocked.


    One of them was the son of the former Heavenly Revtions Qinglong Guardian Li Xinyue and had received the Qinglong order from his mother. The other was the disciple of the Heavenly Revtions Xuanwu Guardian Tang Lianyue, and had been raised from young to be Xuanwu¡¯s progeny. Although the two of them always had their suspicions, when they heard that Xiao Se¡¯s true identity was Xiao Chuhe, they were still shocked.


    So, they¡¯d already begun carrying out the mission of their roles!


    Su Muyu looked at Xiao Se, and suddenly said, "Our information was wrong."


    "Oh? How was it wrong?" When Xiao Se held his staff, that air ofziness about himpletely vanished. His aura was extremely aggressive!


    "ording to the information we received, your meridians have been destroyed." Su Muyu waved his hand sharply, suppressing the Heart sword that was about to vibrate again. "Furthermore, even if your meridians were not destroyed, your cultivation level back then was nowhere near this realm."


    Xiao Se sneered, "Sore loser much?"


    "The two of us had just gone through a serious fight, and we¡¯ve fought against Lei n and Snow Moon City in two battles. We¡¯ve lost our own weapons and are down to sixth-tenths of our usual strength. You had it easy this time. Do you deserve to be so arrogant?" Xie Qidao retorted angrily.


    "Only losers try to find excuses. Winners only look at the oue. Old man of Xie House, you¡¯ve grown old." Xiao Se raised his Wuji staff again.


    "Uncle Xie, stand back," Su Muyu said in a low voice.


    "Muyu." Xie Qidao frowned. "Are you looking down on this old man too?"


    "Your long sabre is broken, and both fists are injured. You mustn¡¯t exert your strength again." Su Muyu raised the Heart sword. "And I still have one sword. This is myst sword."


    "I will use this sword to kill the dragon!"


    "Fall!" The tip of Xiao Se''s staff danced once again to form countless staff flowers, so abstract and dazzling that it was beyond description. Screams of rm seem to envelop the staff, as if the evil spirits that were suppressed within the staff were about to burst out.


    Only those who have seen the Wuji staff would understand why it was called Wuji. In the fundamental text of Daoism, the "Dao De Jing", Wuji was the ultimate Way. It referred to a concept of having no before and no after, no above and no below, no left and no right, no sides and no boundaries, yet also no space and no limit. It was an illusory and boundless kind of primal chaos!


    If you used one word to describe what it felt like, then it felt empty.


    Everything was empty.


    As if the body was present, but the soul was dead.


    The feeling that Su Muyu faced was this, but he was unafraid. He was once Kui, the puppet who led the personal assassin squad of the Hidden River Patriarch. He was familiar with the feeling of the living dead. Every moment that he held his sword, he felt this kind of emptiness.


    He was not afraid.


    He fought back.


    A sword broke through the emptiness!


    Su Muyu hade under the tutge of the Hidden River Su House training school since he was eight years old, and had been practicing his sword for 23 years now. However, he never aimed to cultivate his swordsmanship to the ultimate level. From the day of his indoctrination, his teacher said to him, what you¡¯re practicing is not the sword, but a murder weapon. There were some pretentious intellectuals in the martial world who named the sword as the ¡°gentleman of weapons'''', but in fact, that which we called a sword was born to kill. It was simply a murder weapon.


    However, Su Muyu had always kept hidden one sword move. That was a sword he¡¯d learned before he was indoctrinated at the age of eight. The name of the sword move was Spring Rain. The sword¡¯s power was like rain, unbreakable, unstoppable, finely threaded yet easily entangled. He finally executed that sword move and thrust forward, no longer biting cold, no longer harsh, but a sword worthy of being called beautiful.


    One man with a staff, one man wielding a sword, they brushed past each other.


    Su Muyu spun the Heart sword in a slow revolution, pointed it into the ground and praised, "Wuji staff. It truly is iparably exquisite."


    Xiao Se remained silent and rested his staff on his shoulder. A slit appeared on the shoulder of his blue robes, and finally, half of his entire left sleeve fell to the ground. He frowned slightly. "Spring Rain Swordy?"


    This time, the two men fought to a draw.


    However, another momentter, Su Muyu''s knees suddenly weakened, and his whole person knelt to the ground.


    "Heart sword!" Lei Wujie, who was lying on the ground and watching the fight, suddenly shouted, and the Heart sword responded. It left Su Muyu''s hand and once more, returned to his side.


    "I¡¯d noticed this since we started. You and Xie Qidao were injured before you came to Lei n Fort. Who did you encounter?" Xiao Se said solemnly. "Why has the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi yet to arrive at Lei n Fort?"


    Everyone felt a twinge of shock as they suddenly remembered that Li Hanyi and Lei Wujie had made an agreement before. Today, that peerless sword immortal should also have arrived! But, why would a proper sword immortal miss the appointed time? Could she have been intercepted and killed by these two Hidden River assassins? Otherwise, who could have stopped the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, and who could have seriously injured two Hidden River Heads of Houses?


    "Jiejie, what about her!" Lei Wujie eximed in surprise. "Impossible, my sister''s swordsmanship is peerless. It¡¯s impossible!"


    Su Muyu nodded. "You¡¯re very smart."


    Xiao Se lowered his head and shouted, "Speak!"


    "Look for the answer on the road to the Underworld!" Suddenly, a harsh voice sounded behind Xiao Se, and he spun around. Xie Qidao, who was covered in blood, had already lunged at him with his fists.


    Xiao Se had never seen such a vicious fist, a fist that was filled with killing intent! The one that Xie Qidao wanted to kill was Xiao Se, but when he threw out this fist, he was already a dead man. With this fist, he epassed all of the 50-plus years of cultivation he¡¯d tempered as the Hidden River Head of Xie House!


    Xiao Se raised his Wuji staff to block, but he was still blown off his feet with this one fist.


    "Xiao Se!" Ye Ruoyi rushed over and caught Xiao Se who¡¯d been sent flying. The two of them slid back more than thirty steps before finallying to a stop. That was how incredible the power in thatst fist was.


    Xie Qidao withdrew his fist, stood in ce, and muttered, "I, Xie Qidao, have killed a total of 323 people in this life. ording to thews of Beili, I deserve capital punishment - death by dismemberment. Still, I would rather die, than rest!"


    After speaking, he kept his eyes open and stood upright, but his body wentpletely still.

 Chapter 177 Breaking Wind With One Spear

    <h4>Chapter 177 Breaking Wind With One Spear</h4>


    Three miles out from Lei n Fort, Wuxin, who was dressed in a white monk robe, and Ming Hou, who carried a golden titan de, were running as fast as they could. While they¡¯d been running, they¡¯d fought with and fled from the Wrath Sword Immortal. Finally, thanks to Xie Xuan and Li Hanyi, they were able to throw Yan Zhantian off and had been rushing through the night towards Lei n Fort.


    "We¡¯ve been rushing and getting dyed, and we¡¯re still half a dayte." Wuxin sighed. "Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian. Don''t you dare die. I came all the way here from Outerheaven. Do you have any idea how hard this journey has been!"


    Next to Wuxin, Ming Hou remained silent in the face of his babbling. Wuxin smiled andforted himself, "But since it¡¯s you guys, there won¡¯t be a problem. Ming Hou, wait till we meet that person and your illness will be cured. Then, we¡¯ll find out what happened to you."


    Ming Hou''s eyes continued to look ahead, his legs moving nonstop, as if Wuxin¡¯s words had nothing to do with him.


    Wuxin jumped into the air, his white monk robe flying, and he suddenly shouted into the sky, "I''m back!"


    The sound of his voice flew over three miles away, and everyone was shocked!


    That was such a young voice, but the internal energy contained within that voice shouldn¡¯t have belonged to such a young man.


    Xiao Se copsed into Ye Ruoyi''s arms, his Wuji staff fell to the side and he let out a long sigh of relief. "He''s here, we¡¯re saved."


    Lei Wujie, who happened to be lying next to them, sighed. "So rare for you to show that air of an expert, couldn¡¯t you have held out to the end? Every time, the monk has toe and save us, don¡¯t you feel useless?"


    "I don¡¯t care. I can''t move anymore." Xiao Se suddenly turned his head, and vomited mouthfuls of blood.


    "Xiao Se, are you okay?" Lei Wujie started in fright and wanted to stand up. But, he only managed to straighten his back helplessly, before he felt a spike of pain and fell down again.


    "Xiao Se!" Ye Ruoyi grasped Xiao Se''s pulse and eximed, "What''s going on? What kind of pulse is this?" She had been ill for so many years that she¡¯d be half a doctor herself. But, she¡¯d never seen such an erratic pulse like Xiao Se¡¯s before. It was as if his entire qi was fighting within his body, and he could die at any time.


    "Stop probing. We haven¡¯t defeated our enemies over there yet." Xiao Se smiled bitterly. "Look at you. Now everyone knows I can¡¯t hold it anymore. It¡¯ll be impossible to scare him away."


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "No! You hang in there! Hang in there until the monk gets here, then we¡¯ll be okay!"


    "Didn''t you just say it''s shameful to always count on that monk?" Xiao Se vomited blood even while he was mocking Lei Wujie.


    "Big brother, I didn''t think you really can¡¯t fight anymore!" Lei Wujie whined helplessly.


    Su Muyu walked silently to Xie Qidao''s side and used his hand to gently brush over his eyes which were still staring straight ahead. Then, he looked up at Xiao Se. Su Muyu no longer had a sword in his hand. He twisted his hand lightly and pulled them apart, as if he was pulling out a thread from his hands that was barely visible.


    "de wire!" Ye Ruoyi eximed in rm.


    Hidden River de wires, one of the sharpest weapons in the world. It had the edge of a de but no de. It cuts a wound that looks like cut wax,pletely t without a hint of a wrinkle. This was Su Muyu''s final weapon.


    He walked towards Xiao Se step by step, his strength also weak, but not a single person present was able to stop him. Ye Ruoyi suddenlyid Xiao Se down.


    "Don¡¯t!" Xiao Se cried out.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "There¡¯s no other way. Now, you can¡¯t stop me either."


    Xiao Se reached out and grabbed Ye Ruoyi''s sleeves. "You will die!"


    Ye Ruoyi gently brushed past his hand. "It''s better than if all of us die." She turned and took three steps forward, standing in front of Lei Wujie and Xiao Se, her green dress fluttering in the wind. She whispered, "Rise!"


    The leaves that had fallen all over the ground flew up suddenly, but she immediately stopped her hand, because in front of her, another person had stood up.


    A tall and sturdy figure, dressed all in ck. Head disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian.


    "Because you guys are calling me da-shixiong," Tang Lian was using all of his effort to stay upright, "So, before I die, none of you are allowed to die!"


    "Da-shixiong!" Lei Wujie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    "Bah!" An articte and full voice interrupted Lei Wujie¡¯s sappiness, and a silver spear blocked their way. Sikong Qianluo was covered in blood but her expression was stubborn as she red at Su Muyu. "You want toe over, you¡¯d have to step over my dead body!"


    "Qianluo-shimei!" Tang Lian eximed. "Back off now! Third shizun only has one daughter. If you die here, how am I going to exin this to Third shizun?"


    Sikong Qianluo turned around and shook her head. "Everyone here is the same. There is only one Tang Lian, one Xiao Se, and one Lei Wujie. We¡¯re all the same. Moreover, at a time like this, I can¡¯t lose!"


    "Can''t lose?" Tang Lian was taken aback.


    "Yes, I can''t lose! I can''t lose to that Miss Ye in front of Xiao Se!" Sikong Qianluo turned back around, and she used her strength to form a spear flower with the silver spear. Then, she threw the spear into the sky, it flipped around in midair beforending heavily into the ground right in front of her. She red at Su Muyu and growled fiercely, "You with the surname Su,e on!"


    "This is?" Tang Lian was stunned for a moment.


    "Imparted by the Spear Immortal, Breaking Wind with One Spear!" Sikong Qianluo suddenly closed her eyes.


    Su Muyu quickened his pace. He rushed forward a few steps, then suddenly, he jumped into the air, attempting to sh past Sikong Qianluo and the rest to aim directly for Xiao Se''s head. The near transparent de wire in his hand shed once in the sun with a cold silver light.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s eyes were still closed, while in her mind, she recalled what Sikong Changfeng said to her that year.


    "The spear is alive, and so are all weapons under Heaven. It canmunicate with its master, and it can also connect with everything from Heaven and Earth. Your dad¡¯s name is Sikong Changfeng, so my spear borrows from the wind," Sikong Changfeng spoke slowly as he tossed the dark red spear in his hand.


    "Daddy, you''re bragging again." Sikong Qianluo smiled. "Last time you also said you can drink a thousand cups of wine without getting drunk."


    "Wind is the most illusory thing in the world. A spring breeze is apanied by a drizzle, gentle and lingering. In summer, a cool breeze is clear and soothing. An autumn windes with fallen leaves, chilly and deste. A winter gale is biting cold and cuts like a knife.¡± Sikong Changfeng closed his eyes. "Wind can be gentle, but it can also be biting cold and cut like a knife!"


    "Watch closely now!" The Sikong Changfeng in her memory grasped the handle of the spear.


    At the present moment, Sikong Qianluo also grasped the handle of her spear. She suddenly opened her eyes, raised her spear and waved it towards the sky, rolling up a strong wind. The biting wind stabbed like a thousand swords at the same time!


    This was the most powerful move Sikong Qianluo had ever wielded with her spear. This move held the power of the Unrestrained Earthly Realm!


    The power of her spear instantly dyed half of Su Muyu''s shirt in red, but it still didn¡¯t stop him!


    He was still aiming straight for Xiao Se!

 Chapter 178 Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees

    <h4>Chapter 178 Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees</h4>


    Inside Lei n Fort.


    The Hidden River Patriarch¡¯s palmnded on Grandmaster Tang¡¯s back and his robes filled up with qi, billowing up instantly.


    Tang Xuan and the others were startled at first, before they made the realisation that the Patriarch''s palm wasn¡¯t attacking Grandmaster Tang, but lending his power to Grandmaster Tang so that they couldbine their strength and stop that sword of wind and thunder.


    They didn¡¯t just manage to stop it. They even forced Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong to retreat sessively.


    "What''s this? Why is their internal strength so strong?" Lei Hong eximed in surprise.


    "What!" Lei Yunhe eximed as he looked at Grandmaster Tang.


    Grandmaster Tang calmly inhaled a long breath, and his entire person started to change. His originally stooping body was instantly straightened, his joints cracked, and the muscles all over his body became knotted. In the blink of an eye, he became much taller and more powerful.


    "Yunhe, does the Tang n have such rejuvenation martial arts?" Lei Hong asked.


    Lei Yunhe shook his head. "This is not some rejuvenation. It¡¯s just Grandmaster Tang exerting all of his life¡¯s power at the same time. Looks like he¡¯s staking his life on this fight."


    "Grandmaster Tang with all of his life¡¯s power?" Lei Hong was stunned.


    "Yes, more than sixty years of internal strength." Lei Yunhe frowned. "This is not going to be easy."


    Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body had undergone a series of incredible changes and suddenly came to a stop. His pupils became hollow, as if he was looking far, far away.


    "Grandmaster, what is the Tang n''s most powerful hidden weapon technique?" A spirited youth raised his head and asked him.


    "Naturally, it is the Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. When it¡¯s used, the entire sky is filled with hidden weaponsing down like rain. There¡¯s nowhere to hide." Grandmaster Tang touched the youth¡¯s head and smiled slightly. "Didn''t you already learn it, Lianyue?"


    "I mastered the Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees at the age of sixteen. Does that mean I can¡¯t improve any more in the future?" The young man shook his head.


    "Then what do you want?" Grandmaster Tang asked.


    "I want to use all things under Heaven as hidden weapons, and use myself as a hidden weapon." The young man said proudly. "By then, I will be the most outstanding member of the Tang n in a hundred years!"


    "Excellent. Those are the true words of a member of Tang n," Grandmaster Tang said with a smile.


    Such a pity that I, Tang Xuance, have lived for more than sixty years, but I¡¯ve always stayed in that stage of Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. I¡¯m not as good as you, Lianyue.


    However, if I die here today, Lianyue, I beg you to look after Tang n.


    Grandmaster Tang''s pupils contracted again little by little. He waved his sleeves, raised his hands, and called out softly, "Rise!"


    Yama¡¯s Invitation, Dragon Beard Needle, Vermilion Face Dart, Bodhisattva''s Blood, Iron Caltrop, Wheel of Fate, Plum Blossom Dart, Bone Piercing Needle¡­ Countless hidden weapons flew out of his sleeves and lined up in front of him.


    "Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees?" The Patriarch said quietly, his hands still lightly resting on Grandmaster Tang¡¯s back.


    Naturally, this was Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees, recognised not only by Tang Xuan and the rest of the Tang n members, but also by Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe. But they¡¯d never seen such a terrifying Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. How¡¯s it possible! How¡¯s it possible to throw out so many hidden weapons at the same time! Was it really something a human can do?


    "Die!" Grandmaster Tang yelled fiercely. All the hidden weapons flew up into the sky, and poured down like a waterfall towards Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe.


    "Fall!" Lei Yunhe summoned another p of thunder, two fingers pointed straight into the sky, his power seemingly overwhelming.


    Lei Hong also swung the Murderous Dread sword in his hand, and his sword aura overflowed, the intensity of his mes like a congration of wildfire.


    They both used their most powerful skill!


    But was it enough?


    Could they stop the Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees from Grandmaster Tang who used his entire life¡¯s power?


    Still not enough!


    Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe retreated in the midst of the battle, but Grandmaster Tang merely shouted again, "Seize!"


    All of the hidden weapons concealed in Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, and Tang Qisha''s sleeves were also seized by him without thought.


    "Die!" Grandmaster Tang mmed his hands downwards, and forced out another Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees!


    Both Lei Yunhe and Lei Hong were running through countless possible ways of blocking the attack, but not a single one could let them escape unharmed. And, there was still the Hidden River Patriarch who was still at full strength waiting for them. If they couldn¡¯t block the attack unharmed, they were as good as dead!


    "Hate!" Suddenly, there was a scream.


    Which came only an instant after Wuxin¡¯s roar.


    Wuxin twisted his head around. "They¡¯ve caught up so quickly!"


    Right then, a purple shadow brushed past him. Ever since Wuxin mastered the Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism Divine Step, this was the first time he saw someone who could move so much faster than him. Except, right behind that purple shadow were another two figures who swept past him. They were so fast he almost couldn¡¯t see their figures clearly.


    "That¡¯s way too fast!" Wuxin eximed. "This is the realm of a sword immortal?"


    What Wuxin didn¡¯t know was that of the three people who passed by him, one of them was already peerless, and now her skill had surged explosively, while the other two had exerted all of their strength in order to keep up with that purple shadow as if they were vying for the top.


    "Hate!" There was another scream, but that purple shadow had already arrived beside Lei Wujie and the others.


    Everyone shuddered at that moment. There was a breath of cold, so cold yet so familiar!


    Su Muyu, who was on the verge of victory, was struck just once by the purple shadow, and his entire person flew backwards. But that purple shadow didn''t stop, and went straight into Lei n Fort. Two long swords swung from her hands, a cold aura together with a red light shooting in all directions!


    "Hate!" A third scream sounded, and the purple shadownded on the walls of Lei n Fort. She pointed the long sword in her hand, her voice imposing. "Halt!"


    All the hidden weapons that had been flying at full speed were instantly enveloped by ayer of frost. Their movements stopped and they fell to the ground one after another. Surviving that close brush with death, Lei Hong and Lei Yunhe turned their heads quickly and looked up.


    "Li Hanyi?" Lei Yunhe was stunned.


    "She¡¯s¡­ here," Lei Hong whispered.


    But this was definitely not the Li Hanyi they knew. Her white clothes and the Armoured cier sword were indeed the genuine Li Hanyi. But, the peach wood sword in her hand that was glowing with a red light, the head of purple hair, and the ruthless eyes were not the Li Hanyi they knew.


    Qi deviation. They were rmed.


    "Su Changhe!" Li Hanyi swept past the Lei n and Tang n members, aiming straight for the Patriarch.


    "You haven¡¯tpletely lost your mind, then? You still know who I am?" The Patriarch sneered.


    In Li Hanyi¡¯s hands were the Armoured cier sword and the Peach Blossom sword, one cold and one warm. In an instant, her sword intent surged explosively, and she pronounced clearly, "I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    The other two figures had alsonded on the wall at this time.


    "We¡¯ve finally caught up." Carrying a bookcase, the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, was covered with sweat as he panted heavily.


    "Not just us." The Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian with a face covered with sword scars, said mildly, ¡°She¡¯s also caught up with the person she¡¯s chasing."


    Xie Xuan looked down in surprise. "This is not good."


    "Die." Li Hanyi leaped in a single jump, aiming both her swords downwards.

 Chapter 179 Yama’s Devil Obliterates the World

    <h4>Chapter 179 Yama¡¯s Devil Obliterates the World</h4>


    Li Hanyi thrust both her swords forward, her power even more indomitable than thebined power of the Lei n Twins¡¯ sword of wind and thunder. Grandmaster Tang¡¯s consecutive Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees was also his final killing move. Now, he could only force himself to exert all of his remaining internal energy to block Li Hanyi¡¯s sword aura with his palms.


    "Yan Zhantian!" Grandmaster Tang yelled angrily. The Wrath Sword Immortal was supposed to be one of the important characters in their murder plot, but he¡¯d been dyed and didn¡¯t show up. However, he suddenly made an appearance now. If they wanted to stop Li Hanyi, he could only hope for Yan Zhantian to make a move.


    Yan Zhantian touched the Army Destroyer sword on his back. But, Xie Xuan drew out his Book of Knowledge from his bookcase and said mildly, "I did indeed request your help to suppress Li Hanyi¡¯s qi deviation, but now is not the time. If you make a move now, I will have no choice but to challenge you."


    "Can you stop me?" Yan Zhantian said solemnly.


    Xie Xuan waved the long sword in his hand. "You can try me."


    The Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian had killed countless people and he once fought against ten thousand people by himself, driving back a total of two thousand soldiers of the Nanjue army. He exterminated the entire army, broke their spirit and sent them retreating in a frenzy. As for the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, he was the exact opposite. He had never killed a single person. However, he once stood at the foot of Mount Taichang, armed with a bookcase and a sword, and blocked the two Demonic Cult¡¯s Guardians of the Law and their three hundred followers. It was he who created the opportunity for Baili Dongjun to fight Ye Dingzhi in a battle where all under Heaven hung in the bnce.


    If these two people really challenged their swords, who would win and who would lose would rouse the interest of everyone in the martial world.


    Yan Zhantian''s hand was still holding the hilt of his Army Destroyer sword, and Xie Xuan was also standing still with his sword on guard. The two stood there looking at each other, neither had the intention to draw their swords, nor the intention to back down.


    "Su Changhe, hiding behind an old man really fits your personality," Li Hanyi mocked while swinging her swords.


    Knowing that Li Hanyi was here to seek revenge against the Hidden River Patriarch, Grandmaster Tang would naturally not block this demon for him. But, the man¡¯s palms were stuck firmly onto his back, and he tried to break free but couldn''t.


    The Patriarch sneered, "Is Grandmaster thinking of abandoning me?"


    Grandmaster Tang frowned and said, "Even if both of us joined forces at this moment, we can''t stop this Li Hanyi for now, so it''s better to just retreat!"


    "Retreat? Grandmaster, you are wrong. Both the Hidden River and the Tang n no longer have the option to retreat. The road to retreat is an endless abyss," the Patriarch said fiercely. "Our only option is to kill everyone who stands in our way. There¡¯s nothing to fear with Li Hanyi¡¯s qi deviation. Just stir up her murderous intent. The more ruthless she gets, the faster she will die!"


    The Patriarch¡¯s palms slowly increased in strength, and the qi on Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body suddenly rose tremendously. He once again managed to block three sessive sword moves from Li Hanyi.


    "Hong-ge." Lei Yunhe frowned. "Although Li Hanyi''s power has soared, she¡¯s suffering qi deviation. It¡¯s like drinking poison to quench thirst. If she continues exerting such a sword aura, after another stick of incense, her meridians are bound to snap and she¡¯ll die!"


    Lei Hong tightened his grip on the Murderous Dread sword, his eyes never leaving Li Hanyi.


    On the other side, the faces of the three Tang n members were clouded with uncertainty.


    Tang Xuan whispered, "If this continues, I¡¯m afraid Grandmaster won¡¯t be able to withstand it."


    Tang Huang stared closely at the palms of the Patriarch, and a piece of flint fell into his hand. It was the hidden weapon he¡¯d created - Dazzling Brilliance, and the only hidden weapon that wasn¡¯t seized by Grandmaster. "Watch for changes. Be ready to take action at any time. We¡¯ll grab Grandmaster and make a run for it."


    But Wen Liang''s eyes only grewrger andrger. "This is a sword immortal? Heavens, I always hear the old man talking about how great the five sword immortals are, but this is a little too amazing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Grandmaster, you have to hold on!" The Patriarch suddenly pped Grandmaster Tang again on his back.


    Grandmaster Tang vomited a mouthful of blood, and at the same time he waved both his palms, roared in anger, and blocked another sword move from Li Hanyi.


    Li Hanyi also spat out a mouthful of blood, but hers was as ck as ink. Her entire body trembled slightly, staggering on the verge of falling, and she immediately stabilised herself with a sword stabbed into the ground.


    However, in a duel between martial experts, life and death only took a moment.


    Although the duel was no longer up to Grandmaster Tang¡¯s control, when this momentary opportunity appeared, he wouldn¡¯t miss it. He forced himself to suppress that surging wave of pain in his chest and struck out another palm.


    Li Hanyi raised her head, but lost her strength momentarily. She couldn¡¯t even lift her sword.


    A gray-coloured robe, and a red light, stopped right in front of her.


    He was indeed Lei Hong of Lei n, who had imprisoned himself because of her for thirteen years.


    "I have practiced my sword these thirteen years, just to be able to wield the sword of a sword immortal worthy of standing beside you," Lei Hong said in a low voice, and the Murderous Dread sword in his hand swung forward.


    The red light was gorgeous. It was an ultimate sword that could rival that of a sword immortal!


    The two sword immortals standing at the top of the wall were also drawn to that sword.


    "Good sword," Yan Zhantian¡¯s words were as rare as gold, yet he spoke out loud in praise.


    "This sword is unparalleled, deserving of the word peerless," Xie Xuan recited softly.


    Grandmaster Tang''s palm was still blocked in the end. He could feel the qi in his body was no longer in control and it fluctuated wildly. He couldn¡¯t help but roar in fury. Then, he fell to his knees, bleeding from all seven orifices!


    "Grandmaster!" The three Tang Sect members cried out in rm.


    "Grab Grandmaster!" Tang Xuan shouted.


    Tang Huang waved his hand, and his Dazzling Brilliance already shot out! The three also jumped up at the same time.


    However, the Patriarch dragged Grandmaster Tang to retreat, and he sneered, "Grandmaster Tang and his life¡¯s power of 60 years. I didn''t expect it to be so useless!"


    "Not good!" Lei Yunhe reacted. "Su Changhe is going to feed his palms with Grandmaster Tang''s qi!"


    Wen Liang was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Yama¡¯s Devil Palm?" Xie Xuan, standing on the wall, murmured solemnly, "No wonder that day, the qi in Zhao Yuzhen''s body was so unstable. So, it was because of the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm."


    "A person who has been struck by the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm will cause his qi to be in disarray. If they can''t suppress that qi, their meridians will burst and they will die at any time. But those who practice Yama¡¯s Devil Palm also face an obstacle. They need to use another¡¯s qi, one stronger than thest, in order to suppress that level of bacsh," Lei Yunhe said. "Su Changhe is going to siphon all the qi from Grandmaster Tang!"


    Grandmaster Tang''s body shrank in an instant, turning into that frail and skinny old man again, and the light in his eyes dimmed little by little. The Tang Sect trio dogged at his heels, but the Patriarch managed to avoid them.


    Li Hanyi stood up again and raised her two long swords again.


    The Patriarch stretched out his hand and flung Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body aside. He inhaled a long breath and said softly, "Not bad!"


    "Go to hell!" Li Hanyi swung her swords!


    The Patriarch jumped forward, stepped over the other people in the hall, and leapt over the walls.


    "Stop him, don¡¯t let him escape!" Xie Xuan shouted. He swung his Book of Knowledge, intending to stop the Patriarch in his tracks.


    But, that Army Destroyer sword finally made its move.


    Sword Drawn with Fury!


    But it was aimed at Xie Xuan!


    Xie Xuan hurriedly withdrew his sword to block the sword move from the Army Destroyer sword. The Patriarch had already shed past the two.


    Yan Zhantian seeded with his sword move. He immediately withdrew the sword, tipped his toes and retreated.


    "Yan Zhantian, what are you up to?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "I killed him once, I can kill him a second time!" Yan Zhantian turned around and ran away alone with his sword.


    And, the Patriarch had crossed over the outer wall. He continued rushing ahead, aiming for one person.


    Xiao Se.


    The Lei n could avoid extermination, but he must die.

 Chapter 180 Vow of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 180 Vow of Life and Death</h4>


    The Patriarch struck with his palm, and Sikong Qianluo, Tang Lian, Ye Ruoyi and the others who were standing in front of Xiao Se were flung aside by the st of the palm. They werepletely powerless to fight back. Xiao Se forced himself to raise his Wuji staff and shouted angrily, "Come at me!"


    The dark shadows in the Patriarch¡¯s palms flowed. After absorbing Grandmaster Tang¡¯s powers, the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm was even more terrifying than when he used it against the Lei n twins!


    However, a figure suddenly stood in front of Xiao Se.


    Dressed in a white monk robe, his face was beautiful, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. He looked like a monk, but possessed an awe-inspiring arrogance that a monk shouldn''t have. The man pressed his palms together in front of his chest and softly called Buddha''s name, "Amitabha."


    A huge phantom of a monolithic bell appeared in front of him.


    Inner Bell of Praj?¨¡ Divine Art.


    "Too cocky!" The Patriarch smashed that Inner Bell into pieces with one palm strike. Wuxin retreated hurriedly just as a man in ck clothes arrived right behind him. He grabbed Xiao Se¡¯s cor from behind and followed in retreat.


    "Rise again!" Wuxin yelled, and an evenrger monolithic bell stood in front of him.


    The Patriarch was inexhaustible, and struck yet another palm to shatter that Inner Bell!


    "Rise again!"


    "Rise again!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Rise again!"


    Wuxin¡¯s hands pressed together again and again, and incanted thirteen Inner Bells in session. Finally, he stood still, with a trace of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. However, there was still a faint smile on his face. "I have another three hundred Inner Bells. Would you like to try again?"


    "Your name." The Patriarch finally withdrew his palm and asked in a cold voice.


    "The monk, Wuxin, of Snowy Peak Temple," Wuxin replied slowly, "Also, Ye Anshi of Outerheaven."


    He was not only a little monk under a great master of Buddhism, but also the Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult in the outer territories.


    "I¡¯ve heard of your name. When we next meet again, I will take your life at the same time." The Patriarch tipped his toes, swept towards the other side and barked at Su Muyu, "Go!"


    Su Muyu was covered in blood. He nodded, picked up Xie Qidao¡¯s body, and jumped to follow.


    In the courtyard, after Li Hanyi failed to kill her opponent with herst sword move, she vomited three mouthfuls of ck blood. Xie Xuan hurriedly reached for her and took her pulse. He reacted in shock, ¡°Not good!¡± He hurriedly prepared to help her manage her qi.


    "I''ll do it!" Lei Hong pped his palm on Li Hanyi''s back first.


    The three remaining from Tang n, Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, and Tang Qisha, walked over to Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body, crying bitterly. Lei Yunhe walked over slowly.


    Tang Huang hurriedly stepped forward and blocked his path.


    "You¡¯ve lost." Lei Yunhe slowly raised two of his fingers.


    Tang Huang said angrily, "So what if we lost? Although the three of us are not the most powerful, we¡¯re not afraid of all you Lei people."


    Lei Yunhe sneered, "Aren¡¯t you just full of righteousness and awe. Just who was it who colluded with the treacherous Hidden River, resorting to conspiracy and plots to annihte my Lei n!"


    "Senior, please don''t be rash," a young voice sounded, and a boy who looked no older than sixteen or seventeen came out of the hall.


    "And who are you again?" Lei Yunhe asked.


    The young man walked up to Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body with a sad expression in his eyes, but after a brief nce, he turned his head and replied, "This one is Tang Ze of Tang n. This time, I apanied Grandmaster to attend the banquet and drove the carriage for Grandmaster. I have a deal I¡¯d like to discuss with Senior."


    "A deal?" Lei Yunhe raised his eyebrows slightly. "Are you qualified to deal with me? Do you have a bargaining chip?"


    "I wonder, if the lives of everyone in Tang n and the lives of all the guests in this hall, is that bargaining chip enough?" Tang Ze spoke as he lowered his head.


    Lei Yunhe was taken aback. "What did you say?"


    "Earlier, when all of you were fighting, this humble one, Tang Ze, was responsible for putting down all the workers and attendants in the backyard and also poisoning everyone in the hall," Tang Ze spoke evenly, but the words that came out shocked everyone present.


    "Scorpion boss!" Wen Liang heard the words and hurriedly threw out the three-tailed scorpion that was hidden in his sleeve. The three-tailed scorpion fell into the hall and lightly stung the hand of one of the fallen swordsmen. Then, it ran back quickly. Wen Liang picked up the three-tailed scorpion, sniffed it carefully, and eximed in rm, "Hongfang Flower?"


    "That¡¯s right, Tang n¡¯s Hongfang Flower. You must be an expert of the Wen n. Wen n is indeed the number one poison user under Heaven, even above the Tang n. However, you¡¯re but one person and you won¡¯t be able to concoct so many antidotes in a short time." Tang Ze carefully showed his hand and pulled out a row of medicine bottles. "Yet I have it all here. I¡¯m using these hundreds of lives as a bargaining chip. Is that enough to make a deal with Senior?"


    Lei Yunhe stepped forward. "What if I don¡¯t want to? Would you believe that even before you realise you¡¯re dead, all this medicine before you will already be in my hand?"


    "But what if not all of them are the antidote? What if they were a poison that caused immediate hemorrhage in the throat?" Tang Ze smiled. "Or perhaps, some of them are antidotes, and some are poisons? This brother from Wen n could test each bottle one by one, pill by pill, and by the time he¡¯s done, half of the people would be dead, right."


    "Say your name again." Lei Yunhe retracted his fingers and asked.


    "Disciple of Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang, Tang Ze," Tang Ze said softly, bowing his head.


    "Very good. You¡¯re very good." Lei Yunhe nodded. "State your conditions."


    "I will give all these antidotes to you. As long as they¡¯re administered within four hours, their lives will not be in danger. And Senior, you must let us go," Tang Ze said.


    "So simple?" Lei Yunhe curled his mouth.


    "There is one more condition." Tang Ze raised his head and looked directly at Lei Yunhe. "What happened here today had nothing to do with the Tang n. The Hidden River infiltrated the Heroes Banquet and poisoned all these heroes. The Tang n, the Wen n, and also the few martial experts of Lei n Fort who were not poisoned, finally managed to fight off the Hidden River assassins. Grandmaster Tang died in the battle here!"


    Lei Tianhen, who was still holding Lei Qianhu''s body, trembled with anger, and shouted, "Shameless and despicable!"


    Tang Ze replied, "Indeed, it¡¯s shameless and despicable."


    Lei Yunhe remained silent. Tang Ze kept his head raised and they looked at each other, neither backing off. After a long time, Lei Yunhe nodded slowly. "Fine."


    "Senior is wise." Tang Ze nodded. "These medicine bottles are all antidotes, so please administer it to all the heroes with confidence."


    As soon as he finished, Lei Yunhe had already stepped before Tang Ze. He reached out and wrapped his fingers around the young man¡¯s neck, lifting him high off the ground.


    Tang Xuan was about to step forward to stop him, but was stopped by Tang Ze holding up his hand. Tang Ze looked at Lei Yunhe, still smiling and said, "Does¡­ does Senior wish to go back on his word?"


    "The Lei n¡¯s word is absolute, once spoken will never be taken back." Lei Yunhe put Tang Ze down, and he kept his tone neutral. "Just like the promise of alliance we made with the Tang n in the past, the Lei n had always held up their word. So, all of you listen well. Today, you can go, and I can also tell the whole martial world that Grandmaster Tang died here while fighting the Hidden River assassins to protect the heroes of the world. However!


    "This debt¡­ the Lei n will settle it with the Tang n someday.


    "For every generation henceforth, we¡¯ll never rest until we die!"

 Chapter 181 Respite from War

    <h4>Chapter 181 Respite from War</h4>


    Tang Ze nodded and sped his fists respectfully. "Tang Ze has noted it."


    "Scram!" Lei Yunhe shouted wrathfully.


    Tang Xuan picked up Grandmaster Tang''s body and Tang Ze blew a whistle. A horse neighed back, and the four of them brought Grandmaster Tang¡¯s body with them and left from the backyard.


    Lei Tianhen was still holding onto Lei Qianhu''s body, his tears unstoppable as he punched the ground and wailed, "I can¡¯t ept this!"


    "This debt will be paid one day." Lei Yunhe turned around. "Tianhen, and that boy from Wen n, quickly give these pills to everyone in Lei n Fort. The Snow Moon City people are still outside the gate. I¡¯ll go take a look."


    At this moment, Li Hanyi¡¯s eyes flew open.


    "You''re awake," Lei Hong said happily.


    A purple light shed in Li Hanyi''s eyes, and she reached for her two swords.


    "Careful!" Xie Xuan eximed, pulled Lei Hong¡¯s cor and started to retreat.


    But, Li Hanyi swung her twin swords, and immediately forced them back. She stood up, and the beguilingly dangerous aura on her body became stronger and stronger.


    "Not good. Her qi deviation is getting worse." Xie Xuan frowned.


    "Su! Chang! He!" Li Hanyi gritted her teeth and forced out these three words. Then, she took one leap and jumped over the wall.


    "Hanyi!" Lei Hong leaped up and followed her out. Left in the courtyard, Xie Xuan and Lei Yunhe exchanged a nce and immediately followed as well. But the scene right outside the gate was even more surprising. Everyone was lying on the ground on their final breaths, with only two strangers still standing.


    One was a big man all in ck, holding a titan de asrge as a door.


    One was a white-robed monk, young and beautiful. He also appeared to be seriously injured as he used his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    However, Li Hanyi didn''t even look at them, and shed past everyone.


    "Jiejie!" Lei Wujie eximed, but Li Hanyi ignored him.


    "Shifu!" Lei Wujie was surprised and delighted when he saw Lei Hong, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    Hearing the voice, Lei Hong turned and saw Lei Wujie who was lying on the ground, unable to move. He paused briefly, "Still alive?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Hanging in there."


    "Then wait for this teacher in Lei n Fort!" Lei Hong followed without looking back.


    "But¡­" Lei Wujie''s long-awaited reunion for the three of them ended before it even began.


    Xie Xuan and Lei Yunhe came to a stop right outside the gate.


    Sikong Qianluo recognized Xie Xuan because of her father, and eximed with joy, "Uncle Xie! Why are you here too! Quick, quickly help to look at Xiao Se''s injuries."


    Naturally, Xie Xuan had immediately noticed Xiao Se who had already passed out. He looked at the two figures who were gradually disappearing in the distance, thinking that Lei Hong¡¯s current abilities may not be able to stop Li Hanyi, but he would have no problem protecting her along the way. Finishing that thought, he decided to stop chasing them. Instead, he shed to Xiao Se''s side, intending to check his injuries.


    But, the de which was as big as a door smashed down right on top of him. Xie Xuan hurriedly stepped back and dodged the de. He was a well-traveled man and immediately knew the identity of the person in front of him. "Are you Ming Hou? Then, this is¡­"


    Wuxin heard the words and lightly interjected, "Ming Hou, stop. Do not be impetuous towards Senior Confucian Sword Immortal." Then he smiled at Xie Xuan. "Greetings, Senior. Except, this one is not Yue Ji."


    "Of course you¡¯re not Yue Ji." Xie Xuan appraised him from head to toe. "You strongly resemble your father and your mother. I saw you once when you were a child, Ye Anshi. Why are you here? Did the grievances between Tang n and Lei n Fort involve not only the Hidden River but even Outerheaven wants to intervene?"


    "No, Wuxin came here only to meet three friends." Wuxin pointed to Lei Wujie and Tang Lian on the ground. "Two of them are lying on the ground, unable to get up, and the other one." He pointed at Xiao Se who was unconscious in Ming Hou¡¯s arms. "Looks like he¡¯s about to die."


    Xie Xuan came forward and grasped Xiao Se''s pulse. His expression clouded over. "He¡¯s indeed about to die."


    "Senior, can you cure him?" Wuxin asked.


    "Can''t be cured, but I can still save his life. However, I will need someone with very powerful internal strength to help me." Xie Xuan withdrew his hand. "It''s just that Lei n Fort had suffered a cmity. Yunhe-xiong is needed to settle the situation¡­"


    "I can help." Wuxin gathered his long sleeves, walked to Ming Hou''s side, and picked up Xiao Se by his waist. "Senior, let''s go."


    "You?" Xie Xuan appraised Wuxin again carefully, then nodded. "Very well. I didn''t expect someone so young to have entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm already. No wonder you¡¯re Ye Dingzhi¡¯s son."


    "This one came under the tutge of Master Wangyou in Snowy Peak Temple. All of my martial arts were learned from shifu." Wuxin tipped his toes and shed past Xie Xuan in an instant.


    Xie Xuan was stunned. "Divine Step?" He realised that the monk should not be underestimated, and he immediately followed. "Yunhe-xiong, I need to borrow a guest room from your Lei n Fort. For the next 24 hours, don¡¯t let anyone step into the room."


    "Go ahead." Lei Yunhe looked helplessly at the others lying on the ground. "Leave the rest to me."


    Lei Wujie barely managed to support half his body and he asked anxiously, "Shishu, what happened to my sister? Why did shifu and her leave?"


    "I just got here too. How would I know all that," Lei Yunhe snapped irritably, then walked to Tang Lian''s side and bent down. "Tang Lian."


    "Elder." Tang Lian still kept the formal address he used in Snow Moon City. "May I ask what¡¯s going on inside."


    "Your Tang n people have already left. Although they created a huge ruckus, only two people died out of everyone from Tang n and Lei n Fort." Lei Yunhe''s tone was calm.


    "Which two?" Tang Lian asked.


    "Lei n Fort, Lei Qianhu," Lei Yunhe replied simply.


    Tang Lian''s heart tightened. He naturally knew who Lei Qianhu was. He didn''t expect that because he was a step toote, it led to the death of Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    "Also, Grandmaster Tang from Tang n," Lei Yunhe continued.


    "What!" Tang Lian was badly shocked. Grandmaster Tang had been in charge of Tang n for more than 30 years. His death would shock the martial world even more than Lei Qianhu¡¯s!


    Lei Yunhe tapped his fingers on Tang Lian''s neck, and Tang Lian fainted immediately.


    "Tower Guardian Elder, why did you¡­" Sikong Qianluo was rmed.


    "Don''t worry, I, Lei Yunhe, am not so unreasonable. This debt with Tang n cannot be ced on Tang Lian. But based on his personality, he will me himself for these two debts. Now that he¡¯s seriously injured, he can¡¯t handle so many things weighing on his heart at once. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll endanger his life." Lei Yunhe carried Tang Lian in his arm. "The rest of you wait here first, I will bring you in one by one. But there¡¯s something you need to know first."


    "What is it?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "This time, it was the Hidden River who ambushed the Heroes Banquet, trying to kill the heroes of the world. In the midst, some of the members of Lei n Fort, Tang n, and also Wen n, were not poisoned. Finally, Lei n Fort¡¯s Lei Qianhu and Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster died in battle, but they managed to force the Hidden River to retreat, and together saved the lives of these hundreds of people," Lei Yunhe said with a nk expression.


    "Why? It was clearly the Tang n who were after you?" Sikong Qianluo didn¡¯t understand.


    "Doesn¡¯t make sense, right?" Lei Yunhe smiled bitterly, his tone a little sad. "But, this is the martial world."

 Chapter 182 Stormy Weather Arises Again

    <h4>Chapter 182 Stormy Weather Arises Again</h4>


    One dayter.


    The Heroes Banquet at Lei n Fort officially came to an early end. The heroes from all over the world couldn¡¯t exin how they had a good sleep and after which, they were rushed all the way back home. Even the annual young heroes tournament was cancelled. But, undoubtedly, the Heroes Banquet this year was the most sensational in history.


    Lei n Fort announced to the world that Hidden River assassins infiltrated the Heroes Banquet. First, they secretly poisoned the food and wine, then the Patriarch and three Heads of Houses arrived and attacked everyone. Fortunately, several members of Lei n Fort, Tang n and Wen n were able to resist the deadly poison. Together with the Snow Moon City disciples who got there just in time, they joined forces to battle the Hidden River. In the end, Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader and Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang died in battle, but they also fought off the infiltrators from Hidden River and saved the lives of all the heroes present. The disciples of all the sects who attended were moved to sorrow by the loss of the two great heroes while they spread this news far and wide.


    However, Lei n Fort had a few other matters that were even more shocking. First, Lei Tianhen, the steward of Lei n Fort, conveyed Lei Qianhu¡¯sst words. Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader position was seeded by Lei Hong, once famous in the martial world but because he started practicing the sword against the precepts of their ancestors, he was exiled from the n. Secondly, because Lei Hong had temporarily left Lei n Fort to track down the Hidden River assassins, so the n Leader position was temporarily held by Lei Yunhe, the martial expert who was as famous as Lei Hong and Lei Qianhu¡¯s older brother. The Lei n Twins, who had disappeared for many years, had reappeared in the martial world. They would undoubtedly be a topic of discussion in teahouses and wine shops for months.


    About a hundred miles from Lei n Fort, a group of people were currently sitting in the Donglu wine shop in Ningzhe City and discussing the news enthusiastically. All of them were wearing blue clothes with a crescent moon painted on the cor.


    "They¡¯re disciples of Cangzhou¡¯s Huiyue Pavilion." Someone in the wine shop recognized these people.


    "What do you think, all these years, this Hidden River have always operated in the dark, engaging in the shady business of murder for money. Why would they dare attack the Heroes Banquet and make themselves an enemy of all the heroes under Heaven?" one of the disciples asked.


    Another disciple sitting on the other side drank a sip of wine and said angrily, "I¡¯m guessing it was Unrivaled City who paid arge sum of money and hired them. This time, the plot was definitely against Snow Moon City, Lei n Fort and also Tang n. The rest of us were just innocently implicated!"


    "Don''t make up stories," the middle-aged man who was their leader lowered his cup and scolded lightly.


    "Shifu." The disciple knew that he¡¯d spoken wrongly, hurriedly put down his wine cup and knelt down before his master.


    "This master has a hunch that this matter is not as simple as it appears." The middle-aged man who was their leader sighed. "But we¡¯ve suddenly lost two leaders of two of the biggest sects in the martial world. This matter is no longer something us Huiyue Pavilion can participate in. So this master is taking you back to Cangzhou as quickly as possible, because we¡¯re going to get as far away from this matter as possible!"


    "The disciple understands!"


    While this group of people were talking in the wine shop, another group of people wereing towards them aggressively. There were probably a thousand cavalry in the group, each armed with a pair of sabres as they rode on horseback like vicious fiends. Their leader was a burly general in golden armour who wielded twin sabres. He stopped in front of the Donglu wine shop and asked the officer beside him, "Is this it?"


    The officer nodded. "Yes, sir. The scout who just reported said that there were people who had just returned from the Lei n Fort Heroes Banquet in this wine shop."


    "Good." Ye Xiaoying flipped off his horse. "You,e with me to check it out. The rest, wait here."


    When such arge group of soldiers suddenly invaded Ningzhe City, it¡¯d already caused a huge ruckus. Then, they¡¯d all stopped right in front of this Donglu wine shop. The shopkeeper was so frightened his knees had weakened. "This¡­ this, couldn¡¯t be because of some rebels hiding in my wine shop?"


    "Old man, don''t be afraid. We''re just here to ask something." Ye Xiaoying smiled rather gently at the wine shop shopkeeper.


    If he hadn¡¯t smiled, it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. But, once he smiled, the shopkeeper suddenly fainted.


    Ye Xiaoying ignored him, and went straight upstairs with the apanying officer.


    The Huiyue Pavilion disciples heard themotion downstairs, and realized something was wrong. They immediately got up and drew their swords. The disciple who¡¯d spoken wrongly earlier frowned and said, "Shifu can really foresee the future. Someone hase looking for us. Could it be the Hidden River assassins?"


    The middle-aged man who was their leader looked down from the window. "Have you ever seen assassins moving about in daylight waving their swords anding directly at you? These people are not assassins. They appear to be Beili soldiers."


    As soon as Ye Xiaoying reached the second floor, he saw a dozen swords pointing at him, and he couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated. "I¡¯m just here to ask you all something. Don¡¯t get excited, don''t get excited."


    "There¡¯s nothing to ask. You can leave now," the disciple retorted.


    "Impudent! Do you know who our general is?" The apanying officer immediately drew his sabre.


    "Zixian, back down. Do not go against the Beili Army." The middle-aged man in the lead said in a low voice. At this moment, he was still sitting there, drinking wine slowly, while his disciples stood in front of him. Blocked by his disciples, he couldn¡¯t make out the appearance of the two visitors who¡¯d just arrived. "All of you step aside and let me have a chat with these generals."


    The disciples immediately withdrew their swords and stood aside.


    Ye Xiaoying sped his fists. "I heard that these heroes had just returned from Lei n Fort. Can I ask who this hero is and from which sect?"


    "Huiyue Pavilion, Sima Luchen," the middle-aged man in the lead said lightly. Although his name was not as famous as Lei Qianhu and Lei Yunhe in the martial world, he was also an important person. Anyone familiar with the martial world would not think he was somebody unknown. Sure enough, the person opposite immediately said respectfully, "So, it¡¯s the master of Huiyue Pavilion. I¡¯ve long admired your name."


    "Hm." The middle-aged man finally put down his wine cup, raised his head, and looked carefully at the person in front of him. He saw a man wearing a golden armor with two long des strapped onto his back, and he had a burly figure and a firm face. Startled, the man immediately jumped to his feet. "General!"


    "Since you recognize our general, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?" The apanying officer said angrily.


    "My respects to the General-in-chief!" Sima Luchen did not hesitate for a moment, and immediately knelt down.


    But the disciples of Huiyue Pavilion were still in a daze, not knowing what was going on, and they all looked at each other.


    "All of you, kneel down!" Sima Luchen scolded angrily.


    The disciples hurriedly knelt down one by one. "Our respects to the General-in-chief!"


    "General? Which general is it?" A disciple asked softly.


    "Golden armour, twin des. I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s the Beili Central Army General-in-chief, Ye Xiaoying!" A slightly older disciple replied.


    "Ah! Manyer?" The disciple, who had spoken outrageously earlier, wentpletely nk with fright.


    "Pavilion Master, no need to be so polite. Please rise quickly." Ye Xiaoying didn''t bother with putting up airs and went directly to the subject. "You said you came from Lei n Fort. I have a few questions for you."


    "General, please ask freely. Luchen will tell everything I know." Sima Luchen stood up.


    "This time, the Hidden River ambushed the Heroes Banquet. How many casualties?" Ye Xiaoying asked.


    "Lei n Fort¡¯s Lei Qianhu and Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang died in the battle, but they protected the lives of all the others present. I don''t know about the casualties from the Hidden River, but there were no corpses left at the scene," Sima Luchen replied.


    "Did you not participate?" Ye Xiaoying asked again.


    "The Hidden River used poison so we were all unconscious at the time. Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader Lei has very powerful martial arts so he wasn¡¯t poisoned. The Lei n Twins arrived in time midway. Tang n members are all experts at using poisons, so they were not poisoned. The Wen n also sent Wen Liang, who is the youngest disciple of Wen Hujiu, and he wasn¡¯t poisoned as well," Sima Luchen narrated all the details ordingly.


    "What about Snow Moon City?" Ye Xiaoying finally asked the only thing he was concerned about.


    "Snow Moon City also sent many young disciples this time. They arrived at the banquette, but happened to arrive just in time for the fight. But Luchen didn''t have a chance to meet them," Sima Luchen said.


    "Oh? Why?" Ye Xiaoying¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Sima Luchen noticed Ye Xiaoying''s killing intent in an instant, a chill ran down his back, and he hurriedly replied, "I heard it¡¯s because those disciples were all seriously injured during the battle, and a few of them were even in aa. They¡¯re being treated at Lei n Fort right now. Luchen didn¡¯t see this with my own eyes, and only heard other people discussing it.¡±


    "Many thanks." Ye Xiaoying didn¡¯t say anymore. He immediately turned around and went downstairs.


    "Fuck you, Hidden River. If anything happened to my daughter, I will wipe you out even if I have to level all of Beili!" Ye Xiaoying growled in a low voice.

 Chapter 183 Golden Robes Bright Moon

    <h4>Chapter 183 Golden Robes Bright Moon</h4>


    The general in the golden armour who¡¯d led a thousand cavalry had just left Ningzhe City, and another elegant gentleman in golden robes rode into the city on a white horse. He carried a long sabre at his waist, with his hair tied up high. His eyes were as bright as the moon, and thedies who saw him as he passed by couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    "Excuse me, mydy, is the way to Jiangnan¡¯s Lei n Fort straight ahead?" Even his voice was clear and modted.


    The youngdy hurriedly covered half of her face with a handkerchief as she replied, "Once you cross through Ningzhe City, it¡¯s another hundred miles and you¡¯ll reach the ce the noble sir asked about."


    The golden-robed gentleman nodded. "Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll rest for a bit. Mydy, may I ask which is the most famous wine shop in the city?"


    The youngdy was taken aback, and she thought that this gentleman intended to ask her to join him for a drink. She suddenly panicked. "That¡­ Donglu wine shop in the eastern city is quite famous, so it¡¯s the city¡¯s¡­"


    "Thank you, mydy." The golden-robed gentleman used his scabbard to knock lightly on his horse¡¯s rump and left just like that. He left behind a small city girl whose heart rose then dropped as she stood there in ce,pletely dumbfounded.


    "The person who¡¯d just left was the highest ranking person in the Beili Army, General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying?" In the Donglu wine shop, the disciples of Huiyue Pavilion were still having a discussion.


    Sima Luchen, the master of Huiyue Pavilion, nodded. "Golden armour and twin des, and leading a thousand cavalry also armed with twin des. There can¡¯t be another one like him in the Beili Army. If any other battalion dares to imitate the Ye Banner Battalion, their barracks will surely be ttened by Ye Xiaoying. There was no mistake."


    "The highest ranking person in the Beili Army. Why is he so concerned about the affairs of Lei n Fort? Could what happened at Lei n Fort have something to do with the Beili imperial court?" One of the disciples asked.


    "Not necessarily so. But, do you all know who was the highest ranking person in the Beili Army before Ye Xiaoying?" Sima Luchen took a sip of wine.


    One of the disciples looked around furtively before he whispered, "The Beili Grand Protector Langya Prince?"


    Sima Luchen shook his head. "Langya Prince was a Prince, after all. He¡¯s not considered an actual military man."


    The disciple thought for a while, and suddenly realized, "The white General Lei Mengsha!"


    Sima Luchen nodded. "Dressed in white with battle armour, facing the wind with bright prospects. Golden armour twin des, killing and attacking decisively. These two phrases referred to the two greatest generals of Beili at the time. Lei Mengsha was ranked higher than Ye Xiaoying, so he was truly the highest ranking person in the army. But, the two were very close, and there were even rumours that Lei Mengsha died to protect Ye Xiaoying. So this time, Lei Mengsha¡¯s home was attacked, and it¡¯s entirely possible that Ye Xiaoying came because of this."


    "You have clearly overestimated Ye Xiaoying''s chivalry and righteousness. Back then, when Lei Mengsha was emunicated from Lei n Fort, Ye Xiaoying summoned his soldiers that very night and proimed he was going to march through Lei n Fort." A clear voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who!" The disciples present immediately drew their swords vigntly.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous. I¡¯m just a passer-by." The man who¡¯d walked up to the second floor was the golden-robed gentleman. He immediately waved his hand and sat down at a small table next to the people from Huiyue Pavilion.


    The disciples saw that the man had a handsome face and a kind tone. They turned to look at the pavilion master, and Sima Luchen also felt that the man before them had no ill will, so he nodded. "Withdraw your swords."


    "From your robes, you¡¯re heroes of Cangzhou¡¯s Huiyue Pavilion?" The golden-robed gentleman poured himself a cup of wine and asked with a smile.


    "The noble sir has a good eye." The disciple named Zixian bloomed with happiness at the word ¡®heroes¡¯. "That¡¯s right."


    "This senior with a face as bright as the moon, and a build as sharp as a sword, must be Sima Luchen, the pavilion master of Huiyue Pavilion?" The golden-robed gentleman looked at Sima Luchen who was sitting the furthest away from him.


    "That¡¯s right, he¡¯s our teacher. Dare I ask which sect this noble sir is from?" Zixian asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m not from any n nor sect. I just learned some swordsmanship for self-defense from my family¡¯s training yard," the golden-robed gentleman replied.


    "Oh? The noble sir¡¯s ent doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s from around here." Zixian thought for a while. "You sound like you¡¯re from the north."


    The golden-robed gentleman gave a thumbs up. "This hero has a good ear. Indeed, I came all the way south from Heavenly Revtions City in the north."


    "The imperial capital, Heavenly Revtions? Sure enough, this sir looks so rich and noble. No wonder, because you¡¯re from the imperial city!" Zixian eximed in surprise.


    The golden-robed gentleman nodded. "Yes, I heard that the Lei n Fort, which is a little further south from here, held a Heroes Banquet in recent days. I was really looking forward to it, so I rushed all the way here without telling my family, just to pay homage to the glorious heroes."


    Zixian dumbly lost his smile. "Without a Heroes Invitation, you can''t attend the Heroes Banquet."


    "Ah, is that so¡­" The golden-robed gentleman looked disappointed.


    "However, even if you had a Heroes Invitation, the Heroes Banquet is already over. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re all on our way back?" Zixian sighed.


    "Why is that?" The golden-robed gentleman was puzzled.


    "Have you heard of the Hidden River?" Zixian was afraid that he might have misspoken again, so he turned his head to nce at his master. However, he realised that his master had been staring at the golden-robed gentleman¡¯s long sabre with a thoughtful look, and didn¡¯t look like he was about to stop him.


    "The number one assassin organization under Heaven?" The golden-robed gentleman queried.


    "That¡¯s right. This time, they attacked the Heroes Banquet, intending to kill all the heroes under Heaven. But Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader Lei Qianhu, and Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang fought them back, but regretfully, the two heroes also died in the battle." Zixian sighed, drew the sword in his hand and waved it with a look of regret. "It''s a pity that I was poisoned and unconscious at the time. Otherwise, with my martial arts, I could have killed a few of those Hidden River assassins!"


    "Oh?" The golden-robed gentleman narrowed his eyes. "Then, isn¡¯t Snow Moon City the leader of the alliance with Lei n Fort and Tang n? Didn''t they help in the battle?"


    Zixian shook his head. "Snow Moon City did, indeed, send their people, but they were all their young disciples. They weren¡¯t of much use. We heard that they¡¯re all severely injured now."


    "I see." The golden-robed gentleman nodded, then sighed and murmured, "Looks like I won¡¯t be able to drink this wine."


    "What''s wrong?" Zixian was taken aback.


    "Thank you to this hero for your words. I will take my leave now. If you visit Heavenly Revtions in the future, and don¡¯t mind mypany, look me up for a drink of wine. I will dly entertain you!" The golden-robed gentleman stood up and sped his fists.


    "If we¡¯re to look this noble sir up for a drink, we must know how to find this noble sir." Sima Luchen, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, "Dare I ask this noble sir¡¯s surname?"


    "My surname is Xiao." The golden-robed gentlemanughed, turned around and went downstairs.


    After watching him leave, Zixian was very puzzled and asked his master, "Shifu, this person only gave his surname, and not his full name. If we¡¯re really going to look him up, how can we find him?"


    "No, if you want to find him, it will be very easy to do so," Sima Luchen said quietly. "Did you forget? He said that his surname is Xiao and he lives in Heavenly Revtions City."


    "Then, shifu meant¡­" Zixian said in a daze.


    "The present Emperor, His Majesty has a youngest imperial brother. All his other brothers were enfeoffed with the title of Prince and sent to their own fiefs ofnd. Only this youngest imperial brother was bestowed the title of Marquis and stayed in Heavenly Revtions City. A while ago, when His Majesty visited the Western Regions, this Marquis was even appointed as Regent.¡± Sima Luchen swirled the wine cup in his hand. ¡°This Marquis is known to dress in golden robes with a long sabre at his waist.¡±


    "Huh?" Zixian was so frightened that his knees went weak again.


    "Looks like this matter is really not as simple as it appears," Sima Luchen muttered.

 Chapter 184 Vast Heaven Gambling Den

    <h4>Chapter 184 Vast Heaven Gambling Den</h4>


    Ningzhe City.


    Vast Heaven Gambling Den.


    "No more bets, no more bets. To have the heart to win, you must have the courage to lose. Buy big and if I open big, you walked here but get to go home in a carriage. Buy big and if I open small, you came in finery but go home in your underpants." An elegant and gorgeousdy with a lithe figure, dressed in in clothes and a blue robe, sat cross-legged on top of the gaming table. She was shaking a treasure box in her hand as she called out amon casino saying, "ce your bets? ce your bets?"


    The gamblers whose drool had nearly reached the ground nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes."


    However, these gamblers had long lost their heart to gamble. They swallowed as they ogled thedy¡¯s plump breasts, their eyes not even on the treasure box. But, they could only dare to look and lust, because right next to thedy was a young man. The young man didn¡¯t look terribly scary, but the scary thing was, he¡¯s fully equipped with seven swords!


    And the most conspicuous thing about this man and thisdy was that on the back of their clothes was written arge word ¡®gamble¡¯!


    "Shifu, Third Citymaster specifically reminded me not to enter a gambling den¡­" Luo Mingxuan said with despair.


    "Am I your shifu, or is Sikong Changfeng your shifu?" Yin Luoxia red at him.


    "But¡­" Luo Mingxuan scratched his head. "Shifu, you¡¯re a guest from outside. How did you be the dealer?"


    "Nonsense. I, Yin Luoxia, have been gambling for more than 20 years. The house always wins!" With a "pah", Yin Luoxia mmed the treasure box onto the table, and her eyes, full of charm, made one round around the table. "I¡¯ll ask onest time. Have you ced your bets!"


    "Yes!" Everyone ced their bets.


    "Okay." Yin Luoxia lifted the lid of the treasure box.


    The whole hall was in an uproar.


    Three sixes. A triple.


    "House wins all." Yin Luoxia flung the treasure box aside and patted Luo Mingxuan on the head. "My dear disciple, collect the money."


    Luo Mingxuan sighed, picked up the cloth bag and gathered the silver pieces. "Shifu, we¡¯ve won enough already. If you win any more, the bag will overflow. It¡¯s also gettingte. We must hurry and continue on our way."


    "What''s the hurry? The Heroes Banquet is long over. Are you rushing there to eat their leftovers?" Yin Luoxia said disdainfully.


    "Then shifu is thinking of¡­" Luo Mingxuan was puzzled.


    "The gambling den is full of dragons and fishes jumbled together. All kinds of news can be found here, those that people can know and those that people cannot know." Yin Luoxia put down the treasure box in her hand and sat on the gaming table with her long legs dangling as she spoke mildly, "See, the news hase on its own."


    The group of gamblers who¡¯d been surrounding the gambling table immediately scattered like the wind. A middle-aged man with a big belly and fine clothes came over escorted by a whole entourage of attendants. He squinted his eyes and stared at Yin Luoxia. "Is that her?"


    One of the attendants came up. "With respect to Huangoban, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s been winning for the whole afternoon in the gambling den."


    Huang nodded his head. "Check the box in her hand."


    "Yes." The attendant nodded and turned to Yin Luoxia. "Thisdy, please let this one have the box in your hand to take a look."


    "No." Yin Luoxia smashed the box against the ground, shattering it to pieces.


    The attendant started, turned his head to look at Huang. But, Huang wasn¡¯t angry at all. He simply stared at Yin Luoxia in a daze, his eyes drooling covetously. "You don¡¯t have to give us the box if you don¡¯t want to, but you, I want you." The attendant immediately knew what the boss meant, and waved his hand. "How audacious. How dare youe to our Vast Heaven Gambling Den and cheat. Take her." Five or six other attendants immediately drew their des and rushed forward.


    Yin Luoxia stretched her backzily and rubbed Luo Mingxuan''s head. "My dear disciple, do me a favour and take them all down. Then, grab that fattest one over. I have questions for him."


    "This disciple obeys!" Luo Mingxuan waved his hand, and a long sword was already in his hand. He flicked the long sword lightly. The attendants who were about to run over with their raised des yelled out loud and stopped in their tracks. They stared nkly at the empty hilts in their hands while a handful of des fell onto the ground.


    "What the hell!" A person eximed, and after they¡¯d reacted one after another and were about to run, Luo Mingxuan swung another sword. Those people saw a sh in front of their eyes. They looked at each other, checked themselves from top to bottom, realized they were safe and sound, and joyously proimed, "I think we¡¯re okay."


    Huang also came back to his senses. "What are you standing there for? Take them!"


    The attendants immediately ran forward again, but as soon as they moved, one after another, their pants dropped to their ankles. They tripped over each other and fell to the ground, wailing.


    The attendant in charge of the others was also dumbfounded and he turned to look at Huang. "This is¡­"


    "Picked the wrong fight. Run!" Although Huang was fat, he was agile when he moved. He turned around and ran for the door.


    Luo Mingxuan jumped into the air andnded right in front of Huang with a smile. "Thisoban, my shifu invited you over." After speaking, he grabbed his cor and jumped back to Yin Luoxia¡¯s side.


    Huang was so frightened that he knelt onto the ground. "Fairy have mercy, fairy have mercy! This lowly one was blind and didn¡¯t know! Don¡¯t kill me, ah, fairy, don¡¯t kill me!"


    "I''m not some big demon head. I won¡¯t kill you. Good boy." Yin Luoxia smiled, supporting her chin with her hand, and leaned over to look. ¡°But, I wouldn¡¯t put it past me to dig out your eyes and break one of your arms to make up for the disrespect you showed earlier. It all depends on whether you can answer my questions."


    "Fairy, please ask anything you like. This lowly one will tell you everything I know, and leave nothing out! As long as it is within a hundred miles of Ningzhe City, there is nothing this lowly one doesn¡¯t know!" Huang continued to grovel with his forehead hitting the ground. There was no trace of that swaggering local boss left in his bearing.


    "Very good. It just happens to be within a hundred miles." Yin Luoxia tapped her chin lightly. "Do you know about Lei n Fort¡¯s Heroes Banquet?"


    Huang hesitated. "This one¡­ of course I know."


    "This year''s martial arts tournament, which sect came in first?" Yin Luoxia asked.


    Huang shook his head. "There was no tournament this year."


    "No?" Yin Luoxia raised her eyebrows.


    Huang knelt down again. "Fairy, there really wasn¡¯t one. They said that this time, during the Heroes Banquet, the underworld assassination organisation Hidden River somehow sneaked in and poisoned the guests from the martial world who were attending the banquet. It was Lei n Fort¡¯s n Leader Lei Qianhu and Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang who stopped them in a desperate all out fight. But, Lei n Fort was also hit hard and this Heroes Banquet thus ended early."


    "A desperate all out fight?" Yin Luoxia frowned slightly. "To make these two go all out in a fight, the Hidden River must have sent their Heads of Houses."


    "Fairy, forgive me!" Huang suddenly eximed.


    "Are you lying?" Luo Mingxuan said angrily, and swung his long sword until it stopped against the man¡¯s neck.


    Huang trembled in fright. "This lowly one dare not, this lowly one dare not. It''s just that I used the wrong words just now, and I¡¯m afraid the fairy misunderstood. The two n leaders didn¡¯t go all out in a fight to the death¡­ they really died in battle.¡±


    "What?" Yin Luoxia was startled, and her expression changed drastically. "Lei Qianhu and the Grandmaster are dead?"


    "This one wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive the fairy. Most of the martial sectsing back from Lei n Fort will pass through this Ningzhe City. Although there were some differences in their stories, these two n leaders had truly died. It was the Lei n Fort people who made the announcement. Right now, the head of Lei n Fort has been reced by Lei Qianhu''s own brother, Lei Yunhe!" Huang exined hurriedly when he saw the fairy''s expression change suddenly.


    "What about Snow Moon City? Where were the disciples sent by Snow Moon City?" Luo Mingxuan hurriedly asked.


    "They said those disciples were all injured and are now recuperating in Lei n Fort." Huang was internally shocked. He¡¯d been in the gambling business for many years and didn¡¯t know any martial arts, but his skills of observation and performance were top rate. He came to the realisation that the two people in front of him right now must be rted to Snow Moon City, the number one city in the martial world.


    "Shifu." Luo Mingxuan looked at Yin Luoxia.


    Yin Luoxia frowned slightly, looking thoughtful, and murmured, "The Hidden River has only ever carried out a job for money. Who could have paid such a high price to hire them for such a ruthless deal?"


    Huang overheard Yin Luoxia¡¯s words to herself and voluntarily replied, "I heard people say that it may be Unrivaled City! This time, because Lei n Fort was the host, all the sects rted to Unrivaled City did not attend the banquet. And there are only a handful of people in the martial world who can afford such a price!"


    "Understood." Yin Luoxia kicked the boss, Huang, out of the room. Then, she jumped off the gaming table and patted Luo Mingxuan on the shoulder. "My dear disciple, let''s go."


    "We¡¯re going to Lei n Fort?" Luo Mingxuan asked.


    "No." Yin Luoxia''s eyes lit up. "We¡¯re going to Unrivaled City.¡±

 Chapter 185 Three More Days to Live

    <h4>Chapter 185 Three More Days to Live</h4>


    By the time Lei Wujie woke up, the Heroes Banquet had already ended for a whole day. He was lying on a bed, his entire body wrapped in bandages. With effort, he opened his eyes and looked around the room he was in. He saw Tang Lian, who was also covered with bandages, sleeping on a bed next to his.


    "Da-shixiong, da-shixiong." Lei Wujie whispered to him, but Tang Lian¡¯s eyes remained closed and he didn¡¯t reply.


    Lei Wujie remembered that not long after Lei Yunhe carried them one by one into Lei n Fort, they were finally able to rx and all of them fainted one after the other. Now, he felt sore all over, and had no idea how long he¡¯d slept. He struggled to sit up and shouted out, "Is anyone there! Is anyone there!"


    "Stop shouting. If you keep shouting, your wounds will open again." Lei Yunhe pushed the door and walked in, giving Lei Wujie an impatient look.


    "Shishu." Lei Wujie called out softly with embarrassment.


    "With your little bit of cultivation, you dared to force yourself into the zing Arts Karmic Fire Realm. You must want to die," Lei Yunhe remarked unkindly. "Be good and lie there for another three days. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to lose everything you¡¯ve trained for, not to mention in the future, you may not even be able to walk."


    "How are the others?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Your da-shixiong looks like he¡¯d been injured for a while now. I estimate he¡¯ll need to sleep a few more days before he can wake up. That Miss Ye wasn¡¯t injured much, but had a brush with Su Changhe¡¯sst palm strike. Since her body has always been weak, she should sleep more too. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s daughter was also injured, no less than you two, but she managed to wake up sooner." Lei Yunhe seemed to be implying something with his words.


    "Then where are they now?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion. "From what shishu is saying, they¡¯re already awake?"


    "Not only are they awake, they¡¯re sitting right outside the door to Qilin Pavilion," Lei Yunhe said.


    "Qilin Pavilion? What are they doing there?" Lei Wujie thought for a while. "Is it Xiao Se?"


    "Exactly. That Brother Xiao of yours." Lei Yunhe nodded. "Xie Xuan and the monk have been in there for a full 24 hours. There¡¯s been no sound and no movement. If it wasn¡¯t for Xie Xuan¡¯s words, that outsiders must not step inside, they¡¯d already have barged in."


    "What!" Lei Wujie was shocked, and hurriedly crawled down from the bed. But, he aggravated his wounds and gritted his teeth against the pain.


    Lei Yunhe looked at him curiously. "What kind of magic does this Xiao Se have, to get you all so worried and anxious for him."


    Lei Wujie was forcing himself to endure the pain, and didn¡¯t have the energy to reply. He opened the door and hobbled his way to the Qilin Pavilion. Fortunately, the Qilin Pavilion was not far away. Lei Wujie limped his way over for a little while and spotted both Ye Ruoyi and Sikong Qianluo standing guard. Although one of them did not seem to be injured, her face was sallow and weak. And the other one was covered in bandages, looking even more exaggerated than himself.


    "How''s it going?" Lei Wujie walked over and asked.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "There¡¯s still no news."


    Sikong Qianluo muttered to herself, "No, if there¡¯s still no news in another two hours, I will barge in for sure!"


    "You can¡¯t!" Ye Ruoyi opposed the idea immediately. "Mister Xie said, if he doesn¡¯te out, we can''t go in. Besides, since they¡¯re still inside, that means they¡¯re still trying to save Xiao Se. The situation is not that bad."


    Lei Wujie thought for a while and nodded. "That makes sense."


    "Young Master!" Suddenly, two familiar voices sounded behind him. Lei Wujie was taken aback, turned his head, and saw He Qu and He Cong from Heart Sword Tomb standing there. He couldn¡¯t help but cheer up and said, "Why are the two of you here?"


    "This time, Lei n Fort was the host for the Heroes Banquet. Originally, the old Tombmaster didn¡¯t want toe, but not long after the young master left, the old master changed his mind and sent the two of us to attend. But we didn¡¯t expect such a terrible thing to happen." He Qu shook his head, and spoke with a little guilt in his voice. "The two of us didn''t help much, but we feel terrible that such a hero as Fortmaster Lei¡­"


    He Cong, who was habitually reserved in his words, also added, "Originally, before we came here, the two of us were a little apprehensive. After all, General Lei was expelled from Lei n Fort back then. We were afraid we would be turned away at the door. But, Fortmaster Lei Qianhu¡¯s kindness surprised us very much."


    "Anyway, you¡¯re not to me for all this." Lei Wujie sighed.


    At this moment, the door to the Qilin Pavilion opened, and Xie Xuan, who always had an air of confidence about him, was showing signs of fatigue on his face. Seeing everyone, he was startled for a moment. "You all really care for each other. Is everyone here?"


    "Senior, how is Xiao Se?" Sikong Qianluo asked hurriedly.


    Xie Xuan stepped aside, and they could see Xiao Se sitting on the bed. His eyes were closed, and the monk, Wuxin, had his palms against his back. There was mist surrounding them as Wuxin continued to pass his qi into Xiao Se. Xie Xuan sighed. "Xiao Se¡¯stent meridians were already damaged. This time, when he exerted his power, the damage had prated into his core. The two of us have exhausted all of our energies but we can only temporarily suppress his injury. However, we can only do this for four more days at most. After four days, neither of us can save his life."


    "Isn¡¯t there any other way?" Ye Ruoyi suddenly had a thought. "Shifu, can shifu save him?"


    "State Preceptor Qi Tianchen? Yes, that¡¯s indeed possible, but to travel from Lei n Fort to Heavenly Revtions City, not even a god can make the two-way trip in four days. But besides Qi Tianchen, there is another person who can save him," Xie Xuan said.


    "Who?" the three asked in unison.


    "Medicine King Xin Baicao," Xie Xuan said. "Medicine King Xin Baicao has divine medical skills, far above mine. He can cure the patients that I can''t cure. It''s just that Medicine King Xin Baicao has been travelling all over the world for many years. His whereabouts are elusive, how can we find him¡­"


    Sikong Qianluo finally couldn''t help herself. "Senior, can you say something useful!"


    "There must be a way, there must be a way!" Lei Wujie frowned and muttered to himself.


    He Qu and He Cong exchanged a nce. He Qu stepped forward and sped his fists. "Maybe Sword Heart Tomb can help with this."


    "Oh? Does Sword Heart Tomb know where the Medicine King is now?" Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows.


    "The Medicine King¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain. He¡¯s disappeared from the martial world for many years, so we Heart Sword Tomb don¡¯t know either. But, the Medicine King has a final disciple. They say she is the true sessor of the Medicine King. Right now, she¡¯s at Sword Heart Tomb," He Qu replied.


    "You¡¯re referring to the final disciple the Medicine King epted in histe years? Back then, Sikong Changfeng devoted himself to spear arts and didn''t want to study medicine, so Xin Baicao specially epted a little girl as his mantle disciple in hister years. I have also heard about this. If she¡¯s here, we can certainly give it a try. But¡­" Xie Xuan frowned. "How many days will it take to get to Heart Sword Tomb?"


    "Four days at our fastest," He Qu said worriedly.


    "Then, it¡¯ll take eight days to get there and back. Even thebined power of the monk and I can¡¯t hold out for that long." Xie Xuan shook his head.


    "There¡¯s me too!" Lei Wujie shouted. "I can also help you!"


    "Me, me too!" Sikong Qianluo added immediately.


    "The two of you haven''t entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Your qi is not pure enough. Not only can you not save Xiao Se, but you will also aggravate his injuries," Xie Xuan said.


    He Cong suddenly said, "What if we promise to be back within seven days?"


    "Seven days or four, the difference is still too great." Xie Xuan sighed.


    "No, seven days is enough." He Cong''s eyes lit up. "Just before Xiao Se left Sword Heart Tomb, Hua Jin presented him with a medicine pill."


    Sikong Qianluo recalled instantly, and blurted out, "Three-Day Pill!"

 Chapter 186 Son of an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 186 Son of an Old Friend</h4>


    "That''s right, it''s the Three-Day Pill." He Cong nodded. "After taking this pill, no matter how bad the injury, it can sustain his life for three days."


    "Three-Day Pill is a panacea that¡¯s even more precious than the Peni Pill. Back then, Xin Baicao only refined three pills. I didn''t expect that the little sessor would be so generous as to give them away just like that," Xie Xuan said thoughtfully.


    "So, does that mean it¡¯ll work!" Sikong Qianluo interjected anxiously.


    Xie Xuan thought for a while and nodded. "The two of you go quickly. You must rush back to Lei n Fort within seven days!"


    "The two of us brothers will be back within seven days!" He Qu and He Cong sped their fists. They turned around and said to Lei Wujie, "Young Master, we will take our leave first."


    "Don''t call me Young Master." Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Anyway, I¡¯m counting on you two to save Brother Xiao Se."


    He Qu and He Cong nodded, and immediately left.


    Xie Xuan yawned. "I''m going to rest for four hours, and thene and take the little monk¡¯s ce. The rest of you should go and rest too. At least for the next few days, Xiao Se will not be in any danger."


    Sikong Qianluo and Ye Ruoyi were already extremely exhausted since the start, and now that they¡¯ve heard Xiao Se will not be in any danger for the time being, they could finally let go of the worry that had been pressing on their hearts. However, they still frowned and hesitated.


    "Go ahead. I''ll stay here with them." Lei Wujie smiled. "I¡¯ve slept all day, and now my body is feeling fine. Go and rest now, otherwise when Xiao Se is better, you¡¯ll be the ones ill again."


    "If anything happens inside, you must tell me right away." Sikong Qianluo finally left after saying thosest words.


    Ye Ruoyi asked Lei Wujie, "Are you reallypletely healed?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s rare. You also care about me?" Lei Wujie looked ttered.


    Seeing his appearance, Ye Ruoyi chuckled. "Looks like you¡¯re almost back to normal."


    Lei Wujie nodded. "I won¡¯t die, anyway. Go and rest."


    "Okay." Ye Ruoyi smiled before she turned and left.


    "Boy, do you remember the gift I gave you?" Xie Xuan suddenly said.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback. "What gift?"


    "When we first met, I gave Miss Ye the "Elegance of Beauty" dance score, gave Tang Lian the "Wine Scripture", gave Xiao Se an untitled book, and gave you the book "Late Snowfall". Have you forgotten?" Xie Xuan said.


    "Ah, I remember, "Late Snowfall"!" Lei Wujie suddenly realized.


    "Did you read it?" Xie Xuan smiled slightly.


    "Nope," Lei Wujie replied frankly.


    "No wonder, no wonder." Xie Xuan patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "No wonder your ability to converse with ady is still so raw and immature. Whenever I, Xie Xuan, give someone else a book, it¡¯s always intentional and purposeful. Don¡¯t think that this copy of ¡°Late Snowfall¡± is one that you can buy anywhere on the street, and so you despise it. It¡¯s very valuable to you as you are today. You don¡¯t get it, don¡¯t get it!" Xie Xuan withdrew his hand and shook his head as he walked away, leaving Lei Wujie to stand by himself awkwardly and at a loss.


    Maybe it was time he had a good look at it. Lei Wujie sat down in the courtyard just outside, basking in the sun, while thinking silently to himself.


    Is Xiao Se really Xiao Chuhe, the sixth prince who was exiled? Then ording to Mother''s will, the person I¡¯m supposed to protect is him? But why did he conceal his identity for so long and refuse to return to Heavenly Revtions?


    There¡¯s also the way Ye Ruoyi treated Xiao Se so importantly along the way, and she even risked her life to fight for him. Does she really like Xiao Se?


    Qianluo-shijie also seems to be a bit interested in Xiao Se. When the timees, will she and Miss Ye have some rivalry?


    When jiejie left, she didn''t seem to notice me at all. Shifu also left me behind, despite my serious injuries, and followed after her. What happened between the two of them?


    With so many questions, Lei Wujie¡¯s mind swam with confusion, but the people who could have answered his questions were not around. The Confucian Sword Immortal went to rest, and Lei Yunhe was busy appeasing everyone in Lei n Fort. After all, Lei Qianhu had been in charge of Lei n for so many years, he¡¯d won everybody¡¯s hearts and his death caused everyone in Lei n to be unsettled and uneasy. Even Lei Yunhe, who had always been casual andzy, would have to worry about this for a while.


    No matter what, I won¡¯t be wrong if I just hold my sword and protect the people I have to protect, Lei Wujie thought to himself. Lost in his thoughts, the time passed around him and more than four hours had gone by. Suddenly, there was amotion around him and many Lei n disciples were running past the courtyard. Lei Wujie hurriedly grabbed one of them and asked, "What happened?"


    "Suddenly, suddenly, arge number of soldiers surrounded Lei n Fort!" The man was panting as he spoke.


    "Soldiers? Why would soldierse here? Where¡¯s Lei Yunhe-shishu?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    "The Acting Head¡­ the Acting Head is discussing something with Steward Tianhen in the backyard. We¡¯ve already sent someone to call him. But those soldiers are really aggressive, and it feels like they¡¯re going to break in any time!" The man said anxiously.


    "I''ll go!" Lei Wujie picked up the Heart sword beside him, using it as a cane, and rushed out on his own. The two of them rushed out of the Lei n Fort gate and Lei Wujie realized that things were far from simple.


    The group of people outside were not just soldiers.


    Each one of them was armed with a pair of sabres, their eyes were full of hostility, and the general in charge was even more burly and full of murderous intent. These were obviously not just soldiers. They¡¯re men who have been on the battlefield, the military forces!


    "We respect Lei n Fort, and we do not wish to offend." The liaison officer beside the burly general said loudly, "But if the Lei n n Leader does note out to meet us now, don¡¯t me us for being rude!"


    That burly general was naturally the highest ranking man in the Beili Army, Ye Xiaoying. He looked at the Lei n Fort name que and said in a low voice, "Back then, I wanted to march through this Lei n Fort, but was stopped by the Chief. Now, can this be counted as fulfilling my wish?"


    "If you wish to invade Lei n Fort, you¡¯ll have to pass my sword first." Amongst the group of disciples who were still hesitating, Lei Wujie stepped out and swung his sword in front of the thousand cavalry soldiers.


    His awe-inspiring aura was no less than the killing intent from the whole one thousand people.


    Except this conspicuous form with his whole body covered in bandages made everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh a little.


    Ye Xiaoying bent down curiously and looked at him. "This little friend looks seriously injured, but still so heroic."


    "Who are you?" Lei Wujie raised his head and asked.


    "Good question." Ye Xiaoying drew his two long sabres from his back. Each one looked extremely heavy, but in his hands, they looked like toys. "My name is on my two sabres. Everyone says Beili favours the sword and Nanjue wields the sabre. But, that¡¯s the dogmatism of people from the martial world who didn¡¯t witness the Beili Army¡¯s sabre!" Ye Xiaoying kicked the horse''s belly hard and rushed forward instantly.


    "General!" The liaison officer was shocked. He seldom saw the general act so impulsively.


    "I think, I can guess your name." Ye Xiaoying galloped his horse right up to Lei Wujie, and raised the two sabres in his hands. "But I still hope to know your name from your sword."


    As soon as he said his words, the two long sabres swung towards his head!


    Lei Wujie endured the pain of the wounds all over his body bursting open, gritted his teeth, and raised his sword!

 Chapter 187 Father and Daughter Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 187 Father and Daughter Reunion</h4>


    Sabre and sword collided.


    In an instant, the skin between Lei Wujie''s thumb and fingers tore and split. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯d never seen such a domineering swordy. When he first entered the martial world, he encountered Ming Hou as well as the assassin from Hidden River, Su Changli. Whether it was their heavy de or heavy sword, they were both terrifying and dominating. But, right now, he was already seriously injured, and what he feared most was this sort of unreasonable and irrational swordy.


    "Ah!" Lei Wujie was forced to bend down under the pressure of the twin sabres. He cried out loud and got up from the ground, forcing Ye Xiaoying to retreat three steps, but he waspletely exhausted and panting.


    Instead of being angry, Ye Xiaoying was pleased. "You have suffered a serious injury."


    Lei Wujie swung his long sword lightly with his right hand and nodded. "Yes."


    In that moment, Ye Xiaoying felt as if he was looking at that white general from many years ago - his white clothes dyed red with blood, and finally, he was thest man with his sabre and blood-soaked clothes, standing before an army of thousands while his youthful face filled with determination. "This is Beili. Please halt!"


    "Chief, this son of yours has quite the style you had back then," Ye Xiaoying said in a low voice. Once again, he picked up his twin sabres and strode forward step by step.


    "Even if it¡¯s a test, the test has gone far enough. Unless you really want to kill him?" A voice suddenly sounded, and everyone from the Lei n stood aside, bowing and calling out respectfully, "Acting n Leader."


    Lei Yunhe walked out slowly and looked at Ye Xiaoying. "General Ye is here with such arge force. Are you here to tear down my Lei n Fort?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. He-xiong, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You¡¯re still so radiant and full of vigour," Ye Xiaoying said with a smile as he put away his twin sabres.


    Lei Yunhe walked over and patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "It¡¯s okay. Put away your sword."


    Lei Wujie looked puzzled. "He is¡­"


    "He is your Dad''s best brother, and presently, the General-in-chief of the Beili Central Army, Ye Xiaoying," Lei Yunhe said slowly. "If he dares to hurt you, your Dad will find out about it in the underworld and he won¡¯t let him off even if he¡¯s dead. But, General Ye, what wind has brought you here all the way from Heavenly Revtions?"


    Ye Xiaoying smiled and cursed at the same time. "Do you think I want toe to your Lei n Fort? Thest thing I want in my life is to have anything to do with you people. But, my daughter seems to be here. Don¡¯t you think I have toe?"


    "Your daughter?" Lei Yunhe frowned slightly. "Why would your daughtere to Lei n Fort? You¡¯re kidding me."


    "Dad!" A sweet voice suddenly sounded, and a figure in a green dress drifted past Lei Yunhe. "Why are you here?"


    Ye Xiaoying immediately threw his twin des aside, hugged Ye Ruoyi whole, and said with joy, "My dear daughter, you''re all right, that¡¯s wonderful! Now your father can rest assured!"


    Lei Yunhe sent Lei Wujie a long nce filled with meaning. "This girl is Ye Xiaoying''s daughter?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "I heard from da-shixiong that Ruoyi is indeed the daughter of Beili General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying."


    Lei Yunhe asked again meaningfully, "And you like this girl?"


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Yes."


    Lei Yunhe sighed. "Then you should know that Ye Xiaoying''s daughter has a congenital heart defect. She¡¯s only survived so far because of thebined medical skills of the best doctors under Heaven?"


    "I know." Lei Wujie nodded. "But I believe that there will always be a way."


    "Dad, why did youe to Lei n Fort?" Ye Ruoyi asked in confusion.


    Ye Xiaoying leaned into Ye Ruoyi''s ear and whispered, "I received your carrier pigeon. You said that the sixth prince is in Snow Moon City so I immediately rushed over without stopping. After I arrived, Sikong Changfeng said that you all came to Lei n Fort. So I rushed over again."


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "I see. So, Father, how many carrier pigeons did you receive?"


    "Just one, ah." Ye Xiaoying asked in confusion. "Did you send more than one?"


    Ye Ruoyi frowned. "Sure enough. No wonder our whereabouts were exposed. I sent two pigeons one after the other. The first said I met him in Snow Moon City, and the second said he was going to Lei n Fort and I was going to Tang n. Looks like the second pigeon was intercepted midway."


    "Who would dare to intercept the carrier pigeon of my General¡¯s Residence?" Ye Xiaoying was furious.


    "Investigate it after you return to Heavenly Revtions," Ye Ruoyi said after thinking about it for a while. "Right now, Chuhe-gege is seriously injured and is recuperating in Lei n Fort. Whether or not they can heal him will depend on the next seven days."


    "Seriously injured? Who caused it? Lei n Fort?" Ye Xiaoying was puzzled.


    "They were from Hidden River," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "Hidden River? I¡¯ve said this long ago, that bunch of assassins cannot be left alone. Back then, after we forced the Demonic Cult to retreat, we should have wiped them out together," Ye Xiaoying said angrily. "But, what doctor would take seven days to treat an injury? I was afraid something happened to you this time and specially brought an imperial doctor along. Let him take a look at the sixth prince. With the imperial doctor around, the sixth prince will be fine."


    "Hey, big beard. Are you looking down on this stinky schr?" An elegant voice sounded from above. Ye Xiaoying looked up and saw a man dressed as a Confucian schr sitting on the high wall holding a book as he yawnedzily.


    Ye Xiaoying said happily, "Well, isn¡¯t that Chancellor Xie from the Jixia Academy? I haven''t seen you for many years, to think that we¡¯re reunited here. Since you¡¯re the one treating the sixth prince, then I have caused offense. With Mister here, I¡¯m sure we have nothing to worry about."


    "Whether there¡¯s something to worry about or not, is no longer up to me. Let¡¯s go in and discuss this slowly. This Lei n Fort just suffered arge blow, and you¡¯ve brought another thousand soldiers here, looking as if you¡¯re about to invade and destroy them any time. Don¡¯t scare other people like that."


    "I have been negligent." Ye Xiaoying turned around and yelled, "Set up camp here!"


    "Yes, sir!" A thousand soldiers shouted at the same time.


    "Come on, take me to see the sixth prince whom I haven¡¯t seen for so long." Ye Xiaoying turned around and walked into the fort with Ye Ruoyi. He scanned around with his eyes and found that Lei Wujie was still standing there. They exchanged a look and heughed. "I just wanted to test you earlier. After all, you¡¯re the son of an old friend. But, you really didn¡¯t disappoint. Come to think of it, back when you were just born, I even carried you."


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Greetings to Uncle."


    Ye Xiaoying and Ye Ruoyi walked towards the house, while Lei Wujie and Lei Yunhe remained in ce, watching them leave.


    Lei Yunhe frowned slightly. "Ye Xiaoyinging here right now is definitely not as simple as just visiting his daughter. He¡¯s here for that person lying inside."


    Lei Wujie returned the Heart sword back into its sheath. "What is shishu thinking?"


    "He got his thousand soldiers to set up camp right outside Lei n Fort. I think, when the timees, he only has to give one order, and these thousand soldiers will march into Lei n Fort and take that person with him. We, Lei n Fort, won¡¯t be able to stop them," Lei Yunhe said in a low voice.


    "I can stop them," Lei Wujie said simply, and followed without looking back.


    In the distance, a man armed with a sabre sat on his horse.


    All dressed in gold, the rich and noble Marquis tapped the hilt of his sabre. He was looking at the one thousand soldiers presently camped outside the gate of Lei n Fort and he muttered, "General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying of the Central Army?"


    After three taps, he turned around and lightly patted his horse''s rump. "Ride!"

 Chapter 188 Seven-day Deadline

    <h4>Chapter 188 Seven-day Deadline</h4>


    Four dayster, He Qu and He Cong finally arrived at Sword Heart Tomb. They rushed directly into the Sword Pavilion. "Hua Jin? Where¡¯s Hua Jin?"


    The Sword Guardian, Wu Fa, stepped out. When she saw the expressions on the other two, she was puzzled and said, "What''s wrong, you¡¯re looking terribly anxious. Hua Jin and the old master went to the back mountain to pick medicinal herbs. They should be back soon."


    "No, I have to look for them. We can¡¯t dy any longer." He Qu turned his head and walked out, but he heard voices, one old and one young, talking just outside the door. Hua Jin was already on her way in with the old Tombmaster, Li Suwang.


    "Hua Jin, Hua Jin! Come with us to Lei n Fort immediately!" He Qu cried out anxiously.


    Hua Jin looked dumbfounded. "Huh? Why should I go to Lei n Fort?"


    Li Suwang could see that even the always calm He Cong was very tense, and he knew that the situation must be extremely urgent. "Speak slowly and exin everything clearly first."


    He Qu didn¡¯t even draw a breath and just as he was about to speak, he felt a wave of dizziness and fainted. He Cong hurried to support him and Hua Jin stepped forward to take his pulse before she said, "He¡¯s okay. He must have been exhausted from rushing all the way here. With all this stress on his heart all at once, he just fainted. He Cong, what¡¯s going on? Why do I need to go to Lei n Fort?"


    "Do you still remember Xiao Se, the young man who came with the young master that day?" He Cong asked.


    "Of course I remember." Hua Jin nodded.


    "This time, the Hidden River attacked the Heroes Banquet. In order to protect all the heroes who were there, he forcefully exerted his power. Now he¡¯s been critically injured and he could die at any time. Thankfully, the Senior Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan was there and he managed to save his life for now. But, Senior Xie said he could only sustain him for four days at most. With the addition of the Three-Day Pill, we have at most seven days. That¡¯s why he ordered the two of us here to bring Miss Hua Jin back!¡±


    "Three-Day Pill!" Hua Jin was shocked. "He took the Three-Day Pill?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He Cong was taken aback.


    "The Three-Day Pill will stimte a person¡¯s entire life energy so that no matter how serious the injury, he will be able to live another three days. But, if after three days, his injury is still not healed, then even the gods will not be able to save him." Hua Jin turned around and picked up her medical case. "Old master, I must hurry there."


    He Cong nodded. "Yes, we can¡¯t dy any longer. I''ll go with you."


    Li Suwang shook his head. "It will take four days at our fastest to get to Lei n Fort. You take my violet-grade colt. He Cong, you¡¯re at your physical limit. Wu Fa, you go with Hua Jin."


    "Yes," Wu Fa replied, and rushed out of the pavilion with Hua Jin.


    Li Suwang looked at their retreating backs and frowned slightly. With a sigh, he said, "Looks like it has really begun."


    Lei n Fort.


    Xie Xuan and Wuxin walked out of the room at the same time, both of them looking extremely exhausted. For four consecutive days now, they¡¯d taken turns transmitting their qi into Xiao Se. Even for them whose cultivation base had reached the Heavenly Realm, sustaining the treatment was still very difficult.


    "How is he?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "The Three-Day Pill is indeed the most miraculous medicine in the world. Right now, Xiao Se¡¯s pulse is steady and his qi is flowing smoothly. At a nce, you¡¯d think his injury waspletely cured," Xie Xuan said.


    "Then¡­ he¡¯s all cured?" Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand.


    "He¡¯s fine for the time being. But, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s just four words," Wuxin said suddenly.


    "Which four words?" Everyone asked in unison.


    "Final radiance of sunset," Wuxin pronounced each word clearly.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "It is indeed the final radiance of sunset. But, one thing¡¯s for sure. In three more days, if that little genius doctor doesn¡¯t arrive, then no matter how much more effort the two of us give, there¡¯s no saving him."


    Lei Wujie clenched his fists, turned his head and looked into the distance. In a low voice, he said, "Hua Jin, you must get here in time."


    Wuxin walked to Lei Wujie''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Xiao Se won¡¯t die so easily."


    "Hey, Monk, didn¡¯t you go back to Outerheaven? Why did youe to Lei n Fort?" For the past few days, Wuxin was either treating Xiao Se in the room or resting to conserve his own energy so Lei Wujie hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak to him. Now, he could finally ask the question that¡¯d been weighing on his heart for a while.


    "I came to save you all. We Buddhists always preach returning kindness with favour. You guys saved me once, so I also came to save you all too." Wuxin smiled. "So you see, I¡¯vee all the way from that faraway ce, Outerheaven. If Xiao Se still dies in the end, isn¡¯t that very embarrassing for me?"


    "You have a way?" Lei Wujie said with joy.


    "I have no way." Wuxin spread his hands. "Don''t look at me here talking andughing with you now. In fact, I don¡¯t even have the strength to walk back to my room."


    "Then why are you still standing here?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "I wonder if Lei-xiong would consider the fact that I came all the way here to rescue you guys to help me out and carry me back to my room?" Wuxin pressed his palms together with a sincere expression on his face.


    "This monk, you really haven''t changed at all." Lei Wujieplied and bent over to lift Wuxin onto his back. "Let''s go."


    The two left slowly. General Ye Xiaoying, who was standing at the door with his daughter, looked thoughtfully at Wuxin''s back, and suddenly turned around and asked Xie Xuan, "Mister Xie, although I¡¯ve never met Ye Dingzhi, there¡¯s something familiar about this young Sect Leader of Outerheaven."


    "Oh?" Xie Xuan''s expression was calm. "Who does he look like?"


    "Don''t you think so, Mister?" Ye Xiaoying asked back.


    Xie Xuan shrugged. "He looks like Ye Dingzhi."


    "Then it must be Xiaoying who¡¯s seeing things." Ye Xiaoying shook his head and did not continue.


    Ye Ruoyi nodded, and said softly, "He does look very familiar indeed."


    "Hey, Monk, how¡¯s life as the Sect Leader of Outerheaven? Is it an easy life?" Lei Wujie asked as he walked.


    "It''s not bad. Every day, I just drink wine and watch the snow. The days go by easily andfortably. If it weren''t for your business, I''d still be sleeping in that blessednd," Wuxin saidzily while yawning.


    Lei Wujie sniggered and said, "Although my experience in the martial world is not too deep, don¡¯t think you can lie to me. Even Snow Moon City didn¡¯t know about this business of ours. You¡¯re thousands of miles away in Outerheaven. How did you find out? I didn¡¯t want to expose you earlier in front of so many people. Come on, tell me, why are you really here?"


    "I really came here to protect you guys. Someone requested for me to abduct Xiao Se, so I conveniently hitched a ride here," Wuxin replied helplessly. "You brat, after getting mixed up in the martial world for only half a year, you¡¯ve gotten smarter."


    "Of course," Lei Wujie said. "I learned from Xiao Se, you know."


    "Then, you listen well. Three days from now, if that little genius doctor gets here in time and cures Xiao Se, you must grab the first opportunity you can to stand beside Xiao Se and protect him. You should already know his identity, and you should also know that in this Lei n Fort, there are many people who want to grab him." Wuxin''s tone was rarely so serious.


    ¡°How about you? Are you going to grab him too?¡± Lei Wujie asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Wuxin raised his head and the sunlight lit up his face. He smiled. ¡°Because we¡¯re friends, you know.¡±

 Chapter 189 Line between Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 189 Line between Life and Death</h4>


    "Faster! Faster!" On the official highway, two horses were galloping at full speed. The one in front was the violet-grade colt and the girl riding it looked no more than thirteen or fourteen years old. She looked adorable and cute, but at that moment, she was waving her whip in a manner that was fierce and ruthless. Right behind her was another slightly older girl, her expression in a daze as she panted heavily.


    "Hua Jin, I can''t keep up anymore," she spoke with difficulty.


    Hua Jin turned around, took a medicine bottle out from her clothes and pulled gently on her horse¡¯s reins. "Take another flora qi stimtion pill, Wu Fa."


    Wu Fa waved her hands. "No more, no more. If I eat that stuff again, I''m afraid I will die."


    "Then I¡¯ll go ahead, and you catch upter!" Hua Jin poured a pill out of the medicine bottle, threw it into her mouth, and waved her whip again. "I''m going ahead!"


    "Hua Jin!" Wu Fa shouted helplessly, but she couldn¡¯t stop Hua Jin, who looked like she was going mad.


    "Don''t you dare die. I haven¡¯t learned the Soul Replenishment Technique yet, I haven¡¯t cured your illness," Hua Jin whispered. The violet-grade colt she was riding was one of the best horses in Sword Heart Tomb and normally could ride a thousand miles without problem. But, after another tens of miles of riding, even this top grade horse could no longer endure thest few days of riding day and night without stopping. After riding alongside Hua Jin for another while, its legs finally weakened and it copsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    "Violet, get up! It¡¯s another tens of miles to go and we¡¯ll be at Lei n Fort!" Hua Jin desperately shook the violet-grade colt¡¯s body, but the violet-grade colt twitched a few times and finally, still couldn¡¯t get up.


    "What do I do! What do I do!" Hua Jin knew that the violet-grade colt was already hopeless, and she started to look around. There happened to be a tea shop at the side of the road and she sprinted into the tea shop, shouting, "Who has a horse? Who has a horse! Sell it to me!"


    The waiter of the tea shop saw the little girl running along the official highway on her own, and thought she must have separated from her parents. He couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. "Little girl, are you separated from your family? How about resting in the tea shop for now? I will bring you to the government office to look for your family?"


    "Who has a horse, I want to buy a horse! Who has a horse!" Hua Jin''s mind was in total disarray, and could only repeat this sentence.


    "Little girl, we¡¯re a small roadside tea shop. Why would we have a horse? We do have a mule which we use to transport goods daily," the waiter smiled ruefully.


    "Mule, mule. How much?" Hua Jin asked hurriedly.


    "Little girl, even if you bought this mule, at the speed this mule rides, it¡¯ll probably be dark by the time you reach Lei n Fort." A somewhat amused voice suddenly sounded beside her, and Hua Jin spun around. Standing right in front of her was a man in golden clothes armed with a long sabre astride a horse. The dark maroon horse was tall and hardy, with unusually handsome features. Just one look and you could tell it was a superb horse that could run a thousand miles, not inferior to the violet-grade colt.


    "Your horse, sell me your horse!" Hua Jin demanded in a rush.


    "Mydy, are you heading for Lei n Fort?" The man in gold asked.


    "That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re reluctant to part with your horse, then I will give you the silver. After I reach Lei n Fort, I¡¯ll ask someone to send the horse back to you." Hua Jin knew that this horse must be a rare breed, so she thought of this deal.


    "No need for such trouble. We¡¯ll go together." The man in gold bent down and pulled Hua Jin onto the horse. He ced Hua Jin next to him, and his whole person engulfed her. "It''s a coincidence. I¡¯m headed for Lei n Fort too."


    Hua Jin was taken aback all of a sudden, and the waiter in the tea shop was also dumbfounded. The behaviour of the man in gold appeared to be coercing the girl by force, yet his movements were so smooth that he didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to resist.


    "Ride!" The man in gold kicked the horse''s sides abruptly and galloped ahead.


    After a long time, Hua Jin finally came to her senses. "You¡­you¡¯re going to Lei n Fort too?"


    "That''s right," The man in gold replied.


    "Why are you going to Lei n Fort?" Hua Jin asked again.


    "To visit a rtive," The man in gold answered frankly.


    "Visiting a rtive? Then, your surname is Lei?" Hua Jin rxed slightly.


    The man in gold shook his head. "My surname is not Lei. It¡¯s Xiao."


    "Xiao? Could it be that you¡¯re¡­" Hua Jin was surprised.


    "You may not believe me, but it doesn''t matter. You¡¯ll understand when we reach Lei n Fort. But, on the way there, if you think that I¡¯m lying to you, then just stab those two needles into my danzhong acupoint." The man in goldughed lightly.


    Hua Jin blushed when she realised her little trick had been detected, but seeing that this person spoke so frankly, she also lowered her vignce a little. Not to mention that this man was so good-looking and dressed so wealthily that he couldn¡¯t be some terrible viin. Now that she thought of it this way, Hua Jin kept the silver needles.


    "I see that you¡¯re in such a hurry. Are you going to Lei n Fort to save someone?" The man in gold asked.


    "Yes." Hua Jin nodded.


    "Is that person very important? Is he your good friend or your sweetheart?" The man in gold said quietly.


    "He¡¯s my patient." Unexpectedly, Hua Jin did not blush and instead spoke with a firm tone. "He was once my patient, so he will forever be my patient. If he dies, it¡¯s this doctor''s fault."


    Seeing this littledy who was no more than thirteen or fourteen calling herself a doctor, the man in gold did notugh, but was curious. "Oh? Once your patient, forever your patient. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard a doctor say anything like that. Do you doctors have such rules?"


    "Only our Medicine King Valley has this rule," Hua Jin said.


    "Oh? Medicine King Valley?" The man in gold gave a meaningful smile but Hua Jin didn''t see it.


    Not longter, the two finally arrived at the front gate of Lei n Fort. However, the entire area was upied by a military camp and many soldiers wearing military armor and armed with twin des were patrolling.


    "This is¡­" Hua Jin was startled.


    Suddenly, the man in gold grabbed Hua Jin in his arms and pushed off his feet, jumping off the horse with a tall leap. He raised his head and shouted, "The little genius doctor of Medicine King Valley is here. Let us pass quickly!¡±


    The army soldiers were already notified in advance that a genius doctor would be arriving these few days, and they didn¡¯t dare to block their way. But, even if they intended to block their way, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to. The man in gold exerted his powerful lightness skill, held onto Hua Jin, and with a few leaps, was already headed straight into Lei n Fort.


    "That person just now¡­" Some of the soldiers with sharp eyes recognized the man¡¯s outfit.


    "The golden Lanyue Marquis," an officer spoke each word clearly.


    "Why is he here?" The soldier who¡¯d spoken earlier was puzzled.


    The officer whispered, "Hurry, go inform the General!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man in gold jumped into Lei n Fort, raised his head again and shouted, "The little genius doctor of Medicine King Valley is here. Where is the patient?"


    Lei Wujie, who was standing right outside the Qilin Pavilion, heard the voice, and his heart leapt with joy. He shouted in the direction of the voice, "Here!"


    The man in gold smiled slightly. "Looks like we made it. Little genius doctor, let¡¯s go!" After speaking, he continued to hold Hua Jin and sped towards the Qilin Pavilion.

 Chapter 190 Reversing Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 190 Reversing Life and Death</h4>


    Inside the Qilin Pavilion, the situation had changed drastically just a moment ago. Xiao Se, who had been sleeping for thest three days, suddenly sat up from the bed, and his qi surged out of his body violently. Xie Xuan had opened the door, intending to check on his condition, but was immediately struck with a fist and flew out. Xie Xuan was a martial expert of a certain realm, yet when he blocked the strike with his own fist, he was forced to retreat three steps.


    "He¡¯s really on the final radiance of sunset. Even his internal strength has risen a lot more than normal." Wuxin entered the room right behind and saw what happened, his voice tinged with sorrow.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Wujie also leaned in to look.


    "None of your business." Wuxin pushed his head out and kicked the door closed. "Unless we open the door, nobodyes in."


    Xie Xuan frowned and looked over at Xiao Se and his bloodshot eyes which were no longer lucid. He said anxiously, "Indeed, the final radiance of sunset. Right now, all of the energy left in his body is bursting forth all at once. This energy can make him invincible for another incense stick, but after this stick of incense, he will be deader than dead."


    "Is this because of that Three-Day Pill?" Wuxin asked worriedly. "Sure enough, everything in the world has its price."


    Xie Xuan sighed. "Although I have a feeling it¡¯ll be impossible, we still have to give it a try."


    "Senior has a way?" Wuxin looked at Xie Xuan.


    Xie Xuan whispered, "We subdue him first, then I will purge histent meridians andpletely vent his qi. He will never be able to practice martial arts again for the rest of his life, and may even have mobility problems in the future. But, I¡¯ve thought about it for thest three days. This is the only way to save his life."


    "All right." Wuxin nodded.


    "Destroying all of his martial arts¡­ I hope he won¡¯t me me when he wakes up." Xie Xuan sighed.


    Wuxin shook his head. "I once destroyed all of my martial arts, but I gained my freedom."


    As the two talked, the qi surrounding Xiao Se became even more turbulent. He yelled out loud, jumped into the air and attacked Xie Xuan.


    "Do it!" Xie Xuan and Wuxin also jumped at the same time.


    Outside the Qilin Pavilion, Hua Jin and the man in gold had just arrived.


    "Where¡¯s Xiao Se?" Hua Jin asked directly.


    "In the pavilion." Seeing Hua Jin, Lei Wujie didn¡¯t think about it further. He turned around and kicked the door open. The pavilion doors opened, and they saw Xiao Se standing in the middle of the room, his left hand matching palms with Wuxin, and his right hand with Xie Xuan. Vapour curled around his head, while his eyes werepletely red, his forehead sweating profusely.


    "Xiao Se!" Lei Wujie eximed in rm.


    "Stop calling, he can''t hear you." Wuxin''s white monk robe was soaked. He gasped and said to Xie Xuan, "Senior, let¡¯s do it."


    "All right." Xie Xuan raised his left palm.


    "Stop!" Hua Jin suddenly shouted.


    Xie Xuan and Wuxin turned towards her and Xie Xuan was stunned for a moment. "I presume this is the little genius doctor of Medicine King Valley. I wonder if the little genius doctor has a way?"


    Hua Jin suddenly pulled off her belt, and a dozen silver needles floated up right in front of her. She took out a medicine bottle and poured the potion in the bottle onto the silver needles. With a wave of her hands, the dozen silver needles flew out and pierced into Xiao Se''s head. Xiao Se''s pupils dimmed immediately, all the energy left his body, and he lost consciousness.


    "This needle technique is really amazing," Xie Xuan eximed while holding onto Xiao Se.


    "All the busybodies, get out!" At this time, Hua Jin was no longer just a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. Her gestures were full of the confidence of a doctor. She stepped into the Qilin Pavilion and said, "Help me move him to the bed."


    Xie Xuan, the Confucian Sword Immortal, one of the five great sword immortals under Heaven, once the chancellor of Jixia Academy in the imperial capital, and can be regarded as the emperor¡¯s teacher, in that moment, in front of this girl who was only fourteen years old, he simply followed her orders. He picked up Xiao Se immediately and walked to the bed.


    "Clear the rest," Hua Jin continued to give orders.


    Wuxin nodded, turned around and closed the pavilion doors again with his palm, shutting Lei Wujie and others outside again.


    "Take off his clothes." Hua Jin sat on the edge of the bed and gave the third order.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." Xie Xuan said with a smile, feeling rather pleased about this veritable little genius doctor. Although her appearance was adorable and cute, her temper was exactly the same as the Medicine King Xin Baicao. No wonder that old man who already had one leg in his grave finally epted this final disciple.


    Hua Jin took out another handful of silver needles from the medicine case that she always carried with her. With a wave of her hand, all the silver needles pierced into Xiao Se''s body. Even Wuxin was stunned as he watched her work and he praised, "I once saw Tang Lian''s Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees, but I think he¡¯s not as skillful as you."


    Hua Jinpletely ignored his words. At this moment, she waspletely immersed in her own world. In that world, there was only her and Xiao Se. Every time she raised her hand, Xiao Se took another breath. After she¡¯d inserted a total of thirty-four silver needles into Xiao Se''s body, Xiao Se''s body changed again. The body that had already cooled down started to burn up again. Hua Jin took out a small white flower and crushed it with all her strength.


    "The frosted white filiform flower?" Xie Xuan was surprised. This was an extremely rare herb.


    Hua Jin stretched out her hand, which was covered with nectar, and waved it gently. She brushed the nectar onto Xiao Se''s head. Hua Jin suddenly turned to look at Xie Xuan. "May I know this senior¡¯s skill level?"


    "Passable," Xie Xuan replied.


    "It''s a matter of life and death. I cannot afford passable. Please answer me again, Senior." Hua Jin looked at Xie Xuan with firm eyes.


    Xie Xuan''s heart trembled and he gave a slight smile. "Top ten in Beili."


    "Very good." Hua Jin was not too shocked and simply exined, "Xiao Se¡¯stent meridians are damaged, so even though he has a whole body of internal strength, it¡¯s useless because he can¡¯t exert it. This time, he forcefully exerted his strength and injured thosetent meridians. Now, his qi is inplete disarray within his body and his life is in danger any time. I hope Senior can help me to force his internal energy back into histent meridians."


    "I have been doing that up till a few days ago. But, every time I forced the energy back, it would leak again. With his body¡¯s condition, he can¡¯t endure it any more," Xie Xuan said.


    "This time, I will seal histent meridians," Hua Jin said. "First, I have used the frosted white filiform flower to calm his mind, because in a while, he will be in extreme agony. Some people may even die from the pain. What Senior needs to do is to force his qi back one more time. I have thest nine silver needles which I will use to seal histent meridians."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Xie Xuan put his palms on Xiao Se''s back, and exerted all of his own qi.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly, but still did not wake up.


    "Senior!" Hua Jin shouted.


    Xie Xuan nodded, and pushed his palms forward again. "In a while, when my qi is at its peak, Xiao Se¡¯s qi will start to flow backwards. At that moment, you will only have one chance."


    Hua Jin suddenly closed her eyes. She didn''t know martial arts, and only understood medical science. She closed her eyes and listened only to Xiao Se¡¯s breathing. The moment that Xiao Se¡¯s breathing suddenly changed, that was her chance.


    Her chance.


    Was right now!


    Hua Jin opened her eyes, flicked her fingers, and thest nine silver needles flew out!

 Chapter 191 Qinglong Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 191 Qinglong Guardian</h4>


    Outside the Qilin Pavilion.


    A handsome man in golden robes and armed with a sabre stood up and smiled at Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie also smiled back at him unwittingly. Later, he realized that this man was a stranger and he asked, "Who is this big brother? Are you from Sword Heart Tomb?"


    "No, I¡¯m just a passer-by." The man in gold shook his head. "I happened to meet that little girl inside when she was in a rush. Her horse couldn¡¯t run anymore so I gave her a ride."


    "In that case, you¡¯re our benefactor." Lei Wujie knelt on one knee. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The man in gold reached out and helped Lei Wujie up.


    "Marquis, I didn''t expect to meet you here," a rough voice suddenly sounded. Lei Wujie and the man in gold turned their heads at the same time, and saw Ye Xiaoying, a burly figure carrying twin sabres on his back, who¡¯d appeared without them noticing.


    "General." The man in gold was not surprised. He smiled slightly and also noticed Ye Ruoyi standing beside Ye Xiaoying. "My little niece is here too. I haven''t seen you in many years. You¡¯ve grown even more beautiful."


    Ye Ruoyi bowed slightly. "Greetings to Lanyue Marquis."


    "The golden Lanyue Marquis." Lei Wujie was stunned. Naturally, he had also heard the name before. The youngest brother of Mingde Emperor and also the only prince of the previous emperor who was not given a title and territories out of the capital.


    "Why is the General-in-chief here?" Lanyue Marquis asked with a smile.


    Ye Xiaoying patted Ye Ruoyi on her shoulder. "My daughter was most disobedient. She¡¯s obviously not in good health, yet she¡¯s running about to such dangerous ces. I¡¯m here to bring her back."


    "With a whole thousand Ye Banner Battalion?" Lanyue Marquis asked mildly.


    "I''m training my army. Since when did the Marquis also have a hand in it?" Ye Xiaoying retorted. "I should ask the Marquis instead. What are you doing in Lei n Fort instead of staying back in the imperial capital?"


    "I came to Jiangnan to rx." Lanyue Marquis raised his head, closed his eyes slightly, and inhaled a breath of air. "Come feel the poetic and artistic vor of the south, and at the same time, experience the most famous Heroes Banquet under Heaven. As you know, I don¡¯t have any big ambitions. I¡¯m just here to join in the fun."


    Ye Xiaoying sneered and did not speak any more. The two people stood quite a distance apart, and although their expressions were very calm, there was a sudden tension between them. Ye Ruoyi knew that her father had never liked this Marquis, but considering a man of the Marquis¡¯s position suddenly appearing in Lei n Fort, his reasons were definitely not as simple as enjoying the scenery. Ye Ruoyi thought about it for a moment, and wondered to herself, Does this mean even His Majesty knows Xiao Chuhe is in Lei n Fort? Is that why he sent Lanyue Marquis here to bring him back?


    "Qianluo-shijie," Lei Wujie suddenly said.


    Sikong Qianluo didn¡¯t know what was going on, and she still had a dazed expression on her face. Surprised, she asked, "What¡­ what''s wrong?"


    "Go tell da-shixiong Xiao Se is about to wake up. Ask him toe here too." Lei Wujie spoke in a light and breezy manner.


    Sikong Qianluo nodded. "Oh, okay. Hey, wait¡­ Why are you, the shidi, giving this shijie orders?"


    Lei Wujie looked at Sikong Qianluo. His eyes were clear, but also seemed as if he was hiding something. "Sorry to trouble you, shijie. But, my leg is still injured, you see."


    "Fine." Sikong Qianluo didn''t think about it anymore, turned and walked towards Tang Lian''s room. Tang Lian had been resting in his room for the past few days, healing his own injuries. He barely stepped out, but the look in Lei Wujie''s eyes just now seemed to harbour a hidden purpose for asking Tang Lian toe here.


    Sikong Qianluo had just left, and immediately, the doors of the Qilin Pavilion were pushed open from the inside. Wuxin and Xie Xuan walked out looking exhausted, and stopped short when they saw the situation outside.


    "Mister Xie?" Lanyue Marquis was taken aback.


    "Oh? Marquis?" Xie Xuan nced at him meaningfully, then nced at Ye Xiaoying, and sighed. "I thought we¡¯d finally settled this matter, but now it looks like it¡¯s beplicated again. "


    Lanyue Marquis smiled and looked over at the monk, Wuxin, and his brows furrowed involuntarily. Wuxin noticed this subtle movement, and said with dissatisfaction, "Why did you frown when you saw me? Is it because you think I¡¯m more beautiful than you so you¡¯re not happy?"


    "Indeed, you¡¯re a handsome young man." Lanyue Marquis was someone who was able to sit at the same level in the imperial court as the most high-ranking person in the Beili Army. When Mingde Emperor visited the Western Regions, he served as Regent of the country. He was a person that was under one man, and above all others. No one had ever been so disrespectful to him before, but he wasn¡¯t annoyed at all. He continued to examine Wuxin¡¯s face closely. "You resemble some old acquaintances of mine."


    "My father is Ye Dingzhi. Did you know him?" Wuxin curled his mouth.


    "I have long heard of his famous name, but have not had the honour of meeting him in person," Lanyue Marquis replied immediately. "So, you¡¯re the new young Sect Leader of Outerheaven. It¡¯s my fortune to meet you."


    "The golden Marquis Lanyue. I have also long heard of your name. The most beautiful man in Heavenly Revtions, am I right?" Wuxin grinned.


    Lanyue Marquis was bemused. Naturally, he knew of the rumours on the street, especially in courting houses and gambling dens, but this was the first time he heard someone say it right to his face. Even for him, he had the grace to look a little embarrassed.


    "Wuxin, how is Xiao Se?" Ye Ruoyi asked, interrupting the two of them.


    "You guys, you¡¯ve really found a treasure. That littledy inside is really a genius doctor." Wuxin put his hands in his sleeves and said, "With just a few needles, she snatched Xiao Se back from the gates of Yama''s Hall. It¡¯s just, this little genius doctor has a rather bad temper, so you better be careful when you talk to her."


    Xie Xuan thought of what happened earlier and sniggered. "You have indeed found a treasure. To receive the mantle of the Medicine King Xin Baicao at the age of fourteen, she¡¯s so much better than that fake disciple, Sikong Changfeng."


    "That''s good. Let''s go in and take a look at Xiao Se." Ye Xiaoying walked forward.


    At this time, Xie Xuan turned slightly and let the man pass. But, Wuxin stood still and blocked half of the entrance, just in front of Lanyue Marquis. Lanyue Marquis was about to take a step, preparing to walk past on the other side, but Ye Xiaoying stepped over him suddenly.


    Yet, a figure in red passed between the two of them at that moment and whirled around just past the doors. He pulled out the sword in his hand and stabbed it into the floor right in front of himself. Then, he bit off each word as he said, "Anyone who crosses this sword, kill."


    Lei Wujie, who was a little stupid when he first entered the martial world, was always scolded by Xiao Se, calling him an idiot. Lei Wujie, who was kind to everyone, and still humble and polite even in the face of the most ruthless killer. But, right then, his entire temperament had changed.


    It was something he had never shown before, imposing and aggressive.


    "Hah, looks like the kid has grown up quite a bit." Wuxin grinned.


    Ye Xiaoying stopped in his tracks and looked over at Ye Ruoyi. Ye Ruoyi also didn''t understand the reason, and shook her head gently.


    Lanyue Marquis eyed the Heart sword and asked, "Earlier, I forgot to ask this little brother your identity. I wonder who this little brother is, and why are you not letting us pass?"


    "Qinglong." Lei Wujie raised his head and said slowly, "The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the East."

 Chapter 192 Heroic Spirit of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 192 Heroic Spirit of Youth</h4>


    The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions.


    It was a title that had not been heard for many years. Nheless, it was these four people who had guarded Mingde Emperor back when he was still the third prince, and killed everyone in his way all the way to the Hall of Calming Purity, until they finally took the edict from the Five Grand Eunuchs. And the leader of the four guardians, the Guardian of the East Qinglong, was also the only one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions who was eventually branded ¡°traitor¡±. That year, Li Xinyue cultivated her sword for seven days and on her own, with her single sword, fought through sixteen martial experts from her residence to the execution stage. In the end, she single-handedly fought off four of the Grand Eunuchs and still did not retreat, and the Heart swordnded right in front of the Emperor.


    After that day, Baihu left Heavenly Revtions, Xuanwu and Zhuque never returned again, and the name Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions was never mentioned again.


    "Qinglong." Lanyue Marquis looked at the Heart sword in Lei Wujie''s hand. "How are you rted to Li Xinyue?"


    "My father is Lei Mengsha, my mother Li Xinyue, and my sister Li Hanyi," Lei Wujie replied.


    Lanyue Marquis ced his hand lightly on the hilt of his sabre. "They¡¯re all famous names, but I don''t know what this little brother is called? Are you equally famous?"


    "My name is Lei Wujie. The Wu fromwlessness, the Jie from unyieldingly obstinate," Lei Wujie paused, and a glimmer of sharpness shed in his eyes. "The Lei of Lei n Fort!"


    "Good." Lanyue Marquis nodded, now gripping the hilt of his sabre. "I was fortunate enough to have met Mengsha-xiong. His offspring should indeed be a man of such fine character."


    Ye Ruoyi noticed Lanyue Marquis¡¯s movements. She knew that although Lanyue Marquis seldom showed his skills, he had always been rumoured to be the most skillful martial artist in the Xiao family. Based on Lei Wujie¡¯s current level, no matter how powerful he was, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Marquis. She hurriedly interrupted, "Wujie, we just want to see how Xiao Se is doing. Everything else can wait until Xiao Se wakes up, then we will discuss any long term ns."


    Lei Wujie shook his head and said decisively, "If only one of you hade, then it¡¯d have been fine. But, now Lanyue Marquis from Heavenly Revtions is here and the General-in-chief of the Central Army is here. Neither of them would want to lose to the other, so this is the best time to act. They¡¯re both acting like tiger and wolf, what¡¯s there to discuss about long term ns.¡±


    Wuxin and Xie Xuan nced at each other outside the door. These two people who had nothing to do now could only smirk. Xie Xuan shook his head. "Looks like he still hasn¡¯t read "Late Snowfall"."


    Ye Xiaoying also spoke, "Nephew, please stand aside. You¡¯re the Chief¡¯s son so I will naturally ensure your safety and prevent anyone from hurting you. But the identity of the person inside is special, so I must take him away."


    Lanyue Marquis sneered, "Does the General wish to go against His Majesty¡¯s decree?"


    Ye Xiaoying frowned and said, "His Majesty''s decree? So Lanyue Marquis is carrying His Majesty''s decree? Then, please let Xiaoying read it!"


    Lanyue Marquis¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened. "Ye Xiaoying, you are too bold."


    Ye Xiaoyingughed and said, "The world calls me Manyer. Do you think I¡¯m bold enough?"


    "Then as this little brother said, let''s see who is faster." Lanyue Marquis stopped paying attention to Ye Xiaoying, and turned to take a step in Lei Wujie''s direction.


    The Heart sword that was stuck in the ground started vibrating with a cry.


    Lei Wujie''s palms began to sweat, and the moment Lanyue Marquis took that step, he felt an overwhelming power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas pressing down on him.


    Ye Xiaoying also drew out his twin sabres, and told himself, If I face Lanyue Marquis right now, both sides will definitely suffer losses. I can only wait for Lanyue Marquis to pass through Lei Wujie before making a move and taking the advantage. Except, I cannot allow Lanyue Marquis to harm the Chief¡¯s son.


    Lanyue Marquis took another step forward, already drawing his sabre halfway.


    But a figure in ck shed past him instantly!


    Lanyue Marquis was shocked. He turned slightly and struck out with his palm towards that person. The man dodged the blow and pushed lightly with his right hand, pushing down the sabre that Lanyue Marquis had drawn halfway. Lanyue Marquis struck with another palm, but the man had already retreated several steps, brushed past the Heart sword, and stood beside Lei Wujie.


    "Da-shixiong," Lei Wujie eximed happily.


    "And who is this little brother now?" Lanyue Marquis had exchanged a few moves with him and knew that although this man looked rather young, he already had a powerful cultivation base.


    "Xuanwu." Tang Lian stood straight, and said slowly, "The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the North."


    Another young woman armed with a silver spear, leaped over andnded next to them. She scratched her head and said, "I¡¯m not a guardian or whatever, Wujie-shidi, but can I stand with you?"


    "Of course, of course." Seeing that his martial brother and sister hade to support him, Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t help but widen his smile.


    Lanyue Marquis frowned slightly, and turned to exchange a nce with Ye Xiaoying.


    Naturally, they knew very well who held the position of Xuanwu, the Heavenly Revtions Guardian of the North. Unlike Li Xinyue, that person was still alive and well, and they knew how difficult that person was to deal with. In fact, they knew better than anyone else.


    "Are you Tang Lianyue¡¯s disciple?" Lanyue Marquis turned back and asked.


    "Disciple of Tang n Tang Lianyue and Snow Moon City Baili Dongjun, Tang Lian." Tang Lian cupped his fists and bowed, notcking in manners. "Greetings to Lanyue Marquis."


    "Your background is really not simple huh?" Lanyue Marquis snorted coldly. "You¡¯re even pulling out Baili Dongjun''s name."


    "Then add me too." Wuxin smiled and walked over. However, the Heart sword still shook for a moment, before it immediately fell silent, as if it could sense there was no hostility from him. "Back then, all of you stood in front of me, then today, it¡¯s my turn to stand in front of you."


    "Little monk," Lei Wujie whispered.


    "Call me Sect Leader." Wuxin turned around, his white monk robes fluttering.


    Lanyue Marquis said, "I¡¯d almost forgotten about you. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know who you are. For the dignity of our Xiao family, I won''t say the name of the person behind you, but you had better not get involved."


    "You¡¯re wrong." Wuxin shook his head and smiled. "There¡¯s no one behind me. I¡¯m a monk, and there¡¯s only Buddha behind me."


    "Very well!" Lanyue Marquis finally drew that ridiculously long sabre at his side. "It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen such heroic spirits of the youth. But, I was asked to bring that person inside back to Heavenly Revtions. I must fulfil my promise."


    "Heart sword!" Lei Wujie suddenly cried out angrily. The Heart sword that had been stabbed into the ground rose and fell into his hand.


    Everyone was on the precipice!


    "Stop!" Suddenly a clear voice interrupted them, and Hua Jin, who had just been standing next to the bed treating Xiao Se with her needles, ran over. She pushed past Lei Wujie and the others blocking the door and stood in between the two people with drawn des. Her hands on her waist, she barked angrily, "My patient has not healed yet, and you¡¯re all here to grab him. Fine, go ahead and grab him, go on. Grab him and go. Believe it or not, while you¡¯re on the road, he¡¯ll be dead within three days."


    "Then I¡¯ll just take you along too." Lanyue Marquis instantly withdrew his murderous intent and smiled at the flustered and exasperated little girl.


    "Even if you take me along, it¡¯s useless." Hua Jin suddenly became a little dejected. "I can''t cure him."


    "What!" Everyone present was shocked.

 Chapter 193 Immortal Mountain Beyond the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 193 Immortal Mountain Beyond the Sea</h4>


    When everyone saw Xie Xuan and Wuxin''s expressions earlier, they thought that Xiao Se, who was inside the room, was already out of danger. But, now, Hua Jin¡¯s words made everyone''s hearts instantly drop below freezing point. Even the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan looked surprised. "Little genius doctor, please exin properly. Earlier, I could see that Xiao Se''s injuries had been suppressed. What happened?"


    Hua Jin replied, "His injuries are indeed not serious for the time being, but that¡¯s really all I can do now. His pulse was too severely damaged this time. If he doesn¡¯tpletely cure the damage to his core, he will not survive for long."


    "Who can really cure him?" Sikong Qianluo asked anxiously.


    Ye Ruoyi thought for a moment and said, "Perhaps we need Medicine King Xin Baicao toe personally?"


    "But Xin Baicao has disappeared for many years. Does the little genius doctor know where he is?" Tang Lian asked.


    Hua Jin shook her head. "Shifu has gone on a journey to travel the world. I don¡¯t know where he is either. But even if shifu came personally, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t cure this either."


    "Even the Medicine King Xin Baicao can''t cure his illness, then who else under Heaven can cure him?" Sikong Qianluo felt despair in her heart.


    Ye Xiaoying and Lanyue Marquis exchanged a look, and at the same time remembered a name, "State Preceptor Qi Tianchen?"


    "State Preceptor Qi Tianchen may be able to do it," Wuxin said, "But with Xiao Se¡¯s current condition, stepping into Heavenly Revtions may not be the best option."


    "Then what do you want? Let him die here?" Ye Xiaoying said angrily. "With me protecting Chuhe, who in Heavenly Revtions would dare to harm him?"


    "Who harmed him back then can still harm him this time," Wuxin spoke in a low voice.


    "What did you say!" Ye Xiaoying red at him.


    Hua Jin raised her head and suddenly said, "There¡¯s someone who can cure him. I heard shifu mentioned it once, and I¡¯ve also read a record of it in an ancient book."


    "The immortal mountain beyond the sea, Peni Ind. An immortal free from this world, Soul Replenishment Technique," an elegant voice said slowly.


    Everyone turned and looked at the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan standing at the door with his back to them, looking up at the sky.


    "Yes." Hua Jin nodded. "It is indeed the Soul Replenishment Technique. Unfortunately, the second half of that book was destroyed. Shifu has been studying it for a lifetime and he still couldn¡¯t reproduce it."


    "Peni Ind, immortal mountain beyond the sea. That¡¯s just nonsense!" Ye Xiaoying said.


    Xie Xuan turned around and said, "No, the immortal mountain beyond the sea, Peni Ind, is a ce that exists. It is not just nonsense written in a book. Every year, merchant ships will sail to Three Snake Inds to harvest precious snake galls, but the merchant ships dare not go further east than that. There is an undercurrent there which the merchant ships cannot cross. If they try, the ships will capsize. That¡¯s why on the map of Beili, the boundary of the sea is marked by the Three Snake Inds. But, if you can sail past that undercurrent, you will be able to see Peni Ind. It is said that the ind is surrounded by fog, illusory and fantastical, and on the ind are rare and exotic treasures. An immortal lives alone on the ind, apanied only by heaven and earth, aging with the sun and the moon."


    "Peni Ind is also something I''ve read in a book," Lanyue Marquis said. "The book said that it was the ce where the sage of Heavenly Law, the Grandmaster of Heaven, founded the Jie Daoism Sect. At its peak, Buddha came to worship and thousands of immortals came on pilgrimage. But those are myths and legends recorded in fantasy novels. They¡¯re not true, merely stories that the storytellers love to tell in teahouses and restaurants. Does the Confucian Sword Immortal believe in such myths too?"


    "Buddhism has the sarira relics and immortality, Daoism has ascension to immortality. What myths describe, Xie Xuan doesn¡¯t know, so I neither believe nor disbelieve, and will not specte. As for that immortal mountain where an immortal lives, and what¡¯s more a consummate martial expert, Xie Xuan has never met him, so I don¡¯t know," Xie Xuan replied calmly.


    "Since Mister doesn''t know, why do you say that the Peni immortal mountain is a ce that exists?" Lanyue Marquis asked back.


    "Because I have a good friend who always talked to me about Peni Ind. He said that he once visited that ce when he was younger, and saw something that he would never have believed in his entire life, and he also met the only person in the world who could be called a consummate immortal. He said that when hended on the ind, the immortal was dressed in white which fluttered like an immortal. He jumped down from the top of the mountain, rode on the wind, and arrived in front of him in a sh," Xie Xuan said. "All of these, he saw with his own eyes."


    "Perhaps your friend was talking nonsense after drinking." Ye Xiaoying didn''t believe it either. "Mister, how can you believe such fantastical and empty words?"


    "It¡¯s true that every time he talked about that ind, he was drinking, but his words are not nonsense. Because the person who said these things to me," Xie Xuan paused, "It''s Baili Dongjun. So I believe it."


    "Baili Dongjun?" Everyone was shocked.


    Shifu? Tang Lian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    His father was the heir of Beili¡¯s nobility, the Baili family, and inherited the title of Marquis of the Western Garrison. His mother was the daughter of the long-established Wen n, sister of Wen Hujiu, the present head of the Wen n. When he was seventeen, he visited Snow Moon City and climbed to the sixteenth floor by himself, and became the disciple of the Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Li Changsheng. After entering Heavenly Revtions, he brewed his own wine, Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine, and defeated the famous Autumn White Dew of Heavenly Revtion¡¯s Diaolou Mansion, and earned the title, ¡°Wine God¡±. Later, during the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, he single-handedly fought against the undefeated Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult, Ye Dingzhi, won by half a move, and saved all under Heaven from cmity. Later, he inherited the seat of the Citymaster of Snow Moon City. One of the most talked-about topics in the martial world today was who would be the number one under Heaven, Baili Dongjun or Luo Qingyang, who lived alone with his sword in Admirable Destion City. Such a person would naturally not speak nonsense. If he said he¡¯d been there, then he must have been there.


    No one would doubt this.


    "And as far as I know, Baili Dongjun seemed to have gone on a journey to that immortal ind again?" Xie Xuan looked at Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian nodded. "Yes, shifu left Snow Moon City more than half a year ago, to go to that immortal mountain beyond the sea, to find a taste of wine he¡¯d been searching for. He has not returned yet."


    "What Mister is talking about is indeed unheard of, and now that I¡¯m hearing it, it¡¯s quite a shock. But since Citymaster Baili said that he saw it with his own eyes, this Marquis will not dare to object further. But, just now, Mister also said that there is an impassable undercurrent beyond the Three Snake Inds? Then, how does one cross it? Did Citymaster Baili tell you how?" Lanyuue Marquis asked.


    Xie Xuan chuckled and said, "When I first heard this story, I was shocked too. But after my initial shock, I thought of going to that immortal mountain beyond the sea for a look too. So, I also asked the same question as the Marquis, and Baili-xiong did tell me the answer. But, forgive me, I cannot tell the Marquis."


    "Why not?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "Because." A raspy voice sounded. Everyone was startled, and they all turned to look.


    Xiao Se, who was covered in silver needles, had crawled out of bed and was walking forward with difficulty. "Because only I can hear this secret.


    "I am the only one who will go to that ce." Xiao Se raised his head, walked through the crowd, and looked at Xie Xuan who was standing at the door. The expression in his eyes hadpletely swept away hisziness from before, and was now filled with an indescribable determination.


    Xie Xuan smiled slightly, nomittal.

 Chapter 194 The One-Year Promise

    <h4>Chapter 194 The One-Year Promise</h4>


    "Who are you showing off to? Look at you, how can you go by yourself!" Sikong Qianluo admonished.


    Xiao Se struggled to Lei Wujie''s side and put one of his hands on Lei Wujie''s shoulder, barely supporting himself so that he didn¡¯t fall. "Mister, can you tell me the secret of going to Peni Ind?"


    Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows. "Of course. You¡¯re right. I will tell this secret only to you. But the immortal mountain beyond the sea, Peni Ind, are nothing more than the words of Baili Dongjun. Even if there was truly such a consummate immortal, there¡¯s no guarantee that he can heal your injuries. From here to Peni Ind, the journey will cross a thousand miles and the road is extremely dangerous. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "I will go," Xiao Se answered simply.


    Xie Xuan continued, "If you go back to Heavenly Revtions, forgive me for being frank, I bet that although Qi Tianchen cannot heal yourtent meridians, he can still ensure your life will not be in any danger¡­"


    "Then I will have to live my whole life like this, like a cripple?" Xiao Se interrupted Xie Xuan''s words. "In the past, I thought that Peni Ind was merely a myth. But since Baili Dongjun has seen it with his own eyes, then, even if it¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I must go. Nobody can stop me!"


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Okay, very good. Your shifu didn¡¯t pick the wrong disciple. It''s just¡­" Xie Xuan nced thoughtfully at everyone present.


    The golden Lanyue Marquis.


    The General-in-chief of the Central Army Ye Xiaoying and his daughter, Ye Ruoyi.


    Sect Leader of Outerheaven, Wuxin.


    Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo.


    Everyone gathered here represented different factions and powers. Who would give up this opportunity to apany Xiao Se to Peni Ind?


    "Since Chuhe has made up your mind, this time, huang-shu will apany you," Lanyue Marquis said. "It''s merely a little ind in the sea. We¡¯ll set off from the east, use the fastest cedar longboat, and we¡¯ll reach Three Snake Inds in no more than half a month."


    "Huang-shu," Xiao Se greeted Lanyue Marquis respectfully.


    "Hm?" Lanyue Marquis was taken aback.


    "General Ye," Xiao Se spoke again softly.


    "What are the sixth prince¡¯s orders?" Ye Xiaoying was also taken aback.


    "Please return to Heavenly Revtions as soon as possible," Xiao Se coughed slightly before he spoke slowly.


    Lanyue Marquis smiled bitterly. "Chuhe, I came on this trip because your father asked me to. If I don¡¯t bring you home, I can¡¯t report to him, you know."


    "I understand." Xiao Se nodded. "One yearter, right this moment a year from now, regardless of whether my injuries have been cured or not, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I will wait for you in Snow Moon City. No matter whoes, I will follow you back to Heavenly Revtions."


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard his words. Lanyue Marquis tapped the hilt of his sabre, and after six taps that were neither heavy nor light, he smiled slightly. "If it were anyone else, huang-shu will definitely not give in. But, you¡¯re different. I know you very well. In that case, we will meet again in Snow Moon City in one year."


    "Xiao Se will keep my promise."


    "Xiao Se." Lanyue Marquis curled his mouth slightly. "It''s a good name. Then, we shall wait another year for the day when you take back your name, Xiao Chuhe." Lanyue Marquis finished hisst words, turned around and walked out the door, his golden clothes dazzling under the sun. He leaped onto the opposite roof, then turned around and looked down at Xiao Se. "On that day, I will bring a thousand of your father¡¯s Brave Tiger Guards, fly the Golden Phoenix banner of our Xiao n, and call out your name from the gates of Snow Moon City. You are the sixth prince of our Xiao dynasty, Yong¡¯an Prince of Beili, and your home is in Heavenly Revtions!"


    Xiao Se looked up at Lanyue Marquis, the two men exchanged a nce, but didn¡¯t speak anymore. Lanyue Marquisughed, then suddenly turned his head to look at Hua Jin. "Little genius doctor, if fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again." After that, he jumped off and gradually disappeared into the distance.


    "Huh?" Hua Jin was dazed for a moment. "Was he talking to me?"


    "Then we shall see if your Brave Tiger Guards are faster or my Ye Banner Battalion is faster!" Ye Xiaoying muttered in a low voice. Then, he pulled Ye Ruoyi up and said to Xiao Se, "Sixth prince, I shall see you in a year then."


    "General, travel safe." Xiao Se bowed his head.


    Ye Xiaoying turned around, and Ye Ruoyi was also dragged away by him. When she turned her head, she nced at Xiao Se, but hesitated to speak, then nced at Lei Wujie again.


    "Miss Ye¡­" Lei Wujie reached out a hand, wanting her to stay.


    "Since the Third Citymaster has been treating your illness for so long and still couldn¡¯t figure out a solution, then let¡¯s ask the State Preceptor to think of a solution. Ruoyi, follow me back to Heavenly Revtions," Ye Xiaoying said.


    Ye Ruoyi finally turned her head back and followed Ye Xiaoying out.


    "Hey, Lei Wujie, I think you have a chance." Wuxin nudged Lei Wujie with his elbow.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment. "Really?"


    "Really. When she left, she looked at two people. One is Xiao Se, because he¡¯s an old acquaintance. The other is you, because you¡¯re her new love," Wuxin said seriously.


    "You¡¯re a monk, what do you know!" Lei Wujie retorted with disdain. "By the way, where will you go now, monk?"


    Wuxin smiled and said, "I''m going back to Outerheaven. But, maybe I¡¯ll go to the imperial capital on the way. My status is special, so if I go with you all, others will think that I have ulterior motives, even though I¡¯m very upright and benevolent."


    "Can''t tell, really." Lei Wujie shook his head.


    "No wonder you can''t tell that Ye Ruoyi is also interested in you. All right, I should go too, but Xiao Se, we agreed that we¡¯re going to visit the top of Mount Kunlun, see that realm of vast ocean, and look for the ends of the world." Wuxin sighed. "I definitely can''t go for the time being, but to that realm of vast ocean, you want to go alone? Better take Lei Wujie with you."


    "And me!" Sikong Qianluo said.


    "Naturally, I want to go too," Tang Lian said softly.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "What nonsense four guardians of Heavenly Revtions. Those are identities imposed on you by others. You don¡¯t have to bother with me."


    "What Qinglong Guardian, do you really think I¡¯m doing this because of that?" Lei Wujie red at him. "I just took it out because it¡¯s imposing so that I can scare other people. I want to help you because we¡¯re friends."


    "Friends?" Xiao Se murmured.


    "The kind of friends who experienced life and death together," Lei Wujie repeated.


    Xie Xuan said, "Xiao Se, you can forget about insisting on this point. If you go to Peni Ind on your own, you will be snatched back to Heavenly Revtions within the first hundred miles. If you want to once again be the person you were before, just ept the help of your friends."


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "Senior, will you go too?"


    "Indeed, I do want to go to the immortal mountain beyond the sea and see it for myself. That¡¯s one of my lifelong wishes. But now I have more important things to do. Li Hanyi is suffering qi deviation and her whereabouts are unknown. Although Lei Hong has followed her, I don¡¯t feel reassured. I need to look for them," Xie Xuan said.


    "My sister is suffering qi deviation?!" Lei Wujie was shocked. "How did that happen?"


    "The Daoist Sword Immortal saved Li Hanyi and died at the hands of the Hidden River and Tang n. Li Hanyi had yet to recover from her severe injuries and suffered this serious blow, and she went into qi deviation immediately. Then, the fight in Lei n Fort aggravated her injuries further. But don''t worry, with Lei Hong and I there, we will definitely ensure your sister¡¯s safety," Xie Xuan said. "And if it¡¯s convenient, I will make a trip to Snow Moon City and inform Sikong Changfeng about everything that happened here."


    Xiao Se nodded. "Okay, then can I trouble Mister to bring Qianluo back to Snow Moon City."


    "What are you saying?" Sikong Qianluo was shocked. "Why can''t I go to Peni Ind?"


    Xie Xuan ignored her and said, "All right."


    "Wait, why can''t I go?" Sikong Qianluo asked further.


    Tang Lian stopped her. "We¡¯ll talk about thister. Xiao Se is still very weak now, and there¡¯s no rush to make a decision."


    Hua Jin, who had been silent for a while, spoke up. She looked at Xiao Se, with a slight anger in her tone, "Oh great prince Xiao, have you finished sorting out everybody?"


    Xiao Se froze for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    "Then go back to sleep!" Hua Jin waved her hand and sent a silver needle straight into Xiao''s tianling acupoint. Xiao Se''s eyes clouded over, and he immediately fell asleep. Lei Wujie hurriedly supported him as he copsed.


    Hua Jin cursed with her hands on her waist. "For someone who can die anytime, he can still talk so much!"


    "Peni Ind beyond the sea, an immortal free from this world," Wuxin murmured to himself. "Help me to say a word to Xiao Se, that I¡¯m looking forward to the day when we meet again." Wuxin jumped out of the Qilin Pavilion and leaped onto the opposite roof in one step.


    "Wish we meet again!" Tang Lian and Lei Wujie said at the same time.


    (End Book 2, "Wind Flower Snow Moon Arc")

 Chapter 195 Dragon’s Fortune Rides the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 195 Dragon¡¯s Fortune Rides the Heavens</h4>


    Hundreds of years ago, Buddhism was introduced to thend from the west. Buddhist masters spread their teachings among the people and poprised their beliefs of benevolence in one¡¯s heart. In just a few decades, they amassed countless believers. However, Daoism imed that the element of the east was wood, which belonged to yang, and originated from Dao; the element of the west was metal, which belonged to yin, and originated from Buddhism. Those who respected yang disdained yin, and believed Daoism surpassed Buddhism. Hence, the dispute between Buddhism and Daoism began.


    This disputested another hundreds of years.


    In the past few hundred years, those in power had mostly believed in Daoism, because Daoism emphasized longevity and Buddhism imparted asceticism, which was not popr among monarchs. Therefore, there were often brutal acts of destroying Buddhist temples. However, since Beili was established, Buddhism and Daoism were given equal standing. So, Buddhism and Daoism came under the charge of the Heavenly Revtions Court of State Ceremonial, and the person in charge was the Chief Minister of the Court of State Ceremonial. However, this position had been left vacant for many years so it came under the jurisdiction of the Eunuch of Incense. Presently, the Court of State Ceremonial could govern Buddhism, but they did not dare to speak carelessly about Daoism. That was due to the existence of the Directorate of Astronomy in Heavenly Revtions City.


    The Directorate of Astronomy was only in charge of the divination of important affairs of the imperial court. It used to be a very small department with only seven or eight people. But, ever since Qi Tianchen took over as Director of Astrology, the Emperor¡¯s trust in the Directorate of Astronomy increased day by day. Presently, there were nearly a hundred people in the department with five designated as celestial masters. Qi Tianchen was even appointed the State Preceptor. It was said that including Qi Tianchen, all six martial experts in the Directorate of Astronomy were in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. They were all martial experts that were hard toe by in the martial world, and were situated in the imperial capital as a deterrence to the martial world.


    However, Qi Tianchen, who sounded like he was half immortal, was always kind to others and when he spoke, there was always a faint smile on his face.


    "Dao is invisible and intangible, but it gives birth to all things in the world. Dao, when dispersed is defined as qi, when condensed is defined as divine. The so-called gods and immortals are also different. In the "Scriptures of the Great Peace", gods and immortals are divided into six sses." Qi Tianchen smiled as he flicked his horsetail whisk, and slowly continued, "First is a spiritual being (ÉñÈË), second is a perfected being (ÕæÈË), third is a transcendent being (ÏÉÈË), fourth is a being of Dao (µÀÈË), fifth is a wise being (Ê¥ÈË), and sixth is a virtuous being (ÏÍÈË). A spiritual being is in charge of Heaven, a perfected being is in charge of Earth, a transcendent being is in charge of wind and rain, a being of Dao is in charge of teaching fortune, a wise being is in charge of governing the people, a virtuous being records and assists a wise being to rule over all people, and a whole country cannotck in any one."


    The man sitting opposite Qi Tianchen began by frowning as he listened quietly, and then he became somewhat confused. "The wise being is in charge of governing the people, and the virtuous being assists the wise being. Don''t these two positions refer to the current Emperor and the Grand Mentor in the imperial court? Are they considered immortals too?"


    "That¡¯s right. This is one of the definitions. A treasured book of our Daoism, "Chart of the Ranks and Functions of the Perfected Immortals", divides the gods into seven levels, namely: the Jade Pure One (ÓñÇå), the Supreme Pure One (ÉÏÇå), the Supreme Ultimate (Ì«¼«), the Grand Pure One (Ì«Çå), the Nine Pces (¾Å¹¬), the Grotto Heavens (¶´Ìì), the Great Yin (Ì«Òõ)." Qi Tianchen raised his cup of tea and took a sip. "We have many Daoist ssics about the ssification and definitions of gods and immortals, and there are more than one definition. I¡¯ve only given you two examples. If Lanyue Marquis is interested, you can stay for lunch today and I can tell you more about it. Well, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be done by dinner either."


    Lanyue Marquis was startled for a moment and he smiled wryly. "The State Preceptor should not make fun of me. The State Preceptor is highly intelligent, so I¡¯m sure you know exactly what kind of immortal I¡¯m asking about."


    Qi Tianchen shook his head. "I¡¯ve only heard the bare details."


    Lanyue Marquis finally stopped evading and said, "I heard someone say that beyond Three Snake Inds, there is an immortal mountain named Peni Ind. There¡¯s an immortal who lives on the ind who can ascend with the wind and ride on the wind, apanied only by heaven and earth, aging with the sun and the moon. I wonder if the State Preceptor knows this immortal?"


    Qi Tianchen thought for a while and smiled. "Was it Baili Dongjun who told you?"


    "It wasn¡¯t Citymaster Baili who told me, but it was certainly heard through Citymaster Baili¡¯s mouth," Lanyue Marquis said. "The State Preceptor has also heard of it?"


    "Naturally. Baili Dongjun once told me about his experience there, but I once advised him not to return to that immortal ind." Qi Tianchen finally put away his smile and his expression was serious.


    "Why?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    Qi Tianchen stood up, pulled out a book from his desk, and said, "This is a treasured book from our Daoism, "The Supreme Immortal Chart". The book says "there are three ways of cultivation, and immortals are divided into five sses." The five sses of immortals are Celestial Immortal (ÌìÏÉ), Spirit Immortal (ÉñÏÉ), Earth Immortal (µØÏÉ), Human Immortal (ÈËÏÉ), Ghost Immortal (¹íÏÉ)."


    Lanyue Marquis was getting even more confused. "Why is the State Preceptor telling me about the Daoist ssifications of immortals again? As ayman listening to your teachings, I¡¯m mystified. I only feel like it¡¯s something very profound and mysterious yetpletely iprehensible."


    "Don''t worry, among these five sses of immortals, you will definitely find the one you mentioned." Qi Tianchen continued, "To fly amidst the clouds, a simple matter to attain divinity, to be a Celestial Immortal, is also a cloud-flying immortal. This is a Celestial Immortal and belongs in the highest heaven of the Daoism Thirty-Six Heavens, the Great Overarching Heaven (´óÂÞÌì). Naturally, he will not travel to any immortal ind."


    "The second ssification is Spirit Immortal. They do not live nor die, they¡¯re neither empty nor full, they¡¯re what we call a perfected being. These immortals are invisible, but they are capable of divine transformations. They¡¯re also not the type of immortal you¡¯re talking about. The third ssification is the Earth Immortal. In the "Supreme Immortal Chart", Earth Immortals have the abilities of Spirit Immortals but are part Spirit Immortals. They can live forever, so they¡¯re immortals who are earthbound and travel thend at leisure. They¡¯re in the middle ssification of immortals."


    "That immortal is an Earth Immortal?" Lanyue Marquis was surprised.


    Qi Tianchen shook his head gently. "The Marquis need not be anxious. Below the Earth Immortal, there is the Human Immortal. Human Immortals can achieve longevity, but they have not attained enlightenment with the Great Dao. They master only one method of cultivation, but stop at that little achievement. Although they¡¯re able to prolong their lives and can even rejuvenate to a younger state, they will eventually die. Hence, those under Earth Immortals are no longer what most people in the world think of as immortals. There are, in fact, many such Human Immortals in the world. On Qingcheng Mountain, the previous Sectmaster, L¨¹ Suzhen, who ascended a few years ago was considered one. This one before you is also considered one."


    Lanyue Marquis, who seldom showed his surprise outwardly, was well and truly shocked now. "State Preceptor, you¡¯ve attained immortality?"


    Qi Tianchen smiled and shook his head. "If we follow what¡¯s written in the ¡°Supreme Immortal Chart¡±, then I could say I¡¯m a Human Immortal. But if we¡¯re talking about what most people refer to as feathered immortals who ascended, those true divine immortals that ride on the wind, then I¡¯m far, far below it. In fact, I¡¯ve never seen one nor heard of one, and my shifu had never seen one, and the shifu of my shifu had also never seen one. But, such myths and tales of fantasy should not be carelessly spoken in the end."


    "State Preceptor is saying that there are, in fact, no divine immortals in the world?" Lanyue Marquis was astonished. Such words were being said from a cultivator of Daoism, what¡¯s more, the one saying it was the State Preceptor, the most honoured Daoist in the court.


    "Our Daoism does indeed have a lot of cultivation methods. As long as you concentrate on cultivating Daoism, you can achieve great longevity. When my great grandmaster ascended, he was 170 years old, and although his hair waspletely white, he still looked like a young man. As for the immortals above Human Immortals, Tianchen has not seen any, but if there truly was one in the world, it¡¯s not impossible. For example, the so-called immortal on Peni Ind may be an Earth Immortal who really exists in the world." Qi Tianchen paused for a while. "But there is another possibility."


    "What possibility?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "He could be the sixth ssification of immortals in the "Supreme Immortal Chart", the Ghost Immortal." Qi Tianchen put down his book and slowly exined, "Ghost Immortals, their appearance are undefined, they¡¯re ghosts without family names, they have no name on the Three Mountains, and do not enter the cycle of reincarnation. Cultivators of Daoism who sumb to human desires finally descend into evil. Although they achieved divine powers, they have lost the Great Dao. They¡¯re immortal in name but are actually ghosts. Such a person has immense divine powers, but their spirit can be lost any time, trapped in a stage where they can¡¯t choose life nor can they choose death. Not to mention god, they¡¯re not even human."


    Lanyue Marquis sweated profusely the more he listened. When Qi Tianchen talked about the Earth Immortal, he already thought the concept ethereal and fantastical, enviable yet also fearful. But, this ¡°Ghost Immortal¡± was even more frightening and unsettling. He murmured, "How can this be good?"


    "Marquis, don¡¯t panic. Ghost Immortals sound scary when you describe them. But, they¡¯re not truly ghosts nor are they immortals. They¡¯re but humans. They¡¯ve just cultivated the wrong way and if there was a guide to bring them back to the right way, they can still be a benevolent person," Qi Tianchen consoled.


    "Shizun, shizun." A little Daoist child suddenly ran in.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Tianchen asked lightly.


    "The Emperor, His Majesty the Emperor is here!" The little Daoist panted breathlessly.


    Lanyue Marquis and Qi Tianchen exchanged a look and the Marquisughed wryly. "My huang-xiong is also getting anxious."

 Chapter 196 Ruler of Beili

    <h4>Chapter 196 Ruler of Beili</h4>


    As soon as the words were spoken, Mingde Emperor, dressed in a golden dragon robe, was already walking in. Behind him was a man dressed in a purple python robe with his long white hair loose on his back. He was the head of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Jin Xuan Gonggong.


    "Our respects to Your Majesty." Qi Tianchen and Lanyue Marquis saluted hurriedly.


    Mingde Emperor nodded, walked forward and sat down on the seat at the head of the table. Jin Xuan Gonggong followed and stood behind him. He nced at Lanyue Marquis, a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to carry a hint of rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortune.


    "Little brother, after returning to Heavenly Revtions, why didn''t youe to the Hall of Calming Purity to see us, but instead visited the State Preceptor here at the Hall of Azure Clouds?" Mingde Emperor asked slowly, and there was neither joy nor reproach in his tone.


    "Well¡­" Lanyue Marquisughed awkwardly. "I had a slightly difficult problem, and had to seek the State Preceptor¡¯s answer before I dared to meet huang-xiong."


    "Oh? Then, has the State Preceptor answered your difficult problem?" Mingde Emperor looked at Qi Tianchen.


    Qi Tianchen smiled slightly and did not reply.


    Lanyue Marquis sighed. "The State Preceptor is profound in his knowledge. It seems like he has answered, but it also seems like he hasn¡¯t answered."


    "Little brother!" Mingde Emperor suddenly raised his voice, stern with the domineering manner of a ruler. "You only have to tell us, did you see Chuhe!"


    "I saw him," Lanyue Marquis replied hurriedly.


    "You saw him?" Mingde Emperor¡¯s face lit up with joy. "Where is he?"


    "He¡¯s in Lei n Fort, in Jiangnan¡¯s Thunderbolt Hall," Lanyue Marquis said.


    "Lei n Fort?" Mingde Emperor was no stranger to this name and he frowned slightly. "Since you saw him, why didn¡¯t you bring him back."


    "This brother also wanted to bring him back, but¡­ there were a few people around Chuhe who stopped me¡­" Lanyue Marquis let out a small sigh. After all, they were just a bunch of kids. Talking about getting stopped by them was quite an embarrassment for him.


    "Who would dare!" Mingde Emperor said angrily.


    "One has the surname Lei, Lei Wujie. He¡¯s General Lei Mengsha and--" Lanyue Marquis stopped himself, as he knew the other name was a taboo which must not be mentioned, so he paused and continued, "I mean, he¡¯s General Lei Mengsha¡¯s son, whom Your Majesty knows. The other one has the surname Tang, Tang Lian, and he¡¯s Tang Lianyue¡¯s disciple."


    "Tang Lianyue''s disciple?" Mingde Emperor nced at Jin Xuan Gonggong and asked, "Do you know of this person?"


    Jin Xuan Gonggong replied, "Head disciple of Snow Moon City Tang Lian. Even though he¡¯s still very young, he has already gained a good reputation in the martial world. He is Tang Lianyue¡¯s only disciple, andter, he joined Snow Moon City, and is also Baili Dongjun¡¯s only disciple."


    "Lei n Fort, Tang n, Snow Moon City." Mingde Emperor¡¯s eyes held a tinge of fury. "These people are from the martial world. After so many years, are they involving themselves with my Xiao imperial family?"


    "It''s not just them," Lanyue Marquis continued to say. "Chuhe himself didn¡¯t want toe back."


    Mingde Emperor was stunned at the words, and he sighed deeply. "Does he still me us?"


    "No, Chuhe is willing toe back, but he needs to wait another year," Lanyue Marquis said.


    "He¡¯s willing toe back?" Mingde Emperor was overjoyed at first, and then asked, "Then why does he need to wait another year?"


    "Chuhe¡¯s martial arts and his meridians seem to have been destroyed on the day he left Heavenly Revtions all those years ago. This time, when he was in Lei n Fort, his injuries were aggravated when he fought against assassins from the Hidden River. Fortunately, the sessor of the Medicine King and the Confucian Sword Immortal Mister Xie, among others, were able tobine their efforts to save his life. However, Mister Xie said, Baili Dongjun once visited an immortal ind, and on that ind was an immortal who lived apanied only by heaven and earth and aged with the sun and the moon, and only he can cure Chuhe¡¯s meridians. Although the journey is dangerous, Chuhe insisted on making the trip to visit the ind." Lanyue Marquis reported all this while he watched Mingde Emperor¡¯s expression carefully.


    Mingde Emperor''s expression was full of anger at first, then dissipated a little, and finally, revealed a bit of sorrow. He sighed. "Among our many sons, Chuhe has the most talent, but also the most stubborn temper. He has been missing for so many years, and we always assumed he held a grudge. Even though we appointed him as Yong¡¯an Prince and summoned him back to Heavenly Revtions, he did not obey. We didn¡¯t know all this happened to him. No wonder little brother came to see the State Preceptor. When ites to matters about immortals, it is indeed a huge matter and only the State Preceptor can exin it clearly."


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and shook his head. "This Peni Ind, and the immortal beyond the sea, is also something I¡¯ve only heard of. Whether or not he really exists, and whether or not he can cure Yong¡¯an Prince, is a question with no answer."


    "Indeed." Lanyue Marquis nodded. "And the State Preceptor just exined to me that, in a way, whatever is on that ind may not even be an immortal, but a Ghost Immortal. Although they¡¯re called immortals, they¡¯re actually ghosts. That doesn¡¯t sound good."


    Mingde Emperor turned his head when he heard this and looked at Jin Xuan Gonggong. "Jin Xuan, what do you think?"


    Jin Xuan Gonggong asked, "This immortal mountain beyond the sea that Lanyue Marquis mentioned, where is it?"


    "From the Three Snake Inds, travel further east past a strong undercurrent, then you will see Peni Ind. It is said that the ind is surrounded by fog, and that it¡¯s illusory, fantastical, and indescribable," Lanyue Marquis said.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong thought for a while, and said, "Every year, some merchant ships will sail to Three Snake Inds to harvest snakes. The snake gall from the poisonous snakes on the inds are brought back to Beili, and they can be sold at a high price. There is also a kind of snake on the inds, called gold line snakes. These snakes are very venomous, but the snake venom can also be used as an anti-venom for other snake venoms. Every year, some merchant ships will go there, but the Three Snake Inds are extremely dangerous and there are also pirates in the area. Surviving a trip to the Three Snake Inds is already a one in ten chance. What¡¯s more, to travel past the undercurrent there is even more dangerous."


    Mingde Emperor nodded. "All of this, we have also heard. Dare we ask, State Preceptor, can you cure Chuhe¡¯s injuries?"


    After a brief thought, Qi Tianchen replied, "I can keep him alive."


    "Very well." Mingde Emperor nodded. "Since the State Preceptor has made this promise, we are relieved. Little brother."


    Lanyue Marquis suddenly felt an oing headache, and helplessly replied, "What are huang-xiong¡¯s orders?"


    "If you rush to the east from Heavenly Revtions now, will you be able to stop them?" Mingde Emperor asked.


    "When I left, they¡¯d just managed to suppress Chuhe''s injuries. So, they shouldn¡¯t be travelling very fast. Even if they¡¯d set off then, with a fast horse, we can still catch up," Lanyue Marquis replied.


    "Very well. Then, we shall trouble little brother," Mingde Emperor said with satisfaction.


    Lanyue Marquis¡¯s handsome face, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears. "Huang-xiong, this servant has just returned to Heavenly Revtions. I haven¡¯t even stepped into the Lanyue Marquis Residence. Do you have to be so cruel?"


    Jin Xuan Gonggong suddenly said, "Your Majesty, this servant has someone who can help take care of this matter. And he happens to be on the way to the east."


    "Oh? Who is it?" Mingde Emperor asked.


    "Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei," said Jin Xuan Gonggong.


    When the Beili Emperor held the Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices every year, there would be four eunuchs who stood behind him. One of them would hold the treasured sword which guarded the country, one would hold the country¡¯s Jade Seal, one would hold the records ofw, and thest would hold the blue-green jade incense burner. These four Grand Eunuchs, together with the studypanion eunuch who grew up with the Emperor, were collectively referred to as the Five Grand Eunuchs. The Eunuch of Sword was responsible for guarding the imperial pce on usual days, and Mingde Emperor was naturally familiar with him. The Eunuch of Sword handled matters with a scrupulous attention to detail, without adding anything superfluous. He was indeed¡­


    Mingde Emperor nodded and said, "Very well."

 Chapter 197 The Boundary between Sea and Sky

    <h4>Chapter 197 The Boundary between Sea and Sky</h4>


    "A river in autumn, fed by a hundred streams; the river was wide and turbulent, cattle and horses on the two banks could not be distinguished. Therefore, the river god He Bo was pleased with himself, and thought that all beautiful things under Heaven were gathered here. The river god followed the river as it flowed to the east, until it joined the North Sea. He faced the east and could not see the end of the sea." A youth in a red shirt pulled up the legs of his trousers and stood in the water. A long sword was stuck into the ground by his feet as he looked out at the endless sea and murmured to himself, "I think I¡¯m like that He Bo who sat in a well and looked at the sky. Today, I saw the Eastern Sea and I realised that a paradise in this world can look like this.¡±


    He was minding his own business, being moved by emotion, when he heard a ¡°pfft¡± ofughter from next to him. He turned his head and saw a young girl in amoner¡¯s clothing squatting not far away from him, looking up at him. The girl¡¯s skin was tanned by exposure to sea winds all day long, but her eyes were as bright as pearls and full of hope and joy. There was a bamboo basket next to the girl, and in it were some seashells that she¡¯d picked up on the beach earlier.


    The youth in red scratched his head. "Lady, I grew up ind and have never seen the sea. When I look upon this view, my heart is filled with emotion. It must be a joke to you."


    "I could hear it. You spoke so eloquently. You¡¯re obviously some noble son of an ind aristocratic family." The girl stood up, shook the bamboo basket in her hand, and poured out some of the seawater that¡¯d soaked in. "But, you know, you¡¯ve only seen this little bit. If you go out to sea, you¡¯ll really see the boundless sea. Then, you can say you¡¯ve really seen the Eastern Sea."


    "Oh? Hearing thedy say so makes me tempted. Has thedy been out to sea before?" The youth in red asked.


    The tanned girlughed, showing her white teeth. "We¡¯re fishermen who grew up on the beach. Who hasn¡¯t gone out to sea? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a girl, so I can¡¯t go out fishing but asionally, I¡¯d go with my dad to see what it¡¯s like out there. Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. Take your time to look at the sea."


    "Where¡¯s thedy going?" The youth in red asked.


    "To the fish market, ah. All the boats that went out to sea yesterday have returned. Today is therge fish market. Although my shells are not worth much, it should be enough to sell them for some coppers and buy myself a bronze mirror," the girl said.


    When the youth in red heard the words "fish market", his eyes lit up. "Can thedy also bring me along to see?"


    "Okay," the girl agreed readily. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Lei Wujie." The youth in red picked up the sword that was stuck beside his leg and turned around. "Thisdy, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Zhenzhu." The girl also stood up and walked ahead. Her name suited her quite well.


    The two of them walked along the beach, one in front of the other, and in a short while, they arrived at a coastline that was parked full of small fishing boats. Next to the shore, there were lots of fishermen lined up on two sides. There were people from the city who¡¯d heard the news and rushed down to buy the fish. They were now bargaining with those fishermen who¡¯d returned from fishing.


    One of the fishermen picked up a little fish and fiddled with it lightly. But the fish looked like it was very angry and its whole body bulged up with tiny spines all over its skin, each of them exceptionally distinct.


    Lei Wujie eximed, "This fish is so interesting."


    Zhenzhuughed and said, "Don''t look at that little fish thinking it¡¯s cute. It¡¯s not good to mess with it. It¡¯s called a pufferfish, and it lives in the sea. If you¡¯re not taught the proper cooking method and bring it home to cook whichever way you like, just one bite and you¡¯ll be dead."


    "Ah? This little fish is poisonous?" Lei Wujie was stunned.


    Zhenzhu nodded. "Yes, and it¡¯s a lethal poison. Only people who live in the coastal cities know how to cook it. But, there are also idents. Every year, there will be people in the city who die by eating pufferfish, but because it tastes so delicious, there will always be people willing to take the risk and eat it."


    Lei Wujie shook his head fervently. "I wouldn¡¯t do it."


    Zhenzhuughed and led Lei Wujie to continue walking ahead. She pointed to the side at a long fish with stripes on its body and said, "Look at this fish, the patterns on its body are like those of a tiger or leopard, so it¡¯s called a tiger grouper. The meat is very tender. This fish can only be found deep in the sea so you have to go to the open sea to catch it. That¡¯s the ce I mentioned where the sea meets the sky."


    "Open sea? Is that where the Three Snake Inds are?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Zhenzhu was taken aback, but the old fisherman who was selling the tiger grouper couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Zhenzhu, is this one of your distant rtives from ind? Did he hear about this Eastern Sea from those storytellers?"


    Zhenzhu red at Lei Wujie, and said wryly, "The open sea I¡¯m talking about can be reached within three or four days of setting sail. The Three Snake Inds you¡¯re talking about are three inds at the very boundary of the seas of Beili. To sail there by ship will take at least half a month. There¡¯s no way our small fishing boats could go that far. Just onerge wave in the sea and we¡¯ll capsize. In any case, that¡¯s sea territory. The government officials won¡¯t let us go either."


    "I see." Lei Wujie smiled, turned his head, and looked like he suddenly noticed something new. His eyes lit up and he leaned over. "This is the first time I have seen such a huge tortoise."


    "That''s a sea turtle." Zhenzhu followed him. "Boil it in a soup with sea cucumber and red dates and it¡¯s delicious!"


    "Whenever we talk about these, you¡¯re always talking about how they taste." Lei Wujie teased the turtle with his sword hilt and spoke in a soft voice.


    "Otherwise?" Zhenzhu pursed her lips. "What, you want to buy it home and keep it as a pet?"


    "That¡¯s not impossible." Lei Wujie teased the turtle while whispering softly, "Unfortunately, I''m leaving soon so I don¡¯t have time to take care of you."


    Zhenzhu continued to walk with Lei Wujie while introducing him to all the treasures that were harvested from the sea. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to sell the seashells she¡¯d picked earlier. Somehow, since seeing this boy at the beach, Zhenzhu had been feeling something indescribable in her heart. Maybe it was because when he looked out into the sea, his eyes were too clear, as if he was a child who was seeing the world for the first time. So, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tell this child everything about the world she knew.


    "By the way, do you want to buy anything?" Zhenzhu asked.


    Lei Wujie suddenly remembered something and smiled. "That¡¯s right. I have two other friends who¡¯re waiting for me. I need to buy some food back for them."


    "If it¡¯s food, everything here can be eaten."


    "Well¡­ if it''s something easy to prepare. Didn¡¯t you say if I don¡¯t know how to prepare some of them, then we could die from it?" Lei Wujie paused, and added, "It also has to be cheap."


    "Oh, then just get some sea crabs." Zhenzhu grabbed Lei Wujie''s hand and walked to the stall in front. She pointed at the crabs in the fishing and said, "These are sea crabs. Bring it back and boil it in boiling water. Once they¡¯re cooked, peel open the shell and just eat it. You don¡¯t have to add any condiments and it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s cheap too. Uncle Xu, how much for the crabs?"


    The old fisherman picked up a fishing bag which was stuffed full of sea crabs. "All this for ten coppers. Zhenzhu my girl, you can take it all."


    "Only¡­ only ten coppers?" Lei Wujie took out ten coppers, handed them over and took the heavy fishing bag, extremely surprised. "That¡¯s really cheap."


    "These things are not umon. When you go out to sea, throw a over. Half a dayter, haul the back and the whole will be filled with these things." Zhenzhu smiled, waved at Uncle Xu, and said proudly, "But, you got a deal with ten coppers because uncle is giving me face. Thanks, Uncle Xu."


    As sunset approached, the number of people in the fish market gradually lessened, and the fishermen began to close their stalls and go home. Only then did Lei Wujie realize that Zhenzhu had been focused on serving as his guide and didn¡¯t manage to sell the seashells she¡¯d put in so much effort to collect. He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. "Zhenzhu, how about you sell your seashells to me?"


    Zhenzhu was stunned for a moment, and when she met Lei Wujie''s clear eyes, she felt a stir in her heart. She quickly turned away and added her basket of seashells into the fishing bag. "I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give them to you."


    "I can¡¯t ept that." Lei Wujie shook his head, feeling ashamed. "Well, how about this. You wanted a mirror, right? When I see you tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you a mirror."


    "Okay, okay." Zhenzhu nodded immediately. In fact, it wasn¡¯t important whether or not he gave her a mirror. But when she realised she¡¯d be able to see this young man again tomorrow, Zhenzhu couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    "Then, I''ll see you tomorrow. My friends are still waiting for me¡­" Lei Wujie turned around, and his eyes caught on something in the distance. He eximed in surprise, "What¡¯s that?"


    It was arge sailing ship that was sailing closer from a distance. There seemed to be an image of a ming phoenix painted on its sail as it fluttered and danced in the wind.


    "That¡¯s a cedar longboat which can sail into very, very deep sea," Zhenzhu said, puzzled. "I wonder where it sailed from. No one in our city has such a longboat."


    *

 Chapter 198 Phoenix Takes Flight

    <h4>Chapter 198 Phoenix Takes Flight</h4>


    Lei Wujie looked at the ship and his heart stirred. He asked, "Can this ship sail to Three Snake Inds?"


    Zhenzhu nced at him with an odd expression. "You¡¯re so strange. Why do you keep going on about Three Snake Inds? There are only venomous snakes on the inds. If you get bitten just once, you¡¯ll die immediately."


    "I just want to go have a look. After all, that¡¯s the legendary boundary of the sea." Lei Wujieughed. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Yes, it can. This is a cedar longboat and there are only 62 of them in all of Beili." Zhenzhu¡¯s brows furrowed as she thought for a while. "I remember my dad said that it is 44 zhang long and 18 zhang wide. It is thergest and fastest ship in Beili. Also, the cedar longboat is the only ship in the world that can sail that far into the sea."


    "I see." Lei Wujie made a sudden realisation and said, "Zhenzhu, you know boats well."


    "I heard it all from my dad. Back then, my dad was the top craftsman in our city, and he was also called on to contribute in the construction of the cedar longboats," Zhenzhu bragged with some pride.


    "I understand." Lei Wujie nodded and picked up the fishing bag. "Then I will go back to my friends first."


    "Are youing back tomorrow?" Zhenzhu was slightly disappointed.


    "Of course. Will the fish market still be here tomorrow?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Yes, this time, it¡¯s therge fish market so it¡¯ll be here for three days," Zhenzhu said with a smile.


    "Then I will bring my friends here tomorrow," Lei Wujie told Zhenzhu. Then, he turned his head and nced at therge ship thoughtfully.


    Tidal View Inn.


    Although the name was elegant, it was actually a bit shabby and deserted. It could almost be a match for Xiao Se¡¯s Fallen Snow Vi. Xiao Se was lying on the bed tiredly, his eyes half-closed. Tang Lian sat at a small table to the side. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, he took out the flint and lit a candle.


    "Da-shixiong." It was unprecedented for Xiao Se to call out ¡®shixiong¡¯.


    "I know what you want to say," Tang Lian interrupted him and continued for him, "I''m hungry too."


    Both their stomachs growled at the same time.


    Tang Lian sighed. "We shouldn''t have let that useless kid go out. This useless kid is too unreliable. It¡¯s been more than four hours and he¡¯s still not back. Who knows where he¡¯s gone off to y. Could¡­ something have happened to him?"


    "No, we¡¯ve hidden our tracks well along the way. No one has followed us. After the fight at Lei n Fort, the Hidden River suffered quite a loss too. There has been no movement from them recently." Xiao Se thought for a while. "I¡¯m guessing¡­


    "He must have drowned in the sea!"


    Tang Lian nodded with a wry smile. "I really hope what you said is true."


    "Hey, da-shixiong, why are you following this stinky fox now to trash talk me behind my back?" Lei Wujie kicked the door open, walked a few steps in and dropped arge pot of sea crabs onto the table with a tter. "I not only bought the sea crabs and even cooked them for you. Was it easy for me?"


    Suddenly, the scent of crabs filled the room. Xiao Se, who was on the verge of dying on the bed, immediately jumped out of the bed, moved a stool over and sat down at the table. However, his tone was still frosty as he said, "You were supposed to go out and buy food, but you went to buy raw crabs back to cook. Where did you get them?"


    "That''s a long story. I went to the famous seaside fish market. There was such a big tortoise there." Lei Wujie gestured exaggeratedly. "There was also such a long blue-spotted fish."


    Xiao Se was eating a crab, but when he heard thest part, he was stunned and he threw the crab onto the table. "Such a big sea turtle, such a long blue-spotted fish. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about you forgetting the time because you went shopping, but let me ask you this. Why did you bring back a whole lot of crabs, and nothing else but crabs!"


    Lei Wujie raised a finger and said proudly, "Because it¡¯s cheap. Look, such a big pot, I kid you not, only ten coppers!"


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se exchanged a look. Half of Tang Lian''s anger had dissipated at the sight of food and he¡¯d already returned to his usual gracious and kind-hearted head disciple self. "Lei-shidi wasn¡¯t wrong for his considerations. We still need to borrow a ship to sail into the open sea. Who knows how much that¡¯s going to cost. Xiao Se, your body is weak now, so don¡¯t get angry."


    "Peh." Xiao Se spit out the word perfectly, and he didn''t look like a seriously ill person at all as he rapped the table. "I¡¯m the owner of Fallen Snow Vi and I¡¯m the man who won a whole city at Grand Golden Terrace. Would I have no money to find a boat? I will buy the whole damn boat for you!"


    "Okay, okay, okay. Vi Master Xiao is the overlord. Vi Master Xiao is so mighty." Lei Wujie picked up the pot of crabs and looked like he was going to take it away. "Then, Young Master Xiao, are you still eating this?"


    "I¡¯ll eat!" Xiao Se pressed down on the pot of crabs.


    The three of them finally settled down to eat the crabs quietly. All of a sudden, there was only the sound of shelling and slurping in the room. As they were eating, Xiao Se suddenly wondered out loud, "And what¡¯s the story with these seashells?"


    "A local fisherman girl gave them to me." Lei Wujie smiled and said, "But I promised to give her a mirror in return. Xiao Se, do you have a mirror on you? Give me one?"


    "All right," Xiao Se answered simply. He took out a small silver mirror from his sleeves and ced it on the table.


    "Isn¡¯t it a bit small?" Lei Wujie grabbed it hurriedly even as he regarded it with disdain. "It¡¯ll make me look stingy, though it does look rather delicate." Although the mirror was small, the carving of the patterns on its corners were extremely detailed.


    "This was made by the pce craftsman, Zuo San. One of it can buy a thousand of the bronze mirrors you mentioned." Xiao Se smirked. "I see that you have a rare chance at a peach blossom, so I¡¯ll give it to you despite my better judgement."


    "Peach blossom?" Lei Wujie was taken aback for a while, and then he retorted, "Xiao Se, you¡¯re such a jerk. You¡¯re afraid that I will steal Miss Ye from you, so you¡¯ll grab at any chance to send me away, right! No way, I tell you!"


    "Shut up!" Xiao Se red at him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be this sort of a person, Xiao Se! I, Lei Wujie, have been blind. We already agreed that good men y fair¡­" Lei Wujie went on and on about himself. Xiao Se couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention and continued to eat his crab with his head down.


    "All right, all right!" Tang Lian yelled. "Stop stirring up trouble. Did you find out about the ship, as I told you to?"


    Lei Wujie turned aside indignantly. "I''ve asked around. The boats here can¡¯t sail that far. Also, the government officials won¡¯t allow passage."


    "Ordinary fishermen are forbidden from sailing beyond a hundred miles into the open sea. That is the Sea Territories district. Twelve years ago, Beili issued a ban on sea travel. Since then, only the official ships of the Eastern Municipal Government and merchant ships that have obtained an official travel pass can sail into the open sea," Xiao Se exined.


    "Only you know everything!" Lei Wujie said dourly. "Since you already know, why¡¯d you make me go ask around? Wasted my time."


    "I wanted you to go and see if anyrge merchant ships had docked around here recently. Large merchant ships usually have the travel pass," Xiao Se said.


    "There¡¯s one," Lei Wujie said suddenly. "It''s a very big boat, called a cedar longboat. The girl said that this boat can go very far out to sea."


    "Cedar longboat!" Xiao Se and Tang Lian were both surprised.


    "Yes, there was also a very impressive g on the ship. On it was a phoenix that looked like it had burst into mes and was about to fly off!" Lei Wujie recalled.


    "Is that an official ship of the government?" Tang Lian frowned slightly and asked Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se shook his head and looked solemn. "No, the emblem painted on the g is called ¡°Phoenix Takes Flight,¡± which is the crest of the Qingzhou Mu family.¡±


    "Mu family?"


    "Yes, the richest family in Qingzhou, the Mu family."

 Chapter 199 Mu Family of Qingzhou

    <h4>Chapter 199 Mu Family of Qingzhou</h4>


    Qingzhou was a general name. It¡¯s correct name was actually the Nine Cities of Qingzhou, which were: Fuze, Herui, Linyuan, Changxing, Jinxiu, Yunjian, Xiuning, Muye and Bai City. These nine cities were independently self-governed, so there was no provincial government and they reported directly to Heavenly Revtions. That was because these nine cities represented the wealth of the entire Heavenly Revtions. All nine cities were merchant cities and they represented nearly 80% of Beili''smerce. They were the economic centre of the whole of Beili.


    Among the Nine Cities of Qingzhou, the Mu family in Yunjian City was known as the wealthiest family in Qingzhou, but no one knows how much money the Mu family actually had, nor whether they were truly the wealthiest family in Qingzhou. But the Mu family sat at the helm of the Qingzhou Chamber of Commerce, so they were thus the wealthiest family in Qingzhou by title. There were numerous businesses under the Mu family. Among them, they made arge part of their fortune from the manufacture of medicinal ingredients. Now, they were thergest supplier of medicinal ingredients in Beili.


    "Why would a merchant ship from the Qingzhou Mu familye here?" Tang Lian frowned slightly. "This is not a big city. Forget about the Mu family of Yunjian. Anyrge family in any of the Nine Cities of Qingzhou wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this."


    "There¡¯s only one possibility." Xiao Se thought for a while and said, "They are here to set sail."


    "Set sail?" Tang Lian and Lei Wujie exchanged a nce.


    "There are rare living things in the sea which have no equivalent onnd. The Mu family is thergest supplier of medicinal ingredients in Beili. Since they¡¯re using such arge merchant ship, there must be some medicinal ingredients in the sea precious enough to be worthy of their dispatch," Xiao Se said.


    "So, we can hitch a ride on their boat?" Lei Wujie asked in a low voice.


    "Let''s see how it goes tomorrow." Xiao Se picked up another crab. "Let¡¯s eat up first."


    Tang Lian agreed, "Let¡¯s eat up first."


    On the second day, the three of them left Tidal View Inn. Xiao Se whispered, "This inn is called Tidal View, but it¡¯s so far from the sea and the inn is too low. Not only can you not see the tide, you can¡¯t even hear the tide. It¡¯s really a misnomer."


    Lei Wujie sneered on the side. "Your Fallen Snow Vi was leaking everywhere and the roof was full of holes. When there¡¯s heavy snow outside, there¡¯ll be a snow flurry inside. It¡¯s actually true to its name!"


    Tang Lianughed and said, "Compared to the Lei-xiong I saw half a year ago, not only has your sword skills improved, your mouth has also be more and more skillful."


    "Collude with ink and you turn ck." Lei Wujie shrugged.


    "I kind of miss Fallen Snow Vi now." Xiao Se gathered his sleeves.


    "I wonder if it went bankrupt," Lei Wujie added quietly.


    Xiao Se didn''t reply and stepped out first. They were already into the cooler period of autumn and in this small seaside town, the strong winds were bitingly cold, lowering the temperature even more. Xiao Se was still weak and he wore arge ck cloak with a hood pulled low, covering most of his face. Tang Lian was dressed in long ck robes, handsome and suave, looking like he was an heir of a prestigious family. Only Lei Wujie, who wore his red phoenix shirt throughout all four seasons, looked extremely flirtatious with his muscles on disy, but he said it was for cultivating his internal strength. These three people walking together in this small seaside fishing town undoubtedly attracted a lot of attention. The three of them followed Lei Wujie slowly and came to a noisy fish market full of people yelling.


    "That''s it." Lei Wujie smiled.


    "You¡¯re here!" A voice shouted happily, and a dark-skinned, bright-eyed girl stood up at a fish-selling stall in the distance. She jumped up and waved at Lei Wujie.


    "Good taste," Xiao Se said softly.


    Tang Lian nodded. "You said it."


    "Shut up." Lei Wujie scolded the other two in a low voice, then smiled and waved at Zhenzhu. "Miss Zhenzhu, we¡¯re here."


    Zhenzhu put down the fish stall, and ran over. "You¡¯re really trustworthy. You said you¡¯de and you¡¯re really here. You¡¯re even earlier than yesterday."


    "Why are you selling fish in the fish market today?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "I¡¯m helping my brother to sell fish," Zhenzhu said with a smile. "Today I specially kept one of the best blue-spotted groupers for you. You can bring it backter. Free of charge."


    Tang Lian heard the words andughed before he looked at Xiao Se, "Finally, we don''t have to eat more crabs today."


    Xiao Se pulled down his hood. "Better we stick to crabs. I bet ten taels of silver that Lei Wujie can''t cook fish."


    The corner of Tang Lian''s mouth rose slightly. "I can."


    Zhenzhu looked at the other two from head to toe, and asked curiously, "Lei Wujie, are these two your friends?"


    "Yes, this is Tang Lian, my shixiong. This is Xiao Se, my¡­" Lei Wujie paused.


    "Debt collector," Xiao Se coldly added for him.


    "Anyway, they¡¯re my good brothers. Our families go way back. This time we¡¯ve travelled far from home to see the magnificent sceneries of the world. Oh, yes." Lei Wujie took out a silver mirror from his sleeves and handed it over. "This is the mirror I promised to give you yesterday."


    "Wow." Zhenzhu took it excitedly. "What a delicate mirror."


    Xiao Se smirked and smiled slightly.


    "It''s just a little small," Zhenzhu added softly.


    Xiao Se felt his knees go weak.


    "After wee back from the sea, I will buy you arger one," Lei Wujie said, turning his head to look at therge ship that was docked nearby. "By the way, Miss Zhenzhu, have you figured out what¡¯s the story behind that ship?"


    Xiao Se observed the ship carefully and said softly, "The ship is 44 zhang long and 18 zhang wide. It has four decks and nine masts to hang twelve sails, and its anchor weighs several thousand jin. The ship requires at least two hundred people on board to set sail. There¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s a cedar longboat. Also, that g is indeed the Phoenix Takes Flight banner."


    "Hey, Lei Wujie, this friend of yours knows a lot about boats too?" Zhenzhu gave Xiao Se a curious look.


    "He¡¯s all theory only, never seen a real one. He just sounds impressive, but he¡¯s as much andlubber." Lei Wujie undermined him immediately. "Has anyonee down from that ship?"


    "Someone came down. Said they¡¯re arge merchant ship from Qingzhou, and they have a travel pass to go to the open sea to harvest medicinal ingredients. They¡¯re here for the next few days to recruit fishermen. They said they¡¯ll hire a total of 60 people, and that the trip will take four months. At first, everyone was reluctant to go. But one person said that the twenty taels of gold was equivalent to more than ten years worth of ie for us ordinary fishermen. Moreover, they¡¯re giving us the gold first before boarding the ship. Once they heard that, everyone went crazy,¡± Zhenzhu said. "So you see, all the young and strong men in the fish market are not around today. My brother has also gone to the recruitment trial."


    Lei Wujie looked around, and indeed, there were no young men selling fish. Xiao Se gathered his sleeves. "Twenty taels of gold. I''m afraid this job will not be easy."


    "Yeah. I heard this morning, only two or three people passed the recruitment trial. It¡¯s going to take a while to finish recruiting all sixty people. I also heard that the fishermen in the big harbours nearby also heard about this and are rushing here too," Zhenzhu said.


    "What kind of recruitment trial is it? Are they testing their abilities in swimming and catching fish?" Tang Lian asked.


    "That I don''t know. How about we go and see?" Zhenzhu said excitedly.


    "Okay. Of course we¡¯ll join in the fun when ites to such interesting things," Lei Wujie said.


    "Alright! Xiaocui, help me look after the stall for a while. I¡¯ll be right back." Zhenzhu turned around, and spoke to a little girl sitting in the stall next to hers. Then, she bounded off with the three of them towards therge ship.


    The four of them arrived near the harbour where therge ship was docked. There was arge crowd of people forming arge ring. In the middle of the ring, a big shirtless man held a long pole in his hand, and on the tip of the pole was a silver loop. He was currently pacing slowly around the ring. The four of them were curious and continued walking forward a few steps, and realised that the area surrounded by the crowd was blocked off by wooden boards. And the brawny man standing inside the ring was facing a thin golden snake.


    "Snake!" Zhenzhu eximed.

 Chapter 200 Little Gold Line Snake

    <h4>Chapter 200 Little Gold Line Snake</h4>


    "It''s a gold line snake." Tang Lian grew up in Tang n, so he was naturally very familiar with venomous creatures. He merely nced at it and said, "It¡¯s an extremely venomous snake, but if you could extract the snake¡¯s venom, then it bes an antidote for all other snake venoms in the world. So, its venom is very valuable in Beili. A small cup of it can sell for nearly a hundred taels of silver."


    "As far as I know, this kind of snake is very rare." Xiao Se frowned slightly. "I can probably guess the ship''s destination now."


    "Three Snake Inds. There are a lot of gold line snakes there," Tang Lian said slowly.


    While the two of them were talking, Zhenzhu suddenly cried out in shock. Everyone looked up and saw that the gold line snake had snatched its opportunity. It leapt onto the brawny man¡¯s side, opened its mouth wide and bit down. The brawny man snatched back his hands but he was too slow, and was bitten firmly by the snake.


    Almost at the same time, two men in ck cloaks jumped into the wooden ring. With a light wave of their hands, the gold line snake escaped far away, curled into a ball, andy there quietly, not daring to make any moves.


    "He must be a snake breeder from Xiang¡¯nan, also called a snake chief. Their cloaks are coated with a powder that repels snakes," Tang Lian exined.


    Zhenzhu was taken aback when she heard him. She nced at him, thinking to herself that these outsiders were really knowledgeable.


    One of the snake chiefs helped the brawny man up. He took out a water bag and fed the brawny man a mouthful of water from it. The brawny man had already lost consciousness but after drinking the liquid in the water bag, his fingers twitched slightly, and finally he gradually regained consciousness.


    "I¡¯m guessing this gold line snake had been fed with some special medicinal ingredients so its toxicity was reduced. Otherwise, its venom is not that easily cured. It should have caused immediate throat hemorrhage," Tang Lian said.


    "Trial result, fail. Here¡¯s 30 coppers aspensation. Leave the ring." The two men in ck cloaks turned and left. After hearing the results, everyone noticed that there was a square table next to the wooden ring, and on the table, there was a book. A middle-aged man with a goatee held a brush in his hand and drew a cross next to a name in the book. "Is there anyone else trying next?"


    Some people in the crowd began to murmur, but finally nobody stepped out to register themselves. It was already past midday. At the start of the day, the people who signed up had been very enthusiastic, but the trial was way too dangerous and very few people actually passed.


    "We¡¯re good at fishing, but how can we be good at catching snakes?" A young fisherman scratched his head and said helplessly.


    "I''ll give it a try." Lei Wujie nced at Xiao Se.


    "Go. Don¡¯t create too much of amotion," Xiao Se saidzily.


    "I''ming!" Lei Wujie raised his hand and shouted.


    The middle-aged man who looked like an ountant raised his head when he heard the shout and looked at Lei Wujie. He immediately lost hope in his heart, and asked listlessly, "What''s your name?"


    "Lei Wujie," Lei Wujie replied.


    "You¡¯re crazy. You know how dangerous this is," Zhenzhu said anxiously.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m very tough." Lei Wujie smiled, and after speaking, he took a flying leap andnded steadily in the middle of the wooden ring.


    Everyone was shocked by his martial skills and immediately apuded. "Great!"


    Tang Lian smiled and said to Xiao Se, "When did this kid learn to be this pompous?"


    Xiao Se pulled down his hood and said sarcastically, "He¡¯s the great Young Hero Lei after all. He¡¯ll be famous all over the martial world one day."


    Zhenzhu said anxiously, "Aren''t you all worried at all?"


    "Worried about what?" Xiao Se said indifferently. "Worried about that snake?"


    After Lei Wujie jumped into the ring, he looked at the snake and said with a smile, "Little goldie,e and y with this young hero."


    "Get the snake catcher!" The middle-aged man who looked like an ountant was startled and he stood up to shout.


    Lei Wujie, however, ignored him. He was whistling to the gold line snake, "Come on,e and bite me."


    "Hiss!" The snake reared up all of a sudden, flicking its tongue out at Lei Wujie.


    "Ooh, angry now?" Lei Wujie became excited. "It''s okay to be angry. You¡¯ve been bred until you¡¯ve lost your domineering nature. Come on! Come take a bite!"


    "Come on!" Lei Wujie suddenly shouted.


    The gold line snake unexpectedly responded. It sprang forward, opened its mouth and bit at Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie struck with his palm and immediately pinched the snake in one hand.


    "Wow!" The crowd eximed, apuding the thrilling moment.


    "So scary! I heard you¡¯re very venomous?" Lei Wujieughed.


    "Idiot." Tang Lian cursed in a low voice.


    The gold line snake suddenly shrank back and broke free from Lei Wujie''s hand. It circled itself around his arm a few times, then opened its mouth again and bit at his neck.


    "Oh no!" Zhenzhu eximed.


    Lei Wujie smiled slightly and his pupils shed red. The gold line snake¡¯s fangs barely touched Lei Wujie¡¯s neck and were instantly scalded. It withdrew quickly and Lei Wujie pinched its head again with two fingers, lifting it off himself. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a tricky one?"


    The middle-aged ountant waved his hand lightly, and a snake chief dressed in a ck cloak appeared beside him like a ghost. He whispered, "Report this to the master."


    The other snake chief appeared next to Lei Wujie, and he spoke softly, "This gold line snake was not easy to cultivate, so please show some mercy, young hero."


    "What¡¯s the point of cultivating these venomous creatures? It¡¯ll only hurt others and hurt yourself." Lei Wujie gently squeezed the head of the gold line snake.


    "It can harm people, but can also save people. That would depend on whose hands it¡¯s in," the snake chief replied.


    "That¡¯s a good answer. Here, take it." Lei Wujie smiled and threw aside the gold line snake.


    The snake chief bowed slightly, and kept the gold line snake into his sleeve.


    "Did I pass?" Lei Wujie turned around and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Naturally. Young hero, please wait a moment," the middle-aged man said. After a while, the other snake chief returned and said a few words in his ear. The middle-aged man nodded and looked at Lei Wujie. "Our master would like to meet this young hero in person."


    "Okay." Lei Wujie jumped andnded next to the middle-aged man. The snake chief turned and directed him to go ahead. "This way, please."


    "Lady, keep that blue-spotted grouper and wait for us toe back." Tang Lian and Xiao Se immediately followed, but when they walked up to Lei Wujie, they were stopped by the snake chief who¡¯d kept the gold line snake. "The master only invited that young hero."


    Lei Wujie turned around when he heard that and said, "They¡¯re my friends."


    "Never mind." Tang Lian smiled and said to the snake chief, "You¡¯ve hidden a few more gold line snakes in your sleeves. Is it three or four?"


    The snake chief was stunned. "How do you know?"


    Tang Lian reached out a hand, twisted it lightly and a medicinal powder floated out. The snake chief was startled, and four gold line snakes in his sleeves suddenly popped out. All they saw was a golden sh of light, and all four rushed towards Tang Lian to bite him. Tang Lian shook his right hand lightly, four silver needles flew through the air, pierced their heads, and nailed them to the ground all at the same time.


    The snake chief immediately stepped aside, and Tang Lian and Xiao Se walked slowly to Lei Wujie''s side. Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Didn''t you say not to cause too much of amotion?"


    "Enough nonsense, let''s go." Xiao Se yawnedzily.

 Chapter 201 Like a Spring Breeze

    <h4>Chapter 201 Like a Spring Breeze</h4>


    The two snake chiefs led the three of them on board the boat. From a distance, the cedar longboat had seemed titanic, but now that they were fully surrounded by the real thing, there was still a feeling of wonder and awe.


    "Close your mouth a little. You¡¯re such an embarrassment," Xiao Se said coldly.


    Lei Wujie still eximed in awe, "I was born in Jiangnan. Thergest boats I¡¯ve ever seen are the dragon boats in theke. Can¡¯t you just let me enjoy the moment?"


    Tang Lian coughed softly. "It''s not so bad to have an idiot as a foil."


    The three of them were brought all the way onto the deck. A breeze blew across the deck, carrying a faint smell of the sea. Xiao Se pulled his cloak closer and coughed softly.


    "Are you okay?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "I¡¯m fine." Xiao Se took out a pill from his robes and put it in his mouth.


    "Gentlemen, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll ry the message," One of the snake chiefs spoke softly, and at the same time, he hastened his steps and headed into the ship¡¯s cabin.


    "He¡¯s kind of a big shot." Lei Wujie pursed his lips.


    Tang Lian looked around and saw that the deck was full of warriors armed with des. There was also a faint but strong auraing from within the ship¡¯s cabin. He frowned slightly, and whispered, "There are martial experts on board."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "The Mu family is the richest family in Qingzhou. Since the person on board is travelling on this priceless cedar longboat, he¡¯s naturally a person of some importance in the family. It¡¯s not surprising that his bodyguards include martial experts."


    "The three of you, this way, please." The snake chief emerged and stood to one side, showing the way inside.


    "Is all this mystery necessary?" Lei Wujieined, and entered the cabin with the other two. As soon as they walked in, all three of them were taken aback, and even Xiao Se was a little surprised. The cabin was indeed a whole other sort of paradise.


    The floor was covered with white tiger fur, and there was an incense burner in the corner emitting tendrils of smoke with the scent of sandalwood, overriding the salty scent of the sea. There were also bookcases all around, and on a desk, rows of brushes, ink, inkstone and paper were ced neatly on top. A skylight was opened on the roof of the cabin, and sunlight poured in, illuminating the entire cabin. In fact, it didn¡¯t look like a cabin at all. It looked as if someone had brought an entire study room onto the ship. A tall man dressed in fine brocade clothes stood with his back to them, and standing next to him was an armoured warrior armed with a spear. At first nce, there was something extraordinary about that imposing warrior.


    "Three young heroes, well met." A voice carrying a smile sounded, and the man in fine brocade clothes turned around. Although he was tall, he was extremely thin, and the fine clothes he was wearing appeared a little loose on him, revealing his delicate corbones. A person who was born from a rich and noble family would actually look so frail, but the slight smile on his face and the gentle and refined manner in his gestures made Xiao Se and the others rx a little of the guardedness they were feeling.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Mu Chunfeng." The man put down the book he was holding and said slowly, "I¡¯m the third son of the Qingzhou Mu family and I¡¯m passing through here on the way to the open sea to harvest some medicinal ingredients. Actually, I heard that this fishing town has quite a few snake catchers but the results of the past few days have disappointed me. The arrival of the three of you has given great relief to my urgent need."


    "The third son of the Mu family?" The three of them nced at each other. They¡¯d already expected the identity of the person on the ship would be precious, but they did not expect he¡¯d be the third son of the head of the Qingzhou Mu family. For them to allow such an important person to go on this highly risky trip to the open sea, were the snakes on Three Snake Inds really that valuable?


    "I have spoken openly and told you my name and background. However, the three of you do not look like fishermen from the seaside. I wonder if the three of you can tell me your names?" When Mu Chunfeng spoke, he was exactly like his name, giving people a gentle and soothing feeling like a breath of spring breeze.


    "I¡¯m Xiao Wuxin," Xiao Se nodded and replied.


    "I¡¯m Lei Zhenyu!" Lei Wujie said immediately.


    "I¡¯m Tang Shisan Shao!" Tang Lian also babbled nonsense.


    There was a sound of lowughter, and the three of them looked up. The face of the armoured warrior carrying a spear was covered by his helm, and he looked extremely rigid. But, his entire person trembled slightly as he was obviously trying to stifle hisugh.


    "Oh, you three." Mu Chunfeng sighed, "Even if you want to lie to me, can you spend a little more effort thinking up your names? See, even my guard can¡¯t help butugh."


    Lei Wujie had always wanted to travel the martial world on his own by being forthright and open. Upon hearing Mu Chunfeng''s candid words, his pride immediately rose. "My name is Lei Wujie."


    Xiao Se thought to himself, I was already using a fake name, why should I make up another one? He immediately added mildly, "My name is Xiao Se."


    Tang Lian paused slightly and said, "My name is Tang Mohe."


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se looked at him with disdain but Tang Lian shrugged, and thought to himself, I¡¯m not like you guys. Your names are unknown in the martial world. I¡¯m the head disciple of Snow Moon City, and I¡¯vee out on top in many consecutive years of the Heroes Banquet. Who in the martial world has not heard of my name?


    "They¡¯re all good names." Mu Chunfeng nodded, "I wonder why the young heroes havee to this seaside town?"


    "The three of us are from the same sect. I¡¯m their shixiong, and I¡¯m slightly older than them. This time, I was ordered by my teacher to take my two shidi travelling. Besides, I¡¯m also keen to see the summit of the highest mountain and the ends of the seas," Tang Lian answered. "So we came here with the intention to borrow a boat to go out to sea."


    "The sky floats above the wide blue sea, like entering the clouds at the summit of the highest mountain. This brother¡¯s words are quite literary," Mu Chunfeng praised. "But, if you want to see the ends of the sea, the boats in this fishing town will not satisfy the three of you. I have this cedar longboat, and I''m going to Three Snake Inds on the edge of the North Sea. It¡¯s just as well the three of you cane along with us."


    "Oh? With you?" Xiao Se smiled slightly. "Don''t we have to catch some snakes for Mu-xiong in order to earn our boat fares?"


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head and said, "This brother¡¯s words are mistaken. Meeting the three of you feels like meeting old friends. If the three of you are willing to help me out, of course that will be a huge relief. But, if you¡¯re not willing, then, you should know that my Mu family, which is the number one family in Qingzhou, are not just wealthy but also very generous. It¡¯s no matter if we take another three people. You¡¯re most weed on board."


    "Now that you¡¯ve put it like that, it would seem that we¡¯re quite petty." Lei Wujie patted his chest. "Mu-xiong, please speak, what do you need us to do."


    Mu Chunfeng nodded and said, "Very well. Since Lei-xiong asked, I don¡¯t mind telling the three of you. I¡¯ve had a weak constitution since I was young, and practically grew up in a medicine vat. Treating this long illness has made me a good doctor and furthermore, my family¡¯s main business was always in medicinal ingredients. So, after so many years, I¡¯ve done quite a bit of research on pharmacology. Recently, my eldest brother fell ill and after searching many doctors, we couldn¡¯t find a cure. I finally read about a cure in an ancient book, and it required three types of medicinal ingredients, which are the snake galls of three types of snakes: gold line, silver banded, and iron crystal. So, although the purpose of this trip is also to harvest precious medicinal ingredients for my family, the main reason is because I wish to cure my brother¡¯s illness."


    "May I ask what illness your eldest brother is suffering from?" Tang Lian asked.


    Mu Chunfeng hesitated for a while. Then, he sighed and slowly recited, "Behind the dias was all the peach blossoms under Heaven, why would there be a need for proper marriage? Under the brocade covering was a stormy union, returning a drop of favour from the peach blossom was in vain."


    "Good poem, good poem." Lei Wujie praised first, but was still confused. "What does that mean?"


    Xiao Se looked a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "What this Mu Chunfeng wants to prepare is a male aphrodisiac."


    *

 Chapter 202 Ride the cloud and transform into dragon

    <h4>Chapter 202 Ride the cloud and transform into dragon</h4>


    Hearing Xiao Se say the words "male aphrodisiac", Mu Chunfeng also started to flush, and he coughed lightly. "Um, to be candid, it''s exactly what Xiao-xiong said."


    "Is this illness difficult to treat?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    Xiao Se shook his head and said, "You¡¯re still young so you don''t understand."


    Tang Lian frowned slightly. "Actually, I don''t really understand either."


    Xiao Se reluctantly spread his hands. "Am I the only one who knows about love affairs? Now you¡¯re making me feel awkward. In fact, I only know through reading."


    Mu Chunfeng sighed softly. "My eldest brother is nearly forty years old. He has a romantic nature and didn''t really control himself when he was younger. Now his body is not up to it and he invited many famous doctors. At first, they were effective, butter, his condition became more and more serious. I searched through the ancient books and found this medicine which needs the snake galls of the gold line, silver banded and iron crystal snakes. In order to collect all of them, I have to go to Three Snake Inds. So, I asked my father for this cedar longboat, partly to find a cure for my brother, but also like the three of you, I want to see the incredible sceneries of the world.¡±


    "Gold line, silver banded and iron crystal?" Tang Lian murmured. "Gold line snakes are not rare, but silver banded snakes are difficult to find. As for iron crystal, what kind of snake is that?"


    "The Three Snake Inds are Golden Snake Ind, Silver Snake Ind, and Crystal Ind. The iron crystal lives on that Crystal Ind. It¡¯s said that it is an incredibly long anaconda that has already lived for hundreds of years and is only waiting for the day to ride the wind and transform into a dragon." When Mu Chunfeng talked about the Three Snake Inds, his eyes suddenly brightened. "I really want to see one."


    "It''s no problem for the three of us to assist you," Xiao Se drawledzily. "But we have a request."


    "Please speak inly." Mu Chunfeng smiled.


    "After arriving at Three Snake Inds, and after we help you obtain the three snake galls, are you sailing off immediately on the return journey?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Since we¡¯re heading for the Three Snake Inds on this trip, naturally, I would have to harvest quite a catch of gold line snakes back. To be honest with you, in order to enter the forbidden sea, I had to pay a fair bit of silver to the government," Mu Chunfeng said. "The Qingzhou Mu family will never conduct business at a loss."


    "Very well. The three of us will help you obtain the snake galls of the gold line, silver banded and iron crystal. As for the rest, it¡¯s not our business. However, after that, you have to lend us a small boat to go out to sea and wait seven days for us to return," Xiao Se said.


    Mu Chunfeng was surprised. "Where are the three of you going?"


    "Is that your business too?" Xiao Se raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Well, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, of course. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing nearby from Three Snake Inds, and there¡¯s no otherndfall in that endless sea. You¡¯re only going for seven days, so I¡¯m afraid you won''t have enough time. If you go east beyond the Three Snake Inds, that¡¯s even more of a dead zone. There¡¯s a raging undercurrent that even the cedar longboats cannot cross, let alone a small boat." Mu Chunfeng''s tone was sincere. "I''m just worried."


    Xiao Se smiled slightly and asked, "Looks like Mu-xiong is very knowledgeable and has read many ancient books. Then, in the ancient books, do any of them say what realm lies beyond the Three Snake Inds?"


    Mu Chunfeng pondered for a while and replied, "In the previous dynasty, the Commander-in-chief of the Eastern Sea District once wrote in the ¡¶Eastern Sea Treatise¡· that the area beyond Three Snake Inds was a dead zone. There are no winds and no waves, you can¡¯t raise the sails, and you can¡¯t move the boat. All his life, he couldn¡¯t travel another mile forward. It was the end of the sea. In the ancient book ¡¶Charts of Mountains and Seas¡·, that ce was called the end of the world where there was a bottomless cliff. There, the seawater converged and rushed downwards, and the falling water was so fast that it ignited a me that lit the entire sky red. However, another ancient book, ¡¶Record of Heaven and Wind¡·, said that many immortals lived there and thousands of Buddhas went there on pilgrimage. It was a ce where supreme immortals lived."


    "No matter which of those possibilities are true, they¡¯re all worth seeing," Xiao Se said.


    "But the price could be very steep," Mu Chunfeng continued.


    "If we¡¯re not back in seven days, you can take your ship and leave." Xiao Se yawned. "Is it a deal or not, give me an answer now."


    Mu Chunfeng walked back to the table, picked up a teapot, and slowly poured himself a cup of tea. He nced at the armoured warrior with a spear and finally said, "I¡¯ll do it."


    "Very well. We¡¯ll set sail in a few days?" Xiao Se asked.


    "We¡¯ll wait another three days. Once we have gathered enough snake catchers, we¡¯ll set sail," Mu Chunfeng said.


    "Alright. See you in three days." Xiao Se turned around and walked out. Tang Lian and Lei Wujie exchanged cupped fists with Mu Chunfeng and followed.


    "Hold on for a bit," Mu Chunfeng spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes? Are you already regretting it?" Xiao Se turned around.


    "I¡¯m just curious. I heard from my two subordinates that this Lei-xiong has powerful internal strength which could even repel the gold line snake into hiding. And this Tang-xiong is even more proficient with his hidden weapons and his dragon beard needle was brilliant. But, I don¡¯t know what ability Xiao-xiong has?" Mu Chunfeng continued to smile as he looked at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se pulled down his hood. "I don''t have any abilities."


    "Oh?" Mu Chunfeng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "But they both listen to me." Xiao Se raised his head, his eyes sharp. "How¡¯s that?"


    "Excellent." Mu Chunfeng nodded.


    After the three of them got off the ship, Tang Lian asked, "This Mu Chunfeng agreed to our request so readily? Will there be a problem with him?"


    "No." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "Why are you so sure?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se smirked. "I''ve seen lots of young masters from rich families like him. They think themselves handsome and suave with a manner that¡¯s above themon man. Hearing me talk about an urge to see these mysteries of the open sea and it¡¯s as if he¡¯s met a bosom friend and becamepletely devoted. He¡¯s not very shrewd, easy to cheat. I was just thinking, on the way back, I can cheat him of some money."


    Lei Wujie was nodding along at first, but the more he pondered on the words, the more wrong they sounded and he couldn¡¯t help but think they were aimed at him. Until he heard thest part, ¡°cheat him of some money,¡± when he suddenly realised, "Xiao Se, did you think the same about me that day?"


    "Forgive my bad eyes that time, I was wrong." Xiao Se threw a cold look at Lei Wujie. "That day, I thought you were pretending to be broke, but it turns out, you¡¯re really broke."


    "It¡¯s great that we found a boat to sail with," Tang Lian said. "If we¡¯d gone with our original n to stowaway on one of the Sea Municipal Government ships then hijack the ship on the way, that would have created a hugemotion."


    The three of them talked and walked at the same time and returned to the fish market. They saw Zhenzhu sitting beside her stall staring into space, but when she spotted theming towards her, she jumped to her feet. "You¡¯re back. Did you get the job?"


    "The job?" Lei Wujie was taken aback, then quickly nodded. "Oh, oh, yes."


    "Congrattions." The fish market vendors nearby heard this and congratted the three outsiders on getting this good job, while their eyes were full of envy. After all, the reward of twenty taels of gold was something they could save up only after more than ten years of hard work.


    Tang Lian asked Zhenzhu, "Do you still have that blue-spotted grouper?"


    Zhenzhu pointed at a wooden basin next to her. "That¡¯s the only one left. I kept it specially for you."


    "Then we¡¯ll boil some fish soup tonight. It''s also a celebration." Tang Lian smiled.


    "We can do that. Let¡¯s go to my house." Zhenzhu raised her head and her face was all smiles.


    Xiao Se nced at Lei Wujie pointedly and nodded. "Sounds great."

 Chapter 203 Daughter Red

    <h4>Chapter 203 Daughter Red</h4>


    The group of them walked to a small alley in the middle of the small fishing town. By then, the sun was setting and all the households nearby had lit their candles. The aroma of cooked food drifted into the small alley, giving them a feeling of warmth.


    "Ah, I feel homesick." Lei Wujie sniffed.


    Xiao Se and Tang Lian both gathered their sleeves and did not say anything.


    "We¡¯re here." Zhenzhu pushed open a small and somewhat dpidated door, and inside waspletely dark when they walked in. Zhenzhu ran into the back of the house and emerged again holding a candle which she used to light thenterns hanging in the small yard.


    Lei Wujie looked at the small but tidy courtyard, and asked in surprise, "Do you live alone?"


    Zhenzhu nodded. "Father has gone to work at the Sea Municipal Government and my mother passed away when I was very young. But my cousin lives next door, so sometimes I will eat at his ce. "


    "This yard is rather small, but it¡¯s considered quite clean." Xiao Se sat down on a stone bench.


    "The weather is turning cold now. It¡¯s better if we sit inside," Zhenzhu said.


    "No, let''s build a stove in the yard, and we can also boil the fish soup here." Tang Lian shook the wooden bucket he was holding. That blue-spotted grouper was still wiggling ufortably inside.


    "Okay." Zhenzhu immediately turned around and went into the kitchen. Tang Lian put down the bucket and followed after her.


    Xiao Se whispered to Lei Wujie, "I''m afraid this girl is interested in you."


    Lei Wujie dismissed him with a "bah!" and added, "She¡¯s only seen me a few times. How can she be interested already?"


    Xiao Se said faintly, "Then do you know Ruoyi very well?"


    Lei Wujie was taken aback and did not answer.


    Xiao Se yawned. "That¡¯s how feelings work. A meeting by chance is such a moment, unexpected and catches you off guard. Sometimes, all it takes is one look, one moment. You can¡¯t describe it."


    "Xiao Se, do you already have a Princess Consort or something?" Lei Wujie asked suddenly.


    Xiao Se choked on his breath. "N-no!"


    "Then do you like Ruoyi?" Lei Wujie asked again.


    "Why should I tell you?" Xiao Se red at him.


    "So you do like her," Lei Wujie said.


    "I don''t like her," Xiao Se snapped.


    "Then do you like Qianluo-shijie?" Lei Wujie smiled wickedly.


    Xiao Se drew out his Wuji staff, knocked it on the ground a few times, and said coldly, "You only have one life."


    "Who are you trying to scare?" Lei Wujie stepped forward and pushed Xiao Se to the ground. "Think I don''t know how you are now?"


    Xiao Se was pushed to the ground and fell defencelessly on his back. He was also caught off guard andy there stunned for a while. After a long time, he came around and got up viciously with his staff, preparing to beat up Lei Wujie.


    "Stop squabbling ande help." Tang Lian walked out holding a pile of firewood, and Lei Wujie rushed forward to avoid the angry Xiao Se. The two of them started a fire where they were, while Xiao Se sat on his own to one side, seething in anger as he red at them silently.


    After the fire started, Tang Lian inserted two wooden sticks on both sides of the fire, and set another one in the middle. Then he lifted an iron pot and slung it on the middle stick, took out some fine powder from his clothes and rubbed it into the belly of the blue-spotted grouper which had been cleaned. After that, he used his hand to rub lightly across the fish belly and stitched it up again.


    "Shixiong, what poison did you put in it?" Lei Wujie asked, showing his aversion. The Tang n used poison ruthlessly, second only to the long-established Wen n. This was something they¡¯d all seen for themselves.


    "Just some spices." Tang Lian put the blue-spotted grouper into the iron pot, and poured in arge pot of clean water. ¡°First, we¡¯ll let the pot of water boil. Then, we¡¯ll remove some of the firewood and let it simmer slowly. Lastly, we¡¯ll add a pinch of salt and it¡¯ll be ready to drink. The final soup is milky white, delicious and mellow. The fish is also melted into the soup, and the meat will be very tender."


    "Shixiong, you¡¯re quite the chef too?" Lei Wujie eximed.


    "I¡¯m always sent out on some task or mission by shizun. Inevitably, I¡¯ll spend many nights in the open so I¡¯ve slowly developed these skills." Tang Lian stood up. "Now, we wait."


    At this time, Zhenzhu also brought out a few dishes from the kitchen and ced them on the stone table. They were dried fish, sea snails, and finally, arge te of crabs. Xiao Se''s face twitched and Tang Lian also smiled awkwardly. Zhenzhu sheepishly brushed aside the fringe on her forehead that had been mussed up by the wind. "My family is not very rich either. Sorry about that."


    "Don¡¯t be sorry. We were all born ind and we rarely have the opportunity to eat such fresh sea crabs." Xiao Se smiled softly, took the lead and picked up a crab from the table. "Everyone, let''s eat first. That fish is probably going to take a while."


    Lei Wujie and Tang Lian also sat down, and Lei Wujie sighed, "I wish there was wine."


    Xiao Se nced at Tang Lian. "Da-shixiong, aren''t you the progeny of the Wine Immortal? You also received the ¡°Wine Scripture.¡± Didn¡¯t you learn how to brew wine?¡±


    Tang Lian frowned. "I¡¯ve indeed read the ¡°Wine Scriptures¡± but all the wines in that book are a little odd¡­"


    "I have wine in my house!" Zhenzhu walked up to an old pagoda tree at the side of the yard. "There is wine under this tree. I saw my father bury it here with my own eyes."


    "Oh?" Tang Lian walked over, probed in the soil, and nodded. "There¡¯s really wine here." Then he patted his hand lightly on the ground and the buried jug of wine suddenly flew out of the soil. Tang Lian reached out and grabbed the jug,ughed, and jumped back to the stone table.


    "That was amazing!" Zhenzhu eximed.


    Tang Lian opened the wine jar, took a deep sniff and eximed, "It smells good."


    The fragrance of the wine filled the yard and Lei Wujie grabbed his bowl, intending to get some of it. However, Xiao Se reached out and stopped him. "We can''t drink this."


    "Why can''t we drink it?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Indeed, we can¡¯t drink it." Tang Lian closed the wine jar again.


    "This wine is N¨¹¡¯er Hong," Xiao Se said slowly. "There¡¯s a tradition in Beili. When a daughter reaches the age of twelve, they will bury a jar of N¨¹¡¯er Hong in the yard. Only when the daughter is getting married, then they¡¯ll take it out to drink. This is her wedding wine. If you want to drink it now, are you intending to marry her?"


    "It''s okay." Zhenzhu walked over quickly, snatched the wine jar, and poured it out for them. "I¡¯m not going to get married. If I get married, my father will be all alone. Just as well we drink up this wine today. That¡¯ll make him give up on those ideas."


    Tang Lian thought for a while and said, "How about this. I will go to the market tomorrow to buy another pot of N¨¹¡¯er Hong, and we''ll bury it back secretly."


    "Good idea!" Lei Wujie couldn''t resist any more and picked up the cup to take a big mouthful.


    "Alright then." Xiao Se also took a sip.


    "Knock knock knock." At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Zhenzhu rushed to her feet. "Must be my cousin here to deliver some food."


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se exchanged a look and immediately reached out to stop her. They shook their heads gently. "That¡¯s not your cousin."


    "Knock knock knock." There were three more knocks on the door.


    Zhenzhu raised her head and saw many birds in the yard startled into flight.


    "A martial expert." Lei Wujie put down his wine cup and sighed.

 Chapter 204 Unrestrained Kill Unfettered

    <h4>Chapter 204 Unrestrained Kill Unfettered</h4>


    Tang Lian nced at Xiao Se. ¡°Someone from Hidden River?¡±


    ¡°No. This person¡¯s breath.¡± Xiao Se drank another cup of wine, and added faintly, ¡°Has a sense of familiarity I can¡¯t ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Lei Wujie stood up and picked up his sword. ¡°The more he knocks, the more he sounds like an insistent ghost. It¡¯s making me ufortable.¡±


    Zhenzhu started retreating slowly. Tang Lian pulled her back another step and made her sit down, giving her a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Knock knock knock.¡± Another three knocks sounded on the door. Lei Wujie stopped moving and the Heart sword in his hand started vibrating with a cry.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhenzhu covered her mouth in fright. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiao Se poured himself another cup of wine, and said softly, "Littledy, this should be a lesson for you. Next time, don¡¯t invite others to your home for dinner so easily, especially men you don¡¯t know. You were born in this fishing town and don¡¯t know about outsiders. There are many bad guys out there."


    Zhenzhu looked at Lei Wujie, then at Xiao Se, and finally at Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian gently knocked on the stone table with his fingers. "But you¡¯re very lucky. We¡¯re outsiders but we¡¯re the good guys. But the one knocking on the door¡­"


    Before Tang Lian finished speaking, the knocking sounds suddenly stopped. A leaf that was on the ground started to float up and suddenly, there was a figure standing in front of the door. He was tall and lean and he held a long sword. The purple robes he wore gleamed under the moonlight, bringing an indescribable gloom.


    "It¡¯s a ghost." Zhenzhu stared with wide eyes.


    "Not a ghost," Xiao Se said solemnly. "Someone who specializes in catching ghosts."


    Lei Wujie took a step forward and swung his sword, rolling up fallen leaves on the ground. The man in purple also lifted the long sword in his hand slowly, and intoned, "Halt!"


    The fallen leaves all over the ground were suddenly torn into pieces, and the figure of the man in purple shed across, stopping right beside Lei Wujie with his sword. Lei Wujie turned around, and the man''s long sword brushed past his chest. He was in the moonlight, and he saw the purple-clothed man''s sword was actually covered with talisman seals. When he raised his sword wind, the yellow talisman seals fluttered, bringing a sense of indescribable horror.


    Both their swords were evenly matched. Lei Wujie turned around and murmured, "I''ve heard of your sword. Although it¡¯s a famous sword, it was not included in the Register of Swords because there are too many dead souls under the sword. Its malevolence is too heavy and can only be suppressed by the talismans from the Directorate of Astronomy. The name of this sword is Abyssal Eye, and it was the sword of the founding emperor who carried it with him into battle. Who are you and how could you own this sword?"


    The man in purple ignored him, and seemed to be talking to himself. "I also recognize your sword, ranked fourth among the famous swords under Heaven - Heart. Are you Li Xinyue''s son?"


    "So what?" Lei Wujie raised his eyebrows.


    "Your swordsmanship is a far cry from the Qinglong Guardian¡¯s." The man in purple jumped up andnded at Lei Wujie''s side again. His long sword shed down sharply, and there seemed to be a ghost crying from the de of the sword.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll show you!" Lei Wujie smiled slightly, lifted his sword upwards, and set off a thunderstorm on the ground.


    The two swords collided and Lei Wujie suddenly felt like he was falling into the Underworld. The sound of ferocious ghosts were wailing constantly in his ear and the talisman seals on the long sword were fluttering non-stop, as if something terrible was about to break free from that sword. He swung his sword with his right hand and struck a fist with his left hand.


    Arhat Demon Subjugation Fist!


    "This fist is a little more like it." The ghostly sounds dissipated instantly, and the man in purple lifted his sword high, scattering countless shadows of the sword under the moonlight.


    "Moon Shadow Sword?" Tang Lian was taken aback. He had seen this martial arts in the hands of the killer Yue Ji. Back then, she used this swordy to defeat Lei Wujie.


    "No, it''s not the Moon Shadow Sword," Xiao Se said solemnly. "This swordy is called Shadow Moon."


    "The difference between Moon Shadow and Shadow Moon is." Tang Lian raised his eyebrows and suddenly shouted, "Lei Wujie, those are not illusions!"


    "I know!" Lei Wujie''s eyes turned red in an instant. He swung his Heart sword and forcibly blocked the countless sword shadows. His feet sank an inch into the ground, and he was forced to retreat over ten steps by the sword aura, leaving a long ditch in the ground.


    "Be careful!" Zhenzhu eximed. When she was a child, she heard stories about the heroes of the martial world, but this was the first time she actually saw someone fighting in such a fantastical manner. Her heart was already shocked thousands of times and she didn¡¯t even realise what a dangerous situation she was in.


    Tang Lian nced at Xiao Se. "Should I help him?"


    Xiao Se shook his head and asked, "Da-shixiong, is the soup ready?"


    Tang Lian was taken aback for a moment. "It¡¯s done. Do you want a bowl?"


    "Yes, thank you." Xiao Se epted the bowl of soup Tang Lian scooped for him. He blew over it gently and took a sip before closing his eyes to savour the taste. "It really is delicious." Lei Wujie spun his head over and red angrily at Xiao Se. Xiao Se put down his bowl and looked at him innocently. "Young Hero Lei, go fight, ah. Your bravery is second to none, unparalleled under Heaven. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t beat him?"


    The man in purple held his sword and looked at Lei Wujie from a distance. "You and your sword that just barely entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm will not be able to stop me."


    "So, you¡¯re an expert in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm?" Lei Wujie snorted coldly.


    "Unrestrained but shackled, unfettered and I¡¯m free. Some people believed that Ji Ruofeng''s ssification of the four martial arts realms was only based on the level of their martial arts. But, they are merely ignorant of the world. These four realms speak of the realm of man. My status itself is a shackle, and my sword is also a shackle, so I will never enter that Unfettered realm. But, I can use Unrestrained to kill Unfettered. That is my realm.¡± The man in purple spoke in a low voice, then he swung his long sword and at the tip of the sword, three talismans floated down, revealing the biting cold light of the long sword.


    "Using Unrestrained to kill Unfettered!" Tang Lian was shocked. "You¡¯re the Eunuch of Sword Jin Wei Gonggong?"


    "If he wasn¡¯t the Eunuch of Sword, who else under Heaven would have the right to use the founding Emperor¡¯s Abyssal Eye sword?" Xiao Se sighed. "Lei Wujie, step down. You can''t defeat him."


    "Who says I can¡¯t defeat him?" Lei Wujie retorted angrily.


    "Among the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions, apart from Eunuch Jin Xuan¡¯s martial arts which is a cut above the rest, the other four eunuchs¡¯ martial arts are about evenly matched. You witnessed Jin Xian¡¯s swordsmanship at the Great Sanskrit Temple. Do you think you can defeat that? Based on your ability to enter the Heavenly Realm and immediately knock yourself out, you¡¯d better give up." Xiao Se smirked.


    Lei Wujie frowned slightly. He didn''t use his full strength just now, and the few swords he had used against Jin Wei Gonggong were merely tests. He didn¡¯t think his opponent was as strong as what he witnessed at the Great Sanskrit Temple when Jin Xian defeated Wuxin. Xiao Se seemed to have read his mind and he continued, "The sword in Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s hand is a shackle to suppress himself. Among the Five Grand Eunuchs, his malevolence is the strongest. The talismans on the sword are used to suppress the sword¡¯s heart, which is to suppress his killing intent. If all the talismans are removed, then we will not be able to leave here today."


    "Da-shixiong!" Lei Wujie suddenly yelled.


    "What?" Tang Lian jumped a little.


    "We!" Lei Wujie looked righteous and awe-inspiring. "Attack together!"


    Tang Lian smiled and shook his head. "I think Jin Wei Gonggong has no ill intentions. If you don¡¯t mind, please have a seat and join us for soup and a chat?"

 Chapter 205 Downpour of Rain and Rolling Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 205 Downpour of Rain and Rolling Clouds</h4>


    "No ill intentions?" Lei Wujie looked at the ghostly Abyssal Eye sword in Jin Wei Gonggong''s hand, his tone full of disbelief. "Why can¡¯t I tell."


    "Because there is only one person who can dispatch the Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs. That person may do a lot of things, but the one thing he will not do is send someone to kill me." Xiao Se gently swept away the dust on the stone bench next to him. "Jin Wei Gonggong, sit."


    Jin Wei Gonggong nodded, kept his sword, and walked forward. As he moved closer, Lei Wujie finally got a good look at his face. He had thick full brows andrge eyes, self-assured without anger,pletely different from the impression of gloom he¡¯d given off earlier. Jin Wei Gonggong sat down next to Xiao Se, epted a bowl of fish soup from Tang Lian, took a sip, and praised, "Not bad."


    Zhenzhu looked dazed and she didn''t understand what happened. She saw Lei Wujie putting away his sword and walking over so she hurriedly asked, "What on earth is going on?"


    Lei Wujie thought for a while, and replied, "Actually, my Xiao-xiongdi is a young master from a rich family, but he had a huge falling out with his family and asked us to secretly run away with him. This is an elder from his family who¡¯s here to bring him back."


    "Oh¡­ I see." Zhenzhu nodded as if she¡¯d understood.


    Xiao Se asked softly, "Your master sent you?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong shook his head and replied, "I originally came to the Eastern Sea Municipal Government to take care of some official matters, but a few days ago, I suddenly received a letter telling me that you¡¯re setting sail from here. I was ordered toe and stop you, and to bring you back to Heavenly Revtions."


    "Even Lanyue Marquis couldn¡¯t take me away, so what confidence does Jin Wei Gonggong have to take me away?" Xiao Se asked quietly.


    Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said, "Because everyone knows that when I, Jin Wei, receives an order means I¡¯ve received an order. No one can persuade me, and no one can stop me. You could persuade Lanyue Marquis, but you can¡¯t persuade me."


    "Indeed, if we¡¯re talking about the most unreasonable person in the whole of Heavenly Revtions, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the first person everyone thinks of." Xiao Se put down his bowl. "So, Gonggong, you want to do this the hard way?"


    Lei Wujie burst intoughter. "Gonggong can¡¯t get hard though."


    Jin Wei Gonggong frowned immediately and he pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword. Lei Wujie¡¯s Heart sword also slid halfway out of its sheath at the same time, revealing a biting cold light.


    "Jin Wei Gonggong, I have with me here the sessor of the Heart sword. Although his head is not too good, he is the true sessor of Lei n Fort¡¯s Lei Hong, Snow Moon City¡¯s Li Hanyi and Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Li Suwang and merely a small gap away from reaching that Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Also, I have this da-shixiong of Snow Moon City, who is Baili Dongjun¡¯s and Tang Lianyue¡¯s disciple and came in first during several Heroes Banquets." Xiao Se spread his hands. "Gonggong, if I really don¡¯t want to go, would the two of them be able to stop you?"


    "The oue is fifty-fifty. You have a chance," Jin Wei Gonggong said frankly.


    Xiao Se suddenly put out his hands. His hands were as white as jade. They were the hands of a proper noble son.


    "Gonggong, do you see my hands clearly?" Xiao Se asked.


    Jin Wei Gonggong was a little surprised and didn¡¯t understand. "What about them?"


    "My hands used to be able to denounce treacherous court officials and give rebels in the countryside a real trashing. But now these hands can only drink soup, peel crab shells, and bnce ount books." Xiao Se suddenly flipped his hands around. The other side waspletely different from the jade-white back of his hands. They were covered with thick calluses. "I have practiced martial arts for more than ten years. Was all of that for such a pair of hands?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong sped the hilt of his sword lightly, and said nothing.


    "Now, further beyond Three Snake Inds, I have a chance to regain hands that could turn over clouds and call forth the rain, that are the hands of the world. Why wouldn¡¯t I go? Even if I die in that vast endless sea, I am willing!" Xiao Se said solemnly.


    "But your father at home only wishes for his son to return to his side. He said that he¡¯s willing to admit his mistakes to you, to restore everything for you, and to ensure your life is in no danger. Your father has an honourable and exalted status, but his wish is merely the wish of an old father," Jin Wei Gonggong said.


    "Yes, I understand." Xiao Se raised his head, his eyes sharp. "But other people have their own way of thinking. But I am Xiao Chuhe!"


    The entire yard was silent except for the echo of Xiao Se¡¯s domineering words.


    "But I am Xiao Chuhe!"


    Jin Wei Gonggong sighed. "I¡¯ve known you since you were a child. Back then, you were the person that everyone recognised to be the one to take that seat. It was because of that incident four years ago¡­"


    "How much does Gonggong know about the incident four years ago?" Xiao Se asked suddenly.


    Lei Wujie and Tang Lian were both surprised. Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion four years ago was closely rted to these two sessors of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions.


    Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s expression changed slightly. "Four years ago, Langya Prince rebelled and finallymitted suicide on the execution gounds. This matter is well known by all. Do you still insist on believing that Langya Prince was innocent?"


    "I know exactly what kind of person huang-shu was. You go back and tell the person who sent you here, if he can''t tell me the truth about the incident four years ago, then the day I return to Heavenly Revtions is the moment I start unravelling the truth!" Xiao Se rarely spoke so loudly, but when he spoke loudly, you couldn¡¯t help but feel awestruck.


    Perhaps this was the power and influence of the sixth prince who was able to awe and intimidate the imperial court at a young age.


    "I understand." Jin Wei Gonggong stood up. "In three days, I will wait for you at the beach. The order I received was only to bring you back to Heavenly Revtions. Your only chance is to defeat me."


    "Aren''t you afraid that when I go back to Heavenly Revtions, I will cause you trouble?" Xiao Se coldly snorted.


    "There is nothing under Heaven that could cause trouble to the Five Grand Eunuchs." Jin Wei Gonggong picked up his Abyssal Eye sword and walked slowly towards the door. His figure gradually melted into the dark night, the same as when he¡¯d appeared out of the blue.


    "They¡¯ve sent someone very hard to deal with." Tang Lian sighed softly.


    Xiao Se shook his head and said, "If he¡¯d sent Jin Yan Gonggong, then he would definitely kidnap this Zhenzhudy and force me to submit. If he¡¯d sent the Grand Eunuch, then we might as well surrender immediately, there¡¯s no need to fight, just follow him obediently back to Heavenly Revtions. Although Eunuch of Sword Jin Wei is unreasonable, he carries his tasks out ording to his own set of rules. As long as we beat his rules, we¡¯ll be fine. We should be feeling lucky that among the Five Grand Eunuchs, we got him."


    "What about Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian and Eunuch of Records Jin Yu?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Eunuch of Records Jin Yu rarely leaves Heavenly Revtions. As for Jin Xian Gonggong, he¡¯s a close friend of my shifu. Back then, he recognised me at the Great Sanskrit Temple, and knew who I was right away. But, he didn¡¯t force me to go back with him. Back then, if he was going to, nobody could have stopped him," Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie rolled up his sleeves. "Things are way different now. Now, if they want to take you away, they¡¯ll have to ask the sword in my hand."

 Chapter 206 Kui

    <h4>Chapter 206 Kui</h4>


    Hidden River.


    Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber.


    Strands of white silk hung outside the chamber, each one swaying gently in the wind, looking very solemn and mournful. ording to the rules of the Hidden River, the death of a few killers was not worth hanging up such extravagant white silk. They were supposed to be ruthless and paying homage to the dead would seem too sentimental.


    However, the person who died this time was a little different. He was Xie House¡¯s Xie Qidao. Ten years ago, there was a night that people in the Hidden River refer to as the ¡°Night of Blood¡±. The older generation of martial experts from the Su House, Xie House and Mu House, and even the then Patriarch, all died that night. Only Xie Qidao survived. Among the assassins of the Hidden River, although Su Changhe was the Patriarch, Xie Qidao was the person with the highest seniority. Not to mention---


    "The members of Xie House are starting to feel restless." A man in ck was standing outside the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber. He was wearing a blood-red ferocious ghost mask, and his hair hung loosely on his back, giving off a chilling effect that was difficult to describe.


    There were two guards outside the chamber, one was sitting on the steps smoking a pipe and slowly exhaling smoke while the other held a long sabre while he stood straight as a pole with his sharp eyes.


    "They¡¯ve even let this monster out. Looks like things are about to get serious this time," the man smoking his pipe said quietly.


    The man with the long sabre sneered. "Even the Patriarch personally got involvedst time. Naturally, it had to be something serious. Now, the Head of Xie House has died. If the Patriarch still doesn¡¯t show his trump card, then I¡¯m afraid the Xie House members won¡¯t be agreeable."


    At this time, the door to the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber opened slowly and a slender man in ck walked out from inside. The man with the long sabre stepped aside and bowed slightly. The man smoking his pipe also put away hiszy expression, put down his pipe and gave a small nod.


    Head of Su House, Su Muyu.


    He stood opposite the masked man, and it was as if he stood facing his reflection in the water of ake. The only difference between them was one wore a mask, and the other did not.


    "You¡¯re here," Su Muyu said softly.


    "Yes, I''m here." The masked man smiled. "It''s really regrettable that all three Heads of Houses failed toplete the mission. Now, you have no choice but to send this ferocious ghost out to avenge the death of Xie Qidao."


    A trace of anger shed in the eyes of the man smoking the pipe, and he was about to get up.


    "Xie Yu." The man with the long sabre suddenly stepped forward and rested his sabre on his shoulder. "Don''t bother with this lunatic."


    "Lunatic?" The masked manughed out loud. "Hahahaha, yes, I¡¯m a lunatic."


    "The Patriarch is waiting for you. Let''s go in." Su Muyu turned around and walked into the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber. The masked man also followed him in.


    "You wanted to beat him up, didn¡¯t you?" The man with the long sabre asked.


    The man who was called Xie Yu replied, "Yes. I¡¯m a guardian of the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber, but I¡¯m also from the Xie House. He insulted my Head and should be killed."


    "You¡¯re not such an impulsive person, though?" The man with the long sabre shook his head.


    Xie Yu was stunned for a moment. "Indeed, I was suddenly upset just now and couldn''t help but think of punching him. It was just a moment of anger, but now the feeling is gone and I can¡¯t exin it."


    "He deliberately enticed you to hit him." The man with the long sabre sighed. "Did you look into his eyes?"


    Xie Yu said angrily, "He¡¯s really a lunatic."


    "Spider Shadows Group, Kui. The Patriarch is really going to show his trump card." The man with the long sabre said quietly, "But is this lunatic really trustworthy?"


    In the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber, the masked man who was called ¡°Kui¡± looked at Su Muyu¡¯s back and slowly said, "I just thought of at least twenty different ways to kill you."


    Su Muyu continued to walk unhurriedly without saying a word.


    Kui smiled coldly. "You used to be Kui. Everyone said you were the king of the assassins within Hidden River so I¡¯ve always wanted a duel with you. But, when we assassins cross swords, we can¡¯t judge victory and defeat without life and death. The Patriarch wouldn¡¯t let me fight, but I¡¯m finding it harder and harder to resist."


    Su Muyu still didn''t look back, nor did he make a sound in reply.


    Kui continued talking, "They all say that I¡¯m the talkative killer and you¡¯re the mute killer. We¡¯re two generations of Kui, but havepletely different habits. They said the former Patriarch wanted you to seed his position but because you wanted to return a favour to the man who saved your life, you gave up the position to the current Patriarch. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have done it."


    Su Muyu finally stopped and turned around slowly, his expression unchanged, and his tone calm. "Shut up."


    "Did I make you angry?" Kui¡¯s tone was full of pleasant surprise. He waved his hand lightly and a short sword appeared in his hand.


    Su Muyu frowned slightly. "This is the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber."


    "I know, and the Patriarch is here. Don''t worry, he will stop me right at the moment I kill you." Kui leaped forward holding his short sword and rushed towards Su Muyu.


    Su Muyu raised his hand, closed two fingers and pointed in front of him. A bitingly cold sword aura emerged from his fingers. Kui¡¯s short sword collided with the sword aura and it immediately condensed. Su Muyu shifted sideways and shed to his side. He tapped lightly on the short sword three times and the short sword snapped into three pieces. Su Muyu waved his fingers, picked up a piece of broken de, and aimed it straight at Kui¡¯s mask.


    "Go ahead." Kui held onto the hilt of his broken de, his palm still exerting strength, and the broken de was instantly crushed into powder.


    "Kui, stop. Do not be rude to the Head of Su House," a voice that sounded somewhat imposing spoke up.


    Kui immediately took a step back and bowed. "Patriarch."


    "I know you want to try your de. This time, I didn¡¯t let youe with us for the mission, you must have felt most dissatisfied." The Patriarch walked towards them one step at a time.


    "If Kui had gone, I would definitely have returned with sess or not at all," Kui said.


    "No, this time we did not return without sess. We have severely cripped the Lei n and Tang n and turned the two families against each other. At the same time, we killed Zhao Yuzhen and severely injured Xiao Chuhe. We have done enough." The Patriarch said slowly, "However, we left a few troublesome loose ends behind, so now, I need Kui to step in and help me."


    Kui lowered his head and said, "Awaiting the Patriarch¡¯s orders."


    "Dispatch all of the Spider Shadows, including yourself, and help me kill someone," the Patriarch said in a deep voice.


    "All of the Spider Shadows? For just one person?" Kui was a little surprised.


    "Didn¡¯t you always say you wanted to try your de? You¡¯re always saying that the people I send you to kill are not strong enough. The one this time, will make you most satisfied." The Patriarch chuckled in a low voice. "She is named Li Hanyi, ranked among the five sword immortals and armed with the third-ranked sword under Heaven -- Armoured cier."


    "Thank you, Patriarch!" Kui replied loudly, then started to snigger under his breath. That chillingugh echoed in the Star Falling Moon Shadow Chamber that was covered with white silk, filling it with an indescribable horror.

 Chapter 207 Three Letters

    <h4>Chapter 207 Three Letters</h4>


    Snow Moon City.


    Sikong Changfeng sat alone at the top of a tall pavilion. Over thest few days, there were many courier pigeons flying into Snow Moon City one after the other. One was sent by Yin Luoxia. The general message was that the crisis at Lei n Fort had been resolved, none of their disciples died, she suspected Unrivaled City had something to do with this matter and was going to Unrivaled City to investigate.


    Investigate? Sikong Changfeng sneered and put the letter into the candle me. Who didn¡¯t know that Yin Luoxia and Song Yanhui had an inexplicable rtionship between them? Whatever suspicion she had about this matter being rted to Unrivaled City was merely an excuse to settle the ill-fated rtionship between the two.


    The second letter was sent by Tang Lian. This head disciple of Snow Moon City reported on the entire matter in lengthy and great detail, from the Tang n¡¯s betrayal, colluding with the Hidden River and plotting against Lei n Fort, to the death of Grandmaster Tang and ckmailing Lei n Fort to dere to the entire martial world that Grandmaster Tang had died while defending the heroes of the martial world. He also reported that Xiao Se¡¯s condition had worsened and that they were going to bring Xiao Se to the immortal mountain beyond the sea to seek a cure.


    "Immortal mountain beyond the sea?" Sikong Changfeng sighed, and burned the letter as well. He¡¯d naturally heard Baili Dongjun telling the story about that ce before, but it was only a fairy tale after all. It was mysterious and fantastical and although he was always curious about it, he¡¯d never had the urge to see it. But, what made him more worried in the report was the matter of the Tang n¡­


    The third letter was sent by Xie Xuan, but once Sikong Changfeng received the letter, he immediately put it into the candle me, because by the time this letter arrived, the person who sent the letter was already sitting in front of him.


    Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan.


    "How do you see the situation with the Tang n?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "Grandmaster Tang is dead, and the three elders of Tang n are also dead. Tang Xuan, Tang Huang, and Tang Qisha, the three of them cannot support this huge family. During this battle in Lei n Fort, a young man appeared, named Tang Ze. This young man is not simple, and he should be the sessor left by Grandmaster Tang," Xie Xuan replied.


    "Tang Lian did mention this Tang Ze in his letter. I¡¯m sure he will indeed be someone important in the near future. But now he is too young, and the Tang n will not approve of him," Sikong Changfeng said.


    Xie Xuan frowned slightly. "You mean, Tang Lianyue?"


    "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds." Sikong Changfeng poured two cups of tea and slowly said, "Tang n Tang Lianyue. Now, he¡¯s the only one who can save the Tang n. But, did you just say the three elders of Tang n are also dead?"


    "Yes, they¡¯re dead. Snow Moon City should have received the news long ago. The entire Qingcheng Mountain have been wearing their white mourning robes due to the death of their Sectmaster Zhao Yuzhen. The news surrounding this incident is even more incredible than the battle in Lei n Fort. After all, the one who died was the Daoist Sword Immortal. Who could have killed the Daoist Sword Immortal?" Xie Xuan said.


    "The three elders of Tang n?" Sikong Changfeng shook his head. "No, they¡¯re not even close."


    "Yes, but the three elders of Tang n, in addition to Su Muyu, Xie Qidao and Su Changhe. What do you think?" Xie Xuan asked back.


    "Why would they set such arge plot to kill Zhao Yuzhen?" Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    "Even if they set such arge plot, if Zhao Yuzhen did not leave his mountain, how would they kill the Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain? For whom would Zhao Yuzhen leave the mountain?" Xie Xuan said.


    Sikong Changfeng was shocked. "Hanyi!"


    "Yes, the Hidden River and Tang n¡¯s target was to kill Li Hanyi. But, at the critical moment, Zhao Yuzhen arrived. He killed the three elders of Tang n with a single sword, repelled the Patriarch and the Heads of Houses, and brought Li Hanyi to break through the siege. But, Li Hanyi was struck by a Pear Blossom Needle. Zhao Yuzhen was already seriously injured and exerted himself in order to heal her. He exchanged his life for hers. After Li Hanyi regained consciousness, she couldn''t take the blow, and instantly suffered qi deviation. Her power increased explosively, and even with thebined strength of Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, we couldn¡¯t subdue her. In the end, at Lei n Fort, she almost killed Su Changhe, but in the end Su Changhe got away. Li Hanyi immediately followed to chase after him and Lei Hong from Lei n who still has feelings for her went after her." Xie Xuan finished the story and took a sip of tea.


    Sikong Changfeng''s expression grew increasingly worried. "I didn''t expect this matter to be so serious and that Hanyi would suffer qi deviation. No, looks like I¡¯ll have to leave the City and make a trip."


    "You can''t go." Xie Xuan shook his head. "After this string of events, it¡¯s be clear that someone is plotting to eliminate Lei n Fort, someone is trying to kill Xiao Chuhe, someone is trying to kill Li Hanyi, and someone is using all this to get rid of Tang n. No matter which it is, they¡¯re all rted to Snow Moon City. Someone wants to dismantle your Snow Moon City. Even people like Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian got involved, so things are no longer within your control. Tang n¡¯s current situation has not been made clear and Lei n Fort has lost Lei Qianhu. Lei Hong¡¯s whereabouts are unknown and as for Lei Yunhe, although his martial arts are powerful, it won¡¯t be easy for him to settle the Lei n as n Leader. The Wen n has always remained detached, and doesn¡¯t participate in disputes of the martial world. Now, Snow Moon City¡¯s three major allies are not stable, two of your Citymasters are missing, and even Luoxia Fairy has gone off to seek out her old lover. If you leave the City now, Snow Moon City will soon copse and fall apart."


    "Someone is trying to destroy my Snow Moon City?" Sikong Changfeng muttered, "I should have anticipated this. On the chessboard, we¡¯re all chess pieces."


    "Yes. It''s a pity that the person who was ying chess is dead. He bound Snow Moon City and Xiao Chuhe together in a tight knot. Now, there are many people in Heavenly Revtions City who want to destroy Snow Moon City, while in the martial world, Unrivaled City is eyeing all this like a tiger watching its prey. Therefore, at this moment, you must not leave. You are the Spear Immortal, the one and only Spear Immortal under Heaven. As long as you¡¯re here, Snow Moon City will be able to safely wait for their return." Xie Xuan said in a deep voice, "As for Li Hanyi¡¯s situation, I will go."


    "You¡¯ll go?" Sikong Changfeng was taken aback.


    "We¡¯re both called sword immortals and no matter what, our friendship goes back over ten years. Although she¡¯s very fierce, and she¡¯s always making me try her sword whenever we meet, this time, whether it¡¯s helping a friend or helping Snow Moon City, I will definitely find her." Xie Xuan stood up and swung his bookcase onto his back. "This time, I¡¯vee to deliver this message so I won¡¯t stay any longer."


    Sikong Changfeng nced at him with a mean-spirited look. "You saw how beautiful Hanyi is. Now that the man she loves is dead, you want to take advantage and fill the gap?"


    Xie Xuanughed and shook his head. "I¡¯m a schr, and I appreciate beauty the way one appreciates the world. I have never had other thoughts. I don¡¯t want her to die because if the world loses this beauty, it would be a pity."


    Sikong Changfeng nodded and continued, "Xie-xiong, Tang Lian''s letter mentioned that my daughter wasing back with you. But, I haven¡¯t seen her. I wonder¡­"


    Xie Xuan scratched his head and sighed. "Your precious daughter did start off the trip with me, but although your precious daughter¡¯s martial arts are not powerful, she¡¯s very clever. She escaped three times and was caught by me three times. The fourth time, I really couldn¡¯t find her. But, considering her talent and¡­ tenacity, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to return to Snow Moon City on her own."


    Sikong Changfeng didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry and could only exhale a heavy sigh. "I hope so."

 Chapter 208 The Youths Leave Qingcheng Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 208 The Youths Leave Qingcheng Mountain</h4>


    Qingcheng Mountain.


    For thest three months, the entire mountain had been dressed in white mourning robes.


    Today, the two most outstanding disciples of Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s younger generation, Li Fansong, the progeny of Zhao Yuzhen''s Boundless Swordy, and Fei Xuan, the progeny of Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, removed their white robes. They knelt before the statues of the San Qing Divine Teachers in Qing Xiao Hall and in front of them were the ancestral tablets of all the previous masters of Qingcheng Mountain.


    "Shishuzu, this disciple Fei Xuan will obey my master¡¯s order to go down the mountain today. Within three years, I will observe everything under Heaven, and experience all sorts of people under Heaven. Please wait for the day this disciple returns to the mountain!" Fei Xuan bowed before the tablets.


    "Shifu, this disciple Li Fansong was not filial and have not mastered his swordy. I¡¯m not able to avenge shifu¡¯s death. This disciple will go down the mountain and train hard and within three years, I will kill the murderer with my own hands!" Li Fansong also prostrated himself.


    The most senior person currently in Qingcheng Mountain, Yin Changsong, was temporarily serving as the Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain. He stood behind them and sighed helplessly. "Qingcheng Mountain has developed such talents in thest few generations. I don¡¯t know if this is a blessing or a misfortune for Qingcheng Mountain."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan stood up and bowed respectfully at Yin Changsong. Fei Xuan said, "Great Grandmaster, today Fei Xuan and little shishu are going down the mountain. Please take care, Great Grandmaster.¡±


    "When I was young, the Sectmaster at the time who was also my Grandmaster passed away. When I was in my mid-years, my shifu passed away. Then, I entered my sixtieth year and Qi-shidi passed away. Now, I¡¯m in my seventies and I¡¯ve seen the passing of the fourth Qingcheng Mountain Sectmaster in my lifetime." Yin Changsong smiled. "I only hope that when I die, I can see the fifth Sectmaster take his position, Fei Xuan."


    Fei Xuan shook his head. "Fei Xuan is ashamed and afraid I cannot assume this responsibility."


    "If youpare yourself with Yuzhen, then Qingcheng Mountain will have no master for the next hundred years. Fei Xuan, you were imparted with Yuzhen¡¯s Daoist arts, and your passion for Daoism is even higher than Yuzhen¡¯s. The position of Qingcheng Mountain Sectmaster will be yours, sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to refuse. This was what Yuzhen wanted too." Yin Changsong stroked his long beard.


    Fei Xuan bowed his head and didn¡¯t say any more. "Fei Xuan obeys."


    "In the future, you will be Sectmaster and we¡¯ll be the ones who obey you. Your shifu passed on early. He died of illness soon after he brought you to Qingcheng Mountain. You were raised by Yuzhen, so don''t let him down, Fei Xuan." Yin Changsong turned his head. "Fansong!"


    "Fansong is here!" Li Fansong hurriedly responded.


    "From today onwards, you are no longer a disciple of Qingcheng Mountain," Yin Changsong said calmly.


    "What!" Li Fansong and Fei Xuan were both shocked.


    "Actually, you have never been a disciple of my Qingcheng Mountain. You were simply Yuzhen¡¯s disciple. Back then, your parents were old friends with Qi-shidi. Your parents died young and entrusted you to him. From young, you were gifted at swordsmanship, and back then, Yuzhen was also young and eager. He took you as a disciple when you were barely six years old. In the past few years, you¡¯ve made a lot of achievements in the Boundless Swordy. Now that Yuzhen is no longer here, there is no one on Qingcheng Mountain who can teach you," Yin Changsong said.


    "But." Li Fansong was sweating anxiously. "This disciple has never thought of leaving Qingcheng Mountain. Yin-shizu, please reconsider!"


    "I¡¯m not expelling you from the sect. You want to be a disciple of Qingcheng Mountain, but ask yourself, do you really have the heart to seek the Dao? After you leave Qingcheng Mountain, you¡¯ll be able to seek your own Way of the sword." Yin Changsong slowly said, "Yuzhen has said that in your life, you have two fated teachers. The one with him has already ended. The other one is hidden among the martial world. Go seek him out."


    Li Fansong wiped away his tears and stood silently for a long time. Finally, he nodded. "Alright."


    "Don''t cry. Yuzhen said that man¡¯s swordsmanship was not inferior to his. The Wrath Sword Army Destroyer, the Solitary Sword Nine Songs, the Confucian schr¡¯s elegant sword, the Snow Moon peerless. Your shifu must be one of these four swords. It¡¯s a good fate, so cherish it."


    "This disciple obeys!"


    Seeing the two disciples walking down the mountain one step at a time, Yin Changsong sighed heavily, and the other three celestial master elders of Qingcheng Mountain also joined him.


    "One was imparted his Daoist arts, one was imparted his swordsmanship." One of the celestial masters watched their backs and said slowly, "Yuzhen has his sessors after all."


    "Can a little Daoist boy really inherit the position of Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s Sectmaster?" Another celestial master was a little worried.


    Yin Changsong shook his head. "Whether he can or not will depend on the next three years of his travels."


    "I heard that Yuzhen drew a map for the two of them. It¡¯s funny if you think about it. Yuzhen himself has never been down the mountain. How could he have drawn a map of the road that goes down the mountain?" A celestial master asked in confusion.


    "I saw that map. There were only two ces on it. The road starts at Qingcheng Mountain and ends at Qingcheng Mountain." Yin Changsong paused. "In the middle, Yuzhen only pointed out one ce. The rest he left for them to explore freely."


    "What¡¯s that ce?" the other three celestial masters asked at the same time.


    "Heavenly Revtions." Yin Changsong looked up at the sky. "Directorate of Astronomy."


    Li Fansong was carrying a bookcase, and Fei Xuan followed him riding a maroon horse, just like when they traveled down the mountain togetherst time. This time, however, their emotions and mood werepletely different. When the two reached the foot of the mountain, Li Fansong turned his head, and tears started streaming down involuntarily.


    "What are you thinking about?" Fei Xuan asked him.


    "I remembered the first time I came to Qingcheng Mountain with my parents, I was less than six years old. When I was following my parents up the mountain, I saw a youth sitting in front of the steps. He had a dangling ponytail and he was looking into the distance. He asked me, what¡¯s it like going down the mountain? Back then, I saw that he had a peach wood sword on his back so I said, if you teach me swordsmanship, I will tell you stories about going down the mountain. My parents scolded me for causing offense, but he readily agreed. Later I found out that he was Zhao Yuzhen, the most outstanding in Daoist arts and swordsmanship on Qingcheng Mountain in a century." Li Fansongughed and cried at the same time. "But at the time, I only thought of him as a little silly, and I only had to make up something about going down the mountain and he¡¯d be overjoyed for a long time. Thinking about it now, I can''t help but feel I should apologise to him."


    "Why¡¯s that?" Fei Xuan asked.


    Li Fansong wiped away his tears. "I was still young then, how could I have experienced anything much? They were all stories I heard from my parents, and some werepletely fabricated, but shifu believed it all. This time he went down the mountain. I wonder if he saw how boring this mortal world really was, would he be a little disappointed?"


    Fei Xuan alsoughed. "No, for a person like shifu, no matter how boring things get, he will find a way to make them interesting."


    "That''s true. Shifu didn¡¯t get to see enough, so let us see more than enough for him." Li Fansong turned around and said loudly, "Little schr boy, let''s get on the road."


    "Okay, little shishu!" Fei Xuan replied.


    "Don''t call me little shishu. Call me Young Master." Li Fansong knocked Fei Xuan''s head lightly.


    Fei Xuan didn¡¯t get angry for once. He just walked another few steps before he turned his head again. It was almost as if he could see a little Daoist boy sitting on the steps who grew up into a young man who was as kind and gentle as jade, and then he became a middle-aged Daoist priest with two wisps of beard. All the while, he looked into the distance, his eyes full of longing.


    Shifu, I hope that when you went down the mountain this time, you really found the things you¡¯ve been searching for in your heart. As for what you have yet to finish, leave it to Fei Xuan.

 Chapter 209 Under Heaven Den

    <h4>Chapter 209 Under Heaven Den</h4>


    A gambling den, a ce where people gather for gambling. People have been known to stake a thousand gold on a single y, some people get rich overnight, and some lose their family fortunes. In this ce, desire, greed and cruelty, all the weaknesses human beings were born with, were on full disy.


    In Beili, there were four gambling dens that were the most well-known.


    Heavenly Revtions City¡¯s Grand Golden Terrace. It¡¯s called Grand Golden Terrace because in its center, there was indeed a high tform constructed of a thousand gold. It was located in the imperial capital. From the aristocrats of the Xiao n to the wealthy merchants of the city, anyone who could step into Grand Golden Terrace was no ordinary folk. However, even a nobleman of the imperial court had to pay up if they lost money at Grand Golden Terrace, because the identity of their patron was very mysterious. Once, the eldest son of the Minister of Revenue lost money at Grand Golden Terrace and created a huge fuss, but afterwards, he disappeared inexplicably. The next day, the young master was transported via a carriage to the Minister¡¯s Residence. He didn¡¯t lose his name but lost his right hand forever. If you mention the number one gambling den in Heavenly Revtions, it must be Grand Golden Terrace.


    Sangu City Beauty Vi, a merchant city at the border. Because any trade that was conducted at the border were exempted from taxes, the merchants that hade from all over the country used bucketloads of luminous pearls to conduct transactions instead of Beili¡¯s currency of bills. Therge gambling stakes and the boldness of the gamblers there were second only to Grand Golden Terrace in Heavenly Revtions.


    The third-ranked gambling den was in Qingzhou¡¯s Bai City. The merchants of the Nine Cities of Qingzhou represented nearly 80% of the economy of Beili so the gambling den they built was naturally the most luxurious. There were nine luminous pearls at the door and it was said that after dark, there was no need to lightnterns at the door because the nine night luminous pearls could light up the entire ce. This gambling den was called Unfettered Den. Yet, not everyone could enter this gambling den. First-time visitors had to be brought in by a distinguished guest recognised by Unfettered Den.


    The fourth-ranked gambling den had the most domineering name, called Under Heaven Den. And it was indeed thergest gambling den in the whole of Beili. It was divided into an area for casino gambling, and an area for animal gambling. Casino gambling included Liubo, Chupu, Saixi, Paijiu, Danqi, Madai, Majiang, Yabao, Huahui, Zibao, and so on. Animal gambling included cockfighting, quail fighting, thrush fighting, wren fighting, cricket fighting, duck fighting, goose fighting, as well as horse racing, hound racing, and so on. There was nothing they didn¡¯t gamble on. There even used to be duels, but that was banned just ten years ago. Of course, it was called Under Heaven Den not only because of its size, but also because of the owner behind it.


    "Unrivaled City Under Heaven." A one-eyed burly man grinned. "Littledy, you want to go to Unrivaled City Under Heaven?"


    "That¡¯s right." The curvaceous, delicate-faceddy attracted everyone''s attention the moment she stepped into the gambling den. She was dressed in white with arge ¡®gamble¡¯ word written on her back. Following her was a youth armed with a whole body of swords and when he walked, they shed together creating a racket. The youth and thedy wore the same style of clothes, and he also had arge ¡®gamble¡¯ word written on the back of his robe.


    The burly man was picking his teeth with a toothpick. "Unrivaled City Under Heaven is a martial city. Outsiders are not weed. If you want to enter Unrivaled City Under Heaven, you must have an Unrivaled Order. Otherwise, on the thirty miles of road from here to Unrivaled City, you¡¯ll be ambushed by tens of martial experts."


    "Shifu, are we afraid of tens of their crap martial experts? What do we need the Unrivaled Order for?" the young man whispered.


    "Shut up." The beautiful and alluringdy red at him.


    "But we do indeed have such an Unrivaled Order in our Under Heaven Den. Thisdy just walked in here and demanded for the Unrivaled Order, but are you aware of the rules of Under Heaven Den?" The burly man stopped smiling and his eyes revealed some ferocity.


    "I know. Nine tables of life-staking gamble under Heaven, leave your fortune and your life to Yama. I have gambled for so many years, and have always wanted to bet on this one." Thedy¡¯s eyes, which had been as gentle as water so far, began to show a measure of fierceness.


    The burly man was stunned for a moment. He¡¯d seen such expressions in people¡¯s eyes before. It was an expression that only appeared on desperate gamblers. Then, he returned a sneer. "Looks like you don¡¯t really know what kind of ce Under Heaven Den is, and what kind of people we are. Even if you¡¯re willing, do you think you¡¯re qualified to make us open this nine tables of life-staking gamble for you?"


    Thedy returned a dainty smile. "I think it¡¯s you who don''t know who we are. Dear disciple, tell them who we are."


    The youth stepped forward and shouted loudly, "I am Luo Mingxuan!"


    The burly man sucked in a cold breath. "Luo Mingxuan!" He eximed out loud before he realised something, thinking to himself, I don''t seem to have heard the name before, ah. So he hurriedly turned his head and looked at apanion who was waving a feathered fan.


    The man waving a feathered fan thought hard about it and shook his head. "Never heard of him. This name doesn¡¯t sound familiar."


    "Boy, are you ying me?" the burly man said angrily.


    "This is my shifu." Luo Mingxuan ignored him and cleared his throat. "Yin Luoxia."


    "Oh, whatever sunset clouds or rosy clouds, I¡¯ve never heard of¡­ " The burly man waved his hand without thinking, but he quickly trembled all over, looked at hispanion, his voice shaking. "Yin¡­ Yin Luoxia?¡±


    "Yin Luoxia!" Everyone in Under Heaven Den eximed.


    "The daughter of the King of Gamblers, who once avenged her father in Unfettered Den and won three consecutive games against Lian Rulie, the most powerful man in Qingzhou at the time, and regained the position of King of Gamblers, that Yin Luoxia?" The burly man properly inhaled a breath of cold air.


    "Yes, back then I was only ten years old." Yin Luoxia smiled, stepped on the stool, put her hand on herp, and looked at the burly man pointedly. "This year, I¡¯m 30 years old."


    Luo Mingxuan crossed his arms in front of his chest and stood beside Yin Luoxia, speaking with a smug expression, "Although my shifu is as gorgeous as a flower, she still looks no older than twenty-eight years."


    Yin Luoxia pped him across his chest. "You shut up. I was finally gaining momentum and you ruined it all!"


    The burly man who had been picking his teeth with disdain suddenly turned respectful. Even all the gamblers in Under Heaven Den who were originally taunting them and waiting to watch a good show turned respectful at this moment. This battle of the King of Gamblers in Unfettered Den in Qingzhou was a legendary story these gamblers had been hearing for more than ten years. Now, the King of Gamblers was here in person in Under Heaven Den, and everyone grew excited. The burly man cupped his fists and said, "Since the Fairy has graced us with her presence, and is willing to try our Under Heaven Den¡¯s nine tables of life-staking gamble, then we are most honoured to acquiesce with her request." He pped his hands three times.


    All the onlookers retreated into two lines, opening up a very long aisle. The gambling den staff quickly lined up the nine tables, and a person sat at each of the nine tables.


    "Chupu, Paijiu, Xuanhe, Madai, Yabao, Huahui, Zibao, Mahjong, Liubo." The burly man announced, "This is our Under Heaven Den¡¯s nine tables of life-staking gamble. The wager is not wealth and treasure, but a verdict on life and death. Fairy, please!"


    "Such manners. I¡¯m game." Yin Luoxia stood up and walked towards the nine gambling tables with a smile.


    "The wager is not wealth and treasure, but a verdict on life and death?" Luo Mingxuan sneered, ced his hand lightly on his sword and followed after her.

 Chapter 210 Nine Tables of Life-staking Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 210 Nine Tables of Life-staking Gamble</h4>


    The so-called nine tables of life-staking gamble was a rule unique to Under Heaven Den. There were nine tables in a row, with nine gambling games, and nine expert gamblers of Under Heaven Den as dealers. If you lost any one table, you wouldn¡¯t really have to lose your life so miserably, but your entire person will no longer belong to you, but to Under Heaven Den.


    These were the rules of Under Heaven Den.


    "Luoxia Fairy has graced us with her presence. This is an honour for us at Under Heaven Den, and also an honour for this Peng." The middle-aged man sitting at the first gambling table smiled slightly.


    "Oh, this is Dealer Peng of Under Heaven Den." Yin Luoxia also smiled.


    "Thest time I met Fairy was ten years ago. Now that we meet again, I¡¯m already a middle-aged man, but the Fairy is still as beautiful as when we first met." Dealer Peng gestured with his hand. "Please."


    "This is Dealer Peng of Under Heaven Den, Peng Qinhai. His skill at Chupu is unrivaled under Heaven," Yin Luoxia said to Luo Mingxuan.


    Luo Mingxuan was stunned, not certain what she¡¯d meant, so he cupped his fist and said, "Greetings to Dealer Peng."


    "Go ahead," Yin Luoxia said mildly.


    "Huh?" Luo Mingxuan asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t say I was going to y these nine tables of life-staking gamble. Would such a trivial thing require your shifu to use my own hands?" Yin Luoxia raised her beautiful eyebrows. "Didn¡¯t you im you¡¯re going to break that Immortal Six Gambles? So, you¡¯re not even interested in such a trivial gamble?"


    "Trivial gamble?" Peng Qinhai smiled. "The Fairy is still as arrogant as ever."


    "It''s not that I''m arrogant." Yin Luoxia nced at the people at the nine gambling tables with disdain. "It''s just that you¡¯re all really trash."


    "You!" Peng Qinhai retorted angrily.


    "Okay, okay, don''t argue, I¡¯ll just gamble, alright?" Luo Mingxuan took a few steps forward and sat down at the first gambling table. "Come on, then."


    Peng Qinhai looked down with disdain. "Little baby, how old are you to dare gamble with me?"


    Without raising his head, Luo Mingxuan slowly said, "I am twenty this year. The year my shifu became King of Gamblers, she was only ten years old."


    Unrivaled City Under Heaven.


    Wushuang, the young citymaster carrying the sword casket and Lu Yuzhai, the head disciple of his generation, stood above the city gates and looked at a low mountain in the distance.


    "Shifu is entering seclusion in the Sword House today. When hees out again, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be in the realm of a sword immortal," Lu Yuzhai said slowly.


    Wushuang scratched his head. "Perhaps, I guess. To be honest, shifu¡¯s talent is a little short."


    "Any news from the second prince?" Lu Yuzhai ignored Wushuang''s unfilial remarks.


    Wushuang thought for a while and shook his head. "I forgot."


    "Forgot?" Lu Yuzhai was surprised. "Can you forget something like this?"


    "Yes, I only remember that Zhao Yuzhen is dead, and Li Hanyi is suffering qi deviation. These two are sword immortals, so I won¡¯t forget about them." Wushuang grinned. "I can''t be bothered with the rest." After speaking, he took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it over to Lu Yuzhai. "How about you read it yourself?"


    Lu Yuzhai received the letter, but the more he read, the more rmed he became. "Zhao Yuzhen is dead, Li Hanyi is suffering qi deviation, and there was a huge battle in Lei n Fort. Lei n¡¯s Lei Qianhu, Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang, and the Hidden River Xie House¡¯s Xie Qidao died in the battle. So, the second prince''s n to destroy Lei n Fort has failed."


    Heavenly Revtions City, White Prince Residence.


    "Do you think we failed?" Xiao Chong asked softly. His eyes were covered with a while cloth while he sat in the courtyard quietly basking in the sun. Standing opposite him was the ninth prince, Xiao Jingxia.


    Xiao Jingxia sighed. "We were actually so close. Just a little more and we could have wiped out the entire Lei n. Now, we¡¯ve lost Grandmaster Tang and the Head of Xie House. We haven¡¯t made much of a gain."


    "You¡¯re wrong." Xiao Chong shook his head. "I have never regarded Tang n as an ally. Grandmaster Tang''s ambitions were too great. But, this time, Lei n and Tang n have forged an irreconcble feud. With these two families on opposite sides, it¡¯s a huge blow to Snow Moon City. After this, it¡¯s hard to say whether Snow Moon City can remain the number one city in the martial world. Then, it¡¯ll be time for our other ally, Unrivaled City, to rise again!"


    "The Tang n is not our ally? What about Hidden River?" Xiao Jingxia asked in a low voice.


    "Hidden River." Xiao Chong frowned slightly. "I¡¯m starting to feel like we shouldn¡¯t have gone looking for them when we started this. They are ferocious ghosts of the dark and beyond our control."


    Xiao Jingxia lowered his head. "It was this brother who acted presumptuously that time."


    "It''s fine. Let me think again about the Hidden River." Xiao Chong waved his hand. "By the way, have there been recent developments in the Red Prince Residence?"


    "He¡¯s still singing every night, drinking and having fun every day. They said the Red Prince Xiao Yu has transformed his entire Residence into a hunting ground. How absurd," Xiao Jingxia replied.


    Xiao Chong tapped his knees lightly with his fingers. "Red Prince Xiao Yu. This time, such a huge upheaval happened in the martial world but he didn¡¯t get involved at all. It makes one feel unsettled."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu sat on a chair covered with fox fur and drank his wine leisurely. "The death of such a powerful chess piece as Grandmaster Tang, in exchange for an irreconcble feud between the Lei n and Tang n, thereby weakening Snow Moon City¡¯s power. For Xiao Chong who has pinned his hope on Unrivaled City, this is truly a profitable trade."


    Standing beside him, Long Ye nodded. "A mountain can¡¯t have two tigers. Since the White Prince has decided to support Unrivaled City, this will inevitably give rise to disapproval from the Tang n in the future. The death of Grandmaster Tang is a good thing for the White Prince."


    "Let them fight it out." Xiao Yu drank the wine in his cup. "Let them fight until either the fish dies or the tears. Then, all under Heaven will be mine. Only this time, I overestimated Xiao Chong. I didn¡¯t think he would kill Xiao Chuhe, but unexpectedly, he¡¯s even more cowardly than I thought. Bringing out that little brother of mine with his unmatched martial arts turned out to be a wrong move."


    "I heard that Xiao Chuhe was able to survive in the end because of Ye Anshi and Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan," Long Ye said.


    "I was afraid that Xiao Chong would find Xiao Chuhe first and use him to do something terrible, so I invited my brother out to stop him. But Xiao Chong only wanted to kill Xiao Chuhe. Then again, if Xiao Chuhe does indeed return to Heavenly Revtions, regardless of what condition he¡¯s in, at the very least he would hold some of the power. Where has Xiao Chuhe gone now?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "We haven¡¯t been able to ascertain this yet." Long Ye shook his head.


    "Where is Yan Sen? Haven''t you found him yet?" Xiao Yu frowned slightly. That day, they heard that Yan Sen received a message from Bai Xiao Hall and hurried to look for him. But, this number one intelligence expert in the Red Prince Residence seemed to have vanished like the wind.


    "No, Yan Sen came from Bai Xiao Hall and he¡¯s an expert at tracking people. Everyone in the Prince¡¯s Residence was trained by him. None of us can find him for now." Long Ye shook his head.


    "Forget it." Xiao Yu sighed. "I can''t control that much now. I¡¯m guessing that little brother of mine is on his way to Heavenly Revtions now. Before we see him again, we must be prepared."


    "Long Ye understands!" Long Ye nodded.

 Chapter 211 Immortal Six Gambles

    <h4>Chapter 211 Immortal Six Gambles</h4>


    There were a total of 12 pieces, six white pieces and six ck pieces, the first move was determined by a toss named the ¡°jade¡±. Each yer had six pieces, and the game was divided into twelve rounds. There was an empty row in the middle called the water, in which were ced two pieces called the fish. During the game, the yer tossed the dice and moved his piece. If the piecended in the water, it could eat the fish. If you ate a fish, you got two tokens. This gamey was known as Liubo (Six Gambles).


    Liubo prospered among the nobles of the previous dynasty. After years of war, the gamey had been lost for years, and the original rules were varied andplicated, so its poprity declined. It was said that a Prince of the previous dynasty lived incognito among themon folk. This Prince went from fine brocade robes and luxurious food to rough tea and in rice. Yet, he was content and happy. However, the one thing he couldn¡¯t give up was his addiction to Liubo. But, because he had nobody to y against, he improvised the gamey and taught his neighbours how to y the game. The neighbours found it interesting and two people could y against each other for a whole day and night. Later, they attracted the attention of other people around, and their audience would stand around for two hours watching with interest. Later, this matter spread far and wide, and many people began to learn how to y, spreading it even further. Slowly, this game of Liubo chess became more and more popr until now, even a seven-year-old child knew how to y it.


    Under Heaven Den, nine tables of life-staking gamble. Thest table was this -- Liubo!


    The burly man who started off preparing the nine gambling tables was now sweating profusely. He already knew that the visitor was Luoxia Fairy, so he¡¯d sent the nine most skillful dealers in Under Heaven Den, but now, Luoxia Fairy didn¡¯t even y a single round. She sent her disciple who had already won eight consecutive games, and now sat before the Liubo table.


    An old man with white hair was sitting beside the Liubo table. He was dressed in coarse linen and at first nce, he looked no different from an ordinary old man. He squinted his eyes and looked at Luo Mingxuan, "This kid has passed through eight games?"


    Luo Mingxuan thought to himself that after winning eight games in a row, the entire Under Heaven Den must be boiling over. This old man had been sitting there for a long time, and he wondered if he was deaf or blind. While he was thinking this in his head, his expression became filled with impatience. "This old uncle is really funny. I¡¯ve gambled eight games right in front of you. Didn¡¯t you see?"


    Yin Luoxia, who had been sitting silently beside him, suddenly scolded softly, "Don''t be rude."


    The old man raised his head when he heard her and squinted his eyes to look at Yin Luoxia. After looking for a long time, the corner of his mouth curved in a vulgar smile. "Fairy, you¡¯re still so beautiful."


    "Head Dealer, you must be at least eighty this year. Not dead yet?" Yin Luoxia had a gentle smile on her face, but her words were most rming.


    The old man called the Head Dealer coughed a few times. "Every day, I y Liubo with the King of the Underworld. If I win a game, I live another year. This old man has counted, I can live another 20 years."


    "Head Dealer." The one-eyed burly man walked up to the old man, lowered his head and whispered something in his ear.


    The Head Dealer nodded, cleared his throat, and gestured at the table in front of him. "Then, please sit."


    "Shifu, what¡¯s with this man?" Luo Mingxuan asked hurriedly when he realised that the attitude of this person waspletely different from the eight tables prior.


    Yin Luoxia smiled and said, "Didn¡¯t he just say that he yed chess with the King of the Underworld every day? He¡¯s the Head Dealer of Under Heaven Den who everyone calls the Yama Gambler, Ye San. The number of days he¡¯s yed Liubo is longer than yours and mybined age. The people who yed the eight tables before this cane together and still can¡¯t gamble against one of him."


    Luo Mingxuan was stunned. "Then how can you win against him?"


    Yin Luoxia smacked Luo Mingxuan''s head with her hand. "Before you said anything, you still had a chance. Don¡¯t you remember what I taught you about the true meaning of gambling?"


    "When you believe you can win, you will definitely win," Luo Mingxuan murmured.


    "Then go." Yin Luoxia gave a light push, and Luo Mingxuan sat down in front of the Liubo chess game.


    "I have yed Liubo for sixty-six years, and I have never lost. Kid, how many years have you yed?" Ye San said quietly.


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head. "About six years."


    "Good. It¡¯s all six, so we have some fate. If you lose, you¡¯ll be myckey. Sounds about right." Ye San smirked.


    This smirk, however, angered Luo Mingxuan. "You¡¯ve just lived a few more years. Old uncle, you¡¯re quite arrogant."


    "Lived a few more years?" Ye San was still smiling. "Since this kid insists on being pigheaded, then let me tell you. Your answer earlier was wrong."


    "My answer was wrong?" Luo Mingxuan was taken aback. "How was it wrong?"


    "You have never yed Liubo before." Ye San suddenly reached out and turned one of the chess pieces upright. "Xiao!"


    During the conversation, the two of them had already yed several rounds. In the Liubo chess game, a chess piece could be turned upright if itnded on a designated position and it would be a Xiao. The Xiao could eat a fish, and a fish was worth two tokens. The first person to get six tokens was the winner! But, having yed Liubo for so many years, Luo Mingxuan had never seen anyone who could turn a Xiao so quickly. He finally settled down to y the game seriously.


    After ten rounds, Luo Mingxuan''s back was soaked with sweat. He had never seen a person y Liubo this way. Every move was very weird, as if he was ying on the edge of the Liubo chess rules, yet he forced himself to take a step backwards again and again, facing the possibility of losing the entire game at any time.


    Why was it like this? Why was it like this? Luo Mingxuan forced himself to calm down, and his mind continued to rey all the Liubo games he¡¯d yed before.


    There must be a way, there must be a way. Luo Mingxuan finally closed his eyes, and the images in his mind rotated rapidly until the image he had watched thousands and ten thousands of times appeared - two lifelike carved y figurines were ying Liubo chess. Yes! The Immortals seized six sticks to gamble against Taishan, enticing him to enter that game of immortals. In the end, if Ye San could break this game, then he might be able to solve that Immortal Six Gambles technique. If Ye San couldn¡¯t break it, then this round would be an endgame. Although he couldn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t lose either!


    Luo Mingxuan opened his eyes, and hope was rekindled in his heart.


    Three incense sticks of time passed.


    The one-eyed man whispered to Peng Qinhai, "The Head Dealer has never yed a game of Liubo for so long. Could it be that he¡¯s going to lose this time?"


    Peng Qinhai shook his head. "This game was fixed not long after it started such that Head Dealer could not lose. But, just then, the kid¡¯s approach suddenly changed. Now in this situation, it seems like Head Dealer won¡¯t lose, but he may not win either."


    "Endgame?" The one-eyed man frowned.


    "Kid, who taught you this?" Ye San stopped and sat up as he said solemnly.


    Luo Mingxuan wiped the sweat from his head. "Of course it was my shifu who taught me."


    "Bah, your shifu is crafty and entric with a thousand and one tricks. Her ability to cheat is a lot stronger than her gambling skills. You kid, you yed this Liubo steadily, step by step. How could she have taught you this?" Ye San said angrily.


    Luo Mingxuan waved his hand and said, "Are you still ying or not!"


    Ye San smashed the entire chessboard with his hand. "No more! I have yed Liubo for sixty-six years, but I can''t win against a person ying this pseudo Liubo. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Pseudo Liubo?" Luo Mingxuan snapped around to look at Yin Luoxia. "What does that mean?"


    Yin Luoxia smiled and said, "It means exactly what you heard."

 Chapter 212 A Smile Like a Lotus in Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 212 A Smile Like a Lotus in Bloom</h4>


    Ye San picked up a jade piece on the table. "I thought it was a waste of time to y this pseudo Liubo technique. But you kid, something¡¯s not right with you. Have you also yed the real Liubo before?"


    Luo Mingxuan scratched his head, a little annoyed. "You old man, what the hell are you talking about? Can you say something I can understand?"


    "Okay, let me ask you. If all six pieces can be Xiao, what will that be like?" Ye San asked suddenly.


    Luo Mingxuan suddenly felt like he was struck by lightning. In the usual Liubo technique, only one of the six pieces of San can be a Xiao, and the remaining five be San, paving the way for the Xiao. If all six pieces can be Xiao, Luo Mingxuan muttered, "Then the variables on the chessboard will increase nearly ten times more than before¡­"


    "Kid, I''ll ask you again. In Liubo, only a Xiao can eat a San, but what if a San can also eat a Xiao?" Ye San asked again.


    Luo Mingxuan frowned, thinking quickly in his mind. In the original Liubo technique, Xiao can eat San, but San cannot eat Xiao, nor can it eat another San. But, if the rules became a Xiao can eat a San, but a San can also eat a Xiao, and San cannot eat each other, then the variables will increase another several times. So, the Liubo technique wasn''t as simple as he imagined. Just a small change in the rules would result in a gambling game with so many variables.


    Pseudo Liubo? Luo Mingxuan suddenly regained his senses and understood the meaning of these three words. He looked at Ye San and said in a deep voice, "You learned the Liubo technique of the previous dynasty?"


    "My family name is Ye, and one of my ancestors a few hundreds years ago was a famous general of the ancient Great Xuan Dynasty. I have a chess book left by my ancestors and I studied it for many years before I could fully understand the rules. However, that Liubo technique was extremelyplex and no one around me wanted to learn it. So, I could only y against myself. However, after ying that Liubo, this Liubo that you and I have yed is nothing but a child¡¯s y in my opinion." Ye San smirked.


    "Child''s y, but you couldn¡¯t win anyway?" Luo Mingxuan said.


    "Which is why I was thinking earlier, that you may also have a prominent ancestor from the previous dynasty, so you also knew the true Liubo technique. But, now I see it was just a fluke." Ye San shook his head. "There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you, but I¡¯m afraid I can''t ask anymore."


    "What is it?" Luo Mingxuan asked in confusion.


    "Back then, during the Great Xuan Dynasty, whenever a new Emperor ascended the throne, there would be a Shadow by his side. The Shadow was often a Prince born from one of the concubines, and was trained from childhood and imparted with the Great Xuan Emperor¡¯s ultimate swordy. This Shadow was responsible for guarding the safety of the Emperor. It was said that his swordsmanship was equivalent to a sword immortal of the martial world. But when the Great Xuan fell, the Shadow disappeared, and that swordy also disappeared. If you, like me, were descended from someone prominent in the previous dynasty, I thought maybe you would know something," Ye San said.


    Ye San was still sighing over there, but the thoughts floating in Luo Mingxuan''s mind were bing clearer and clearer.


    The fall of the Great Xuan empire, the extinction of the imperial family, the loss of the ultimate swordy. But, there was a Prince who escaped from death, hid himself among themoners, and improvised the Liubo technique which spread through the world. In that distant mountain, two figurines ying Liubo against each other were mysteriously left behind, and became the poem, ¡°Immortals seize six sticks to gamble against Taishan¡±. Under this so-called chess game was hidden an ultimate swordy.


    All the fragments of clues were finally linked together at this moment. It wasn¡¯t because that Immortal Six Gambles chess was difficult to solve, but because the Liubo rules were not what he thought they were. The former Great Xuan dynasty¡¯s Prince, who hid himself among themoners, must have hidden his ultimate swordy within the Liubo chess game. And, to solve this game, he had to first understand the proper Liubo rules. The more Luo Mingxuan thought about it, the more excited he became. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Yin Luoxia. Yin Luoxia also frowned and thought for a while before she nodded.


    "Senior, may I please borrow the chess book to read?" Luo Mingxuan looked at Ye San.


    Ye San coughed lightly. "Kid, you have talent. I was also thinking of lending it to you to read, so that in the future, I will have someone who can y the real Liubo with me. But, I have a request.¡± Ye San suddenly turned his head and nced at Yin Luoxia, but Yin Luoxia red back.


    Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t get it. "What request?"


    "Let your shifu give me a kiss." Ye San grinned.


    There was a crisp tinkling sound, and a silver light shed.


    A sword had already reached Ye San''s throat.


    The heavy sword, Hopeless. Luo Mingxuan went straight for his most ferocious sword. The tip of the sword was bitingly cold, and Luo Mingxuan¡¯s tone was even icier. "Say that again?"


    "What are you doing!" The onlookers who were all Under Heaven Den people pulled out their weapons, and immediately surrounded Yin Luoxia and Luo Mingxuan.


    Ye San squinted his eyes. "I didn''t win this ninth round of the gambe, but you didn¡¯t win either. We can¡¯t give you the Unrivaled Order."


    "Then I will kill you," Luo Mingxuan said viciously.


    Ye San simply closed his eyes. "Okay, go ahead and kill."


    Luo Mingxuan was taken aback. He was not some heinous demon head. How could he just kill somebody he didn¡¯t agree with? So he could only feign his anger and growled, "Do you think I won¡¯t?"


    "All right, dear disciple. Enough of this boring game." Yin Luoxia suddenly waved her left hand, and a shining golden token appeared in her hand. On it was engraved inrge and clear characters, "Unrivaled".


    "The Unrivaled Order!" Everyone in Under Heaven Den was shocked.


    Luo Mingxuan eximed with joy, "Then, the chess book?"


    Yin Luoxia waved her right hand, and a torn book with an old cover and missing corners appeared right before everyone''s sight. "Now, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Shifu, you¡¯re amazing, ah. When did you get those?" Luo Mingxuan said happily.


    "Didn¡¯t that old man under your sword say my cheating skills are number one under Heaven? Cheating and stealing are the same concept. I grabbed it in passing." Yin Luoxia turned to look at Ye San, and gave him a gentle smile. "Did you want me to kiss you?"


    Ye San looked at that gentle smile, but a chill rose in his heart. This young and inexperienced youth wouldn¡¯t kill him, but the same couldn¡¯t be said of Luoxia Fairy. He shook his head hurriedly. "Fairy, I was just kidding¡­"


    "Dear disciple, let''s go." Yin Luoxia turned around with a re, shaking her robes lightly, and therge ¡°gamble¡± word on her back fluttered majestically.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." Luo Mingxuan withdrew his sword and followed.


    Ye San escaped from the sword, and quickly retreated a few steps. Then, he roared angrily, "What do you take my Under Heaven Den for? Stop them and take them down!" The Under Heaven Den people were all ready to go so when they heard this order, they couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward.


    "Dear disciple," Yin Luoxia spoke softly.


    "As ordered." Luo Mingxuan once again drew out his heavy sword, Hopeless and stabbed forward. Yin Luoxia tipped her toes, swept up and lightly stepped onto the Hopeless sword, making use of the momentum to fly outside. She turned her head midair and smiled at Luo Mingxuan.


    A beautiful face with a smile like a lotus in bloom, her beautiful hair falling from the sp to frame her blushing cheeks, you could only guess what her gaze was saying.


    The most beautiful scenery in the world was only just so.


    Luo Mingxuan couldn''t help but grin stupidly. With a violent wave of the heavy sword Hopeless, his power increased several times more than usual, and he knocked back all the people surrounding him. He tipped his toes and followed after. "Shifu, wait for me."


    *

 Chapter 213 Request to Meet Unrivaled

    <h4>Chapter 213 Request to Meet Unrivaled</h4>


    Yin Luoxia and Luo Mingxuan. This pair of master and disciple had martial arts that were far superior to everyone in Under Heaven Den. It didn¡¯t take long after they rode off before they left those people far, far behind.


    "What now?" The one-eyed man wiped his sweat and gasped, "We¡¯re going to lose them."


    Ye San said viciously, "Ride a horse and go after them. If the people in Unrivaled City find out about this, we¡¯re gonna to get it!"


    "Shifu." Luo Mingxuan hesitated for a while before he asked, "Why do we need this Unrivaled Order? Looking at the martial arts of the guarding disciples outside Unrivaled City, let alone shifu, even I¡¯m not afraid of them. What¡¯s the use of this Unrivaled Order?"


    "The two of us with one sword each can of course fight our way through, but that would create a hugemotion. The person we¡¯re looking for would have run away," Yin Luoxia replied.


    "The person we¡¯re looking for?" Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t understand. "Who?"


    "One sword to break water, stopping a thousand rivers," Yin Luoxia said unhurriedly. "Obviously the Citymaster of Unrivaled City, Song Yanhui."


    "Song Yanhui." Luo Mingxuan remembered this man, and he¡¯d also heard many people gossip about the rtionship between that man and his master, Yin Luoxia. He even tried to teach that man a lesson when he was injured, but that time, the tears that his master had shed left a strong impression. Luo Mingxuan said suddenly, "Shifu, so you¡¯re not here to investigate what happened at Lei n Fort¡­"


    Yin Luoxia red at him. "Who said that?"


    "You obviously came to see Song Yanhui!" Luo Mingxuan exposed her.


    "I¡­ indeed came to see Song Yanhui." Yin Luoxia blushed. "Then I will ask him if he had anything to do with the incident at Lei n Fort!"


    Luo Mingxuan didn''t believe Yin Luoxia''s words at all, and muttered to himself, "What''s so great about that Song Yanhui? All he cared about was practicing his sword and glorifying Unrivaled City. In the end, he fought three times and lost three times to Second Citymaster. Even in matters of love, he prioritised his sword and Unrivaled City above shifu. In terms of talent, bah, he gave up so much and still couldn¡¯t defeat Second Citymaster. In terms of looks, in my opinion, he¡¯s not even worth a tenth of I, Luo Mingxuan!"


    "You¡¯re so full of nonsense. You want to die?" Yin Luoxia said coldly.


    Luo Mingxuan shuddered, turned his head, and eximed in surprise, "Shifu, there¡¯s someone up ahead!"


    "I have the Unrivaled Order. Make way!!" Yin Luoxia took out the token and shouted.


    The people who had pulled out their weapons and were going to block their way stepped aside one after another and bowed their heads respectfully. The two of them rushed past on their horses, galloping wildly towards Unrivaled City.


    "Shifu, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re riding through a familiar road?" Luo Mingxuan was puzzled.


    "Eight years ago." Yin Luoxiaughed loudly. "Eight years ago, I also rode on a horse like this, holding an Unrivaled Order and riding through this ce!"


    "How did you get the Unrivaled Order?" Luo Mingxuan asked in confusion.


    "He gave it to me," Yin Luoxia replied simply.


    Wushuang and Lu Yuzhai were standing above the city gate, looking into the distance, and they saw two horses riding with a cloud of dust rushing aggressively towards Unrivaled City.


    Wushuang looked curiously into the distance. "Do we have guestsing?"


    "Looks like someone holding an Unrivaled Order," Lu Yuzhai said. "None of the disciples along the way fired signal arrows so it¡¯s not likely to be an enemy. But,tely, who woulde here? Could they be someone sent by His Highness the White Prince?"


    "Doesn¡¯t look like it. Look at the aggressive way they¡¯re urging their horses." Wushuang thought about it and grinned. "They look like they¡¯reing to grab someone."


    The two people galloped closer and closer, and Wushuang and Lu Yuzhai gradually made out their faces clearly. Wushuang praised, "Unexpectedly, a prettydy and a soldierly young man."


    Lu Yuzhai was stunned, and then he frowned. "Shidi, you were right. They¡¯re indeed here to grab someone."


    "Oh?" Wushuang turned his head curiously. "Exin?"


    "Eight years ago, thedy down there also came holding an Unrivaled Order, shouting and riding her horse all the way here. Then, she pulled up her horse in front of the city, and demanded to see shifu," Lu Yuzhai said.


    Wushuang raised his eyebrows. "Luoxia Fairy?"


    "This, you remember?" Lu Yuzhai was shocked.


    "Of course, if I don''t remember some of shifu¡¯s weak points, I¡¯d have been beaten to death by shifu long ago during sword training." Wushuang shrugged.


    "Back then, shifu was travelling through the martial world on his own and developed a rtionship with Luoxia Fairy. Later, shizu summoned him back to the city and the two of them parted reluctantly. Shifu then gave an Unrivaled Order to Luoxia Fairy and asked her toe look for him in Unrivaled City. Less than three months after they separated, Luoxia Fairy really came, but it was a pity she only reached the city gates." Lu Yuzhai sighed. "And she was beaten back by shizu. She was someone from Snow Moon City, he was a disciple of Unrivaled City. They wouldn¡¯t have had a chance."


    "What a pity." Wushuang stopped smiling, which was a rarity, and spoke softly, "They should have been a favoured pairing."


    "You can even use such deep words as favoured pairing?" Lu Yuzhai was surprised.


    Wushuang red at him and said with disdain, "Shixiong, I have a bad memory. I¡¯m not illiterate."


    "Wait." Lu Yuzhai looked up abruptly. "There are people chasing them from behind. Looks like some of the disciples guarding the city and¡­ those people from Under Heaven Den. Looks like the Unrivaled Order was stolen from Under Heaven Den."


    "With Luoxia Fairy''s martial arts, did she need to steal the Unrivaled Order?" Wushuang asked.


    "She was afraid that if shifu got wind of her arrival, shifu would run away," Lu Yuzhai said.


    "Run away?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s run away many times."


    Luoxia Fairy pulled up her horse in front of the city and shouted loudly, "Get your citymaster toe out and see me!"


    The people who were chasing them stopped over 30 zhang away from Luoxia Fairy. Their hearts shuddered when she shouted using a voice that contained her profound internal strength, and they didn¡¯t dare move any closer.


    "Who the heck is she?" A disciple of Unrivaled City asked.


    "That¡¯s Luoxia Fairy, Yin Luoxia of Snow Moon City!" Someone from Under Heaven Den replied.


    "Hah? Isn''t she second only to the three citymasters in Snow Moon City?" The disciples from Unrivaled City were shocked, and one by one, they backed away, even more unwilling to move forward.


    "Get your citymaster toe out and see me!" Yin Luoxia shouted again.


    "What shall we do?" Lu Yuzhai sighed. "This woman is not easy to deal with. Even if we go and tell shifu to run now, it¡¯s toote. Those old men are probably not willing to help either. If we fight, we may not necessarily defeat her."


    "It¡¯s fine." Wushuang jumped and swept down from the city gate. His white clothes fluttered in the wind and he carried a sword casket in his hand, looking as if he rose with the wind and rode on the wind like an immortal. Luo Mingxuan eximed, "Such eminent martial arts. Unrivaled City actually has such an outstanding young disciple."


    Wushuangnded steadily in front of the pair of master and disciple and ced the sword casket on the ground. He looked up at them and said with a slight smile, "These two distinguished guests, how are you?"


    "Who are you?" Yin Luoxia frowned. She nced over the beautifully carved sword casket, and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes.


    "The Fairy yelled twice to get me down here, but you don¡¯t recognise me?" Wushuang was still smiling slightly, "I am the citymaster of Unrivaled City that you¡¯re looking for, Wushuang."

 Chapter 214 Flying Swords Return

    <h4>Chapter 214 Flying Swords Return</h4>


    Yin Luoxia and Luo Mingxuan were stunned by Wushuang''s words. This young boy who seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old at most, actually imed to be the citymaster of Unrivaled City?


    "And I''m the citymaster of Snow Moon City," Luo Mingxuan retorted with disdain.


    Lu Yuzhai also jumped down from above the city gate and arrived, armed with his spear. He sped his fists to salute Yin Luoxia. "Senior Yin, it''s been a long time."


    "Lu Yuzhai," Yin Luoxia asked with a mild expression. "Is this person really your current citymaster?"


    Lu Yuzhai sighed. "Although I really don''t want to admit it, this person is my shidi, shifu¡¯sst disciple, and the present citymaster of Unrivaled City, Wushuang."


    Yin Luoxia nodded. "I didn''t believe it at first, but seeing him hold the Unrivaled Sword Casket, I¡¯m a little more convinced. Ever since the death of your ancestors, no one has managed to master this sword casket for hundreds of years. Song Yanhui studied it for decades and couldn¡¯t do it. But, this young man managed to master it?"


    Lu Yuzhai nodded. "The day that shidi came to us, he resonated with the swords in the casket. He is a gifted swordsman that Unrivaled City has been waiting for for a hundred years."


    "Very well. Looks like your Unrivaled City has a sessor. Then, give Song Yanhui to me," Yin Luoxia said.


    Lu Yuzhai was stunned for a while, and he was probably unable toe up with an answer after thinking for a long time, so could only look at Wushuang. Wushuang chuckled. "That shifu of mine finally got to relieve himself of the burden of being citymaster. Now, he¡¯s entered the Sword House and devoted himself to practicing his swordsmanship. He won¡¯t be meeting any guests for the next few years."


    "You really think you¡¯re the citymaster?" Yin Luoxia waved a palm impatiently.


    "Look out!" Lu Yuzhai eximed.


    Wushuang tipped his toes and held up the sword casket in front of his chest to block the attack, easily dispersing the power of that palm strike. But, when he came to a standstill, the power of the palm strike came at him again from nowhere and it was several times more violent. He was forced to retreat tens of steps.


    "This is the Cloud-Breaking Palm. You thought you¡¯d blocked the power of that palm strike but thest movees after that. Now you know the pain of it," Lu Yuzhai said sarcastically.


    However, Wushuang grinned. "This palm technique is quite interesting."


    "I¡¯m not here to deal with you little babies. Get Song Yanhui out. Back then, his shifu said if I could beat him, I can bring Song Yanhui away. Now, his shifu has been dead for so long. If I can defeat Song Yanhui, I can take him away." Yin Luoxia turned her head and said to Lu Yuzhai, "Go and call him out of the Sword House."


    Lu Yuzhai smiled bitterly. "Senior, shizu is dead, so this bet should have ended with that. How could it be transferred to my shifu? That¡¯s not fair."


    Yin Luoxia chuckled lightly. "Can you defeat me?"


    Lu Yuzhai shook his head. "Senior must be joking. Naturally, I can¡¯t defeat you."


    "Then why are you talking about being fair? There¡¯s nothing fair to talk about between you and me." Yin Luoxia walked forward. "If you don''t call him out,e to the worst, I will go look for him myself."


    Wushuang suddenly sat down cross-legged, and with a wave of his hand, he opened the sword casket. Inside, standing upright, were twelve thin swords and a fiery red long sword. "Cloudshuttle," Wushuang muttered softly, and flicked his finger towards one of the thin swords in the box. The sword was flicked into the air, turned slightly, and flew straight towards Yin Luoxia.


    A flick of a finger, killing with a smile, taking a life like immortals plucking stars---


    "Flying sword arts!" Luo Mingxuan eximed in surprise. He had heard of this sword arts for many years, but this was the first time he actually saw someone use it.


    Yin Luoxia didn''t even raise her eyelids. With a wave of her right hand, she pped the flying sword back into the sword casket. She smiled with contempt. "How many can you control at the same time? Take them all out. This Unrivaled Sword Casket may scare others but you¡¯re trying to scare me? Too naive!"


    The momentum with which the Cloudshuttle sword returned to the box was much greater than when it left. Wushuang dragged the sword casket along as he leaned backwards in order to dissipate that power.


    Lu Yuzhai was secretly worried in his heart. If they were fighting one-on-one, everyone in Unrivaled City, with the exception of Song Yanhui, was not a match for Yin Luoxia. Although Wushuang shidi was now the citymaster and had made some achievements with his flying sword arts, whether or not he could defeat Yin Luoxia was a question mark. After all, Luoxia Fairy had disappeared from the martial world for many years. There was no way of knowing how much her martial arts had improved thest few years she stayed in Snow Moon City. If shidi could win, that would be fine, but what if he lost? In the first ce, his citymaster position was not very stable¡­ He thought for a while before he stood in front of Yin Luoxia. "Senior, please wait."


    Yin Luoxia raised her beautiful eyebrows. "Are you going to try your luck too?"


    Lu Yuzhai hurriedly shook his head. "This junior dare not, but this junior has an idea. Can Senior allow me to discuss it?"


    Yin Luoxia said impatiently, "Go ahead."


    "The gamble contract left by shizu is now voided. Since shifu can¡¯t be bothered with his own affairs, then please let me, his head disciple, take care of it. How about this? If Senior¡¯s disciple can defeat shifu¡¯s disciple, then Senior may take my shifu away."


    Yin Luoxia nced at Luo Mingxuan. "Are you confident?"


    Luo Mingxuan patted his chest. "That goes without saying."


    Yin Luoxia turned her head. "Okay." Then, she tipped her toes and stepped aside.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Yuzhai also tipped his toes and followed Yin Luoxia to stand aside. Yin Luoxia was taken aback. "What are you doing here?"


    Lu Yuzhai pointed to where Luo Mingxuan and Wushuang were standing. "To watch their duel."


    "Aren¡¯t you the one fighting?" Yin Luoxia, Luo Mingxuan and Wushuang asked at the same time.


    Lu Yuzhai looked innocent. "I didn¡¯t say that, ah. Shifu has two disciples¡­"


    Yin Luoxia looked at Luo Mingxuan. "Are you still confident?"


    Luo Mingxuan gritted his teeth and drew out the heavy sword, Hopeless, on his back, and replied fiercely, "Now that it¡¯s like this, even if I¡¯m not confident, I have to be confident, ah."


    Wushuangughed. "I have fought against other disciples from your Snow Moon City."


    "Who?" Luo Mingxuan frowned.


    Wushuang thought for a while. "His name is Lei Wujie. He was wearing red clothes."


    "What was the result?" Luo Mingxuan asked.


    "He has guts, but his martial arts were terrible." Wushuang shook his head. "A whole group of them fought me together but couldn¡¯t defeat one of me."


    Luo Mingxuan felt his knees go weak. His hand holding the Hopeless sword also trembled, but he said, "Oh, Lei-shidi? His martial arts are considered average in Snow Moon City. I¡¯m his shixiong and entered the sect six or seven years earlier. He¡¯s a littlezy when ites to his martial arts, and I often had to teach him a lesson."


    Wushuang nodded. "Then, we also share a fate."


    Luo Mingxuan walked forward a few steps, stopped and looked at Wushuang. Wushuang also raised his head and looked at Luo Mingxuan.


    "Let¡¯s fight." Wushuang waved his hand. "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple Leaf, Butterfly."


    Five flying swords lined up in front of him.


    Yin Luoxia showed her surprise and said, "He¡¯s so young but he can already control five flying swords at the same time."


    The corner of Lu Yuzhai''s mouth crooked slightly, and he smiled to himself. The show has only just begun.

 Chapter 215 Seven Swords Become Xiao

    <h4>Chapter 215 Seven Swords Be Xiao</h4>


    Wushuang''s fingers slid across the des of the five flying swords, making a crisp tingling sound like wind chimes. He whistled lightly and said in a faint voice, "Go." The five flying swords flew directly towards Luo Mingxuan.


    "You¡¯re using five swords from the get go? So violent." Luo Mingxuan waved the heavy sword, Hopeless, and immediately blocked one of the flying swords. The other four continued to attack from different directions. Two were aimed at his left and right shoulders, oneing right at his forehead and the other one slicing straight for his abdomen.


    A silver light shed from Luo Mingxuan¡¯s back, and he¡¯d drawn another light and elegant long sword into his left hand - it was precisely the light sword bestowed by Li Suwang, Farewell. He spun a sword flower and used both swords in his left and right hands at the same time. A few jingles sounded. Luo Mingxuan actually blocked the four flying swords at the same time. He smiled triumphantly, took a small step back and grinned. "Don''t underestimate the people of Snow Moon City."


    The five flying swords once again returned to the sword casket and Wushuang nodded. "Not bad."


    "The Fairy''s disciple learned two-handed swordsmanship?" Lu Yuzhai was confused. Two-handed weapon arts was the specialised martial arts of Snow Moon City previous citymaster, Li Changsheng. The Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, and Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng had all used two-handed weapon arts to make their names when they were younger. But, he didn¡¯t know that the Fairy¡¯s disciple had actually learned this martial arts too.


    "Two-handed swordsmanship? My disciple¡¯s martial arts are much better than that." Yin Luoxia smiled. "My disciple learned the Immortal Sword Arts."


    "Cloudshuttle, take his head." Wushuang flicked his fingers and flicked the Cloudshuttle sword out again.


    "You keep doing the same thing and the result will be the same." Luo Mingxuan¡¯s sword gained momentum, and his confidence increased greatly. He stepped forward and sliced the heavy sword downwards.


    "Gentlefrost, pierce his brows." Wushuang flicked again, and the Gentlefrost sword flew out immediately.


    Luo Mingxuan used one sword to repel the Cloudshuttle sword, but the Gentlefrost sword, which carried an aura of light frost, was aimed right at his face. He turned to one side and blocked it with the Farewell sword in his left hand.


    "Windsorrow, cut off his ears." Wushuang waved his hand casually, and the Windsorrow sword flew out.


    Luo Mingxuan had just blocked the previous move using his Farewell sword, and had yet to regain his bnce. He could tell that the momentum of the Windsorrow sword was very fierce. He gritted his teeth, braced himself with his legs, and danced furiously with both his swords. He sent the Windsorrow sword flying away and he took a leap into the air.


    "It''s over." Wushuang sighed, and he lifted his right hand. Maple Leaf and Butterfly flew up at the same time. It was difficult for a person to move while airborne, and it was even more difficult to dodge these two swords.


    Luo Mingxuan was in the air and he nced at Yin Luoxia who was standing to one side. Yin Luoxia sighed, and rolled up a palm wind in her hand. She was clearly ready to take action and save him. He thought that his shifu would definitely be disappointed in him, but the expression in her eyes was clearly not disappointment. It was a kind of dejectedness.


    For a woman of shifu¡¯s age, after being separated for so many years, she¡¯d once again decided to travel over a thousand miles to this hostile city to grab this fellow. This may be thest time she summoned such courage in her lifetime.


    Flowerse every season, but people only have one lifetime.


    Luo Mingxuan closed his eyes, and the Immortal Six Gambles chess match circted rapidly in his mind.


    "If all six San can be Xiao, what will that be like?"


    "In Liubo, a Xiao can eat a San, but what if a San can also eat a Xiao?"


    Ye San''s words also echoed in his ears at the same time.


    It was toote. Wushuang flicked his hand and Maple Leaf and Butterfly flew towards him at high speed.


    Luo Mingxuan suddenly opened his eyes, the heavy sword Hopeless in his right hand and the light sword Farewell in his left hand. He swung his waist, and the two three-feet swords - Praj?a and One nce, suddenly flew forward. They blocked the other two flying swords right in front of him.


    Wushuang grinned. "You have quite a lot of swords, too."


    Luo Mingxuannded on the ground and immediately leapt forward. His swords danced in unison as he attacked Wushuang.


    "Just in time." Wushuang waved his hands, and his flying swords attacked again. Five flying swords flew out in turn, their murderous intent cast out widely, but they could not stop Luo Mingxuan''s footwork.


    At this moment, Luo Mingxuan''s double swords were dancing in unison, and his whole person looked as if he¡¯d gone mad. The sword aura overflowed, his force unstoppable. Although his body suffered tens of small cuts from Wushuang¡¯s swords, he didn¡¯t seem to care and his only thought was to defeat Wushuang right in front of him.


    Shifu, ah. Although I don''t think that Song Yanhui fellow is worthy of you, I don''t want to see you sad, ah!


    Luo Mingxuan yelled out loud, and the distance between him and Wushuang was down to ten steps.


    "Entwined Finger." Wushuang finally got serious. He pped his palm onto the sword casket, and the flying sword Entwined Finger flew out. It sliced two bloody cuts on Luo Mingxuan¡¯s wrists and he lost his grip on the heavy sword Hopeless and the light sword Farewell. But, Luo Mingxuan didn¡¯t stop. He drew two more swords from his waist.


    The twin swords, Goumang and Catastrophe.


    "Return." Wushuang waved his hand and shouted. The six flying swords that flew out all came flying back at the same time, aiming directly for Luo Mingxuan¡¯s back.


    Luo Mingxuan whipped around, and raised his twin swords in front of him and blocked the six flying swords. The power behind the flying swords was so powerful that the jolt to Luo Mingxuan''s fingers was an intense pain. His twin swords also fell to the ground. But, he made use of the flying swords¡¯ momentum to retreat!


    He retreated right in front of Wushuang.


    Luo Mingxuan spun around again and he drew thest sword on his back into his right hand - the long sword Phoenix.


    "This is my Xiao!" Luo Mingxuan shed his sword down.


    Wushuang nodded. "It''s a fine sword." He pped the sword casket with both hands.


    Four flying swords rose into the sky.


    Vanished Shadow, Life Snatcher, Broken Trial, Jade Sceptre!


    Yin Luoxia finally moved.


    "Fairy." Lu Yuzhai yelled anxiously, but couldn''t stop her at all.


    Vanished Shadow intercepted Luo Mingxuan''s sword power.


    Life Snatcher wiped out the remaining power of the sword.


    Broken Trial blocked the palm that Luo Mingxuan had nned to strike with his left hand.


    Thest one, Jade Sceptre, aimed straight for Luo Mingxuan''s throat.


    But Luo Mingxuan could no longer stop. Once a sword left its sheath, it was near impossible to stop. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t want to stop. If he stopped, he would lose. He was desperate, and he had one more fight in him!


    Wushuang saw the determination in Luo Mingxuan''s eyes, shook his head and shouted, "Retreat!"


    "Never retreat!" Luo Mingxuan also shouted angrily, but suddenly, he felt his cor being caught.


    "You foolish boy. Song Yanhui is important, but is he more important than you?" A clear and pleasant voice rang in his ears. Luo Mingxuan started and he felt himself being carried away.


    He recalled a memory from when he was ten years old and visiting Snow Moon City with his father. He¡¯d snuck out alone and climbed up Mount Changshan to y, but when he wasing down the mountain, he got lost and stood there crying by himself. It was also his master then who grabbed his cor and swept down the mountain with a few leaps.


    He remembered that his master was wearing a white coat that day, and her body had a fragrance. After they reached the foot of the mountain, she pinched his cheeks and said, "Where did this cutiee from? He¡¯s crying like a girl."


    Luo Mingxuan did not cry, but stared at his master in a daze. "Why are you so pretty?"


    Ten years had passed, and his master was still dressed in white, her body still had a fragrance, and she was still so pretty.


    Luo Mingxuan was wounded all over, and the blood was flowing non-stop. He was about to faint, but suddenly, he grinned stupidly.


    Wushuang waved his right hand, and the ten flying swords returned to the casket. He stood up, brushed off the dirt on his trousers, and turned his head to look at the tall and thin man standing above the city gate. He bowed his head slightly. "Shifu."

 Chapter 216 One Sword and the Swallow Returns

    <h4>Chapter 216 One Sword and the Swallow Returns</h4>


    Song Yanhui stood above the city gate. He had already entered the Sword House and had nned to devote himself to cultivating his swordsmanship. But, he felt the surge of sword auraing from outside Unrivaled City and thought that they were about to face a great enemy, so he hurried over with his sword. His sword had an inch of crack on its tip caused by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi. The name of the sword was Broken Water, only because back then, Song Yanhui became famous with his ¡°one sword to break water, stopping a thousand rivers.¡± Song Yanhui looked down the city walls at Yin Luoxia, and slowly said, "You¡¯re here again."


    This "you¡¯re here again" could be understood in many ways. When the tone was joyous, it could be a kind of wee, where he was looking forward to a reunion after a long separation. When the tone was indifferent, it could be a kind of rejection, where he had no choice but to see her.


    But Song Yanhui''s tone was very calm. He didn¡¯t sound happy, nor did he sound like he was displeased.


    Yin Luoxia nodded. "Yes, I''m here again."


    "I wonder for what purpose has the Fairye to visit Unrivaled City?" Song Yanhui was still standing above the city gate and asked with his head lowered, his tone respectful.


    "Snow Moon City disciples were ambushed at Lei n Fort and suffered injuries. Rumours in the martial world said this matter was rted to Unrivaled City, so I¡¯ve speciallye to ask for a rification," Yin Luoxia also answered formally.


    Song Yanhui shook his head. "We at Unrivaled City had indeed heard of this matter, but it had nothing to do with us. Although we have always been at odds with Snow Moon City, and we did not send anyone to the Heroes Banquet at Lei n Fort this year, to poison and harm the heroes under Heaven at the Heroes Banquet are not the actions of Unrivaled City."


    "Good." Yin Luoxia nodded. "That''s it."


    Song Yanhui sighed. "That¡¯s not it."


    "Oh?" Yin Luoxia raised her eyebrows. "What else?"


    Song Yanhui pondered for a while before he added, "But I knew of this matter in advance, and the person behind the plot even invited us to take action."


    "So?" Yin Luoxia narrowed her eyes.


    "But I refused. Fairy, you have to understand that if we, Unrivaled City, were to take action, then Lei n Fort would have been eliminated from the martial world in this incident." Song Yanhui spoke loudly. "But, we shall regain our ce as number one in the martial world. Unrivaled City will hold onto our own principles."


    "Okay." Yin Luoxia gently put Luo Mingxuan, who was still in her arms, on the ground. She raised her head, her beautiful eyes wandering, and looked at Song Yanhui. "I have another question."


    "She¡¯s still going to do it." Wushuang had already kept his sword casket and walked to Lu Yuzhai''s side.


    Lu Yuzhai sighed and wanted to help his master out of this difficult situation. "Senior, just now, your disciple has already lost to Wushuang-shidi. Our bet earlier should count now?"


    Yin Luoxia ignored himpletely and continued to look up at Song Yanhui.


    Song Yanhui also looked down at her without speaking.


    Wushuang patted Lu Yuzhai on the shoulder. "Shixiong, I think we better hide ourselves."


    "Never mind." Yin Luoxia suddenly jumped, and she shed towards Song Yanhui standing above the city gate. She unsheathed the Sunset Shadow sword on her waist, the de light and sharp, and she looked like a shadow of a swallow flying across the horizon.


    Song Yanhui also jumped up from above the city gate, and swung his Broken Water sword, chilling and decisive, and he carried with him a domineering power that could divert a thousand rivers.


    The two swords collided, and Yin Luoxia and Song Yanhui¡¯s eyes were only an inch apart. Their eyes locked onto each other, and though it was only for a moment, the moment was extraordinarily perfect.


    Both of them pushed forward.


    Song Yanhui withdrew his sword and returned to the city gate.


    Yin Luoxia also withdrew her sword, still standing under the city gate, but she no longer raised her head.


    It seemed as if neither of them had pulled out their swords just then, and it was all an illusion imagined by the onlooker. But, it was clearly not an illusion. Because the new citymaster, Wushuang, murmured, "What a beautiful sword."


    Lu Yuzhai quipped, "Did you mean shifu¡¯s sword was beautiful, or Luoxia Fairy¡¯s sword was beautiful."


    "The sword of resolution," Wushuang said slowly. "The beauty of the two swordsbined."


    Yin Luoxia turned around and scooped up Luo Mingxuan from the ground again. She whispered softly, "Dear disciple, let''s go home."


    Luo Mingxuan didn''t know what to say, and just replied softly, "Shifu¡­"


    Upon seeing this, Lu Yuzhai hurried forward and picked up each of the swords that Luo Mingxuan dropped on the ground earlier. He wrapped them all in a cloth bag, and walked forward to tie it onto the back of one of their horses.


    "Thanks," Yin Luoxia said softly, and then jumped andnded on the other horse with Luo Mingxuan in her arms. She hugged Luo Mingxuan who had lost all his strength with one hand, and pped the horse with the other. "Ride!"


    The two of them left again on their horses in a trail of dust. Not a single one of the disciples of Unrivaled City and the people from Under Heaven Den dared to step forward to stop them.


    "Shifu, I''m sorry. If only I could defeat that Wushuang just now¡­" Luo Mingxuan gritted his teeth, his voice in pain.


    "Don''t me yourself. When we get back, you go study the Immortal Six Gambles technique and when you solve it,e back and fight him again," Yin Luoxia consoled him.


    Luo Mingxuan started. "Then, shifu, when the timees, will youe again?"


    Yin Luoxia shook her head. "I won''te. I will nevere again for the rest of my life."


    Luo Mingxuan was silent for a long time before he continued asking, "Shifu, was Song Yanhui very charming in the past? Why do you like him so much, shifu?"


    Yin Luoxia chuckled. "Yes, he was the most outstanding gentleman I met in the past. Do you know why he¡¯s called Song Yanhui? Because when he drew his sword against the sky, the beauty of that sword could make the swallows that were migrating south turn around and fly back."


    "Shifu and he met by the Cann River?" Luo Mingxuan asked again.


    Yin Luoxia nodded. "Yes. At the time, the Cann River was flooded, and the refugees on the bank were in danger of being wiped out at any time. He broke the water with one sword, and I cut off the river with one palm. Together, we saved many refugees and our friendship began from that moment."


    Luo Mingxuan murmured, "Shifu, whenever I asked you these questions before, you never answered them. Why are you willing to talk about it today?"


    Yin Luoxia wanted to turn her head, but suddenly she stopped. She looked straight ahead again and waved her whip. "Because¡­ I¡¯ve let it go!"


    Outside Unrivaled City, Wushuang carried his sword casket on his back and Lu Yuzhai held his spear. The two of them silently watched the departure of the pair of master and disciple.


    Wushuang slowly said, "Shixiong, how about we have a bet? Let¡¯s bet if Luoxia Fairy will turn her head and look back."


    Lu Yuzhai thought for a while. "She probably will. This Luoxia Fairy alwayses as fast as lightning, but leaves reluctantly."


    "Then I bet she won¡¯t." Wushuang grinned. "Let¡¯s bet with a jug of wine."


    In the end, by the time they could no longer see those two people, Yin Luoxia never looked back.


    "I won. Let¡¯s go and have a drink." Wushuang turned around, and suddenly realised that Song Yanhui was still standing above the city gate and had not left.


    He stood there, holding his sword, bathed in the light of the setting sun, and looked into the distance. He waspletely motionless, as if time had stopped for him.

 Chapter 217 A Small Boat

    <h4>Chapter 217 A Small Boat</h4>


    Qiushui Fishing Town.


    This was the fourth day that Lei Wujie and the others came to this city, and also the third day they¡¯d set off. It was also the day they had agreed with Mu Chunfeng of the Mu family to set sail. Early in the morning, Lei Wujie and the others packed up their bags. For the past few days, they had already moved out of the inn and moved into Zhenzhu¡¯s home at her invitation. In fact, Lei Wujie felt sorry for the inconvenience, but Xiao Se said that the Five Grand Eunuchs had always acted without regard for the aftermath so staying there was also to protect Miss Zhenzhu.


    "Miss Zhenzhu, please take care of these two fine yebei horses," Lei Wujie said with a smile as he stroked the horse''s head. These two horses had been following Xiao Se and Lei Wujie since Fallen Snow Vi and in the past year, they had ridden thousands of miles together so they also developed an attachment for Lei Wujie.


    "Don''t worry, leave them to me." Zhenzhu smiled.


    Lei Wujie patted the horse''s neck and suddenly said, "If we don¡¯t make it back, don''t sell them. After a while, there will probably be a group of peopleing here. If they im to be from Snow Moon City, then you can entrust these two horses to them."


    "Don¡¯t make it back?" Zhenzhu was taken aback.


    "What do you mean don¡¯t make it back? You jinxed it." Tang Lian patted Lei Wujie''s head with his hand. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lei Wujieughed and said, "That''s true. Right now, we don¡¯t even know if we can go, let¡¯s not talk about whether or not we can make it back."


    Xiao Se walked to Lei Wujie''s side and yawnedzily. "Are you asking for a beating?"


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "Don''t worry, I know you want to go to Peni Ind to cure your injury. Whether it¡¯s the Grand Eunuch of Sword or a wind-riding immortal, just leave them to me."


    After hearing their conversation, Zhenzhu hesitated for a long time but she still went ahead and asked, "Although it¡¯s a little bold of me to say so, and I haven¡¯t seen much of the world, I can tell that you¡¯re not disciples from an ordinary big family that havee out to y. Who are you, really?"


    "My name is Lei Wujie." Lei Wujie smiled. "That¡¯s my real name. I¡¯m not very famous in the martial world. My shixiong is Tang Lian, regarded as an outstanding talent of the younger generation in the martial world. This is my shidi, hey, what are you staring at me for, you entered the sect a whole incense stickter than me. This shidi is called Xiao Se. His previous name is a little more intimidating, but that¡¯s all in the past. Now the three of us have left our sect to explore the martial world. In the martial world, everyone calls us¡­"


    Zhenzhu''s eyes widened, gazing at Lei Wujie with admiration, waiting for him to say his next words expectantly.


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se also looked at him, thinking in their head, this guy is about toe up with some ridiculous nonsense.


    "Three Youths of Snow Moon." Lei Wujie slowly spit out these four words.


    Tang Lian felt his cheeks go red and an inexplicable sense of shame rose in his heart. Xiao Se simply rolled his eyes and sighed in his heart. When he first met Lei Wujie, he was a fool. He didn''t expect that a yearter, he became a bigger fool.


    However, Zhenzhu''s eyes shed. "Snow Moon City. Now, I remember. It is the legendary number one city of the martial world."


    "Yes, we¡¯re from there." Lei Wujie lifted his luggage. "Miss Zhenzhu, hope we meet again." Then he strode forward, swaggering with confidence.


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se respectfully bid farewell to Zhenzhu with sped fists, and thanked her for her hospitality over the past few days. But Zhenzhu''s eyes followed that Lei Wujie, who strode away without the least bit of propriety.


    "Aye, I don''t quite understand the thinking of youths." Tang Lian sighed.


    After the three people bid farewell to Zhenzhu, they headed for the fishing port and walked up to the shoreline. They saw the cedar longboat which had raised its long sails, the phoenix on it spread its wings and fluttered in the wind, looking as if it was about to take off. Mu Chunfeng stood on the bow, his white robes fluttering in the wind. He stood against the wind, looking into the distance, and behind him stood the armored spear warrior, also looking into the distance silently.


    "This Mu Chunfeng is quite poetic. Didn''t he say that he wasn¡¯t in good health? What¡¯s he doing outside in the wind?" Lei Wujie muttered.


    As if he¡¯d heard Lei Wujie''s words, Mu Chunfeng turned around and saw the three people off the side of the boat. He bowed his head in acknowledgement.


    "So he came out specially to meet us." Lei Wujie suddenly realized.


    "Let''s go." Suddenly, Xiao Se tipped his toes and leaped up. He exerted his peerless lightness skill and with a few jumps, stepped onto thedder. It only took him a few moments to reach Mu Chunfeng''s side.


    Mu Chunfeng''s expression changed drastically. "Cloud Step Wind Riding Skill!"


    Xiao Se nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Tang Lian and Lei Wujie also followed after him and arrived. Mu Chunfeng nodded and greeted, "Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Mohe."


    Thest name caused all three of them to start. Tang Lian had almost forgotten the name he¡¯d made up casually. It took him a long time to react and hurriedly nodded. "Hello, Mu-xiongdi!"


    "The guests are all here. We set sail," Mu Chunfeng announced loudly.


    The spear warrior raised his spear and waved it vigorously. Seeing the signal, the boatman at the bow immediately blew the horn in his hand. When the rest of the crew heard the sound of the horn, they each began their own preparations.


    "Have you found all the skilled snake catchers you needed?" Tang Lian asked.


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "Pretty much. The only thing I was afraid of was if the three of you didn¡¯te. Then, no matter how many skilled snake catchers I recruit, it would be in vain."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you abide by our agreement, we will naturally help you." Xiao Se yawned and looked out at the seabirds taking off from the surface of the sea.


    At this time, the cedar longboat turned its bow, and Lei Wujie looked out at the endless sea. He felt a surge in his heart. "This is going out to sea! We¡¯re really going out to sea!"


    "Lei-xiongdi, this must be your first time out to sea," Mu Chunfeng asked with augh.


    "I grew up in Jiangnan since I was a child, and have never had the opportunity to see the open sea like this," Lei Wujie replied truthfully.


    "Excited?" Mu Chunfeng asked again.


    "I kind of feel¡­ like I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯sing," Lei Wujie said.


    Mu Chunfeng let out a long exhale. "Actually, I am too."


    "Huh?" All three of them were stunned.


    "I have never seen the open sea," Mu Chunfeng said with emotion. "I¡¯m also very excited."


    The person in charge of this trip, equivalent to the captain, turned out to be someone who had never been out to sea. Both Xiao Se and Tang Lian silently began to worry about this trip.


    At this moment, they heard the sound of a flute, and everyone hurried to look for the source of that sound. They saw a small boating from a distance. The person standing at the bow of the boat was ying a flute, and he had a long sword hanging from his waist. The man wore a purple python robe, clearly with no intention of hiding his identity.


    Mu Chunfeng frowned tightly. "Purple python robe. That¡¯s the uniform of an eunuch from the imperial pce. Who¡¯s this person?"


    "Sure enough, what muste wille." Tang Lian sighed lightly. "I thought we would be able to escape."


    "Since we can¡¯t escape, let¡¯s fight." Lei Wujie clenched his fingers around his sword tightly.

 Chapter 218 Sword Rises a Tidal Wave

    <h4>Chapter 218 Sword Rises a Tidal Wave</h4>


    The sound of the flute stopped abruptly, and standing at the bow of the small boat, Grand Eunuch Jin Wei put away his flute as he looked at Xiao Se and others in the distance. There was no one rowing that small boat, but it wasing closer and closer to the cedar longboat.


    "He can use the internal strength below his feet to drive the boat. Grand Eunuch Jin Wei is really powerful," Lei Wujie eximed.


    Mu Chunfeng''s expression changed. "Grand Eunuch Jin Wei?"


    Xiao Se immediately red at Lei Wujie, and Lei Wujie quickly recovered. If Mu Chunfeng were to find out that they were being pursued by the Five Grand Eunuchs, he might not let them board his ship.


    "Is Grand Eunuch Jin Wei your friend? Does he want to board the ship too?" Mu Chunfeng looked happy. "Then this humble ship of mine will be greatly honoured by his presence!"


    "No, he¡¯s here to catch me," Xiao Se said suddenly.


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie were startled, thinking that even if Jin Wei''s identity was discovered, they didn¡¯t have to give up and just reveal the truth.


    "To be honest, my shifu is Jin Xian Gonggong, the Eunuch of Incense of Heavenly Revtions. But, I didn¡¯t want to learn martial arts, and even more so, I didn¡¯t want to be purified and enter the pce. After many disputes, I escaped from Heavenly Revtions. These two are friends whom I met by chance in the martial world. Thanks to them, I was able to escape all the way here. I didn''t expect I¡¯m still intercepted in the end." Xiao Se sighed, his tone full of sorrow.


    "Forcing someone to learn martial arts is one thing, but to force someone to purify their body? Hearing that just makes me angry," Mu Chunfeng said angrily. "I¡¯ve heard that the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions are immensely powerful, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯re so overbearing too. Xiao-xiong, since you¡¯ve boarded my ship, you¡¯re one of us. I will protect you."


    Lei Wujie and Tang Lian exchanged a look. They didn¡¯t expect the conclusion to be like that.


    "Fetch my sword," Mu Chunfeng said this with great force, but he coughed a few times when he finished speaking. Xiao Se and the other two looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect that such a weak person had even learned swordsmanship. Furthermore, he was attempting to fight against the Eunuch of Sword for someone. This rich young master had probably never met a real expert of the martial world.


    "Gongzi, our three-day agreement is today. Return with me to Heavenly Revtions." Grand Eunuch Jin Wei¡¯s voice came from a distance, sounding rather imposing.


    "Return with you? If he returns with you, wouldn¡¯t the gongzi be a gonggong?" Mu Chunfeng snickered and said loudly, "This one is Mu Chunfeng, the third son of the Qingzhou Mu family. We¡¯re going to the open sea on this trip and we have the travel pass. Please give way, Gonggong."


    The third son of the Mu family? Grand Eunuch Jin Wei frowned slightly. The Qingzhou Mu family was not someone anybody would dare to offend, but it was a bit ridiculous to use this name to pressure the Five Grand Eunuchs.


    "What now?" Tang Lian asked Xiao Se urgently. He knew that even if the head of the Mu family came in person, not to mention there was merely a son of the family here, they would not be able to stop Jin Wei.


    Xiao Se thought for a bit and said, "We¡¯ll have to fight."


    Tang Lian lowered his voice and said, "I¡¯m not afraid to fight, but we may expose our identities."


    Xiao Se also replied just as softly, "Don''t use hidden weapons. Lei Wujie too, don¡¯t use your explosives. Don¡¯t use all your skills at once, and hide some of your abilities. This trip into the open sea is far and long and we don¡¯t know what else we may face. Let¡¯s not show our aces until thest moment."


    "Please give my regards to our worthy brother, Mu Changsong, on my behalf," Jin Wei Gonggong replied. The name he called was that of the head of the Mu family, and he also used the term worthy brother. He was obviously able to go over the Mu family. He paused then added, "One of your guests on the boat secretly escaped from his home. I must insist on taking him back. Please, our worthy nephew, do not be offended."


    Mu Chunfeng shook his sleeves. "What if I refuse to let you take him away?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong was stunned for a moment. He probably didn''t expect that Mu Chunfeng would give such a reply. He smiled in a self-mocking manner and drew his sword without another word.


    At this time, Mu Chunfeng''s men had also brought him his sword. It had a golden hilt and a jade sheath. It was a gorgeous sword, matching the image of a sword of a rich family¡¯s young master. Although it looked exquisite, it would probably shatter into pieces if it encountered a real sword. But Mu Chunfeng''s tone remained aggressive. "Xiao-xiong, don''t worry. I don''t care how big the names of the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions are. When you put them before the Qingzhou Mu family, they¡¯re all worth farts!"


    The three of them were stunned. This Mu Chunfeng had always assumed the appearance of a handsome young man that was full of elegance, but he just threw out such a vulgar word.


    Jin Wei Gonggong suddenly leaped up, and attacked the three of them with his sword. Although his small boat was several tens of zhang away, his sword aura brought with it a force powerful enough to attack everyone.


    Lei Wujie was about to retaliate but suddenly, Mu Chunfeng preempted him and leaped up. He rose higher and looked down with contempt as he shed his sword at Jin Wei Gonggong.


    Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian, and even Jin Wei Gonggong were all stunned at that moment.


    This sword.


    This sword aura!


    If they had to describe Mu Chunfeng''s sword move, then the best metaphor was the sight before them. It was as vast as the sea and as boundless as the rising waves!


    One sword, shocked a tidal wave.


    The sea water within a few tens of zhang surged in a wave caused by the sword, and then mmed down as the wave fell.


    "So that¡¯s how it is." Xiao Se smiled slightly.


    Lei Wujie''s eyes were locked on the sword, his eyes filled with joy.


    Yes, there was no mistake. That was the sword. Regardless of Mu Chunfeng''s own swordsmanship, only this sword could give rise to such a powerful force.


    "Moving Mountains!" Lei Wujie finally called out the name of this sword.


    The sword aura was vast, one sword to raise a thousand mountains and move a tidal wave. Forged by the Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Li Sunwang, ranked seventh among the top ten swords - Moving Mountains!


    For so many years, even Li Suwang who¡¯d forged the sword had no idea where the sword was. Back then, when they parted at Sword Heart Tomb, Li Suwang had asked Lei Wujie to track down the whereabouts of the sword. He didn¡¯t expect to see it here in the hands of the third son of the Qingzhou Mu family.


    But after that wave rose and fell, Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s figure reappeared. He tipped his toes andnded on the small boat again. Not even half a drop of seawater got onto his purple python robe. That powerful and imposing sword also seemed to be a mere understatement.


    Mu Chunfeng alsonded back on his ship and sighed. "Sure enough, the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions are not ordinary people."


    Xiao Se said coldly, "The sword move you just made was very powerful and the stroke was also very beautiful. But, it has a shoring."


    Mu Chunfeng asked in puzzlement, "What''s the shoring?"


    "It''s quite useless," Xiao Se answered frankly.


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie were shocked, thinking that he didn¡¯t have to be so truthful right now. They¡¯d finally found a staunch supporter. Did he want to risk getting kicked off this boat instantly?


    But Mu Chunfeng just scratched his head. "My shifu said the same thing. But, I didn¡¯t learn the sword to kill people. The main point is to look good."


    "It''s right to not kill." Lei Wujie nodded in approval, and slowly drew out his own sword. "But there¡¯s a premise to that. You must first survive."


    "Let¡¯s fight," Tang Lian said in exasperation.


    Mu Chunfeng said anxiously, "The sword move I just made was testing him¡­"


    "We¡¯re out of time." Xiao Se frowned. "We may not be able to beat him, but we can overturn his boat!"

 Chapter 219 Multifarious Heart Sword

    <h4>Chapter 219 Multifarious Heart Sword</h4>


    "Overturn his boat?" Mu Chunfeng nodded. "That¡¯s not a bad idea."


    Lei Wujie shook his head though. "Just now, that sword move caused such a huge wave. Even his clothes didn¡¯t get wet. How can we overturn his boat?"


    "If the sword in your hand is the Armoured cier and your sword aura were the same as your sister¡¯s frost cold sword aura, then Mu Chunfeng could use his sword to raise a thousand waves while you add on another sword move of cold sword aura to freeze that wave. How¡¯s that?" Xiao Se supposed.


    Lei Wujie imagined that scene, and answered honestly, "That would be really spectacr."


    Tang Lian said anxiously, "He¡¯s getting closer and closer. He was far away before, so we were able to counter that burst of sword aura. Once he gets closer, he¡¯ll be very difficult to fight."


    "As I pointed out earlier, your sister¡¯s sword is the coldest sword in the world. Your sister¡¯s sword aura is a frost cold sword aura cultivated in Mount Kunlun. That¡¯s why she could reach the stage of sealing a river with one sword. What about you? Your sword is the Heart sword. You cultivate the Sword Heart form. Your sword should have a sword power of its own," Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie raised his eyebrows. "Are you teaching me about swords? Could it be that your swordsmanship is superior to my two shifu?"


    "Just because someone has powerful swordsmanship doesn¡¯t mean they know how to teach their disciple. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be talents appearing each generation. People just have to sit down andpare who has the most powerful ancestor. Wouldn¡¯t that then determine who¡¯s the strongest?" Xiao Se said coldly.


    "Then you tell me, what is my sword power?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se hid his hands in his sleeves, and slowly said, "What we mean by the sword heart, is that everything on heaven and earth can be a sword."


    Lei Wujie thought for a while. "Are you trying to say that the highest level of swordsmanship is to have no sword in your hand, and a sword in your heart? Did you really just spout something those swindlers of the martial world would say? Are you that shameless?"


    "Enough bickering, he¡¯s here!" Tang Lian waved his hand sharply, and a spray of seawater surged upwards with his movement. This martial arts was what Tang Lian used against Duan Xuanyi during the Full Blossom Festival - Burgeoning Ocean, created by Baili Dongjun.


    "I suddenly remembered that many of shifu¡¯s martial arts are rted to water and the sea. They must have been created by shifu when he travelled the sea in his early years. They should be useful now." Tang Lian pushed out his palms and lifted a whole wave of seawater into the air. The wave rushed towards Jin Wei.


    Jin Wei Gonggong swung his long sword and split the wave of seawater right down the middle. His small boat broke through the waves just like that. His re was piercing and he shouted, "It''s over!"


    However, Mu Chunfeng jumped up again, and his long sword mmed upwards. The vastness of his sword power was astonishing, but there was not a single hint of killing intent riding on the sword aura. Watching this, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, and Tang Lian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    "What kind of sword technique is this?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "If you call it fanciful but impractical, that¡¯s not totally true. Such sword power does indeed possess the style of a master, but why is there no killing intent on the sword aura at all? Xiao Se, you¡¯re more knowledgeable. Can you exin it?"


    "I¡¯m more knowledgeable, but can you guys try harder? And give this knowledgeable one a chance?" Xiao Se retorted.


    Mu Chunfeng swung his sword moves, one after another, raising thousands and tens of thousands of waves. The sword¡¯s momentum was extremely powerful and barely managed to block Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s iing attack. However, no matter how vast the qi within the sword¡¯s power was, the waves that Mu Chunfeng was raising were getting smaller and smaller.


    The ountant who was in charge of registering the list of snake catchers on the shore appeared behind them and whispered, "Young master, maybe you¡­"


    "No!" Although Mu Chunfeng was sweating profusely, he tly refused.


    Xiao Se and Tang Lian exchanged a nce, and instantly concluded each other''s guess: There must be another martial expert onboard.


    The armoured spear warrior had been standing silently with his spear, looking as if he had no intention to step forward and help.


    The ountant waved his hand, and the warriors that had been scattered about the ship gathered and formed a whole row of warriors armed with bows and arrows waiting on one side. The ountant whispered, "Let Lu San prepare the Sirius crossbow." After all, the person taking the lead in the fight now was the son of the head of his family. Everyone on the ship was now facing the same enemy.


    "Sirius crossbow?" Tang Lian murmured.


    "Looking north and shooting Sirius. It is a very powerful war crossbow. It has a huge body and when mounted on a ship, it could be used to shoot sharks. I didn''t expect this cedar longboat would have such a powerful weapon." Xiao Se was a little surprised.


    "Are we really going to use such a weapon?" Tang Lian said.


    "Difficult to say. That¡¯s their Mu family third young master at the head of the battle. If he¡¯s even slightly injured, these people may not be able to ount to the Qingzhou Mu Office when they get back. When the timees, they may really have to shoot the Sirius crossbow," Xiao Se said. "But if they really shot the Sirius crossbow¡­"


    "Then, the Eastern Sea Municipal Government will probably get involved and we won¡¯t be able to get away either," Xiao Se said solemnly. "We must stop Jin Wei immediately."


    Tang Lian nodded. "I''ll go."


    "No, Lei Wujie will go." Xiao Se reached out and stopped Tang Lian.


    "You want me to go, I''ll go." Lei Wujie had long reached his limit of holding back.


    "Lei Wujie, your swordsmanship is far inferiorpared to Jin Wei. If you want to stop him, you must use a sword in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm," Xiao Se said.


    "Unfettered Heavenly Realm? When I forcefully entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm thest time, I could barely stand afterwards," Lei Wujie said, mildly taken aback.


    "That day, it was a battle of life and death, so you were able to cross the border. But, today, Jin Wei obviously has no intention to kill us. I don¡¯t need you to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, nor can you enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. But, your sword must have the power of the Unfettered Realm. Think back to that day, what you received from that experience must have been more than just aa." Xiao Se suddenly whipped around and shouted at Mu Chunfeng, "Young master Mu, do you still have some strength left?"


    "Just a little bit," Mu Chunfeng gasped.


    "Good. I pray the young master for just one more sword and I hope that the power in that sword can move a thousand mountains and raise a tidal wave!" Xiao Se said.


    "Alright!" Mu Chunfeng yelled, swinging his sword upwards fiercely.


    Sure enough, it was powerful enough to move a thousand mountains, and raise a tidal wave!


    "Lei Wujie!" Xiao Se shouted.


    Lei Wujie jumped up and closed his eyes.


    Yes, that day. When he forcefully entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, he did feel something different.


    At that moment, he felt as if the wind in his ears seemed a little clearer, the clouds in the sky seemed a little closer, and he seemed to be able to hear even the sound of breathing from the people in front of him.


    All of his senses at that point seem to be more acute.


    And his self, together with all of nature and all of heaven and earth, seemed to be connected.


    That was the feeling. The connection with heaven and earth.


    Lei Wujie opened his eyes and whispered fiercely, "Break!"


    He stabbed the Heart sword forward, and on the surface of the tidal wave raised by Mu Chunfeng, countless streams of water shot forward and condensed into the appearance of swords as they flew towards Jin Wei Gonggong.


    Everything on heaven and earth could be his sword. So, that¡¯s what Xiao Se meant.


    After Lei Wujie performed this sword move, he could feel all his energy drain from his body. He felt even more tired than when he trained a hundred swords in a row. But, he was confident that Jin Wei Gonggong would not be able to block this sword.


    But, at this time, Jin Wei Gonggong jumped up. At least half of the talisman seals on his Abyssal Eye sword had already fallen off. He drew a circle with his sword.


    A beautifully perfect circle.


    Then he smashed all of Lei Wujie''s swords of water into sshes.


    Lei Wujie eximed in shock, "How¡¯s that possible!"


    "It''s not over yet. Swing another sword and take out his boat!" Xiao Se yelled.


    "No more strength¡­" Lei Wujie smiled bitterly.


    But, the spear warrior, who had been watching from the side, suddenly made his move. He mmed his spear and threw it towards the small boat. The spear tore through the sea winds and the tip of the spear cried out like a hundred birds in rm!

 Chapter 220 The Overlord’s Armor

    <h4>Chapter 220 The Overlord¡¯s Armor</h4>


    "Excellent spear technique!" Lei Wujie eximed.


    "I think I¡¯ve seen that spear technique before." Tang Lian blinked.


    "I¡¯ve also seen this spear technique before. I¡¯ve even been on the receiving end. This spear move is called Birds Pay Homage to Phoenix. It¡¯s very powerful," Lei Wujie added.


    Xiao Se turned his head and sighed. "I really underestimated you. How did you even escape from the hands of the Confucian Sword Immortal?"


    In the middle of their conversation, the long spear actually struck the small boat, and shattered it into splinters!


    "We did it!" Mu Chunfeng eximed with joy.


    Jin Wei Gonggong hovered in the air for a moment before he slowlynded and he stepped steadily onto a wooden nk from the wreckage.


    "Is there no end to this?" Lei Wujie groused impatiently.


    "Don''t worry, there¡¯s only a small nk left. No matter how powerful Jin Wei Gonggong is, he won¡¯t be able to catch up with us. Mu-xiongdi, may I trouble you to get your crew to increase our speed."


    "Uncle Liang, let the boatmen speed up!" Mu Chunfeng said.


    "Yes, sir." The ountant withdrew from the deck.


    Sure enough, after that small boat was splintered into pieces by the spear, Jin Wei Gonggong kept his sword and didn¡¯t continue to chase them. He watched the cedar longboat sail further and further away and sighed deeply.


    If Xiao Chuhe could really cure the injuries in histent meridians and return, then the situation within the entire Heavenly Revtions City, no, the entire Beili will change.


    Lei Wujie let out a long sigh of relief. "We¡¯re finally rid of him. He won¡¯t be able to catch up with us, will he?"


    "Once we get into the open sea, if he wants to take me away, he¡¯ll have to obtain a proper boat at least. No matter how powerful the Eunuch of Sword¡¯s martial arts is, he doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability." Xiao Se said.


    While they were talking, the armoured warrior was about to sneak away quietly, but Tang Lian called her out softly, "We¡¯ve all seen it. Why are you still running, Qianluo-shimei?"


    The warrior had just raised her leg to step away and she put it down again. Reaching up, she took off the entire helm. A long tail of ck hair spilled out, revealing a face as elegant as a painting. She stuck out her tongue and retorted, "You can''t turn back now. If we turn back, Xiao Se will be snatched away by that eunuch."


    Mu Chunfeng handed out the sword in his hand, and immediately an attendant appeared and took over the sword. He asked with surprise, "Do you know each other?"


    "We should be the one asking, how do you know each other?" Xiao Se said.


    "Actually, we don''t know each other. We just happened to meet on the road. Miss Qianluo said that she also wanted to sail the seas, so she came along," Mu Chunfeng replied.


    Lei Wujie grinned and said, "You thought my Qianluo-shijie was pretty so you decided to bring her along, right."


    "No, I merely admired the youngdy, who wanted to experience the sea despite her young age. That¡¯s very admirable," Mu Chunfeng exined as he pped his hand.


    "Then let me ask you, if my Qianluo-shijie wasn¡¯t pretty, would you have been willing to bring her along on this long trip?" Lei Wujie asked back.


    Mu Chunfeng thought for a while, and said honestly, "Then, I probably wouldn¡¯t. After all, it¡¯s a long trip and one more person is just a little bit more trouble."


    Seeing this, Lei Wujie immediately interjected again, "You know, my Qianluo-shijie didn¡¯te all this way to see the sea, but to see a person."


    "Who?" Mu Chunfeng was puzzled.


    "Him!" Lei Wujie pped Xiao Se hard on his back. Xiao Se started coughing violently.


    "Lei Wujie, you¡¯re full of nonsense!" Sikong Qianluo, who was still in the armor, kicked a foot out and aimed a punch at him.


    "Enough bickering." Tang Lian moved in and stopped in front of Lei Wujie to block Sikong Qianluo''s fist.


    In the end, it was Mu Chunfeng who broke the awkward situation. "The wind on the ship¡¯s bow is cold. Let¡¯s go below deck first?"


    Everyone entered the cabin that resembled a study room. Mu Chunfeng continued walking into another cabin further in and not longter, he walked out again in brand-new white clothes. In the battle just now, his sleeves were lightly stained with seawater. Yet, he immediately changed into white clothes as if he had a serious habit of cleanliness.


    Lei Wujie used his knuckles to knock on Sikong Qianluo''s armor and he eximed, "Shijie, where did you get this set of armor from? It¡¯s really impressive."


    "Now you don¡¯t need to hide yourself any more. The armor isn¡¯t light either. You might as well take it off," Xiao Se said faintly.


    Sikong Qianluo pressed lightly onto something on her waist and the back of the armor suddenly opened up. She took a step back and walked out of the armor. She pressed on the waist of the armor again and the back closed up again. The armor didn¡¯t require human support, yet it was able to stand firmly on the spot. From afar, it looked like a real life person. Sikong Qianluo put the helm back into ce and said with augh, "Now it looks the same."


    Xiao Se nodded. "Sure enough, this is the Overlord¡¯s Armor?"


    "The Overlord¡¯s Armor!" Lei Wujie eximed in shock.


    "What is an Overlord¡¯s Armor?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "You¡¯ve been wearing it for so many days, and you don''t even know what the Overlord¡¯s Armor is?" Lei Wujie looked contemptuous. Although he hadn''t seen much of the world himself, he had heard a lot of stories. Legends of the martial world, anecdotes of the world, there wasn¡¯t much he didn¡¯t know. "This Overlord¡¯s Armor was forged by Wu Liujia, the former number one engineer of the martial world. Wu Liujia and my¡­ and the senior that I admire, Li Suwang of Sword Heart Tomb, were of the same level. He specialized in mechanical arts, and devoted himself to research for many years. He used up all of the finest materials in his sect to create this one suit of Overlord¡¯s Armor. The Overlord¡¯s Armor can cover the entire body, is impervious to des and spears, has no ws, and is extremely simple to put on. Whether it was a ten-year-old kid or a brawny soldier, it will somehow fit them well. It could be said to be extremely magical."


    "He was as famous as Li Suwang? Why haven''t I heard of him?" Sikong Qianluo frowned.


    "That''s because after constructing this Overlord¡¯s Armor, and because the cost of it was too high, nobody could afford it. So, that Wu Liujia and his sect of engineers¡­ went bankrupt," Lei Wujie said.


    Xiao Se looked at Mu Chunfeng. "Your sword was forged by Li Suwang, Moving Mountains. Your armor is the Overlord¡¯s Armor made by Wu Liujia. The Qingzhou Mu family are indeed very rich. Such a valuable Overlord¡¯s Armor and you just lent it to someone to disguise their identity?"


    "Wealth is mere worldly possessions." Mu Chunfeng smiled.


    "Why do you say that?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Because he¡¯s rich. Wealth is mere worldly possessions is something all rich people say," Xiao Se remarked.


    Lei Wujie asked back, "You¡¯re rich too. But, why are you so miserly?"


    Xiao Se was not angry, however. "Because I know what it feels like to lose everything."


    Mu Chunfeng brewed a pot of tea, and the fragrance of tea filled the cabin. He sat onto a mat and poured a cup of tea each for the four people in front of him. "Come, let''s sit down and have a chat."


    "Chat about what?" Tang Lian asked.


    "Let¡¯s have a chat about who you all really are." Mu Chunfeng took a sip of tea.


    "We¡¯ve already told you," Tang Lian said.


    "One of you is a Tang, one is a Lei, and one is a Sikong, and someone is even a Xiao. These are all famous family names." Mu Chunfeng put down his teacup. "Although my older brothers all say that I¡¯ve read so much that I¡¯ve gone a little stupid, I¡¯m not really that stupid."

 Chapter 221 Meeting of Youths

    <h4>Chapter 221 Meeting of Youths</h4>


    The three of them were shocked at Mu Chunfeng''s words. They had really underestimated Mu Chunfeng just because he looked like a young master of a rich family. Lei Wujie pressed down on his sword hilt. "How much do you know?"


    "I know that the Third Citymaster of Snow Moon City is called Sikong Changfeng, and he uses a spear. The Sikong family name is not amon one and it¡¯s even more rare to see someone using a spear with such skill." Mu Chunfeng took a sip of tea and looked at Sikong Qianluo. "So I guess you¡¯re the daughter of Sikong Changfeng. Everyone knows that Sikong Changfeng has a daughter, but she has never left Snow Moon City."


    Sikong Qianluo nodded. "Yes."


    Mu Chunfeng then looked at Tang Lian. "So you must be Tang Lian? Not Tang Mohe or whatever."


    Tang Lian could only nod his head. "You¡¯re right."


    "I never thought I¡¯d be able to meet so many famous people all at once." Mu Chunfeng turned his head again with an eager look, and looked at Lei Wujie. "I know who you are!"


    Lei Wujie was taken aback at first, then he was overjoyed. "You know who I am!"


    "Yes, although your reputation is not as well known as the two of them, and not many people know about you, butpared to the other two, I¡¯m more curious about you. Because your shifu is a peerless beauty!" Mu Chunfeng''s eyes brightened.


    Lei Wujie was even more surprised. "You even know that!"


    "You are Luo Mingxuan!" Mu Chunfeng uttered each word precisely.


    Lei Wujie was stunned but Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian couldn''t help themselves from cracking up. Even Xiao Se, who was usually cool and aloof, couldn¡¯t hold back a snigger.


    Lei Wujie was initially embarrassed, but then he yelled, "I¡¯m not that gambling addict! I¡¯m Lei Wujie! The Lei of Lei n Fort. My shifu is Li Hanyi, Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City, ranked among the five great sword immortals under Heaven!"


    Mu Qingfeng was startled by his sudden yell, but then his eyes brightened even further. "Are you for real?"


    "Don''t worry, we have been hiding our identity for so long. If it wasn¡¯t because you picked a sore spot, he wouldn¡¯t have told you," Xiao Se said mildly.


    "Then as for you¡­" Mu Chunfeng began to guess again.


    "Enough guessing. Although I¡¯m considered a disciple of Snow Moon City, I¡¯ve never practiced any of Snow Moon City¡¯s martial arts, and I¡¯m an unknown in the martial world. I used to be a young master from arge family in Heavenly Revtions City. Along the way, as I was hiding from Jin Wei, I idently entered Snow Moon City," Xiao Se said.


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "I can probably guess why you went to Snow Moon City."


    "You can guess that too?" This time, it was Xiao Se''s turn to be surprised.


    Mu Chunfeng cleared his throat and put down his teacup. "Everyone knows that Sikong Changfeng once learned medicine from the Medicine King, Xin Baicao, and he¡¯s one of the most famous doctors under Heaven. You sought him out for medical reasons, but he was unable to cure you. Because I knew this from the moment I first saw you."


    "You¡¯re a man about to die!"


    "What did you say!" Sikong Qianluo pulled out her spear.


    At that moment, Tang Lian and Lei Wujie also tensed up, and they released a murderous aura.


    Mu Chunfeng ignored them and looked at Xiao Se. Calmly, he exined, "I¡¯ve studied medicine since I was a child. I believe I¡¯m not wrong."


    Xiao Se did not speak, but took a sip of the hot tea in front of him.


    Lei Wujie saw the conviction in Mu Chunfeng''s eyes, and could only turn his head to ask Xiao Se, "What he said¡­ is it true?"


    Although they all knew that Xiao Se¡¯s injuries had not beenpletely healed, and even Hua Jin admitted that she couldn¡¯t cure Xiao Se and if he continued the way he was, his life would be in danger any time. But, Mu Chunfeng¡¯s "about to die" sounded a little too serious to them.


    About to die meant there was a deadline.


    "You won''t live past a month," Mu Chunfeng pronounced the deadline.


    Beforeing here, whether it was Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, or even Sikong Qianluo, they all had the same idea. If they didn¡¯t find the immortal mountain beyond the sea on this trip, then they would take Xiao Se back to Heavenly Revtions where the Office of Imperial Physicians and Directorate of Astronomy were. They would be able to keep him alive somehow. But, if he only had a month left, then even if they didn¡¯t find the immortal mountain beyond the sea, Xiao Se would die on this vast and endless sea.


    In contrast to everyone else''s surprise, Xiao Se appeared very calm. He looked at Mu Chunfeng and replied evenly, "So what?"


    Lei Wujie sighed. "You already knew."


    "I have no other choice," Xiao Se said softly.


    Mu Chunfeng continued to say, "So after you get to Three Snake Inds, you want to borrow my boat to travel, presumably to find a ce, and in that ce, there¡¯s someone who can cure you."


    "I would advise you to stop all your spections there." Xiao Se''s tone was even, but filled with threat.


    "You shouldn''t threaten me. I just protected you lot." Mu Chunfeng smiled innocently. "Besides, sailing on the sea is unpredictable, and I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll arrive at Three Snake Inds within a month."


    "What?" Sikong Qianluo cried out.


    "But you met me." Mu Chunfeng¡¯s tone turned self-satisfied. "I can''t cure you."


    "But your remaining life span is now two months."


    The calm and boundless sea.


    The sky was full of twinkling stars.


    This was the first time Lei Wujie saw the starry night sky above the sea. He had an illusion that the ship could keep sailing forward and finally reach the Milky Way. They would then cross over the Milky Way and roamed amongst the sea of stars.


    The sky and the sea were actually connected.


    "What sort of person is this Mu Chunfeng?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Standing next to him was Xiao Se. Right now, Xiao Se should have been sleeping in the cabin. His body was weak and he should not be on the upper deck, standing in the cold wind, but he still came. Because he couldn¡¯t really sleep either. Xiao Se thought for a while, and said, "In Heavenly Revtions City, there are many noble sons like him. They treat people with pride and value loyalty because they have never experienced any hardships in their lives. Yet, they¡¯ve heard of all sorts of legends, so they yearn for that kind of heroic spirit."


    "So, a good person?" Lei Wujie made a simple conclusion.


    Xiao Se nodded. "The people I''m talking about may not be good people, but this Mu Chunfeng should be a good person. Whether a person has a good or bad character can be seen from their sword intent. His sword is as vast as the sea, so his heart must be equally generous."


    "What about my sword intent?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Your sword intent is very pure. It¡¯s like Wuxin said, you have a pure heart," Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie smiled and did not say any more. He could tell that this was apliment. But Xiao Se rarely praised him, which meant that Xiao Se had taken off his usual disguise ofziness and indifference and this was his true self. Hence, Lei Wujie thought of a name. "Xiao Se, can I ask you a question?"


    "What''s the question?" Indeed, Xiao Se did not refuse him.


    "That day, at Fallen Snow Vi," Lei Wujie paused, then continued, "Was our meeting idental or¡­"


    What Lei Wujie meant was very simple. Because everything that had happened was too coincidental. It felt as if everything was deliberately arranged, like a move on the chessboard, even if the person ying the chess game may not be Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se raised his head, looked at the starry sky, and after a long silence, he said, "Wait a little more. Sometime in the future, I will tell you the answer."

 Chapter 222 Golden Cross Ship’s Log

    <h4>Chapter 222 Golden Cross Ship¡¯s Log</h4>


    "Beili Year 21, 11th month, 12th day. Day 1 of the Qingzhou Mu Office Golden Cross sailing for Three Snake Inds. Windward, clear skies, speed sixty miles. Before we set sail, we encountered the Eunuch of Sword of the Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs, Jin Wei Gonggong, who tried to stop us. However, Captain Mu Chunfeng as well as fellow travellers Tang Lian, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo fought together and forced Jin Wei Gonggong to retreat. The Golden Cross was finally able to set sail. Everything else on board was normal. Logged by Qingzhou Mu Office, Manager of Words, Tian Mozhi." The man who looked like an ountant sat on the deck and wrote in the log book. Then, he put the book into a golden box that he¡¯d brought with him and carefully closed the box.


    Lei Wujie was standing next to him and feeling the excitement. Out of curiosity, he asked, "Is there a need to write such things when we¡¯re at sea?"


    The manager named Tian Mozhi nced at Lei Wujie and said, "Of course. Every ship has someone in charge of keeping this record. It¡¯s written once a day, called the Ship¡¯s Log."


    "What''s the use of this thing? Is it to bring back and show to the big boss?" Lei Wujie still didn''t understand.


    "Do you know this box? It''s called an all-mechanical box. It''s waterproof and impervious to swords. If we run into an ident at sea, we will be buried in this boundless sea. Then, one day, when somebody salvages this box, they will open the box and find out what happened to us. Hence, even if we die, others will remember what happened to us," Tian Mozhi exined. "This all-mechanical box was made by our Mu Office. It only has two keys, one at the Mu Office and one with me."


    "Oh, this box has such a use. But, this is a Qingzhou Mu Office cedar longboat. Why would it encounter any ident at sea?" Lei Wujie wondered.


    "When faced with nature, all men are equal. Whether it¡¯s the richest family of Qingzhou or the Heavenly Revtions Xiao family. On the sea, we¡¯re all insignificant beings. The world is vast, and we are mere ants," Tian Mozhi said with his head raised.


    "What Mister just said is a bit profound," Lei Wujie said with emotion.


    "But when we¡¯re at sea, rather than natural disasters, people''s hearts are more terrifying," Tian Mozhi said suddenly.


    "People¡¯s hearts?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    Tian Mozhi nodded. "People¡¯s hearts. You said that we are the Qingzhou Mu Office, but if you¡¯re faced with life and death, who cares about your identity? If the situation suddenly changes when you¡¯re out at sea, your ship is destroyed and your people are dead, and the only lifeboat left can only take one person. But there are two people left, and one of them is from the Qingzhou Mu Office. Do you think the second person will kill the man from the Mu Office with a single sword or gantly give up his spot just because the other man is rich?"


    Lei Wujie thought about it. "They¡¯d definitely face off with swords and knives."


    "Yes, so you must be careful when you are on a ship." Tian Mozhi put away the all-mechanical box and walked into the cabin.


    After he walked away, Xiao Se, who was keeping to himself to one side, finally spoke up, "So, he¡¯s Tian Mozhi, the Manager of Words from the Mu Office. The Mu Office must really treasure this third son to have sent him along."


    "Manager of Words? Is he very powerful?" Lei Wujie shrugged. "He gives me the impression of an old teacher giving a lecture."


    "The Qingzhou Mu Office has many businesses, and there are hundreds of managers under their umbre. The most outstanding ones, the ones who manage thergest businesses are given a manager position with a title. There are only seven such people in the Mu Office. These seven people are called the Seven Managers of the Mu Office. Any one of them by himself can be considered a magnate," Xiao Se said.


    "So powerful?" Lei Wujie was stunned. Initially, he thought the man was just an ordinary ountant, but he didn''t expect him to have such an impressive background.


    "And among the Seven Managers, he¡¯s also considered the most special," Xiao Se continued.


    Lei Wujie was a little exasperated. "Xiao Se, can you finish talking in one go?"


    Xiao Se rolled his eyes and continued, "Ten years ago, the Manager of Words Tian Mozhi was not as famous as he is now, and he went on a trip on board a merchant ship. That ship set off from the southernmost Liyang Harbour and was headed for the northernmost Tianhai Harbour to do business with the Northern Barbarians. The trip should have taken one month, but after one month, the ship did not return. It wasn¡¯t until three monthster that the ship reappeared. However, the hundreds of people who should have been on board were gone. Only one person was left, and there were not even bones of the rest on board. Rumours at the time said that Tian Mozhi appeared skinny and shriveled, and he was only a sliver away from death."


    "Why?" Lei Wujie was shocked.


    "Tian Mozhi said that there was a mutiny on the boat, and the fishermen in the lower decks wanted to hijack the boat, so several fires broke out on board. Many people died, and the remaining people also died because their wounds got infected. And Tian Mozhi managed to escape because he hid himself before everything happened. But all of this was only his side of the story. The Tianhai Maritime Affairs Office suspected that he killed those people," Xiao Se said.


    "Why?" Lei Wujie was shocked again.


    "Don''t keep asking why, you sound like an idiot." Xiao Se nced at him coldly.


    "Then you finish saying everything in one go," Lei Wujie retorted angrily.


    Xiao Se ignored him and continued, "Because none of the bones of the people on board were left, and all the food and water on the boat were long gone. The people in the Tianhai Maritime Affairs Office suspected that he killed the people on the boat and used them as food."


    Lei Wujie''s eyes widened. "How¡¯s that possible? There are so many fish in the sea. Would you really starve to death?"


    "The main point is not food, but water. If everyday out at sea is clear and sunny without rain, then without fresh water, a human will soon die of thirst. So, what happens if there¡¯s no water? There¡¯s one thing which can rece water, and that is¡­ blood." Xiao Se lowered his voice unconsciously.


    Lei Wujie was stunned. He frowned slightly, as if he still didn''t understand what Xiao Se meant.


    "Later, the Mu Office sent their own people to the Tianhai Maritime Office and they opened the all-mechanical box with their key. Inside the box was the ship¡¯s log recorded by thest person to die of illness, and he recorded the mutiny on the ship in clear detail. Besides Tian Mozhi, who had hidden himself before the mutiny, everyone else was either dead or seriously injured. Furthermore, the doctor on board the boat was also dead, and no one could save them," Xiao Se said. "So, as I said, Tian Mozhi is very special. After experiencing such a horrifying event, he knows better than anyone what happens on a ship, and even more, what people hide in their hearts when on board."


    "But?" Lei Wujie frowned slightly. "I think there¡¯s still a question that wasn¡¯t answered."


    "What question?" This time, it was Xiao Se who asked back.


    Lei Wujie hesitated before he said, "He didn''t have water, so how did he survive in the end?"


    Xiao Se was helpless. "You think about it again." Lei Wujie suddenly felt a twinge of shock in his heart, and nausea bloomed in his chest. The two of them were silent for a long time, and finally, Xiao Se exhaled with a sigh. "Some things are better left alone."


    Lei Wujie recalled the way Tian Mozhi was writing every stroke and line in the ship¡¯s log earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder involuntarily.

 Chapter 223 Leaning on the railing to watch the sea

    <h4>Chapter 223 Leaning on the railing to watch the sea</h4>


    At the same time, standing on top of the highest tform on the boat was Tang Lian all dressed in ck. He sat there with a slight frown on his face, his long robes fluttering in the sea wind, as he thought about all that had happened recently.


    He had taken Ye Ruoyi back to Tang n to seek medical treatment, but Tang n suddenly betrayed the alliance with Snow Moon City and even nned to destroy their former allies, Lei n Fort. Caught between the Tang n and Snow Moon City, he finally chose Snow Moon City because he wanted to save his friends. Now that they¡¯ve fallen out with the Tang n, he would never be able to return to the ce where he grew up. Was his choice right or wrong?


    His younger martial brothers, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie, survived because of his choice.


    But his elder, Grandmaster Tang who¡¯d once carried him as a child, died in that battle.


    "Shifu, you¡¯ve always said, move with your heart. But how can a person look into his own heart?" Tang Lian muttered to himself. This was a principle that Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun once taught him, but Tang Lian had never really understood the meaning of these four words, even up till now.


    What he didn''t know was that at the same time, right outside the Tang n, nearly a thousand armoured cavalry had stirred up a cloud of dust when they marched in, causing the wholend to quake from the vibrations. One disciple after another came reporting from outside. Those people were wearing light armor with twin sabres strapped on their backs. They were clearly the most famous army in all of Beili - the Ye Banner Battalion.


    If this was the Tang n of before, even if the Ye Banner Battalion had stormed in, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid. They were well-versed in poison and adept at hidden weapons. People who confronted them directly never ended well. But now, Grandmaster Tang was dead. The person who had propped up the entire Tang n had fallen, and there was no one who could take his ce.


    The present three masters of Tang n, Tang Huang, Tang Xuan, and Tang Qisha were indecisive. They did not have the determination to fight the Ye Banner Battalion, but they were unwilling to surrender just like that. As for the young man named Tang Ze, he frowned but he was still too young. Although he was able to use his own means to solve the Tang n¡¯s crisis at Lei n Fort, the Ye Banner Battalion was apletely different situation.


    They were not interested in the morality of the martial world and thew of thend and of heaven and earth meant nothing to them. They operated on their ownws and acknowledged only those who were stronger than their des!


    At this time, a person walked out of his small building. That small building was surrounded byyers of chains, and tens of Tang n disciples guarded the building day and night. But, that man walked out easily, walked past the disciples who guarded him, and asked a simple question indifferently, "What¡¯s happened?"


    "ording to the disciples out front, nearly a thousand men from the Ye Banner Battalion are marching towards the Tang n!" The disciple reported with his head lowered, not daring to meet the other person''s eyes.


    "Fine," he replied with a simple word, just as mildly as before.


    From the beginning, this small building couldn''t lock him in, and Grandmaster Tang couldn''t lock him in either. The only reason he didn''te out was because he didn¡¯t want toe out. But now, he walked out on his own, because he had toe. He walked forward one step at a time, walked past many apprehensive disciples, past the three masters of Tang n who once joined forces to stop him, past Tang Ze, and walked slowly towards the gate.


    The three masters of Tang n looked on with dark eyes. No matter how much time had passed, whenever this person appeared, they would always feel ashamed of their own inferiority. In the past, they had resented him but in the end, they understood that this was a fact that none of them could change.


    Tang Ze''s eyes, on the other hand, were very bright. This was the first time he saw this person, this legendary person.


    The man walked out of the Tang n, and all the apprehensive disciples in line gave way to him as the uneasiness in their hearts settled somehow. The man walked down the stairs one step at a time, then he stood there, his long robes fluttering gently in a gust of wind.


    The nearly thousand men of the Ye Banner Battalion arrived at this time. Their leader pulled up with his horse and immediately, the nearly thousand armoured cavalry stopped at the same time.


    One man stood before a thousand cavalry.


    Golden armour and twin sabres on his back, the burly General-in-chief of Beili, Ye Xiaoying, looked at him and muttered, "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds. It''s been a long time."


    The man bowed his head slightly, and greeted back, "It¡¯s been a long time."


    Ye Xiaoying sighed. "Your Tang n very nearly caused my daughter¡¯s death at Lei n Fort. I¡¯m not like those people in Lei n Fort, forced to suffer in silence. That is why I¡¯ve marched all the way here and my intention was to destroy the entire Tang n. But, I didn¡¯t expect you would step out."


    "The Tang n¡­ has already paid the price for our mistake," the man said slowly.


    "Very good, Tang n Tang Lianyue." Ye Xiaoyingughed loudly. "From today onwards, are you the Tang n¡¯s Grandmaster Tang?"


    Grandmaster Tang was a title. Every generation, the person in charge of the Tang n was given this title regardless of how old he was.


    Tang Lianyue raised his head and nodded. "Yes."


    He was always so mild like a cloud, and gentle like a breeze, so understated.


    Ye Xiaoying still shouted loudly, "With a single order, I can make one thousand men of the Ye Banner Battalion march through and level your Tang n. Even if you¡¯re Tang Lianyue, how many can you kill? Two hundred? Three hundred?"


    "Just one." Tang Lianyue''s answer was concise.


    Ye Xiaoying started. "One?" Naturally, he knew how powerful Tang Lianyue was. The Ye Banner Battalion could intimidate an ordinary martial expert, but facing Tang Lianyue was not going to be easy.


    "You," Tang Lianyue said solemnly.


    A crisp and tidy sound of des being drawn sounded instantly, and the one thousand cavalry simultaneously drew their twin sabres from their backs, their des gleaming in the sun.


    Ye Xiaoyingughed and said, "I¡¯d like to try. It''s been a long time since anyone has dared to speak to me like this."


    Tang Lianyue did not answer.


    "If you weren¡¯t Tang Lianyue." Ye Xiaoying answered himself, but he¡¯d already turned his horse around. "Actually, I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing a Tang n where you are the Grandmaster."


    "Ride!" Ye Xiaoying kicked the horse''s side fiercely, turned left and rode past the Tang n.


    Tang Lianyue stood in the midst of the dust stirred up by the thousand cavalry without moving a single step. It wasn''t until they had all left that he slowly turned around and walked back into the Tang n.


    Wherever he went, each and every disciple knelt and paid their respects.


    This was the new Tang n Grandmaster Tang, Tang Lianyue.


    At this time, Tang Lian, who was thousands of miles away, obviously didn''t know of this. He merely thought of his master who had been imprisoned within his home. Tang Lianyue didn¡¯t want to go against his own heart, but he didn¡¯t want to betray his family, so he locked himself up. He would rather lose his freedom than go against his heart. But, what was heart?


    Tang Lian looked out at the vast expanse of the sea, and some of the questions that he hadn''t understood before, suddenly felt as if they¡¯d burst wide open. He closed his eyes, listening to the sea breeze, listening to the waves, and smelling the salty air of the sea.


    He raised his hand gently.


    He exerted his qi heavily.


    The Golden Cross seemed to float and sink for a moment.


    In the distance, the fluttering of the wings of a seabird slowed down half a p.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a tidal wave rose with it.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were standing on the deck and they were both shocked.


    Lei Wujie asked in confusion, "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    "Internal strength, Epass Heaven. Fist techniques, Harness the Sea!" Xiao Se looked at Tang Lian standing at the highest tform. ¡°Created by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun.¡±

 Chapter 224 Fish and Dragons of the Deep Trench

    <h4>Chapter 224 Fish and Dragons of the Deep Trench</h4>


    Tang Lian was the top disciple of his generation in the Tang n and the only disciple of Tang Lianyue. Hence, he was already an exceptional master of the younger generation before he came to Snow Moon City. Later, he entered Snow Moon City and Baili Dongjun imparted his internal energy Epass Heaven, his fist techniques Harness the Sea, his lightness skills Thousand Mile Drunk, and his palm techniques Burgeoning Ocean. Although these were all first-rate martial arts, he always felt more adept at using the Tang n hidden weapons. From Lei Wujie¡¯s point of view, even though he¡¯d seen Tang Lian use Baili Dongjun¡¯s martial arts several times, they always seemed mediocre.


    Xiao Se appeared to have noticed Lei Wujie¡¯s question and he suddenly said, "Tang Lian has a calm temperament, but Baili Dongjun''s martial arts emphasizes unfettered freedom. The two were notpatible so Tang Lian¡¯s cultivation could neverprehend it fully."


    "Then now?" Lei Wujie said with a start.


    Xiao Se gathered his sleeves. "Now, Tang Lian wants to follow his heart. He wants to follow the principles of his heart to guard Snow Moon City. Then, he would have no choice but to let go of the debt of upbringing he feels for the Tang n. Looks like he intends to give up on Tang n¡¯s martial arts and focus on cultivating Baili Dongjun¡¯s martial arts."


    "But, didn''t you say that da-shixiong is calm by nature and notpatible with First Citymaster¡¯s martial arts?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "What did you think of Tang Lian''s fist move just now?" Xiao Se asked back.


    Lei Wujie thought for a while and replied, "Very powerful. More powerful than every time he¡¯d used it before."


    Xiao Se nodded. "When Tang Lian made that decision, he was no longer the calm Tang Lian of before. Everything has changed, what¡¯s more¡­"


    "What''s more?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "The fish and dragons howled with sorrow from the deep trench, while the stars reflected on the water wavered and the sea was covered with fog on this long night. Some people see merely the sea, while others can see the realm," Xiao Se said slowly. "That day, you made a sword move in the Heavenly Realm. That was just the beginning. Before we return to Snow Moon City, you must at least enter the Heavenly Realm for real."


    "But my two shifu¡­" Lei Wujie said in a daze.


    "Yes, you have two excellent shifu. But, nature is the best shifu. Back then, Baili Dongjun left his master¡¯s tutge at the age of 19 and wandered all over. His martial arts were taught by Snow Moon City, but he achieved his present state by seeking out on his own." Xiao Se was rarely so interested and spoke so frankly with assurance.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "I understand, this is what they mean by, a shifu shows you the door, but cultivation depends on yourself. Xiao Se, you talked so much but in the end, isn¡¯t that all you had to say?"


    Xiao Se snorted coldly, clearly expressing his disdain for thismon saying.


    "Sword rise!" Lei Wujie suddenly yelled, and the Heart sword flew out of its sheath and across the surface of the sea. Lei Wujie took a flying leap and caught the Heart sword above the sea. He tipped his toes on the water surface and swept high into the air. With a wave of his long sword, he stirred up a tidal wave on the sea.


    "Wonderful, wonderful. It¡¯s said that those who practice ultimate lightness skills can walk on water, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a miraculous skill as Lei-xiong¡¯s." An elegant voice sounded. Xiao Se turned his head and saw Mu Chunfeng walking out from the cabin. He had uttered his praises when he saw the scene before him.


    Xiao Se recalled that day when they were in the Buddhistnd of the Western Regions, the monk, Wuxin, had used his Unheaven Wave Stepping Divine Skill and he also disyed such power. Back then, he also said that Lei Wujie was born with a naturally pure heart, a rare diamond. Presumably now that Lei Wujie could also disy such divine skills, it must have something to do with Wuxin. The next time they met, he¡¯d have to ask him about it.


    Next time they met. Xiao Se thought of these four words in his heart, and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Will there really be a next time?


    This entire scene was witnessed by Mu Chunfeng, and he cleared his throat. "Xiao-xiong, since the two of them have started their own cultivation, we should begin ours too."


    Xiao Se turned his head and raised his sped hands in a rare show of respect. "Thank you for the trouble."


    The two walked back into the cabin and entered the study room. Mu Chunfeng took out a wooden box, reached out to open it, and inside was a roll of silver needles and small knives of various shapes. He sat down on the ground and said, "Remove your clothes."


    Xiao Se took off his clothes, revealing the skin underneath.


    Mu Chunfeng was startled. Although he had been mentally prepared, there were too many scars on Xiao Se''s body. Unlike the scars found on soldiers who had been to war, the scars on Xiao Se¡¯s body were all left from acupuncture treatments. The small pinholes, one after another, were densely packed and unbearable to see.


    "These were all administered recently?" Mu Chunfeng asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes, I was very near death at the time."


    Mu Chunfeng touched those pinholes gently, his frown tightening, until finally, he exhaled with a sigh. "This skill is truly divine. I¡¯m not as good as him."


    "She is the disciple of Medicine King Xin Baicao, and the future Sect Leader of Medicine King Valley," Xiao Se said.


    Mu Chunfeng had a sh. "I see, she¡¯s the progeny of the Medicine King Valley. No wonder her medical skills are so divine. Xiao-xiong, I have a request."


    "What request?" Xiao Se asked.


    Mu Chunfeng said solemnly, "After we return to Beili in a few months, please rmend me so that I may ask that senior to be my teacher! I have admired the Medicine King Valley for a long time, but it¡¯s a pity that the Medicine King Xin Baicao travels all over the world, and his whereabouts are unknown. But, if I can learn from his disciple, this Chunfeng will be content!"


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, thinking of the little girl, Hua Jin, who always had a serious expression whenever she practiced her medicinal arts, and he chuckled. "No problem."


    Seeing Xiao Se give his promise so straightforwardly, Mu Chunfeng was delighted. He waved his hand lightly and inserted three silver needles into Xiao Se''s body. "Let''s start the acupuncture treatment."


    After a stick of incense, Mu Chunfeng kept his silver needles and wiped his head which was covered with sweat. "I knew that the injury must have been serious, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad. With my ability, two months is indeed my limit. Fortunately, that day, I didn''t boast wildly. I just wondered, why didn¡¯t you ask the genius doctor toe along with you? She should be able to prolong your life longer than me."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "The sea is extremely dangerous. She has done enough and I can''t let her take any further risk."


    Mu Chunfeng nodded to express his understanding. Then, he frowned again and asked in a low voice, "I have a question but I¡¯m not sure if I should ask it. Your near fatal injury was definitely recently inflicted. But, your meridians have been damaged for several years. If I may be so bold as to make a guess, your meridians were forcefully broken by someone using their internal strength. Who could have done this?"


    Xiao Se hesitated for a while before he replied, "Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian."


    "Yan Zhantian?" Mu Chunfeng had naturally heard the name before.


    "Yes. His martial arts is the most tyrannical of the people I¡¯ve met. That day, we fought and it only took a moment before I was defeated. He pierced his sword energy into my body and I lost consciousness instantly. When I woke up again, although my shifu managed to save my life, he couldn¡¯t cure my meridians," Xiao Se told the story in an even tone, but his heart was still full of resentment.


    "No!" Mu Chunfeng interrupted him directly. "It couldn¡¯t have been Yan Zhantian!"


    *

 Chapter 225 The Yin Affliction Broke Into Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 225 The Yin Affliction Broke Into Pieces</h4>


    Xiao Se suddenly raised his head. Despite how calm he usually was, at this time, his brows had furrowed into a frown, his eyes reddened and his voice trembled. "It couldn¡¯t have been Yan Zhantian? Why couldn¡¯t it be Yan Zhantian?"


    "If it was Yan Zhantian." Mu Chunfeng gently waved his hand and put away the row of silver needles. Then, he continued solemnly, "You¡¯d be dead."


    "Go on," Xiao Se said coldly.


    Mu Chunfeng sighed. "My shifu once crossed swords with Yan Zhantian. Now, his meridians are damaged like yours. Not to mention lifting a sword, even standing up is a challenge for him. So, I know Yan Zhantian¡¯s sword energy very well. Presently, the damage yourtent meridians suffered were caused by a yin energy. It won¡¯t endanger your life, but it blocks you from exerting your internal energy. But, if it had been Yan Zhantian¡¯s tyrannical sword energy, it would havepletely destroyed your meridians. So, if what happened that day was as you described, then it couldn¡¯t have been Yan Zhantian.¡±


    "Then who could it be!" Xiao Se''s voice was almost a low growl.


    "It must have been someone with an internal energy that¡¯s based on yin energy to cause such an injury." Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly. "But who it could be, I have no idea either. Who else was there on the day you were injured?"


    Who was there? Xiao Se was stunned.


    Besides Yan Zhantian, the only other person there was his master who came to his rescue - one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Baihu Ji Ruofeng. He was the one who assessed the capabilities of all martial arts under Heaven, he was the one who collected all martial arts under Heaven, he was the head of Bai Xiao Hall. If the internal energy was based on yin energy, then indeed, it was something he was capable of.


    "No, that¡¯s impossible!" Xiao Se rejected this answer outright.


    But on that rainy night, that night when blood flowed like rain, who else could have been there? During the battle between Yan Zhantian and Ji Ruofeng, someone sneaked up to him and destroyed his meridians, but still left him alive.


    Who could it be! Countless images were flickering through Xiao Se''s mind.


    Xiao Se''s pallor grew worse and worse, the blood and qi in his body were definitely surging and if this went on any longer, it would affect his injuries further. Seeing this, Mu Chunfeng hurriedly flicked another silver needle and pierced it through Xiao Se''s forehead. Xiao Se''s eyes went dark in an instant, and he fell asleep.


    "You seem so calm normally. I didn¡¯t expect you could be so emotional too." Mu Chunfeng sighed and covered Xiao Se¡¯s body with a fur coat. Then, he said, "Come on out."


    The curtain to the inner cabin was lifted, and Sikong Qianluo walked out with a solemn expression.


    "Hiding behind a curtain to watch your man changing his clothes? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" Mu Chunfeng smiled.


    But Sikong Qianluo ignored himpletely. She stroked Xiao Se''s forehead, and used, "Why did you have to tell him all that?"


    "Knowing the truth is better than being kept in the dark his whole life." Mu Chunfeng didn¡¯t say anything else and he walked out of the ship¡¯s cabin. Immediately, he heard the sound of wind being sliced apart behind him. Mu Chunfeng whipped his head around and saw a silver spearing straight at him. He withdrew hurriedly and didn¡¯t understand. "Why?"


    "Before we return to Snow Moon City, I will also enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm!" Sikong Qianluo vowed solemnly.


    "Ambitious." Mu Chunfeng nodded. "But¡­ what does that have to do with me?"


    "The other day, I noticed that your swordsmanship was pretty good so I¡¯m going to use you as my sparring partner!" Sikong Qianluo thrusted her spear at him without another word.


    "Your two fellow disciples are also cultivating on their own. Why is it that they don¡¯t need a sparring partner?" Mu Chunfeng said while dodging the attacks.


    Sikong Qianluo smiled slightly and did not reply. What Mu Chunfeng didn''t know was that Sikong Qianluo was called the number one tyrant in Snow Moon City. Her martial brothers feared her more than they feared Tang Lian. That¡¯s because Sikong Qianluo''s hobby since she was a child was to seek out her martial brothers to practice with her. It was too boring to practice martial arts on her own. Practicing with another person was how she found the fun in martial arts training.


    "Third young master." Tian Mozhi suddenly appeared behind Mu Chunfeng.


    Mu Chunfengughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I should practice my martial arts properly too." He just finished speaking and dodged another spear. Then, he jumped back into the study room and when he came out again, he was covered with an impervious suit of armor.


    The Overlord¡¯s Armor!


    In his hand was a beautiful long sword.


    Moving Mountains!


    "Come on then." Mu Chunfeng jumped forward and raised his sword in readiness.


    "Da-shixiong!" A voice came from the sea.


    Standing at the highest tform, Tang Lian quickly looked down and saw Lei Wujie shouting up at him while he danced a sword dance on top of the waves.


    "Da-shixiong, why don''t we have a duel too?" Lei Wujie shouted. When he was on the sea, he saw Sikong Qianluo with her Silver Moon spear and Mu Chunfeng in his Overlord¡¯s Armor caught in a fight and he couldn¡¯t help himself. He wanted to exchange a few moves with Tang Lian too.


    Tang Lian smiled faintly. He met Lei Wujie when thetter first entered the martial world. At the time, Lei Wujie was also considered a talented martial artist of his generation. He could match up against the assassin, Yue Ji, but only managed to break the Severed Space Array under his guidance. During the incident, Tang Lian also thought of Lei Wujie as half a fellow disciple. Later, when they reunited at the Tower of Ascension in Snow Moon City, although Lei Wujie managed to fight his way up to the fourteenth floor, if he hadn¡¯t gone easy on him, Lei Wujie would definitely have ended there. However, after leaving Snow Moon Cityst time, Lei Wujie entered the Sword Heart Tomb and obtained the fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, killed a top-rate assassin of the Hidden River, and outside Lei n Fort, he entered straight into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, one step ahead of him. Although he sustained his Unfettered Heavenly Realm only a moment, the current Lei Wujie was indeed at the peak of his Unrestrained Earthly Realm and only a sliver away from breaking through to the next realm. Was his current self still more powerful than this younger martial brother of his?


    Lei Wujie¡¯s hand were just itchy and wanted to find someone to fight.


    But Tang Lian suddenly wanted to know the answer.


    "Okay!" Tang Lian nodded and waved a palm at Lei Wujie, who was still walking on top of the waves.


    Waves rise!


    Tang Lian struck another palm.


    Waves rise again!


    Oneyer after another, hiding the Heavens and covering the Earth. Lei Wujie and the others finally realised that in the past, they only noticed their martial brother¡¯s amazing skills with hidden weapons, but little did they know that his internal strength was so profound as well!


    "The waves pile up like clouds forming a mountain range!" Mu Chunfeng couldn''t help but be deeply moved when he saw this scene.


    Then, he heard a loud "ng" sound as that silver spear smashed down heavily on his head. Mu Chunfeng''s entire body wavered in ce, his sight a little dizzy from the shock.


    Sikong Qianluo scolded him angrily, "Why are you looking at others when you¡¯re fighting against me? Are you looking down on me?"


    The waves of seawater came at Lei Wujie one after another, but he waspletely unafraid. He leaped up fiercely and thrusted his sword at Tang Lian.


    Right now, the sky was clear, the sun shining brightly, and there was no moonlight pouring down.


    Right now, they were not onnd, the sea water was sparkling, and there were no flowers blooming.


    Lei Wujie had just used the sword move that he was most familiar with, Moonlit Night and Flowering Dawn. But, as the sea water surrounded him, they slowly formed into the appearance of flowers.


    This was the Heart sword.


    His heart could be his sword, and everything on heaven and earth could be his sword.


    Tang Lian leaped off toe down, and he jerked his hands upwards. The tide water gathered within his hands and as he jumped down, he looked as if he held the entire Milky Way in his hands.


    Burgeoning Ocean!


    Then, he smashed that Milky Way towards Lei Wujie!


    "Meet my sword!" Lei Wujie was not afraid, and continued to strike with his sword.


    The Milky Way and the sword of flowers collided in an instant!


    *

 Chapter 226 Youths Carried by Sea

    <h4>Chapter 226 Youths Carried by Sea</h4>


    Sikong Qianluo held back her spear and Mu Chunfeng also kept his sword.


    This duel was way too dazzling. Even they wanted to know the final oue.


    Who was going to win? Tang Lian with his profound internal strength, who was steady and unswerving, or Lei Wujie who was showing off his abilities with his heroic spirit in the clouds?


    A soft cough sounded from behind them. Xiao Se, who had pulled out the silver needle in his forehead, had draped on the fur coat and walked out of the cabin. He leaned against the side and watched the duel.


    That was the collision between the Milky Way and the sword of flowers.


    The flowers withered instantly, but the Milky Way became brighter!


    Lei Wujie did not give in. His eyes instantly shed red, and around him, steam began to form. He was going to ignite this Milky Way!


    Tang Lian scoffed, and waved his left hand. The light of the Milky Way had yet to dissipate and another Milky Way appeared!


    "Haah!" Lei Wujie turned his body and prepared to attack with another sword move.


    But, Tang Lian mmed the Milky Way down on top of Lei Wujie¡¯s head, and then tipped his toes onto that Milky Way to leap back onto the ship. He didn¡¯t have the martial arts that Lei Wujie used to walk freely on the sea, so once his palm strike was sessful, he retreated back onto the ship.


    Lei Wujie lost with his sword move, and he was smashed into the sea. Suddenly, he began to flounder frantically, one hand holding the Heart sword and the other pping with the waves. The scene was a far cry from the extraordinary grandeur he disyed earlier. Now, he was half-choking on seawater, and half shouting, "I¡­ I can''t swim, ah! Help! I can''t swim!"


    Tang Lian used too much of his qi with that palm strike. Presently, he closed his eyes and sat down cross-legged to start his meditation quietly.


    Xiao Se didn''t seem to care whether his good brother lived or died. Once he saw the oue, he yawned with disinterest and walked back into the cabin.


    Sikong Qianluo looked innocently at Mu Chunfeng. "I¡­ can¡¯t swim either."


    "Help!" Lei Wujie was losing his voice. "I can¡¯t swim, ah¡­ help."


    Mu Chunfeng lifted his visor and said helplessly, "Pull him up."


    "Yes, sir." Someone immediately followed his order. He waved a g in his hand, and arge fishing was ejected from under the boat. The closed around Lei Wujie who was not far away, and several boatmen pulled him together. Lei Wujie waspletely drenched and looked utterly wretched as he crawled out of the fishing. Hey t on the deck, panting loudly while looking up at the sky.


    "Da-shixiong is indeed da-shixiong. Wujie is full of admiration!" Lei Wujie said with difficulty.


    Tang Lian was halfway through his meditation. He opened his eyes and said slowly, "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t learn to respect this shixiong."


    Mu Chunfeng suddenlyughed out loud. He was very happy. Although he had yet to arrive at the Three Snake Inds, had not caught that giant Iron Crystal, had not seeded in making the medicine for his older brother, he already felt that he had gained something even more precious on his trip. Even if he turned back now and went home, he would have felt that the trip was worth everything. Everything was worth it! He couldn¡¯t stopughing and he didn''t want to stopughing.


    Sikong Qianluo looked at him like he was an idiot. "What on earth are youughing about?"


    Mu Chunfeng suppressed hisughter and said, "In the Qingzhou Mu family, I¡¯m always treated like a misfit. Do you know why?"


    "Because you¡¯re not interested in business, and studied medicine instead?" Sikong Qian wondered.


    "That is one of the reasons. You know I¡¯m the third son of the Mu family, but you don''t know the specifics of my generation in the Mu family. I have two younger sisters, a second older brother who died when he was very young. Then, there¡¯s my oldest brother who has an affliction so he may not have heirs. So I am the next head of the Mu family, but right now, I don¡¯t want to inherit this wealth that¡¯s as vast as the sky. I only want to treat my brother¡¯s affliction. Once my brother is cured, then ording to the traditions of the Mu family, he will naturally be the head of the family. So, in the eyes of the Qingzhou people, I¡¯m a fool." Mu Chunfeng chuckled. "But Miss Qianluo, do you think I am a fool?"


    Sikong Qianluo said angrily, "The family has a wealth of money, but are not amenable to reason. How is that smart? You Qingzhou people are the real fools."


    "That¡¯s right. Back then, four of the Seven Managers came to me in private and dissuaded me from doing this. They all said they would support me, and they will definitely do their best to assist me in the future, and wanted me to stop doing such a stupid thing." Mu Chunfeng raised his head. "But I said to them, look at a mouse which still has its skin, how could man have no proprietary? If man has no propriety, then why does he not die?"


    "They said that I studied too much until I¡¯ve gone foolish and my mind was full of benevolence and morality. But they were the foolish ones. A man can live for a hundred years but you can¡¯t bring a single piece of wealth with you, but you could leave behind ties of friendship and sentiment. Yet, they couldn¡¯t judge for themselves which was more important," Mu Chunfeng continued to say. "So I left Qingzhou, left those people, and now that I¡¯ve met you all, I¡¯m really very happy."


    "What¡¯s that to do with us?" Sikong Qianluo was still puzzled.


    "I think that you¡¯re all the same as me," Mu Chunfeng said. "You can tell a person¡¯s heart from their martial arts. I have seen yours, and they¡¯re excellent! I like you all very much!"


    "How are we the same?" Sikong Qianluo was a little vexed. If Xiao Se was the one standing here in a conversation with Mu Chunfeng, he would definitely not be like her, only asking why and how.


    "We¡¯re youths," Mu Chunfeng said these two words slowly.


    "We are all youths. We¡¯re not sad when we lose, and we¡¯re not humble when we win. Sword in our hand, righteousness in our heart. When we look at the sea in the distance, our hearts fill with boldness. When we see flowers in full bloom, we do not hide the joy in our hearts. The road ahead may be dangerous, but we don¡¯t know how to feel fear. With ourpanions at our sides, we only want to get drunk on wine and sing loudly. Weugh when we feel likeughing, curse when we feel like cursing. There are thousands of books about how to live in the world but you should ask to move and act with your heart!" Mu Chunfeng said all this in one breath.


    Sikong Qianluo could only stare nkly at his words. All that happened was two guys fought against each other on the sea, and frankly, they only exchanged a move each. But, this Mu Chunfeng was moved so deeply. She thought to herself, rich people are really difficult to understand and rich people who have studied a lot are even more crazy in their heads.


    "The most important point is that we have one more thing inmon." Mu Chunfengughed again. He pressed a finger lightly and walked out of the Overlord¡¯s Armor. His white robes fluttered in the wind, giving off an air of an immortal. "We¡¯re all good-looking people."


    "We can call a good-looking person a youth. But, a not so good-looking person can only be called a young man." Mu Chunfeng made a final conclusion.


    But this sentence caught Sikong Qianluo''s heart. She was so deeply moved as to feel the need to express her emotions. She was simply a girl, a girl in full bloom and vigour. To her, there¡¯s nothing happier than hearing others say she¡¯s beautiful. She nodded vigorously. "You¡¯re right about that!"


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie had finished recovering their breaths at this time. Of course they also heard what Mu Chunfeng said earlier, and the pride in their hearts had also been aroused. In their eyes, Mu Chunfeng was no longer someone totch onto for his money and influence, but finally, he was a ----rade.


    They exchanged a meaningful smile.


    Mu Chunfeng gathered his sleeves and shouted, "Prepare wine!"


    *

 Chapter 227 Stepping Waves Drunken Song

    <h4>Chapter 227 Stepping Waves Drunken Song</h4>


    "The name of this wine is White Autumn Dew, which is brewed by the Diaolou Mansion in the imperial capital, Heavenly Revtions. It¡¯s said that only on the fifteenth of every month, Diaolou Mansion will produce three pots of White Autumn Dew for their distinguished guests. Even for our Qingzhou Mu family, it took a great deal of effort to get this one pot from Heavenly Revtions," Mu Chunfeng introduced with a smile.


    Heavenly Revtions¡¯ White Autumn Dew was a high quality wine that was famous under Heaven. Mu Chunfeng was immensely pleased with himself but the four people in front of him looked utterly indifferent. Even Tang Lian, who was the most polite amongst them, only made a faint, "Oh" sound.


    "This wine is cier Lake Fragrance, the famous wine from Luoxiang City in Nanjue. After the wine is brewed, it¡¯s buried one hundred feet under a cierke and then taken out a yearter. It has a biting cold taste, yet with a touch of peach blossom wine. Compared to the White Autumn Dew, it¡¯s a grade more exquisite!" Mu Chunfeng had to bring out his secret stash of wine that he usually couldn¡¯t bear to drink from.


    The result was, Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, and Sikong Qianluo still looked indifferent, but the one who was usually the most aloof, Xiao Se, actually responded, "Oh, this cier Lake Fragrance. It¡¯s indeed a rare and exquisite wine."


    Mu Chunfeng felt his spirit dete a little. He thought they were all like him, youths at heart, and youths loved to drink wine. But, these people in front of him were not moved in any way when they were introduced to such fine wines. There was only one possibility - they didn''t know anything about wine. Maybe in their opinion, the White Autumn Dew was no different than the old homebrew of a roadside inn! Mu Chunfeng suddenly felt a little regret for serving his cier Lake Fragrance.


    "You guys don''t really like to drink?" Mu Chunfeng finally had to ask.


    "I love to drink," Tang Lian replied simply.


    "I love drinking very much," Lei Wujie added.


    "What kind of wine do you like to drink?" Mu Chunfeng asked cautiously.


    Tang Lian thought for a while. "The Wind Flower Snow Moon is a little mild, but it¡¯s the mostmonly served wine. But, different festivals call for different wines. For instance, Sangluo, Xinfeng, Zhuyu, Sono, Chang''an, Tusu, Yuanzheng, Guihua, Dukang, Songhua, Shengwen, and Banruo are all good wines. But the best wine I¡¯ve ever tasted has to be the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine. Unfortunately, it¡¯s rare to get to drink it. We can only try our luck sometimes with Third Citymaster. Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang are really iparable."


    Initially, Mu Chunfeng was stunned when he heard Tang Lian name all the well-known wines, thinking that the man really knew about wine. But, the more he spoke, the more Mu Chunfeng was awestruck. The Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine! That was a fine wine that was far above the White Autumn Dew! Whenpared to it, not even the cier Lake Fragrance was worth mentioning.


    Because the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine was a wine that only one person knew how to brew.


    "You¡¯ve actually drunk the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine before!" Mu Chunfeng eximed in shock.


    Sikong Qianluo blinked in surprise. "I often drink it too. What''s so strange about it? I think it''s not as good as Wind Flower Snow Moon though. It¡¯s too fiery and not sweet enough!"


    Lei Wujie thought for a while. "Oh, that''s the wine. We drank it together that night."


    Xiao Se nodded. "That¡¯s right. That night, we drank the Starry Night Wine that defeated Diaolou Mansion¡¯s White Autumn Dew."


    Tang Lian observed Mu Chunfeng¡¯s expression of shock for a while and said, "Have you forgotten who my shifu is?"


    "My shifu is the Wine Immortal, Baili Dongjun, ah."


    Mu Chunfeng''s heart skipped a beat, and then he came back to himself. Sitting opposite him were the disciples of the three citymasters of Snow Moon City. Back then, the legendary First Citymaster Baili Dongjun was only a youth when he brought his Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine to Diaolou Mansion, surpassed the White Autumn Dew, and his name became famous under Heaven. Mu Chunfengughed awkwardly, then poured out the wine. "Come,e, let¡¯s drink this cier Lake Fragrance."


    Xiao Se was the first to drink a cup. He closed his eyes and nodded faintly, then put his cup down.


    Sikong Qianluo''s eyes lit up. "What a fragrant taste of peach blossoms. This wine is not bad."


    Lei Wujie also praised, "Good wine. Seconds!"


    Mu Chunfeng held his wine cup, looked at Tang Lian, and said tentatively, "Chunfeng is also a connoisseur of good wine. I wonder if Tang-xiong can invite me to drink Starry Night Wine when we return to Beili this time."


    Tang Lian shook his head. "We secretly finished thest pot of itst time. Shifu has gone on a wandering trip and I don''t know when he will be back."


    Mu Chunfeng looked disappointed. "I see. That''s really a shame."


    Xiao Se suddenly said, "Didn''t the Confucian Sword Immortal give you a copy of the "Wine Scripture"st time? Isn''t the method for brewing the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine written inside?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s inside, but I¡¯m not like my shifu. I don¡¯t have much interest in brewing wine. If I have wine, I¡¯ll drink it. If I don¡¯t, I wouldn''t go through the trouble of brewing some." Tang Lian shrugged.


    "Wine Scripture?" Mu Chunfeng''s eyes brightened. "Tang-xiong, could you let me have a look at it?"


    "You have an interest in wine-brewing too?" Tang Lian took out the "Wine Scripture" from his robes and handed it over casually. "I don''t get the hobbies of you rich people."


    Mu Chunfeng epted the ¡°Wine Scripture¡± but the more he read it, the more astounded he became. "This is the book! It really is this book!"


    Tang Lian was taken aback when he saw his reaction. "Is this book very precious?"


    "It''s beyond precious. No, I can¡¯t read anymore. If I read anymore, it¡¯d be no different from stealing!" Mu Chunfeng closed the book and handed it back to Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian was puzzled. "Isn¡¯t it just a book about brewing wine? I have no interest. There¡¯s no problem if you want a closer look. But, it was a gift from an elder, so I can¡¯t give it to you. How about you borrow it to read for a couple of days?"


    "You¡¯re muddled!" Mu Chunfeng scolded angrily.


    Tang Lian and Xiao Se exchanged a nce but neither could understand why Mu Chunfeng suddenly lost his temper.


    "Xiaobai drank 30 cups in a row, nobility of spirit rang like thunder in his fingertips! Did you really think the contents of this book was only about brewing wine?" Mu Chunfeng said anxiously. "The Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine you drank may have been an ordinary wine, but your shifu, Baili Dongjun, can clearly brew an even more terrifying Starry Night Wine. Each cup of wine could promote your martial arts by one realm. The Wine Scripture recorded the art of brewing wine, but it¡¯s really about an ultimate wine that could increase your martial skills!"


    Tang Lian was startled by Mu Chunfeng''s tone, and he swallowed. "The wine that shifu brewed could indeed help people promote their realm, but was it really learned from this book?"


    Xiao Se recalled that night when Lei Wujie drank the Wind Flower Snow Moon that had been brewed under the moonlight. His martial skills increased several realms in session. He couldn¡¯t help but realise that the book in front of him was worth a lot more. He turned his head to look at Lei Wujie, but saw that both Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were dazed and their eyes were flushed.


    While the others were talking, the two of them sat there and drank one cup after another. They didn¡¯t know that this cier Lake Fragrance had a sweet taste of peach blossoms, but it was a rare fiery wine even among other strong wines. Even Xiao Se and Tang Lian who had a high tolerance for wine didn¡¯t dare to drink too much of it. That was why Xiao Se had put down his cup after drinking the first cup.


    "Good¡­ good wine!" Lei Wujieughed loudly. Suddenly, he drew his sword and rushed out.


    "Lei Wujie, where¡­ where are you going¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ drink more!" Sikong Qianluo felt dizzy and promptly fell asleep.


    Lei Wujie was holding his sword and swept out onto the sea. He rolled with the waves and danced wildly with his sword.


    ¡°I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where graceful immortals ride the winds.


    I wish to step on clouds and travel a million miles, what can an Emperor do to me?


    The summit of Kunlun bathed in sunlight, in the vast ocean a paradise of green mountains.


    A swallow flies over ten thousand miles to go home, but until I see the world¡¯s end, I will not return!¡±


    He stood on the sea and sang at the top of his lungs.


    Mu Chunfeng had run out after him and now, he stood there dumbstruck. "This poem has a heroic and poetic vour, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard it. I wonder who wrote it?"


    Xiao Se grinned. "It was a monk."

 Chapter 228 Dawn at Snowy Peak Temple

    <h4>Chapter 228 Dawn at Snowy Peak Temple</h4>


    Four hundred years ago, the country was at war. There was arge family named Gusu in the south who upied a part of the region with mountains and rivers. Then, all under Heaven came under a single ruler, and the Gusu n disappeared or went into hiding. All that was left of them was a city, Gusu City, as a constion for this extinct n. The Gusu family worshipped Buddha so there was a temple just outside the city called Snowy Peak Temple. The ancient temple was burned down three times in the war, but it continued to stand tall, and its incense continued to flourish until a year ago.


    A year ago, the abbot of Snowy Peak Temple was called Wangyou. Snowy Peak Temple was not considered arge temple, at least whenpared to Shaolin and Yunlin, it could only be regarded as a small regional temple. However, Wangyou was recognized as the greatest grandmaster of Buddhism. He was known to be proficient in the Six Higher Knowledges of Buddhism, and even the most heinous of people could achieve supreme enlightenment under his guidance. Then, a year ago, Wangyou suddenly went insane. He grabbed the seven-foot wooden sword from the statue of Dh?tar¨¡??ra and with one swing of his sword, he cut off the head of the worshipper in front of him. After this incident, no one came to Snowy Peak Temple to offer incense again, and the monks who lived in the temple also left one after the other.


    At this time, there were two people on their way up the mountain. They were going to Snowy Peak Temple, because Snowy Peak Temple was the home of one of them.


    The monk¡¯s white robes fluttered in the wind and the face that looked up was undeniably handsome even though he waspletely bald. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. "The path up the mountain is still so difficult to climb."


    He remembered the first time he climbed up the mountain with his master many years ago. His master walked slowly in front, and he followed closely behind. After walking for a while, his master would stop and the two of them would sit on a rock at the side of the path to rest. Then, he would take out a steamed bun, break it into two and hand one half to him, sometimes rubbing his head and saying, "Just pretend you¡¯vee out here to y. Although it¡¯s a long time, you will definitely go home one day."


    That time when they went up the mountain, they rested a total of six times and ate three steamed buns, but his master repeated this sentence eleven times.


    "Maybe it was because the path up the mountain was too difficult to climb, so once I went up, I didn''t want toe down again." Wuxinughed.


    Ming Hou, who was standing beside him, didn¡¯t say a word and continued to follow him silently.


    But in the end, he was no longer that skinny and weak child. Now, Wuxin was a martial expert in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. No matter how much he deliberately slowed down his pace, in three sticks of incense, they were already standing at the front door to Snowy Peak Temple.


    Unlike the hubbub of voices from a year ago, the Snowy Peak Temple of today waspletely deserted. The huge sign above the door was even a little mottled.


    "Shifu, this disciple has returned." Wuxin put away his frivolous smile, bowed solemnly with his palms pressed together and brought Ming Hou to walk into the temple together.


    Snowy Peak Temple was very clean inside. Although it was deep into autumn, the fallen leaves had been swept into neat piles, the ground was spotless, and it looked far from being deserted. However, it was still very quiet. There was no sound at all, let alone the presence of a person.


    Right at that moment, Ming Hou whirled around and raised his de that was as huge as a door. He shed straight out the door!


    "Stop!" Wuxin shouted hurriedly, but he was toote.


    He heard a loud "ng". The fallen leaves on the ground jumped as if startled!


    Ming Hou''s ck clothes fluttered as he pressed his de with all of his strength, but couldn¡¯t move forward at all. He red at the person in front of him furiously. The thing that blocked his de, however, was not a sabre, nor a sword, nor a spear.


    It was a fist. An actual, sturdy fist.


    The person used his strength and Ming Hou retreated with his de. He swiped the titan de a few times, and wanted to advance again! However, Wuxin reached out and stopped him. Wuxin looked at the man in the gray robe before him. The monk wore a ne of huge Buddhist beads around his neck and carried a face of righteousness. Wuxin said softly, "Shixiong, your Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill has improved a fair bit. You¡¯re almost at the stage of mastering the Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts."


    "Wuxin-shidi?" Wuchan hurriedly withdrew his fists, and was both surprised and delighted. "Why are you back?"


    "Because shixiong said, in Snowy Peak Temple, there will always be a room, a praying mat, and a book of Buddhist sutras waiting for shidi," Wuxin said with a grin.


    Wuchan returned the smile and said, "Now, Snowy Peak Temple has eighteen empty rooms avable and three hundred praying mats, all for shidi. But, didn¡¯t shidi say you didn¡¯t want the Buddhist sutras?¡±


    "Just one. I have some use for it," Wuxin said slowly.


    Wuchan''s expression changed a little and gestured for Wuxin to enter and speak inside.


    Presently, nobody lived in Snowy Peak Temple apart from Wangyou''s disciple, Wuchan. Ever since Wuchan returned to Snowy Peak Temple from Khotan, he had been silently taking care of the temple on his own. No worshippers visited again, so he nted a vegetable garden in the back, and asionally made a trip down the mountain to earn some money by performing rites. Of course, he was delighted when he saw Wuxining back to the mountain, but despite his joy, he was still full of doubts. "A year ago, you promised the Spear Immortal to return to Outerheaven. You¡¯vee back to Beili so soon. Will Snow Moon City be unhappy about this?"


    Wuxin shook his head. "I got news at Outerheaven that Tang Lian, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie and their friends were in trouble so I came all the way here over thousands of miles to help them out. Nevermind thanking me, why would they kick me out?"


    "Are you referring to what happened at Lei n Fort?" Wuchan heard people talking about it in Gusu City.


    "Yes," Wuxin said.


    Wuchan nodded. "That¡¯s true. Now, even the Hidden River assassins have suddenly appeared. Lei Qianhu of Lei n Fort was killed, Grandmaster Tang of the Tang n also died. In the east, Unrivaled City are plotting their next move and Snow Moon City can barely hold on on their own. No one can be bothered with a little Sect Leader like you. Besides, shidi doesn¡¯t have any desire to contend for supremacy¡­"


    "Who said I don''t have the desire to contend for supremacy?" Wuxin interrupted.


    Wuchan frowned slightly. "What does Wuxin-shidi mean?"


    "Look at what¡¯s be of Snowy Peak Temple. I want to revitalize Snowy Peak Temple," Wuxin said seriously.


    Wuchan suddenly shook his head andughed. "Being quiet is not bad either. Shidi, you¡¯ve secretly returned to Beili. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t cause too much of amotion."


    "That¡¯s going to be a little bit difficult." Wuxin sighed. "I have no intention of going back to Outerheaven yet."


    "Staying here in Snowy Peak Temple would be for the best, of course," Wuchan responded.


    "No, shixiong. I will be leaving tomorrow. I will return to Snowy Peak Temple, but now is not the time. I have a lot of other things I need to do," Wuxin said in a serious tone.


    "Then you¡¯vee back this time for¡­?" Wuchan was puzzled.


    "Look at this friend behind me." Wuxin asked, "What do you think?"


    "His eyes are defeated, his strength extraordinary, but it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s lost his state of mind. If shifu were here, he could save him. If you hadn¡¯t lost your martial arts, you could save him too." Wuchan had noticed Ming Hou earlier of course.


    Wuxin nodded. "At first, I thought Xiao Se could save him because Xiao Se learned my Demon Enthrallment but by the time I saw him, he was already seriously injured. Even if Demon Enthrallment didn¡¯t require internal strength, given his condition at the time, his state of mind was not stable and he couldn¡¯t have used the skill. So I took a detour and stopped at Snowy Peak Temple to see if I could save this friend."


    Wuchan hesitated for a long moment before he nodded. "Since shidi has exined it, let¡¯s go then." He stood up, walked up to the Buddha statue in the main hall, and rotated the incense burner slightly. The Buddha statue moved slowly, revealing another smaller hall behind him.


    A ck-coloured que was hung above the front of the hall and on it was written three words.


    Rakshasa Hall.

 Chapter 229 Rakshasa Hall

    <h4>Chapter 229 Rakshasa Hall</h4>


    Rakshasa Hall.


    The name was very famous because it was said that there were many Buddhist secret arts hidden inside the Rakshasa Hall. If you could learn just one of these secret arts, then you would possess divine powers. However, these divine powers were often contrary to Buddhism, so they were considered secret arts and forbidden arts. Therefore, very few people have seen Rakshasa Hall. Some people said it was in Shaolin Temple, where seventeen battlemonks stood guard day and night and even a martial expert of the Heavenly Realm would have trouble fighting through. Others said that it was in Yunlin Temple, hidden within the Qimen Array which was extremely dangerous and none have ever returned from it.


    But actually, it was in this quaint Snowy Peak Temple in Gusu City that gradually became forgotten. For decades, there was only one old monk sitting in front of the Rakshasa Hall, chanting sutras day and night, until that day, the old monk who guarded the hall opened the Rakshasa Hall himself.


    It took Wuxin a mere seven years to master all the martial arts in the Rakshasa Hall. After that, every three days, he would return to the Rakshasa Hall to learn it all over again. Until one day, when he re-entered the Rakshasa Hall¡­


    The mes soared into the sky, and the Buddha statues in the Rakshasa Hall were burnt ck and covered in ashes. All the secret manuals considered to be treasures among the martial world had long been burned to ashes. Master Wangyou, in his ruined monk robe, sat alone inside with the palms of his hands pressed together, chanting Buddhist sutras in a low voice. Master Wangyou believed that he hadmitted a sin by opening Rakshasa Hall without authorization, and he wanted to use his death as his final confession.


    In the end, Wuxin managed to rescue Master Wangyou, but Rakshasa Hall waspletely destroyed. The precious secret manuals had turned into ashes, and the Buddha statues that hid consummate martial arts were also torn apart, but a painting appeared on the wall ¡ª¡ª it was a painting of the Hell of a Hundred Ghosts. There were countless ferocious ghosts that looked sinister with their bared fangs, and a red lotus burning in a raging inferno of karmic fire. Sitting on top of the mes was a monk. He sat in the midst of the ferocious ghosts, teaching dharma and showing the way.


    "When I opened the Rakshasa Hall one day, I was shocked when I saw this painting," the monk, Wuchan, said in a low voice. "You told me the cause of this painting, but I don¡¯t think this painting is that simple. Every time I look at it, I feel my mind drifting away and it¡¯s difficult to achieve calm."


    "That''s natural." Wuxin smiled. "When standing in front of this painting, nobody could keep their heart calm."


    "You said you wanted to read one of the Buddhist sutras. I guess it¡¯s this one." Wuchan sighed. "There must be a great mystery within it."


    "Shixiong knows me best. This is thest painting left by shifu. It¡¯s indeed a Buddhist sutra and it¡¯s also thest martial arts left inside the Rakshasa Hall. And that is¡­" Wuxin paused, and finally said the next three words, "Demon Enthrallment."


    "Demon Enthrallment!" Wuchan was shocked. This was undoubtedly one of the most well-known martial arts in Rakshasa Hall, but he didn¡¯t think it would be contained in this painting.


    "Yes. Nobody would have imagined that the Demon Enthrallment martial arts would be hidden inside a painting." Wuxin smiled. "I observed the previous painting for three months before I understood its true meaning. The next one took me a whole nine months."


    "There are two paintings of Demon Enthrallment?" Wuchan started.


    "Yes, this is the first part - "Hell Evangelism". The Demon Enthrallment is divided into two parts. The first part allowed you to see your own inner demons, the second part allowed you to see other people¡¯s inner demons. The old monk may have thought that the first part could help people so he left it behind. As for the second part, even though I practiced it before, I know it¡¯s something very dangerous!" Wuxin said in a deep voice.


    Wuchan sighed. "Shifu gave a lot of thought to this."


    Wuxin smiled and said, "The old monk always thought too much about everything. So, I¡¯m thinking of entrusting this Ming Hou brother to you for a while and let him stay here. Let him observe this ¡°Hell Evangelism¡± painting every day. Maybe one day, he will be able to understand the technique behind Demon Enthrallment and regain his mind." He turned around and saw Ming Hou staring at the painting with scorching eyes, as if the rest of the world no longer existed in his eyes.


    Looks like I was right. Wuxin thought silently, and then said to Wuchan, "Shixiong, let''s discuss this further outside."


    Wuchan nodded, and the two walked outside, leaving Ming Hou sitting there alone, quietly observing the painting.


    "Shidi, where are you going next on your trip?" Wuchan asked.


    "Does shixiong know of Li Hanyi?" Wuxin asked back.


    Wuchan nodded. "Of course I know of her. The Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City, one of the five great sword immortals under Heaven. She¡¯s the daughter of Li Xinyue of the famed ¡°sword heart in moon¡±, and General Lei Mengsha, one of the Eight Pirs of State. Everyone in the martial world knows of her."


    "Yes. But you forgot another point. Rumours of the martial world say that back then, she was the one who killed my father," Wuxin suddenly said this with a serious expression.


    Wuchan started, and questioned, "Could it be that shidi still harbors vengeance in his heart?"


    Wuxin raised his eyebrows. "Does shixiong think I¡¯m such a person?"


    Wuchan shook his head slightly. "Shidi, your magnanimousness is thorough, this shixiong is far beneath you. Of course, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone who harbors vengeance in your heart. But, you brought it up suddenly and I couldn¡¯t help but have a few misgivings."


    Wuxin turned his back. "Back then, Baili Dongjun and my father had a duel and he won by half a move. My father broke through the siege despite being seriously injured, and was finally killed in Jiangnan. Rumor has it that the one leading the kill squad was Li Hanyi, but Li Hanyi herself never admitted it. I was just a little curious about what really happened that day."


    "So you¡¯re going to look for Li Hanyi?" Wuchan asked. "If she was the one, do you want revenge, shidi?"


    "No." Wuxin shook his head. "As a monk, how can I live without letting go of hatred and desire for revenge? I just want to know the answer. In the past, I was always stopped by the old monk. Afterwards, I was forced to return to Outerheaven. Now, I can take advantage of Snow Moon City¡¯s decline and fulfil this wish."


    Wuchan nodded. "Then, shidi is heading for Snow Moon City next?"


    "No, that day at Lei n Fort, Li Hanyi already showed herself. She was injured by the Hidden River Patriarch and is now suffering from qi deviation. Last time, she failed to hunt down the Hidden River Patriarch. Now, she¡¯s gonepletely insane and is searching all over for the Hidden River. I need to go look for her. If I¡¯m not wrong, then the Hidden River will send out their most elite assassins to go after her. Although Li Hanyi in a state of qi deviation looks very powerful, a person who has lost their state of mind is a lot easier for them to deal with," Wuxin said.


    "Even Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi was injured by the Hidden River¡­ Could this martial world be undergoing a massive change?" Wuchan was a little shocked.


    "No." Wuxin shook his head and looked at the sky. "It''s the entire Beili that¡¯s about to undergo a massive change."


    "Well, these matters of unrest are not under the charge of our Buddhist sects." Wuchan pressed the palms of his hands together and gently shook his head.


    "Shixiong, Buddhism preached of subduing monsters and subjugating demons. If Beili really undergoes a massive change, then it will surely involve a night of a hundred ghosts. The people will suffer, and nobody will be able to escape from it. Not the people of the martial world, not the Buddhist sects either." Wuxin paused and added another sentence, "Except for me."


    At first, Wuchan was convinced by his words and his blood was boiling, but thest three words made him confused. "Why¡¯s that?"


    "Because I¡¯m not from Beili. I''m from the Demonic Cult in the outer regions." Wuxin¡¯s mouth curled into a wicked smile. "Whether Beili does well or suffers has nothing to do with me."


    Wuchan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. "Shidi, your words are logical and make sense. This shixiong can¡¯t refute them either."


    "Shixiong, goodbye." Wuxin suddenly walked forward.


    Wuchan pressed his palms together and didn¡¯t hold him back further. "After you meet Li Hanyi, will shidi return to Snowy Peak Temple?"


    Wuxin did not slow down. "No, after meeting Li Hanyi, there¡¯s still another ce I have to go to. So, I will temporarily entrust Ming Hou and his lost mind to shixiong."


    "Where else?" Wuchan had a bad feeling about this.


    Wuxin tipped his toes and his figure had already swept into the far distance. "Heavenly Revtions City!"


    "You mustn¡¯t!" Wuchan shouted angrily, and he took a step forward. His fury even smashed the floor tiles to pieces. He wanted to go after Wuxin, but Wuxin¡¯s lightness skill was incredibly powerful. In a sh, he was already out of sight. How could he catch up? Furthermore, based on his understanding of this martial brother of his, nobody could change his mind once it was made up. Nobody except for the old monk who was already dead.


    The old monk once said that on the day Wuxin wanted to leave Snowy Peak Temple, he could go anywhere he wanted. The only ce he must never go was Heavenly Revtions City.


    Wuchan sighed out loud. "He still couldn¡¯t let it go, ah."

 Chapter 230 Meeting on a Narrow Path

    <h4>Chapter 230 Meeting on a Narrow Path</h4>


    On a mountain path, a page boy with a sword on his back was walking slowly as he led a maroon horse with one hand. Riding on the horse was a young man carrying a bookcase on his back. He held a book in one hand and a stalk of foxtail in his left hand, using it to scratch his head in a leisurely manner.


    "Young master, where shall we go next on our trip?" the page boy asked.


    "The four great cities under Heaven are Heavenly Revtions in the north, Snow Moon in the south, Admirable Destion in the west, Unrivaled in the east. We shall visit Heavenly Revtions Cityst and we¡¯ve already been to Snow Moon City. Admirable Destion City is too scary, so let¡¯s go to Unrivaled City," the schr said.


    "I¡¯ve heard that Unrivaled City does not wee ordinary people. What are we going there for?" The page boy was puzzled.


    "Stupid. If they don¡¯t let us in, then we won¡¯t go? We gatecrash. If gatecrashing doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll sneak in. I heard that a young citymaster just took over, and rumours are he¡¯s younger than me and also an expert who uses swords. I want to see how powerful he really is," the schr said.


    The page boy nodded. "Okay, let''s go to Unrivaled City. But, young master, you better practice your sword diligently in the meantime."


    "Hold on." The schr suddenly put away the book in his hand. The stalk of foxtail he was waving around earlier was only left with a bare stem.


    A gust of wind blew past and broke the stalk of foxtail.


    What powerful wind energy!


    There was a sword aura in the wind energy!


    The schr straightened up, put away hisziness and warned grimly, "Fei Xuan, be careful!"


    These two were naturally Li Fansong and Fei Xuan, who came down from Qingcheng Mountain on their master¡¯s orders to travel the world. They had wandered around various ces earlier, but they kept feeling like they were wasting their time and so, made up their minds to visit Unrivaled City. But they¡¯d only just made the decision to end their unremarkable wandering journey, when some distinguished guests were about to arrive.


    Fei Xuan nodded. "Such a powerful sword aura."


    "Drunken Song!" Li Fansong whispered, and a peach wood sword flew out of his bookcase. He held it in his hand and surveyed his surroundings. He had never encountered such a sword aura before. The person was clearly nowhere to be seen but the sword aura had already arrived, and on top of that, the sword aura was clearly not directed at him.


    Even the leaves that were slowly falling from the trees were sliced into halves, and all the weeds within a thirty zhang radius were ttened one foot into the ground!


    "Such a powerful sword aura." Fei Xuan swallowed his saliva. "I¡¯ve only ever seen such a powerful sword aura from one person."


    "Shifu," Li Fansong concluded slowly. A sword aura of this calibre was indeed in the realm of a sword immortal!


    "They¡¯re here." Fei Xuan flicked his sleeves sharply, and his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength surged forth.


    A woman in white with purple hair appeared suddenly in front of them. She was beautiful and enchanting, but her lips had a faint tinge of purple and her pupils were as red as fire. Her purple hair iled wildly in the wind, giving her an indescribably alluring and demonic charm.


    "So beautiful," Li Fansong praised.


    "Little shishu! Stop looking at the person!" Fei Xuan said anxiously. "Look at her sword!"


    Li Fansong hurriedly redirected his attention, and realised that the woman held a handsome long sword in her right hand that was engulfed with ayer of frost, and in her left hand, she held a peach wood sword that glowed with a red light.


    "The Armoured cier sword! And the Peach Blossom sword!" Li Fansong eximed. "Who are you!"


    The woman nced at Li Fansong, her eyes shing with purple light. Suddenly, she raised her swords, and a wave of frost aura mixed with a ray of warm light mmed towards the two of them.


    "Shixiong." Fei Xuan leaped upwards andnded behind Li Fansong. He pped his hands on Li Fansong¡¯s back and immediately pressed that Great Dragon and Elephant Strength into his body. Li Fansong lifted his Drunken Song sword and swung it forward. The two of them joined forces using all of their energy to make a powerful sword move. However, it was still insufficient to block a casual wave of the woman¡¯s swords. The two of them flew backwards several paces from the impact.


    "This sword aura." The woman suddenly withdrew her swords and murmured, "It¡¯s very familiar."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan exchanged a look. The blood in their chests were surging and they were finding it very difficult to speak. But, they saw the anxiety in each other''s eyes. Based on their current abilities, they were no match for this woman at all.


    "Yuzhen." The purple light in the woman''s eyes became more and more contained, but right at that moment, someone shouted from behind, "Hanyi!" That voice was charged with internal strength and it shook the entire forest with its vibrations. Another top-ranked expert!


    The woman turned her head and suddenly jumped forward, passing through the forest and disappearing in the blink of an eye. Then, a middle-aged man dressed in gray arrived. He was in-looking, but there was a clear power between his brows. Presumably, he was the person who shouted earlier.


    "That sword!" Fei Xuan said in surprise.


    The man in gray was holding a red-coloured long sword in his hand, and on the hilt was the head of a fire-breathing dragon. It was clearly the sword that Li Fansong and Fei Xuan saw in Snow Moon City¡ª¡ª


    "The Murderous Dread sword!"


    The man in grey heard their voices and gave them a look, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned and chased in the same direction the woman fled earlier.


    "Little shishu, who was that? Why was he holding Lei Wujie''s Murderous Dread sword?" Fei Xuan asked in confusion.


    Li Fansong thought for a while, and replied, "That must have been the original master of the Murderous Dread sword, Lei Hong, one of the Lei n twins back then. He should be Lei Wujie¡¯s shifu in the Lei n."


    "Then, who was the woman just now?" Fei Xuan frowned.


    "That man called her Hanyi," Li Fansong murmured. "That sword was clearly the Armoured cier sword, but we also met the Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi before. That day, her face was covered with a veil, but I never thought that she was actually a woman!"


    "And the sword she was holding in her left hand was clearly shifu¡¯s Peach Blossom sword. How did the peach wood sword end up in her hands? Could it be that the day shifu went down the mountain was because of Li Hanyi?" Fei Xuan suddenly realized.


    "Go after them!" Li Fansong turned around and said anxiously, "We must rify this matter!"


    "These two friends." An elegant voice suddenly sounded. Li Fansong and Fei Xuan whirled around and saw a middle-aged Confucian schr with a bookcase on his back. He¡¯d appeared out of nowhere. With Li Fansong¡¯s and Fei Xuan¡¯s skills, they werepletely unaware of when and how he appeared.


    "Who!" Li Fansong was startled and he thrusted his sword fiercely.


    "It''s impolite to swing a sword at someone without rifying the rights and wrongs of the matter." The middle-aged Confucian smiled slightly and took a step forward. With a slight turn of his hand, he¡¯d snatched the Drunken Song sword into his hand.


    "Shidi!" Li Fansong was still flustered and he yelled out as he leaped into the air.


    "Shixiong, take the sword!" Fei Xuan waved his hand, and the long sword on his back soared into the sky. The sword glowed with a warm ray of rosy light as it dropped into Li Fansong''s hand. Li Fansong held this sword, his power several times higher than before. He smiled faintly and shed his sword at the middle-aged Confucian!


    The middle-aged Confucian nodded. "Azure Empyrean sword, ranked sixth among the famous swords under Heaven. It¡¯s a fine sword. The Boundless Swordy is an even finer swordy. Such a pity." The Confucian gently turned his right hand and swung forward with the Drunken Song sword. His voice remained elegant without the slightest hint of anger. "Didn''t I just say? It''s impolite to swing your sword at someone without rifying the rights and wrongs of the matter.¡±

 Chapter 231 Drifting clouds and beasts of burden and a blade for killing

    <h4>Chapter 231 Drifting clouds and beasts of burden and a de for killing</h4>


    Li Fansong''s sword was very powerful, but the middle-aged Confucian''s sword was just a casual flick of his hand. But it took only an instant, and Li Fansong¡¯s sword aura waspletely wiped out by that flick. The middle-aged Confucian turned his right hand, lifted the peach wood sword and hurled it forward. The peach wood sword passed under Li Fansong¡¯s sleeve and carried him with it to nail firmly into a pine tree.


    Everything happened in an instant. Li Fansong didn''t even get a chance to react and Fei Xuan was also stunned. The two originally wanted to go to Unrivaled City to challenge the new citymaster, but they¡¯d just met Li Hanyi, and they barely managed to block her sword with theirbined strength. Now, they faced this middle-aged Confucian. Don¡¯t even mention that he¡¯d lost his sword from the get go. Even with the power of the sixth-ranked sword under Heaven, Azure Empyrean, he waspletely blocked by him. They were previously filled with pride and heroic spirit, but now, they could feel none of it left.


    "Who is this distinguished person?" Li Fansong asked.


    The middle-aged Confucian raised his eyebrows. "You don''t know who I am?"


    Li Fansong freed himself from the tree and said, "Please grace us with your distinguished name!"


    The middle-aged Confucian did not answer, but instead countered with, "Then why did you attack me?"


    Li Fansong started and Fei Xuan also scratched his head with embarrassment. Just now, the two of them were shocked by the appearance of Li Hanyi holding the Peach Blossom sword, so they turned hostile against the middle-aged Confucian who interrupted them without reason. Now, in retrospect, both of them were a little ashamed. Li Fansong sped his fist and said, "Senior, this junior was reckless just now. We became overly anxious when we saw an item belonging to ourte master and couldn¡¯t restrain ourselves."


    Fei Xuan added hurriedly, "Senior, please forgive us. We still need to rush off and look for that person. Please, Senior, if you could leave us your name and ce of residence, we will definitely call on you to apologize when the matter is settled."


    "Live happily without anxiety, tranquil without worries, treat Heaven as a cover and Earth as a chariot. My name is Xie Xuan. I have no home. I treat the world as my home," the middle-aged Confucian said with a smile.


    "Xie Xuan?" Fei Xuan found the name somewhat familiar.


    Li Fansong¡¯s face was already pale with shock. "Xie Xuan! Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan!"


    "Not so loud." Xie Xuan cleared his throat. "Being well read is not to seek arrogance, humility is the proper way. Don¡¯t sword immortal this and sword immortal that. I am the Confucian schr, Xie Xuan. I know who you are. One of you is Li Fansong and you¡¯ve inherited Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s sword arts. The other is Fei Xuan and you¡¯ve inherited Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Daoist arts."


    Li Fansong was pleasantly surprised. "How does Senior know this?"


    Xie Xuan smiled slightly. "One who walks under Heaven learns all under Heaven. Although I¡¯ve never been to Qingcheng Mountain, and haven¡¯t met your shifu much, I¡¯ve been around for a while."


    "I see," Li Fansong said in understanding.


    Fei Xuan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he heard a hidden meaning in the words. "Shizu has never left Qingcheng Mountain for many years, and Senior also said you¡¯ve never been to Qingcheng Mountain, but you said you haven¡¯t met him much. Could it be¡­"


    "Mister Xie, you¡¯ve met my shifu!" Li Fansong also realised.


    Xie Xuan nodded slightly. "Yes. At the moment that Zhao-xiong passed away, I was by his side."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan exchanged a nce, then Li Fansong said slowly, "Then, Senior should know best how my shifu died."


    Xie Xuan asked, "Doesn''t Qingcheng Mountain know?"


    Li Fansong sighed softly. "That day, all of us on Qingcheng Mountain set up the Dragon Lookout Array which could seek a person¡¯s qi even a thousand miles away. Fei Xuan and I were still weak in our cultivation so we could only seek out shifu¡¯s qi. Perhaps our shizu could have really seen what happened a thousand miles away. That day, when we realised that shifu¡¯s qi had disappeared, we knew that shifu had really passed away. Our shizu know who the murderer is, but they didn¡¯t want to tell us.¡±


    "Since they didn¡¯t want to tell you, they must have their reasons. Hatred and vengeance are not something you can let go of just because you want to. Persuading others to let go of their hatred and be magnanimous towards the world is truly disgraceful conduct. But, you are still young now, and hatred can sometimes deceive your eyes," Xie Xuan said softly. "If you want to do something for yourte shifu though, there¡¯s something you can do."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan were overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "What can we do?"


    "Earlier, did you see a woman with purple hair and armed with two swords pass by here?" Xie Xuan asked.


    Li Fansong nodded. "Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi!"


    Xie Xuan pondered for a while before he said, "That''s your shiniang[1]."


    "She¡¯s really¡­ our shiniang?" Fei Xuan couldn''tugh or cry. "Shizu said that he was going down the mountain to find our shiniang. He really brought back a shiniang? Did they reallyplete the rites and get married?"


    "Indeed, they hadpleted the rites and gotten married. That was the most beautiful wedding I¡¯ve ever seen," Xie Xuan said with emotion, as he recalled the scene that day.


    "Then, why is Lei Hong following shiniang?" Li Fansong responded.


    "Because Lei Hong likes your shiniang," Xie Xuan replied.


    "How dare he!" Li Fansong eximed angrily. "Shameless!"


    "What¡¯s there to be shameless about? Your shiniang has suffered qi deviation since your shifu died. If it weren¡¯t for Lei Hong apanying her all the way here, I¡¯m afraid she would have left a string of corpses in her wake." Xie Xuan smiled slightly, but his eyebrows were knitted in a frown.


    "Qi deviation? Then, we must catch up to her quickly," Li Fansong said anxiously. "We can¡¯t let shiniang fall into any mishap."


    "Don''t worry, your shiniang won¡¯t fall into any mishap." A cold voice sounded nearby, and a short sword appeared pressed up against his neck. "Because you will die first."


    Li Fansong was shocked. The Azure Empyrean sword shed a rosy light and shed behind him. At the same time, he turned his neck to avoid the short sword. But the person behind him snickered and didn¡¯t bother to dodge the Azure Empyrean sword. He held on to his short sword and sliced it downwards.


    "Drifting clouds!" Xie Xuan suddenly moved, and the Book of Knowledge sword flew out of its sheath in his bookcase. He grabbed onto the sword and shed to Li Fansong¡¯s side in an instant.


    This sword was extremely fast, yet ethereal, like drifting clouds under Heaven.


    The man snorted coldly, immediately withdrew his sword, and retreated backwards.


    "Beasts of burden!" Xie Xuan made another sword move. This sword was very sluggish, very slow, and even a little bit clumsy. But, the sword aura was continuous and it forcibly dragged down the assant¡¯s pace.


    "de for killing!" Xie Xuan raised his sword and shed it horizontally. This was not a sword technique, but a de technique. Sweeping aside all of the elegance and poignance of the previous moves, this was actually a move from a tyrant¡¯s sabre of Nanjue!


    This sword pierced through the chest of the assant and blood gushed out. The man retreated several steps before he fell to the ground with a bitterugh. "This is the legendary Three Forms of a Rain Shower. It is worthy of the Confucian Sword Immortal."


    "First reveal to others your elegance, then yield to others with bluntness, and finally, dominate others with killing. But I have made two sword moves, and your killing intent has remained undiminished. Although we schrs are very patient, we prefer to settle matters in less than three moves." Xie Xuan waved his left hand lightly and brushed away the blood on the de.


    "You shouldn''t have stepped into this muddy water[2]," the man gasped.


    "Although I profess to be a mere Confucian schr, all under Heaven recognizes me as a sword immortal. I have killed a demon head in the martial world, I have fought a prince in Heavenly Revtions. You are not qualified to threaten me." Xie Xuan smiled slightly and continued, "Even if you are the Hidden River."


    *


    Note from the author:


    PS: Yesterday, I listened to Song Pangzi¡¯s new song, ¡¶¿Õ¸ÛÇú¡· (Empty Port Song). There¡¯s not much to say about the song but the lyrics are rather enjoyable. Especially this line, ¡°drifting clouds and beasts of burden and a de for killing¡± which I like very much, so I borrowed it. I also uploaded this song today to use as background music. Infringement deleted. Song Pangzi made a mistake in the past and now he¡¯s returned and wrote a good song that was very simr to the songs he used to write before he became famous.


    Note: The singer the author refers to is Song Dongye, a musician from Beijing. The author just wanted to credit him with borrowing that line which is the title of this chapter, as well as the names of Xie Xuan¡¯s sword moves.


    *

 Chapter 232 Seeking Death or Seeking Thrills

    <h4>Chapter 232 Seeking Death or Seeking Thrills</h4>


    "Hidden River?" Li Fansong had naturally heard of this world-famous assassin organisation, but he didn''t know how and when he provoked them.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Moreover, these are the ones you least want to provoke. Spider Shadows, a group of assassins directly under the Hidden River Patriarch. They are the elite of the elite. With a total of thirty-two members, their leader is named Kui and they do not follow the orders of the three Heads of Houses. They only follow the will of the Patriarch.¡±


    "Spider Shadows? Kui?" Li Fansong had a vague impression that he¡¯d heard these two names before.


    Xie Xuan looked around, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "You may find their names familiar. Yes, this name shook the whole of Beili twelve years ago. That year, during the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, the Hidden River unexpectedly allied with Beili. They sent the then Kui and thirty-two Spider Shadows killers to represent the Hidden River. When they appeared, the scene they left behind was like the Hell of Asura[3]. Even though our opponents were the Demonic Cult and they were ruthless, they were still far from the Hidden River. Only this time, these killers are not here to help us."


    The assassin was still bleeding profusely from his chest but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of retreating. He said viciously, "Since you know how powerful we are, you shouldn¡¯t get in our way."


    With a loud ¡°pah¡±, the assassin was pped heavily on his face.


    Xie Xuan continued to stand gracefully where he was as he gently shook his hand. Nobody saw when he made his move and when he returned to his position. He was still smiling elegantly as he said, "Didn¡¯t I already say? You¡¯re not qualified to threaten me."


    "Then what about me?" A voice carrying a slight smile sounded.


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan looked up hurriedly and saw a man wearing a blood-red mask of a ferocious ghost standing on a tree trunk. His long hair hung loosely in the wind, giving off an indescribable horror.


    Xie Xuan didn''t turn his head. He merely brushed his fingers along the Book of Knowledge sword in his hand, flicked it lightly, and muttered, "Kui?"


    The man wearing the ghost mask bowed his head, imitating the other¡¯s tone. "Confucian Sword Immortal?"


    "I have met the previous Kui. He didn¡¯t talk very much." Xie Xuan still did not turn his head.


    Kui sneered. "Every Kui is different, but there is one point I can confirm."


    Xie Xuan continued flicking his sword neither heavily nor lightly, not saying a word. The atmosphere suddenly became stagnant, and after a long time he slowly said, "Are you waiting for me to ask, ¡®What point can you confirm¡¯?"


    Kui was taken aback and he didn¡¯t speak. His hand, however, tightened its grip on his sword.


    "I am the Confucian Sword Immortal. I have travelled thousands of miles, read tens of thousands of books, and I never follow after another¡¯s words." Xie Xuan pushed out his chest abruptly, and his white robes swayed without wind.


    Li Fansong¡¯s respect bloomed from the bottom of his heart when he saw this. "Mister Xie is really fascinating!"


    Xie Xuan took a flying leap and in the next second, he had already appeared in front of Kui. He thrusted his sword.


    Drifting clouds!


    Kui retreated hurriedly and the tree trunk at his feet was chopped into splinters.


    "Interesting." Kuiughed loudly, "Killing someone like you is really what I call seeking thrills!"


    "Seeking thrills? Or seeking death? Are you really clear which is which?" Xie Xuan struck with his sword again, sluggish and slow but cutting off all paths of retreat.


    Beasts of burden!


    Kui stopped moving, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Xie Xuan raised his sword abruptly, and it was the first stance of that sabre technique again!


    de for killing!


    Kui also raised his own sword and shed it downwards. His move was also the de for killing!


    The two swords collided!


    Sword aura surged forth!


    "You learn pretty fast." Xie Xuan stepped back andnded on a tree trunk.


    However, Kui made use of Xie Xuan''s sword power to retreat hurriedly. He swept his toes and withdrew over tens of trees away. "Taking the head of the Confucian Sword Immortal is not bad, but such a pity that my target this time isn¡¯t you." He turned around in midair and chased after a different direction.


    "One," Xie Xuan whispered suddenly.


    "Two." Xie Xuan tilted his head as he watched the grass on the other side move slightly.


    "Three." Xie Xuan looked to the left again. There was a tree trunk that shook a little but no one was there.


    "Four, five, six." Xie Xuan closed his eyes and quietly counted the sounds he heard. Suddenly, he turned around and shouted at Li Fansong and Fei Xuan who were still standing to one side. "Look out!"


    Five assassins dashed out of the grass, all of them armed with swords, and they shed at Li Fansong and Fei Xuan who were still standing in ce. They had appeared too suddenly so Li Fansong and Fei Xuan didn¡¯t notice them at all. As for Xie Xuan who would have noticed them, he was now upied with another six assassins.


    Xie Xuan raised his sword and shot towards them, but five rays of silver light came shooting towards him.


    Five small axes spun towards him violently, rolling up the fallen leaves on the ground.


    Yama¡¯s silver axes, evil spirits pave the way!


    Xie Xuan stepped on one of the silver axes with his toes and leaped forward, but another silver axe shed at his face. He rotated the long sword in his hand and repelled five of the silver axes, but he was toote to help rescue the other two.


    "Don''t underestimate us either," Fei Xuan yelled, and threw his palms outwards.


    A visible air current appeared, and a huge circle appeared around the two of them. The five long swords shed against that wall of air, but could not prate it at all.


    Xie Xuan praised, "This is the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength of Qingcheng Mountain!"


    Li Fansong followed closely with a sword move. He thrusted his sword and a hundred sword shadows appeared.


    This was the Boundless Swordy. The sword aura could be real swords, and one sword could grant all cmity!


    The five assassins had struck with their instant kill move but it was immediately blocked. They were going to continue with their swords, but Xie Xuan had already broken the axes that attacked him. With a wave of his long sword, the five assassins realised they were not a match and immediately retreated.


    Xie Xuan withdrew his sword and looked at them. Including the assassin who had been injured earlier but had yet to leave, there were twelve exactly. Xie Xuan narrowed his eyes slightly. "A total of twelve came. Not bad."


    "Twelve of us Spider Shadows killers. Even if you¡¯re the Confucian Sword Immortal, you won¡¯t be able to retreat safely." The injured assassin snorted coldly.


    "Abilities are average, but your talk is arrogant," Xie Xuan said with a smile. "So twenty of you, with Kui, were sent over to Li Hanyi¡¯s side. I¡¯m also a sword immortal, but why is the difference sorge?"


    "Have you forgotten? There¡¯s also Lei n¡¯s Lei Hong over there," the assassin said in a low voice.


    Xie Xuan frowned slightly, and said in puzzlement. "I also have two young martial experts on my side."


    The assassin sneered. "Two pieces of trash."


    "Five of youunched a sneak attack but failed to kill these two youths. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to call them trash?" Xie Xuan waved his sword slowly. "What a joke."


    "Is it a joke? You¡¯ll know soon." The assassin suddenly yelled, "Formation!" The rest of the assassins standing around him suddenly moved, surrounding Xie Xuan and the other two, and continued to walk in a circle.


    "Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu, Hai." Xie Xuan watched them as he said in a low voice, "This is the Hidden River¡¯s assassin formation - the Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours."

 Chapter 233 The Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours

    <h4>Chapter 233 The Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours</h4>


    The injured assassin suddenly stood up and ced the short dagger he¡¯d been holding into his mouth and bit down. Then, he took out a medicine bottle from his clothes and sprinkled the potion onto the wound on his chest. The bleeding stopped, but his expression turned even more fierce and sweat covered his head. He looked like he was in extreme pain.


    "Perpetuated yin powder." Xie Xuan¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. "Using such drugs on yourself¡­ No wonder the Hidden River assassins are called the most terrifying killers under Heaven."


    "Perpetuated yin powder?" Li Fansong thought about it and said, "I''ve heard of this medicine which canpletely numb your pain. But, the medicine is extremely addictive. After using it once, you¡¯re hooked for life."


    "It¡¯s said that the Confucian Sword Immortal has read tens of thousands of books and is well-informed of all under Heaven. As expected, you¡¯re very experienced and knowledgeable." The assassin kept his medicine bottle and the short dagger in his hand. "Then you should also be familiar with this Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours formation?"


    "An inescapable, nowhere to escape, no means to break, extinguish all life. Known to be the Hidden River¡¯s encirclement formation of death," Xie Xuan said slowly. "It¡¯s said that once you¡¯re trapped in the formation, whichever direction you try to break through from, you will encounter the joint forces of all twelve people. Each person¡¯s timing is absolutely precise, and they will never let the prey escape. You¡¯re trying to entrap me."


    "When the Hidden River kills, our price is always clearly stated. How much we work is equivalent to how much we¡¯re paid. You are the Confucian Sword Immortal. Your head is worth a lot of money, and someone will have to pay a high price in order to kill you. We¡¯re not interested in such an unprofitable business. So, we¡¯re only going to trap you," the assassin said softly.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "This formation is indeed difficult to break. I¡¯ll have to think about it." As soon as he said the words, he sat on the ground and took out a bottle and several tea cups from his bookcase. He poured two cups of tea and passed them to Li Fansong and Fei Xuan. "Drink these two cups of herbal tea. This formation is difficult to break. I need to think for a while."


    Li Fansong epted the cup of herbal tea hesitantly, and said in a daze, "Mister Xie¡­ this?"


    "This encirclement formation is a siege formation. Only when you¡¯re attempting to break through will they release their murderous intent. If we do this, they will not move rashly, but they will be easily exposed if they move." Xie Xuan said calmly, "I have to think about it. How to break it."


    "But, what about shiniang¡­" Fei Xuan said hesitantly.


    "You¡¯ve gotten used to calling this shiniang. Don¡¯t worry, although there are twenty Spider Shadows killers and Kui over there, Lei Hong is still with Li Hanyi and her qi deviation. Zhao Yuzhen was willing to die for Li Hanyi and he killed three Tang n elders, and injured two Hidden River Heads of Houses. Lei Hong is not any less capable." Xie Xuan drank a cup of tea slowly. "If you want to worry about others, you need to solve the immediate problem before you. Urgent matters cannot be solved with anxious hearts."


    Li Fansong thought through the words and bowed his head. "This disciple has noted it."


    So the three of them sat down and drank Xie Xuan''s herbal tea slowly, looking as though they were not in a hurry.


    The Hidden River assassin didn''t expect such a scene. He¡¯d thought that the three of them would be anxious to break through the encirclement, but in the end, they just sat down on the ground like that.


    Fei Xuan eximed, "Mister, this tea is delicious."


    "This tea is the most popr herbal tea among the Nanjue people. It¡¯s a mixture of four types of flowers, honeysuckle, wild chrysanthemum, frangipani, and silk cotton. Put them all in a pot, then add five bowls of clear water. Boil until the five bowls are reduced to one and once it¡¯s cooled, it¡¯s ready for drinking. Thend of Nanjue is extremely hot and humid. Drinking this tea is refreshing for your heart and spleen," Xie Xuan exined mildly.


    Li Fansong was full of admiration. "Mister is really as knowledgeable as the rumors say."


    Fei Xuan rolled his eyes. "Little shishu, you¡¯re already worshipping him with your eyes. It¡¯s way too obvious."


    Li Fansong suddenly remembered something. "My shifu said to me as he was leaving that I will have two fated teachers in my life. One was him, and the other was out in the world, and that he was not inferior to him. Could he have meant you, Senior?"


    Xie Xuan frowned slightly. "I have never epted a disciple."


    Fei Xuan was even more dumbfounded. "Little shishu, didn''t you say at the time that you only needed one shifu who was Sectmaster shizu, and you would not allow another in your heart?"


    Li Fansong turned a blind eye to Fei Xuan¡¯s words, and his eyes were still full of thirst. ¡°Before I met Mister, I did feel that no one in the world couldpare to shifu, but now that I¡¯ve met Mister, I finally understand that the style of a sword immortal is not without its undeserved reputation¡­"


    Fei Xuan couldn''t stand it anymore. He shut his mouth, turned his head aside, and drank his tea on his own. Xie Xuan simply returned a smile, and did not say if he would ept this disciple, nor did he reject him.


    The lead assassin stuck out his tongue and licked his chapped lips, before he sneered coldly. This was the first time he¡¯d met such an opponent, but fortunately, he was a very patient person. Since these three people were not in a hurry to break the formation, he also sat down in peace and took a few pills that would heal his wounds. Silently, he began to cultivate his internal energy to heal his wounds.


    Six hours passed by in this way. The sky grew dark, and a crescent moon rose.


    "Mister, how long are we going to keep sitting like this?" Fei Xuan finally couldn''t help asking.


    Xie Xuan took out a pancake from the bookcase behind him, tore it into three portions and handed them to Fei Xuan and Li Fansong. "No hurry. We¡¯ll see after we eat this pancake."


    Li Fansong epted the pancake and didn''t speak. He was just thinking that Xie Xuan, the Confucian Sword Immortal, was a little more enigmatic and inscrutable than his shifu, the Daoist Sword Immortal.


    "I''m thinking, what swordy can break this formation," Xie Xuan said suddenly. "Mount Li¡¯s Galeforce Sword may be able to pierce a hole with the swiftness of its swordy, but it¡¯s too dangerous. If they¡¯re willing to sacrifice themselves, they only need to forfeit five of their killers and they¡¯ll be able to kill us."


    "On the other hand, Fallen Moon Pavilion''s Moon Seizing Sword is too slow. Heavenly Sword Pavilion''s One Sword Over Heaven may be able to give us a decisive opportunity, but the follow through is weak, so it won¡¯t mean much in the end. Snow Moon City¡¯s Boundless Sword Rain can truly give us a fighting chance but it needs to pair with Unrivaled City¡¯s Fallen Swallow Turns Back. However, the core form for these two swordys are too different. If you forcefully join them together, it¡¯ll be hard to avoid injury¡­" Xie Xuan continued to speak indifferently as he rattled off tens of examples of swordys, as if he was casually considering each of them.


    Li Fansong had practiced swordsmanship for over ten years. Naturally, he¡¯d heard of these swordys. But, the more he heard, the more apprehensive he became. "Mister, do you know all these swordys?"


    Xie Xuan nodded. "These swordys are not difficult to learn. Of all the swordys under Heaven, I don¡¯t know your Boundless Swordy of Qingcheng Mountain, I can¡¯t cultivate the Sword Heart Form of Sword Heart Tomb, and the Unrivaled City¡¯s flying sword technique is also unfathomable. As for the rest, I may not know a thousand of them, but am familiar with eight hundred. I¡¯ve read all books under Heaven, and that naturally includes all sword manuals under Heaven.¡±


    Li Fansong was even more dumbfounded. "Mister is truly a man akin to god."


    "When my shifu taught me the Way, he told me to read six thousand collections of books. Later, someone once asked me, you im to know all knowledge under Heaven, so do you know about swords? The first time I held a sword, I was very confused. But when I raised the sword, countless books of ancient records shed through my mind. I realised then, that all the swordys under Heaven were already stored in my heart." Xie Xuan drank another cup of tea, swallowed thest bit of the pancake, and then suddenly stood up. He put away the sk of tea and all the tea cups.


    "Mister?" Li Fansong was puzzled.


    Xie Xuan packed up all his things unhurriedly and walked forward slowly in the moonlight. Then, he spoke in a mild manner, "Let¡¯s go. Time to break the formation."

 Chapter 234 Song of Broken Formation

    <h4>Chapter 234 Song of Broken Formation</h4>


    A sharp whistle sounded, and it was made by the lead assassin in the formation.


    With the sound of the whistle, the assassins who had been standing guard heedlessly instantly became alert. Each of them tightened their hands on their weapons and their murderous intent expanded!


    "Looks like the Confucian Sword Immortal has thought of how to break the formation?" the lead assassin of the formation said in a low voice.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Yes."


    "Please enlighten me." The lead assassin waved his hand and five small silver axes immediately flew towards Xie Xuan from five different directions.


    Yama¡¯s silver axes, evil spirits pave the way!


    In the eyes of the lead assassin, once Xie Xuan made the decision to break the formation, then even if he was a martial expert among the five sword immortals, he was already a dead man.


    Xie Xuan suddenly yelled loudly, and formed a sword flower with his Book of Knowledge. The five silver axes were ferociously repelled and he shouted, "A song of war in troubled times sung at lonely graves, why fear Heaven and Earth to bury the dead on deste mountains. Robes stained red by blood whistle like thunder, worthy of a lifetime with the wildness of youth!"


    "Enter the formation!"


    Xie Xuan shed his long sword to point into the sky. Throughout his life, he¡¯d always been an elegant Confucian, but suddenly, he became as imposing as thunder!


    The twelve assassins moved instantly. Their long des, sharp swords and silver axes all attacked Xie Xuan at the same time and aimed for his twelve vital points.


    Xie Xuan yelled as he waved the sword in his hand. He was one against twelve, but was clearly not in the least bit disadvantaged. He used his long sword to draw a circle around himself. No matter how vicious the twelve assassins¡¯ attacks were, none of them could prate this circle. But in the same way, this circle was also his prison. No matter how ultimate Xie Xuan''s sword power was, he couldn¡¯t open a gap in it.


    Every sword and every axe from the twelve assassins looked as if they had gone through over tens of thousands of repetitions in training. They were so orderly that not a drop of water could get through and werepletely impable!


    Fei Xuan nced at Li Fansong, and Li Fansong also looked at Fei Xuan. After a long time, Li Fansong asked, "Are we being ignored by everyone?"


    Fei Xuan nodded awkwardly. "It seems¡­ so. I don''t think anyone cares even if we leave now."


    "Damn it. They¡¯re just looking down on us." Li Fansong didn¡¯t say another word and he rushed forward with his Azure Empyrean sword and Drunken Song sword.


    However, a small silver axe suddenly burst out of the formation and flew straight at him. If Li Fansong had left on his own, naturally nobody would care about him, but he was actually trying to break the formation. Then, within the Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours, someone was naturally there to prevent others from breaking into the formation from outside!


    "I''m Li Fansong, the only disciple of the distinguished Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen! Just watch me!" Li Fansong shouted angrily, and he shed his two swords at the silver axe.


    However, the offensive power of that silver axe was several times higher than he¡¯d imagined. He saw Xie Xuan repel five of them easily with one sword and thought that Yama¡¯s silver axes were something rather trivial. He retreated slightly, and raised his Boundless Swordy again, managing to cut the silver axe in half. He leaped forward and thrusted his swords again.


    But this time, there were twelve weapons greeting him. Swords, sabres, axes, halberds, all attacked him at the same time. He was badly rmed, but someone grabbed his sleeve to stop him and pulled him forward roughly. Of course, it was the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan. He tipped his toes, held Li Fansong in his left hand and a sword in his right, and once again forced the twelve assassins to retreat.


    "You shouldn''t havee in." Xie Xuan sighed.


    Li Fansong said solemnly, "Senior, although my swordsmanship may not be considered good, I will never be a coward who runs away!"


    "You two could have left me behind and gone after Li Hanyi. They need your help there even more," Xie Xuan said.


    Li Fansong smiled and said, "Senior. Leave me behind and you two go first. I will be fine. In the novels, all the heroes who said this line end up dead. You can¡¯t use this line to deceive us young people."


    Xie Xuan shook his head and didn¡¯t bother to exin further. He was the Confucian Sword Immortal. If he said he¡¯d be fine, then naturally, he would be fine. He couldn¡¯t be bothered arguing with these juniors.


    He released Li Fansong, stood in ce and used his sword to make a circle. Suddenly, he yelled out loud again!


    "The drumbeats sounded like thunder in the sky, eight thousand lonely souls havee on stage!" Xie Xuan leaped up, and he was still one man with one sword, but behind him, there seemed to be an army of a thousand men and ten thousand horses galloping forth in a wild mor! He held his sword in midair and closed his eyes. His white robes billowed in the night wind, giving off an indescribable style. Then, while he didn¡¯t stop his loud singing, he paused for a moment beforeing back with a domineering aura, "Who ever thought of meeting others in this life, I will charge in on my own! And I will not let down my lord!"


    "Break formation!"


    Xie Xuan swung a sword.


    Hended.


    He withdrew his sword.


    Right after that came the sound of weapons breaking and falling onto the ground. The weapons in the hands of the twelve assassins were instantly destroyed.


    The lead assassin¡¯s wound on his chest reopened and his blood began to spread again. He looked down at his own chest in disbelief, and slowly asked, "What kind of swordsmanship is this?"


    "Three hundred years ago, the Yue Kingdom in the west was destroyed. Thest three thousand armored warriors were besieged by an army twenty thousand strong. Thest three thousand light cavalry fought to their deaths, but one person rescued the five-year-old crown prince and carried him as he broke through the army." Xie Xuan walked slowly to Fei Xuan''s side, and lifted the bookcase next to Fei Xuan onto his back. "What I just used was not swordsmanship. It was a spear technique."


    "Break Formation Spear. The spear is considered the king of soldiers. Your formation could absolutely cut off all opportunities but the spear is the best weapon at seeking life from death." Xie Xuan ignored them and walked forward on his own.


    The lead assassin of the formation finally copsed onto the ground without a sound. The other eleven assassins slowly retreated and disappeared into the darkness. Li Fansong and Fei Xuan were stunned for a while, then immediately followed.


    "Mister, the two poems you chanted earlier were so heroic. Did Senior write them?" Li Fansong followed behind Xie Xuan with his own bookcase on his back. From a distance, the two of them were indeed somewhat alike.


    "That''s the war song of the western Yue Kingdom. The first half is called the song to enter formation, which talks about the soldiers who would not hesitate to go to battle for their master. The second half is called the song of broken formation. It calls for the entire army who died in battle so that one man and eight thousand souls could charge into the final battle together," Xie Xuan replied slowly.


    "It''s really eye-opening, but why does Mister feel so indifferent?" Fei Xuan asked in confusion.


    Xie Xuan smiled. "I¡¯m different from other people. If I draw my sword to fight, I must be prepared. So, at the moment when I picked up my sword and prepared to break their formation, I knew that I would win. So little Li-xiong, I didn''t lie to you earlier."


    Li Fansong, who saw Xie Xuan''s ultimate sword, scratched his head with embarrassment. He quickly changed the subject. "Where did those assassins go?"


    "I have broken the Earthly Branches and Twelve Hours. The remaining eleven people knew they couldn''t stop me, and if they stayed, they would definitely die. So, they should be like us, heading over to join the rest of theirrades," Xie Xuan replied.


    Li Fansong curled his lips. "What a bunch of troublesome fellows. So, when we meet shiniangter, we¡¯ll have to fight with this bunch again?"


    "It¡¯s been hundreds of years. Even the country has been destroyed several times, yet the Hidden River has persisted," Xie Xuan said worriedly. "They are not opponents that can be easily resolved."


    *

 Chapter 235 Five Kills of the Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 235 Five Kills of the Puppet</h4>


    On the mountain path, Lei Hong followed closely behind Li Hanyi with his sword in his hand. In the past few days, Li Hanyi rpsed into madness many times, and could only be suppressed forcefully by him and his sword. But Li Hanyi¡¯s martial arts were of a whole other level. Before she went mad, she was ranked among the sword immortals. Now that she had lost her mind, her martial skills had only surged even more. With Lei Hong¡¯s abilities, after crossing swords many times, he had also suffered quite serious injuries.


    "Li Hanyi, where the hell are you going!" Lei Hong shouted angrily.


    "Su Changhe." Li Hanyi turned around. Sometimes, she wouldpletely lose her mind, but sometimes, she was more lucid. At this moment when she turned around, she spoke in a deep voice.


    "I know you¡¯re looking for Su Changhe, but why are you taking this road?" Lei Hong expressed the doubts he was feeling. Li Hanyi had seemed to be running madly all the way here, but also seemed like she had a n for running towards a certain ce.


    Li Hanyi came to a standstill. She raised her hand slowly, pointed at a direction in the distance, and slowly said, "Su Changhe is there." As soon as she said her words, she leaped up and bolted in the same direction.


    Lei Hong was still confused. "Why on earth would Su Changhe be here?" But in a sh, Li Hanyi had already disappeared. In addition to his doubts, he was also very worried, and he hurried to chase after her.


    In less than a stick of incense, Li Hanyi had already arrived at the ce she was pointing to. It was a swamp in the middle of a mountain forest. There was a man in ck wearing a silver mask. He stood there with his head lowered, an indescribable gloominess to him, and his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    "Su Changhe!" Li Hanyi roared and the sword auras from her twin swords exploded.


    Was that the Hidden River Patriarch? Lei Hong frowned. Although he¡¯d never met Su Changhe face-to-face, he¡¯d naturally heard others talk about this Patriarch who seeded his position through a conspiracy plot during the Hidden River¡¯s Rain of Blood. But, no matter what, Lei Hong was sure of one thing. He! Couldn¡¯t be here!


    This was a ploy! That was Lei Hong''s first thought. It felt like someone was deliberately guiding Li Hanyi to this point, and that man who was keeping silent with his head lowered, that Su Changhe, couldn¡¯t be so simple!


    "Don''t go there!" Lei Hong blocked in front of Li Hanyi in midair.


    "Out of my way!" Li Hanyi shouted angrily.


    "Don''t go there!" Lei Hong shook his head at Li Hanyi, trying to meet her eyes to summon back some of her consciousness.


    "Go away." Li Hanyi''s tone suddenly became t, but the expression in her eyes shattered. She suddenly lifted her swords, a ray of cold air and a ray of red light, and without a word, she mmed them hard at Lei Hong.


    Lei Hong waved his Murderous Dread sword and met the two sword auras head on. He shouted angrily at Li Hanyi, "Li Hanyi, take a good look at who I am! I¡¯m Lei Hong!"


    "Lei Hong?" Li Hanyi''s eyes slowly regained lucidity, and the sword auras vanished.


    Lei Hong was overjoyed. "Did you recognize me?"


    "That year, if it weren¡¯t for you and your brothering to challenge Qingcheng Mountain one after the other, I wouldn¡¯t have missed my chance with Yuzhen." For a moment, Li Hanyi seemed to lose her consciousness, her tone calm and quiet. Her next words, however, pierced Lei Hong¡¯s heart even worse than tens of thousands of swords. "If I hadn''te to Lei n Fort to see you this time, Yuzhen wouldn''t have left his mountain and he wouldn¡¯t have died."


    "Hanyi." Lei Hong¡¯s face fell.


    "Get lost!" Li Hanyi''s eyes shed purple again, and the consciousness that had suddenly returned was once again eroded by her wrath. She wielded her swords angrily, and her sword auras were several times more powerful than before! Lei Hong raised his sword again to block them, but he couldn''t stop them at all this time. He was cut down by Li Hanyi''s twin swords and he dropped immediately and mmed into the ground. Li Hanyi didn''t bother with him. Shended, tipped her toes and once again, rushed to attack the man standing by the swamp.


    "Die!" Li Hanyinded in front of the man and swung her swords.


    The man finally raised his head and under the silver mask were a pair of sinister-looking eyes. They were very simr to Su Changhe¡¯s but were definitely not Su Changhe! His lips curled into a grin, unspeakably demonic and insidious, as he leapt backwards and waved his hands furiously.


    Tens of long des were pulled up from the swamp. He waved again, and all the long des rushed to sh at Li Hanyi!


    The Hidden River Spider Shadows Beheading Sword Array!


    The man¡¯s hand continued twitching furiously. The de wires in his hands were strung up to tens of long des. He did not have the ability of the Head of Su House Su Muyu¡¯s technique to simultaneously manipte eighteen swords at the same time. But, with thorough preparation in advance, he could activate this Beheading Sword Array to control tens of long des at the same time! Nobody could survive inside such an array of des. No matter how powerful their martial arts were, they would be instantly chopped into minced meat!


    Only if the one he met wasn¡¯t Li Hanyi, that is.


    In her right hand, the Armoured cier sword made its move. Sword name, Eighth Month¡¯s Flying Snow, the coldest sword in the world.


    In her left hand, the Profound Yang Peach Blossom sword made its move. Sword name, Spring Breeze Comes, the warmest sword in the world.


    All the long des on Li Hanyi''s right were instantly frozen into frost and condensed in ce. All the long des on her left were instantly ignited into mes and the des melted into molten iron. As for the long des in front of her, they faced thebined power of her twin des, and with one sword, they were shattered into pieces.


    "What!" The man''s eyes widened with shock, and after a moment, they turned into rm. Because he realised that he didn¡¯t retreat, he hadn¡¯t retreated from his own de array. But Li Hanyi had already arrived in front of him, her eyes glowing with purple light. "You¡¯re not Su Changhe."


    "Yes," the man said coldly.


    "But your breath is simr to his," Li Hanyi said solemnly.


    "That¡¯s right," the man replied.


    "So, based on this point, you should die too." Li Hanyi thrusted one sword, pierced through the man¡¯s chest and blood gushed out towards Li Hanyi.


    Although the blood was red, it was not bright red. It was dark red.


    If Li Hanyi was lucid, she would naturally realise that this blood had been mixed with Crimson Tears. That was an incredibly lethal poison. Just being stained by one drop of it would cause an intense agony worse than death. But at this moment, Li Hanyi couldn''t tell the difference, so she simply let the dark red blood ssh all over her body.


    The man fell backwards heavily and rolled onto the ground. Dark red blood continued to pour out from his chest. His eyes went nk and in an instant, there was no sign of life left.


    Li Hanyi stood in ce, holding her swords, her neck and thepels of her clothes covered with blood. She stared ahead of her dazedly.


    Five people appeared in front of her.


    One was dressed in blue robes, one was holding a spear, one was wearing a grey veil and one was carrying a great sword.


    These four people greatly resemble four very famous people in the martial world, whether it was in the way they were dressed or in their temperament. However, without exception, none of these four people should be standing here at this time, and even more so, they shouldn¡¯t be standing in front of Li Hanyi.


    Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng, Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian.


    Behind them stood a man wearing a blood-red mask of a ferocious ghost, with his hair hanging loose on his back. He smiled lightly and said, "Snow Moon Sword Immortal?"

 Chapter 236 Three Sword Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 236 Three Sword Immortals</h4>


    Li Hanyi held her twin swords tightly in both hands, but she could no longer exert any of her qi. Her expression turned furious as she stood there ring at the five strange people in front of her, yet she did not advance to fight them.


    "It¡¯s such an honor to be able to personally kill the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, one of the five sword immortals," the man wearing a blood-red mask of a ferocious ghost stepped forward andughed in a low voice.


    But one man with his sword shed passed and stood between Li Hanyi and that person.


    Lei Hong of Lei n.


    Lei Hong stared at the masked man in front of him, and remembered some of the rumours he heard in the past. "Kui?" ording to the rumors, Kui was the leader of the Spider Shadows, the Hidden River Patriarch¡¯s personal assassin squad. He usually wore a blood-red mask of a ferocious ghost and only followed the orders of the Patriarch. Many years ago, during the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, the Hidden River had sent Kui and thirty-two Spider Shadows to participate in the fight.


    Kui also took an interest in Lei Hong¡¯s sword and he looked at it before turning to Lei Hong, his eyes full of excitement. "Are you Lei Hong of Lei n?"


    Lei Hong frowned slightly. "What about it?"


    Kuiughed long and hard, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the ecstasy in his heart. "Great, this is wonderful. Another person whom I want to kill is standing right here! I¡­ want to kill you!"


    "You can try," Lei Hong said coldly.


    "Do you know who they are?" Kui suddenly pointed at the expressionless people next to him.


    "They¡¯re just puppets," Lei Hong said with disdain.


    "Indeed, they¡¯re puppets, but these are the most perfect puppets in the world." Kui turned and stroked the face of the puppet who looked like Li Hanyi. "They¡¯ve been cultivated for many years to imitate the martial arts of these peerless martial experts and mimic their breaths. As they are now, they may not match up to the originals, but they¡¯re still terrifyingly powerful. You could even mistake them for the genuine products."


    "As for you two, Li Hanyi has been poisoned by the Crimson Tears and she can no longer exert her internal energy, and you are injured." Kui waved his hand. "While I have them."


    More than ten assassins appeared in the distance, watching them from afar. They didn¡¯t seem to being closer but they had already blocked off all paths of retreat.


    Lei Hong was not afraid at all. He just smiled and said, "So much blustering but the main gist you¡¯re saying is, we outnumber you."


    "Hahahaha, how bold!" Kui waved his sleeves. "Attack!"


    The four puppets leapt up at the same time and rushed at Lei Hong to attack.


    Lei Hong roared in response and jumped. His first sword blocked the spear, the de of his sword rumbled with the sound of thunder as it smashed the spear into splinters. He kicked the Sikong Changfeng puppet into the ground, then whirled around and parried the two swords from the puppet Li Hanyi and puppet Yan Zhantian.


    A red light pierced through the puppet Yan Zhantian''s chest.


    A fist wind sent the puppet Li Hanyi flying away.


    At this moment, Lei Hong''s eyes were red, and the qi in his entire body had exploded. He surged directly into the highest realm of his zing Arts - Karmic Fire Realm! He looked at thest puppet Baili Dongjun and roared, "Die!"


    The puppet Baili Dongjun struck with his fist, and the power in the fist was as vast as the mountain and sea.


    Lei Hong didn''t even bother to look. He cut off its head with one swing of his sword!


    "Mere puppets!" Lei Hong withdrew quickly andnded on the ground, avoiding the spray of dark red blood.


    However, Kui, who had been observing everything coldly, suddenly rushed forward. Lei Hong shed his sword at him, but a long sword emerged from the man¡¯s sleeve and collided with the Murderous Dread sword. Momentster, Kui retracted his sword again. But his left hand was suddenly armed with a short spear and he thrusted it at Lei Hong¡¯s chest. Lei Hong was shocked and hurriedly retreated again, but thepels of his shirt over his chest had already been torn. Kui once again retracted the short spear into his sleeve, but this time, a silver axe flew out. Lei Hong bent backwards to dodge the silver axe, just as a long sabre came shing towards him.


    Kui¡¯s robes seemed to hide countless weapons, and he could switch almost instantaneously between them, going for the one he could best use to kill the opponent. The speed of his movements and the ruthlessness of his attacks were incredible.


    "The Hidden River¡¯s killing techniques are truly exceptional!" Lei Hong praised fiercely. Then, he hit the ground with his sword, pushed with all his strength, and made use of the sword¡¯s power to retreat backwards. Kui pressed forward in pursuit, but right then, a ray of cold light stopped him and crushed his long sabre into two halves.


    "What?" Kui was shocked. He stood still and looked over at Li Hanyi.


    Li Hanyi was still holding Armoured cier in her right hand and her left hand had thrusted the Peach Blossom sword into the ground beside her. The fingertips of her left hand were engulfed in mist as she forced out the toxin of the Crimson Tears.


    "Interesting." Kui grinned lightly. Lei Hong had dispatched the four puppets within moments and Li Hanyi took the risk of speeding up the effect of the poison by exerting her internal strength to force the poison out. Although he was arrogant, he knew that he couldn¡¯t take out the two of them on his own, so he slowly took a step back, intending to call out to the other assassins watching from the side to attack together.


    However, a sharp whistle sounded!


    That whistling sound pierced through the air with a power that was frightening!


    Everyone whirled their heads and looked, only to see a middle-aged Confucian carrying a bookcase on his back, all dressed in white, and armed with a sword as he rushed in their direction.


    "Stop him!" Kui shouted angrily.


    But who could have stopped him? The middle-aged Confucian waved his long sword and tore a hole through that perfect of encirclement.


    Another sharp whistle followed!


    The middle-aged Confucian slowly put away his sword and stood beside Lei Hong and Li Hanyi.


    Next to him, Li Fansong and Fei Xuan had also arrived. They took advantage of the wake of his sword move to break through the killing formation together.


    Li Fansong clicked his tongue and gasped in admiration. "I have to make him my teacher."


    Kui whispered, "Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan?"


    Xie Xuan sighed lightly. "Go ahead and run."


    Kui started, then retorted angrily, "Run?"


    "Hurry and run away while I have yet to feel like killing you. You and him are both Kui, but you¡¯re far beneath the Su Muyu of back then. If the Su Muyu of the past were the one standing here right now, he might be worthy of drawing his sword against us." Xie Xuan''s tone was extremely sincere. "As for you, you should run as fast as you can. Run back to your Hidden River and nevere out again!"


    Finally, Kui could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. The eleven assassins who had been chasing Xie Xuan had also arrived and he flung back, "The Hidden River¡¯s Spider Shadow are here. Two of you are seriously injured and you have another two pieces of trash. How are you qualified to tell me to run?"


    Xie Xuan suddenlyughed, as if an adult was amused by a child¡¯s childish behaviour. "We have three sword immortals here. Just what kind of formation in the world can stop three sword immortals? You really are a child. You only know this method of blustering."


    "Three sword immortals?" Li Fansong was bewildered. "Isn''t it just you, Mister, and shiniang, who are sword immortals? Could it be that the Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang is also here?"


    Xie Xuan smiled slightly. "Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s Ji Ruofeng has been away from the martial world for many years and no one has dared to correct the martial ranking list under Heaven. This Xie is not talented. Having seen Lei-xiong¡¯s sword today, you surely deserve the title sword immortal. Lei-xiong¡¯s sword has the strength and impetus of thunder and an extraordinary grandeur. I would confer the word, thunder, and call you Thunder Sword Immortal. How about it?"

 Chapter 237 Destroy Heaven and Extinguish Earth

    <h4>Chapter 237 Destroy Heaven and Extinguish Earth</h4>


    Lei Hong snorted a bitterugh. Back then, he was defeated by Li Hanyi and returned to Lei n to cultivate his sword arts for more than ten years. Now that he had reappeared in the martial world, he was finally recognised by the number one Confucian schr under Heaven, Xie Xuan, and received the title of ¡°Thunder Sword Immortal¡± but he didn¡¯t feel any joy at all. He thought that he onlycked in his sword arts but now that he thought about it, actually, from the beginning, he never had a chance to win.


    "Mister, can you save her?" Lei Hong asked.


    Xie Xuan looked at Li Hanyi, who was pale and slowly venting all the qi in her body, and slowly said, "I can save her, but if I am to save her, I¡¯ll have to trouble Lei-xiong to guard my back."


    Lei Hong nodded. "I will do my best."


    "Very well." Xie Xuan shed to Li Hanyi''s side and used his right hand to tap Li Hanyi''s ten major acupoints. This would force her body to suppress the qi that was constantly venting from her body. Then, he pped Li Hanyi¡¯s back with his palm and transmitted his own qi into her. He sighed with a little exasperation. "Why do this to yourself."


    Lei Hong took a step forward and said softly. "Come on."


    Xie Xuan was wrong. There were not three sword immortals, but only one sword immortal against thirty ultimate assassins.


    Kui was no longer angry and he grinned, "Just one of you?"


    Li Fansong waved the Drunken Song sword furiously. "I¡¯m here too!"


    Kui was still watching Lei Hong. "Do you think you can stop my thirty Spider Shadows killers on your own?"


    Lei Hong smiled disdainfully. "You¡¯re all ants."


    "Hahahaha." Kui bent backwards andughed out loud. No one had ever mocked him like this. He wanted Lei Hong to pay for making this ¡°ant¡± remark, as he lowered his head and his eyes glowed with a red light. His murderous intent red and he leaped forward.


    One sword, one de, one fan.


    Countless weapons were spinning in his hands, and every strike was vicious and ruthless.


    Lei Hong, on the other hand, swung his sword extremely calmly. His expression was calm but his sword aura was still as powerful as thunder!


    Kui whistled sharply.


    All the assassins rushed towards them.


    What was the idea behind dispatching thirty Hidden River assassins? Back then, the Hidden River received a very expensive kill order to exterminate the Nine Divisions of Yuequan. They merely dispatched thirty assassins.


    And how terrifying are thirty Hidden River Shadow Spider assassins? Back then, during the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion, one hundred and eighty people incanted a Demonic Heavenly Array that the heroes of the martial world couldn¡¯t break. The thirty-two Spider Shadows shattered it to pieces.


    Li Fansong finally used his sword again. He closed his eyes, waved his right hand lightly, and silently recited, "Rise."


    He was the only sessor of the Daoist Sword Immortal¡¯s sword arts. He once stood on the cliffs by the sea and watched the tide when he realised the meaning of a vast sword intent, and with the realisation, he entered the Vajra Realm. Later, after the death of his master, his sword heart was roused with anger and he entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm.


    Even though he experienced a setback previously because he was ambushed, he was now determined to protect his shiniang and Mister Xie behind him, and he was willing to fight to the death.


    "A victory or defeat, is but one cycle of an eternity. But, before heaven and earth, it¡¯s a boundless eternity."


    Li Fansong snapped open his eyes, and the Drunken Song sword in his hand flew out and instantly turned into a hundred sword shadows!


    Fei Xuan followed immediately with a roar, and he pushed his hands forward, shouting, "Extinguish!"


    A golden light appeared suddenly above the hundred sword shadows.


    This was thebined power of the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and the Boundless Swordy when they¡¯re used together. In that moment, it was as if the Daoist Sword Immortal had appeared again!


    Such a power could actually block the thirty Spider Shadows assassins!


    A youth and a little boy managed to block the thirty Spider Shadows assassins which even the Demonic Cult had feared!


    But how long could they block them? Li Fansong''s face turned livid and Fei Xuan''s hands began to tremble. With their abilities, perhaps they could only sustain this for a few moments, but within those few moments, they had only one chance. And that was for Lei Hong to kill Kui.


    "Just how many weapons do you have hidden in your robes?" Lei Hong panted slightly. He had always been able to overpower his opponents by exchanging only a few strikes, but Kui kept changing his weapon with every move, causing him to feel overwhelmed.


    Kui snorted and swung a sword. "I¡¯ll tell you before you die."


    "If you have a hundred weapons, I will break a thousand. If you have a thousand weapons, I will break ten thousand!" Lei Hong thrusted his sword.


    The sound of thunder crashed. Thunder crashed again. Thunder crashed again! Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!


    Eight crashes of wind and thunder!


    Kui swung his sword and the sword broke.


    He drew a sabre and the sabre fragmented!


    He thrusted a spear and the spear snapped!


    He flicked a fan and the fan shattered!


    He could only retreat. Kui retreated, and retreated again and again. He gritted his teeth and finally threw off his robes. Under his robe was an ingenious mechanism made of fine iron which was tied to him like a spider with its eight legs. Each leg pulled a different weapon, so he only had to touch the mechanism and he could activate the weapon of his choice at any time. But, right now, he had shown his trump card, so what was he nning?


    He suddenly whirled around and yanked out a staff from the eight-legged spider.


    The body of the eight-legged spider split apart and burst open like a flower.


    Countless hidden weapons flew towards Li Hanyi.


    History always seemed to repeat itself.


    That day, the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles attacked Li Hanyi the same way.


    But Kui couldn¡¯t bepared with Su Changhe, Su Muyu, Xie Qidao and the three Tang n elders.


    And Lei Hong was not the Daoist Sword Immortal either.


    He threw out a fist.


    Lei n¡¯s Unseen Fists. Before the fist connected, the qi arrived first.


    The fist wind could block the hidden weapons for a moment, but it couldn¡¯t block all of the hidden weapons.


    Lei Hong moved his body frantically, his gray robes and red sword shed before Li Hanyi like a bolt of lightning, arriving just before the hidden weapons could strike. He swept most of the hidden weapons to the ground with a single sword, and the rest pierced into his own body. He exerted his qi and expelled the hidden weapons.


    The corner of his mouth trickled with blood and he smiled miserably. "I won''t die, because if I die now, she won''t remember me."


    Li Fansong spat out a mouthful of blood, and the Drunken Song sword returned to his hand. He retreated three steps and fell onto one knee.


    Fei Xuan just copsed where he stood.


    There was nobody left who could stop the thirty Spider Shadows.


    Lei Hong suddenly jumped forward and faced the thirty Spider Shadows.


    Kui released all the weapons on his body, armed himself with a sword and followed right behind.


    Thirty Spider Shadows, Kui, as well as all the weapons attacked Lei Hong.


    Lei Hong turned around in midair and suddenlyughed. He looked at the Murderous Dread sword in his hand and sighed softly. "After so many years, you¡¯re finally going to leave me."


    The red light on the sword de exploded, looking as if it was burning.


    Kui felt a twinge of unease in his heart.


    He suddenly thought of something. No matter how skillful Lei Hong was with his sword, the thunder of the title Thunder Sword Immortal, was the word Lei. And this Lei was inseparable from the Lei n Fort of Jiangnan Thunderbolt Hall.


    And the Murderous Dread Sword itself had a de forged using explosives!


    "This move is called Destroy Heaven and Extinguish Earth."


    "Years ago, I wanted to cultivate an ultimate sword but I couldn¡¯t do it. I always felt that although this sword was ferocious, itcked sword intent, so it couldn¡¯t be called an ultimate sword. But I understand now. Only when a sword is used for an ultimate reason can it be called an ultimate sword."


    "The sword used to guard my beloved is therefore an ultimate sword."


    "Unfortunately, we were always a little toote."


    "Toote to meet, toote to use this sword."


    A red light shed, and a humongous thunder sted through the air.

 Chapter 238 Grand Arrival of the Little Monk

    <h4>Chapter 238 Grand Arrival of the Little Monk</h4>


    Li Fansong cried out in rm, ¡°What is this!¡±


    Xie Xuan turned his head slightly, his expression sombre. "So this is the final form of the Murderous Dread sword."


    Li Fansong turned his head and asked, "Will he die?"


    Xie Xuan shook his head. "No, Lei Hong has cultivated himself into the Karmic Fire Realm. In terms of his internal strength, he¡¯s only slightly below that of the Buddhist Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts."


    After the incredible explosion, flesh and blood sprayed everywhere. The thirty assassins who had swarmed them were immediately blown out. Some died instantly, and others managed to survive but fell to the ground paralysed. As the smoke dissipated, one personnded steadily. His clothes had been blown to shreds, revealing his knotted muscles. He was panting heavily, but he no longer held a sword in his hand.


    Lei Hong, with one man and one sword, killed thirty Spider Shadows!


    While everyone had yet to recover from their shock, Xie Xuan suddenly shouted, "Stop him!"


    Suddenly, a ck shadow swept towards them.


    Kui!


    He wasn¡¯t dead!


    Lei Hong wanted to lift a step, but extreme agony red up in his entire body and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Fei Xuan wanted to exert his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his hand.


    Only Li Fansong was able to move. He raised hisst qi, leaped forward and struck with his sword. He stopped Kui¡¯s first sword, but he was knocked out in the next instant.


    He only managed to stop one sword, but it was just enough.


    Because at the same time that terrifying thunder went off, a white-coloured figure appeared in the distance.


    That figure moved swiftly and he probably looked like what ancient books described as immortals riding the wind. At the moment Li Fansong stopped that first sword, the white figure had already passed by next to Xie Xuan.


    Xie Xuan released a long sigh of relief. He understood that all of this was about to end after all.


    Kui thrusted a second sword, but it was blocked.


    Blocked by a bell, a huge bell. How could a bell appear in the middle of this mountainousnd without reason?


    The Inner Bell of Great Wisdom.


    With his white clothes fluttering about him, Wuxin sped his palms together and activated the Inner Bell of Great Wisdom, easily blocking Kui¡¯s second sword.


    "Why does this monk always arrive at the most critical moment to save people from the midst of a crisis?"


    "Perhaps this is what legends call fate. This monk is destined to be like theing of Buddha, an existence shining with boundless radiance. This monk didn¡¯t want to be Buddha though, but Buddha wants to be me."


    Li Fansong was shocked. What shocked him was that there was such a shameless monk in the world. It wasn¡¯t enough that hepared himself to Buddha but he even relegated Buddha to beneath himself.


    Fei Xuan was also shocked. What shocked him was that although this monk spoke arrogantly, hisplete qi based on Buddhism was the purest he had ever seen. He himself cultivated the Daoist core principles, and naturally couldn¡¯t help himself fromparing them. But, what he saw was the difference between a moat and the Longqiu Falls.


    Xie Xuanughed. This monk and he had worked together for days to heal Xiao Se, and he naturally understood the monk''s arrogant and narcissistic character.


    Kui, on the other hand, was furious. He cursed angrily, "Who are you."


    "You anger easily and your murderous aura is also very heavy. This just shows that your inner self is very weak. Only one whose inner self is weak would appear so vicious on the outside." Wuxin sighed softly and waved one long sleeve. "Just scram."


    Kui¡¯s long sword had shattered into pieces but he still didn¡¯t retreat. He leaned backwards and raised one leg. His toes shed with a cold light.


    However, Wuxin caught it easily and said with exasperation. "Buddhism teaches the three poisons: greed, aversion and ignorance. A person with aversion breeds suffering from suffering, possesses hate and rage in his nature, rejects those without aversion, without a steady nature, engages and depends on evil conduct." He pressed his hands and pushed Kui¡¯s legs down. Kui couldn¡¯t control his own body as it stood up again. Wuxin immediately strangled Kui¡¯s throat and squeezed, as he gave a slight smile. "Could this be what it feels like to clutch the throat of destiny?"


    Kui red at him, his eyes wide with rage, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    "Are you trying to speak really badly?" Wuxin looked at him with interest.


    Kui gritted his teeth, and he looked as if blood was about to gush out of his eyes.


    "Well, I won¡¯t let you speak." Wuxin shrugged.


    Kui looked as if he was about to be strangled to death in Wuxin¡¯s hand, and Wuxin finally let go and flung him aside. He smiled as he looked up at the sky. "The moon is beautiful tonight."


    Xie Xuan nodded. "It is beautiful indeed."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan exchanged a look, but they were badly shocked. It was supposed to be the night of the first quarter moon, but there was a full moon in the sky.


    It was the Severed Space Array again.


    There were members of Hidden River¡¯s Mu House here.


    Suddenly, Wuxin raised a finger and slowly said, "Purification of the six senses!"


    A loud and clear sound came from the sky, sounding like an egg shell cracking open.


    Then a dark shadow shed in the sky.


    The moon, which was as round and bright as a silver te, transformed into a first quarter moon. Wuxin turned his head to look, and realised that half of the Spider Shadows corpses had disappeared. Kui, who had been lying on the ground, was also gone.


    "Just a few pieces of trash. Was it worth the effort to activate such arge array to save them?" Wuxin shrugged, turned around, and smiled at Xie Xuan. "Senior, it¡¯s been a while."


    Li Fansong walked over, still holding his sword, and looked at this monk with an elegant face dressed all in white. He asked, "Who are you?"


    "This monk is Wuxin." Wuxin smiled at him. "Your swordsmanship is not bad."


    Li Fansong was a little embarrassed and he shook his head. "Your martial arts are more powerful."


    Wuxin shook his head. "Should be way more powerful, right?"


    Li Fansong thought to himself that this monk did not understand the meaning of the word, humility, but facts were facts, and he didn¡¯t have the face to refute.


    But Wuxin, the monk, didn¡¯t mind him and continued, "I am, after all, the leader of a sect."


    Li Fansong was totally shocked again, and Fei Xuan couldn''t help asking, "Which sect?"


    "Outerheaven," Wuxin answered calmly.


    "Outerheaven?" Fei Xuan was puzzled. "Which temple is this?"


    Li Fansong reacted all of a sudden and immediately pulled Fei Xuan behind him. He tightened his grip on his Drunken Song sword. "It''s the Demonic Cult!"


    Wuxin raised his eyebrows. "What Demonic Cult? That was just a nickname you people came up with back then!"


    Lei Hong, who had been standing there for a long time, finallypleted tempering his breath. He forced himself to walk over step by step. "So, you¡¯re Ye Dingzhi''s son?"


    "Exactly. This must be Senior Lei Hong? This monk and your disciple, Lei Wujie, are close friends." Wuxin bowed his head.


    "Close friends?" Lei Hong asked back.


    Wuxin raised his head, his eyes clear and his voice firm. "Friends who have gone through life and death together!"


    Lei Hong asked again, "So you¡¯ve travelled all the way here to help us? Even if you and Lei Wujie are friends who have gone through life and death together, there¡¯s no need to take such a big risk to save his shifu."


    "This monk is not here to save Senior. I just happened to be here." Wuxin said respectfully. "This monk is here for someone."


    Lei Hong raised his eyebrows. "Who?"


    Wuxin lifted his right hand gently and pointed at Li Hanyi who was sitting in front of Xie Xuan. "Her."


    *

 Chapter 239 Seven Fists to Conquer Demons

    <h4>Chapter 239 Seven Fists to Conquer Demons</h4>


    When Wuxin pointed at Li Hanyi and said "her", everyone was stunned. Xie Xuan slowly withdrew his hand from Li Hanyi¡¯s back. "You¡¯re looking for her because of what happened thirteen years ago?"


    "Yes." Wuxin nodded.


    Xie Xuan took a few steps forward. "I can give you an answer. It wasn¡¯t her."


    Wuxin still nodded. "I know."


    Lei Hong saw that Xie Xuan had stopped and hurriedly asked, "Hanyi¡¯s injuries are cured?"


    Xie Xuan sighed. "I¡¯ve helped her to neutralize the Crimson Tears poison. But as for the qi deviation, I can¡¯t think of how to cure that at this moment."


    "I''ll do it," Wuxin said suddenly.


    "You¡¯ll do it?" Lei Hong looked at him suspiciously. Considering how young this monk appeared, there was no way he could have superior medical skillspared to Xie Xuan.


    Wuxin smiled slightly. "It¡¯s just qi deviation, isn¡¯t it? This monk cultivates Buddhism, and my specialty is in expelling demons and subduing evil spirits." He walked past Lei Hong and came face to face with Li Hanyi.


    ¡°n¨¡ m¨® s¨¤ d¨¢ tu¨­£®s¨± qi¨¦ du¨­ y¨¥£®¨¡ l¨¤ h¨¥ d¨¬£®s¨¡n mi¨£o s¨¡n p¨² tu¨® xi¨§,¡± Wuxin chanted the words


    Li Fansong was confused and he asked, "What is he chanting?"


    Xie Xuan replied, "This is the Shurangama mantra, which is from Buddhism¡¯s most important Shurangama sutra. Buddhists believe that this mantra contains a great light which can cover everything with the pure virtues of Buddhism and cover the world with a white canopy to protect those endowed with virtue and benevolence. It contains an incredibly mystical power and virtue. Those who chant this mantra can eliminate all animosity, destroy all evil curses, avoid all cmities and subdue all evil demons and externalists! It¡¯s considered the king of mantras among Buddha¡¯s teachings."


    Li Fansong eximed, "So powerful?"


    Lei Hong¡¯s brows tightened in a furrow. "He can cure the demonic obstruction within Hanyi just by chanting a few lines of sutra? I¡¯m hearing it but I don¡¯t believe it."


    "n¨¡ m¨® l¨² j¨© ¨¡ lu¨® h¨¤n du¨° n¨¢n£®n¨¡ m¨® s¨± l¨²£®du¨­ b¨­ nu¨® n¨¢n¡­ du¨­ b¨­ nu¨® n¨¢n¡­ du¨­ b¨­ nu¨® n¨¢n¡­ " Wuxin scratched his head, frowned, and after thinking a long while, he let out a sigh. "Oh well, I can''t remember the rest."


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan, and even Lei Hong stared at him dumbfounded. Only Xie Xuan understood the monk''s temper and merely smiled.


    "Forget it. I wasn¡¯t following that old monk¡¯s pattern anyway." Wuxin simply gave up, stood in ce silently for a while, then he suddenly pped his palm on Li Hanyi''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing!" Lei Hong yelled angrily, and was about to step forward, but Xie Xuan raised a hand to stop him.


    "Vital heart!" Wuxin shouted fiercely.


    Li Hanyi opened her eyes instantly. Purple light flowed through her eyes as she stared at Wuxin.


    "Expel demon!" Wuxin suddenly raised his right hand and pped it down on the crown of Li Hanyi''s head.


    But Li Hanyi suddenly withdrew and she retreated a step abruptly to dodge Wuxin. Her purple hair whipped about though there was no wind and she reached for her two swords.


    Xie Xuan patted the two swords next to him and released a long sigh. "Luckily I¡¯d taken the swords away earlier."


    Li Hanyi stretched out her right hand. "Sword, return!"


    "Stay!" Xie Xuan sat cross-legged, flipped his long sleeves and pressed down on the two restless swords.


    "Thank you, Mister." Wuxin struck another fist again, aimed right at Li Hanyi, and shouted at the same time, "Expel demon!"


    But Li Hanyi met his fist with one of her own, and the two fists collided with a loud noise.


    Wuxin stood still.


    Neither did Li Hanyi retreat an inch.


    Wuxin gasped slightly, "Such powerful martial arts."


    On the side, Fei Xuan praised Wuxin, "Such a powerful Buddhist internal strength."


    Wuxin suddenly withdrew his fist and aimed another blow at Li Hanyi. This fist waspletely different from his usual martial arts. There was nothing stylish about the fist, nor was it beautiful to look at. In fact, it was very in and simple.


    Very hard.


    Very fierce.


    If Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were here, they would definitely find this fist technique very familiar.


    Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill.


    "First fist to vitalise my heart." Wuxin threw out a fist.


    "Second fist to rid karmic hindrance." Wuxin threw out another fist.


    "Third fist to break the sins of evil." Wuxin threw out his third fist.


    "Fourth fist to cease adversity."


    "Fifth fist to subdue evil spirits."


    "Sixth fist to conquer demons!"


    "Seventh fist to achieve the great light!"


    The seven fists struck sessively, each one striking directly onto Li Hanyi¡¯s body. If Li Hanyi had a sword in her hand, Wuxin wouldn¡¯t have a chance of getting near her. Even without a sword in her hand, if she was in a clear state of mind and conscious, Wuxin¡¯s current abilities may not necessarily be a match either. But Li Hanyi had lost her consciousness. Faced with Wuxin¡¯s seven fists, she decided to take them head on. Because considering her present constitution, she didn¡¯t see the need to block such fist techniques.


    Wuxin took advantage of this point!


    After the seven fists, Wuxin withdrew his fists and released a long sigh of relief. "Luckily, I stole some of shixiong¡¯s Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill back then.¡±


    Li Hanyi was still standing in ce but her purple hair settled down. Originally, she had her own qi to protect her body and she wasn¡¯t worried about fist techniques that used external strength. But, this was the Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill.


    As Wuxin said, subduing evil spirits and conquering demons was the specialty of Buddhist monks.


    "This¡­" Li Fansong eximed in surprise.


    Lei Hong and Xie Xuan exchanged a nce, and both held a hint of joy in their eyes.


    Li Hanyi vomited a mouthful of ck-coloured blood and her purple hair gradually turned ck again. The broken expression in her eyes slowly came back to herself and she gazed at Wuxin who was standing right in front of her in his white monk robes. She asked slowly, "Who are you?"


    Wuxin sped his palms together. "Snowy Peak Temple, Wuxin."


    Li Hanyi frowned slightly. "Son of Ye Dingzhi."


    "Exactly," Wuxin replied frankly.


    "Hanyi," Xie Xuan called out from one side and stepped forward hurriedly, "You¡¯ve finally regained consciousness."


    Li Hanyi looked at Xie Xuan and caught a glimpse of the two swords behind him. She cried out suddenly, "Armoured cier!"


    The Armoured cier sword instantly flew back into her hand.


    She looked again at the other red-coloured sword, and whispered, "Peach Blossom."


    The Peach Blossom sword also fell into her hand instantly.


    She looked at the two swords in her hand and all the memories from before her qi deviation shed back in an instant. She recalled fighting the Hidden River Patriarch and the three Tang n elders on her own. Then, that stinky Daoist travelled thousands of miles and brought with him a whole field of peach blossoms. She recalled thempleting their rites and getting married under the peach blossom tree. And she recalled the body of that stinky priest vanishing into smoke in her arms.


    The fury and hate she felt at that moment had finally transformed into grief and sorrow now.


    Li Hanyi faced the sky and screamed. The loud cry of anger carried all of the qi in her body, the power in it so overbearing that it shook the mountains and caused all the birds on the mountain to cry out in rm!


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. Xie Xuan retreated to their side and hurriedly transferred his internal energy into them.


    After that loud cry, Li Hanyi could no longer hold up and she fell backwards.


    Wuxin hurried to support her as Lei Hong stepped forward and asked anxiously, "How is she?"


    Wuxin checked Li Hanyi''s pulse and shook his head. "She over-exhausted herself and on top of that, the grief overwhelmed her so she fainted. She¡¯s okay."


    Lei Hong nodded. "Good."


    "Let¡¯s find a ce to rest nearby." Xie Xuan noticed the change in Lei Hong¡¯s expression and stepped forward to pat him on his shoulder. "Don¡¯t think you can run away."


    Lei Hong smiled bitterly. "How did you know I wanted to run?"


    Xie Xuan shrugged and spoke each word clearly, "Because I¡¯ve read a lot of books."

 Chapter 240 The Long Road has Come to an End

    <h4>Chapter 240 The Long Road has Come to an End</h4>


    "It''s raining."


    Xie Xuan was sitting on the steps and he reached out a hand to catch the string of raindrops that fell through the eaves. He raised his head and said the words softly.


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan stood beside him. Fei Xuan led the horse, and leaned his body inwards to avoid the rain. Li Fansong looked at the figure in the distance and asked softly, "Why doesn¡¯t hee in?"


    Xie Xuan smiled slightly. "He¡¯s your shifu¡¯s rival in love. Do you want him toe in?"


    Li Fansong sighed softly and said, "When the days are long and the nights short, slowly open your eyes, flowers bloom and fall but you grieve alone. Shifu died young after all. No matter how we, as his disciples, favour our shifu, we can¡¯t bear to see shiniang suffer alone for the rest of her life."


    "You¡¯re wrong," Xie Xuan said slowly.


    Li Fansong stepped back hurriedly and sped his fists. "Has Fansong said something wrong? Mister, please advise me."


    "The poem is wrong. The days are short and the nights long, and not the days are long and the nights short." Xie Xuan twisted his fingers slightly, and wound the string of raindrops into his hand, ying with it with interest.


    Li Fansong¡¯s face reddened and he stood to one side, not adding anything else.


    In the distance, Lei Hong was still standing at the doorway of this small temple. He looked up into the sky, not saying a word.


    Inside the small temple, Li Hanyi sat down facing Wuxin. Li Hanyi''splexion was still rather pale, but her eyes were clear and she had recovered her own mind. Wuxin looked at her calmly, unruffled by all that had happened and waited quietly.


    "You¡¯re not like your father at all," Li Hanyi spoke first.


    Wuxin was used to hearing people say this, and he asked, "Are we really that different?"


    Li Hanyi nodded. "Your father was very bold and heroic, both in his looks and his temperament. Back when he led the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, those who sided with your Demonic Cult said that Ye Dingzhi was not like a man of the martial world. He had an aura that was like an emperor. But, you¡¯repletely different. You don¡¯t unt your true capabilities."


    Wuxin shrugged. "Does that mean I¡¯m not manly enough?"


    Li Hanyi chuckled. "Ye Dingzhi didn¡¯t like making jokes either."


    Wuxin rubbed his brows lightly and gave Li Hanyi a thoughtful look. "So you¡¯ve known my father for a while?"


    "When I first knew him, he was still a wanderer in Jiangnan. At the time, he even imparted a few of his sword moves to me. When I met him againter, he was already the Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult and I was representing Snow Moon City to fight against him." Li Hanyi paused and said, "I used to admire him very much."


    "Butter you killed him," Wuxin added for her.


    "Back then, there were seven of us who were given the task of killing him," Li Hanyi said calmly.


    Wuxin nodded and said softly, "I know that. Tianshan Sect¡¯s Wang Rensun, Lei n Fort¡¯s Lei Qianting, Wen n¡¯s Wen Leng, Chaowang Pavilion¡¯s Luo Yn, Hidden River¡¯s Su Muyu, and Snow Moon City¡¯s Li Hanyi. But the rumors of the martial world said that the one who made the killing move with her sword was you."


    "At the time, my shixiong, Baili Dongjun, was already well-known for his martial arts. In his duel with Ye Dingzhi, he won by half a move. Ye Dingzhi was injured and he escaped towards the south. The seven of us joined forces to hunt him down. First, Snow Moon City¡¯s head disciple defeated Ye Dingzhi, then the second disciple went on to kill Ye Dingzhi. The martial world wanted the younger generation to have their own legends. For da-shixiong, his fame followed his merits, so nobody would question the stories about him. As for me, all the stories about me were always appended with a word, allegedly." Li Hanyi smiled bitterly. "So, I didn''t kill him."


    "That day, if the seven of us wanted to kill him, then at least three of us were going to die there."


    "So someone else killed him?" Wuxin raised his eyebrows.


    "Since you¡¯vee to ask me, that means you¡¯ve already convinced yourself that it wasn¡¯t me. And even if I did kill him, that was a war between good and evil, and everything we did was justified," Li Hanyi said with a serious face.


    Wuxin continued to ask, "So, who else was there that day."


    "There was a person who had the opportunity to kill him, although there would have been a price to pay afterwards. Now, his fame is equal to mine, but his skills are far above mine. He¡¯sparable to my da-shixiong," Li Hanyi said softly.


    "Solitary Sword Immortal, Luo Qingyang." Wuxin guessed it at once.


    "There was also a woman standing next to him," Li Hanyi continued.


    Wuxin didn''t say anything else. He merely nodded. "I knew it."


    "The woman and the Solitary Sword Immortal were one step ahead of us. They were about ten zhang away from Ye Dingzhi in front of us. The seven of us didn''t know whether they were allies or enemies, so we didn''t dare to move ahead and decided to watch how the situation unfolded. Then, the woman said something and suddenly, Ye Dingzhi suddenly drew his own sword and killed himself. We would never have thought that Ye Dingzhi, the respected leader of the Demonic Cult, would suddenly kill himself like this, right in front of us," Li Hanyi said.


    "What did that person say?" Wuxin''s tone changed slightly.


    Li Hanyi shook her head. "We couldn¡¯t hear clearly. After Ye Dingzhi killed himself, she left with Luo Qingyang. However, several of the elders thought that it was better if this story didn¡¯t get out, so they sent people to spread the word that I was the one who killed Ye Dingzhi. It was also to raise my status. I heard that you have met with Wang Rensun. Didn¡¯t tell you all this?"


    Wuxin stood up and brushed off the dust on himself. "He wouldn¡¯t tell me about this, because he knows who that woman is."


    Li Hanyi nodded. "I know as well, but I still told you. Because I have a favour to ask of you."


    Wuxin felt a twinge in his heart. "Are you referring to¡­ this matter about losing your martial arts?"


    Li Hanyi smiled bitterly. "Aftering back to myself, my martial arts is less than two-tenths of what it was before. But I don''t want those people in the doorway to know. You can pretend you¡¯re going to Snow Moon City to see Sikong Changfeng and protect me as we leave."


    "In fact, two of those people in the doorway are a lot more reliable." Wuxin smiled.


    "No need." Li Hanyi also stood up, and took a flying leap out of the temple. Her movement was extremely fast and in an instant, she was next to Xie Xuan.


    Xie Xuan was still sitting on the step, ying with the raindrops. Without turning his head, he said, "You¡¯re done talking."


    "Thank you for everything. When you¡¯re free,e visit Snow Moon City for a drink. I won¡¯t kick you out this time," Li Hanyi said evenly.


    "Alright," Xie Xuan replied simply.


    Li Hanyi got up again, and she¡¯d already shed to Lei Hong''s side.


    Lei Hong still didn''t turn around, and Li Hanyi also stood there quietly.


    Although they had seen each other earlier, Li Hanyi hadpletely lost her state of mind, so this was truly the first time they were reunited.


    Lei Hong said softly, "It¡¯s been a long time since west met."


    Li Hanyi shook her head. "You¡¯re not turning around, so we still haven¡¯t met."


    Lei Hong made a gesture that was reminiscent of his youth, and he scratched his head. "Because I haven''t be more good-looking in the past few years."


    "I''m not such a superficial person." Li Hanyi''s tone held a bit of humour.


    Lei Hong shook his head. "But I am. So I fell in love with you the first time I saw you."


    Li Hanyi thought for a while and said, "If you put it that way, then I am too."


    Both of themughed at the same time.


    "I''m sorry." Li Hanyi suddenly sighed. "Back then, I took out my anger on you and said you had to master a consummate sword move before you could see me again. But, I didn¡¯t expect this pledge of a sword move would waste away so many of the best years of your life."


    "Best years?" Lei Hong murmured.


    "During those years, you should have met lots of other people, some that you will like and others that you will hate. Maybe someone who could have stayed with you for life¡­" Li Hanyi continued.


    Lei Hong nodded. "I understand."


    "I was already in love with him, after all."


    "I''m already married to him."


    "If, back then, I was the one you met first," Lei Hong said suddenly, "Would things have been different?"


    "No, I would definitely have met him first. Some things are destined," Li Hanyi said decisively.


    Lei Hong felt a twinge of pain in his heart. He stopped talking and could only smile with sadness.


    "I''m sorry. The other day, despite my qi deviation, I remember what I said. I didn¡¯t mean to say those words," Li Hanyi said, upset at herself. "Of course I don''t me you for what happened. On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful to you. It''s just¡­ back to what I said."


    "Some things are destined."


    "Goodbye."


    Li Hanyi leapt up again and swept away in a different direction.


    "Mister Xie, Wuxin is going on to Snow Moon City to see the Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng, so I¡¯ll make a move first." Wuxin, in his white robes, also leaped out of the small temple, and within a few jumps, he¡¯d arrived next to Li Hanyi. Li Hanyi was concealing her injuries by exerting her own internal strength. He surreptitiously passed her his internal strength and it was only thanks to that, that Li Hanyi didn¡¯t exhaust her own qi and copsed halfway.


    Lei Hong suddenly turned around and looked at Li Hanyi as she disappeared into the distance.


    Li Hanyi never looked back.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t meet each other again.


    After a long time, Lei Hong suddenly turned around and with vigorous strides, he left the rest.


    "If you turn back, you¡¯ll break your heart. Go and don¡¯t turn back." Xie Xuan stood up and walked forward with the bookcase on his back. He shouted in a loud voice, "Lei Hong, all the best in finding a good sword soon!"


    Li Fansong and Fei Xuan stood in ce by themselves as they watched the rest leaving, feeling somewhat lost for a moment.


    Xie Xuan suddenly turned around after taking over ten steps.


    "Your name is Li Fansong?"


    "That¡¯s not a good name. You¡¯re a wild pine tree, not ordinary in the least.[4] You have the potential to achieve greatness."


    "Previously, you said you wanted to ask me to be your teacher?"


    "I only have one request. To be a disciple of the Confucian Sword Immortal, you must never cite poems wrongly ever again."

 Chapter 241 Legends of the Open Sea

    <h4>Chapter 241 Legends of the Open Sea</h4>


    "We¡¯re entering the open sea."


    The Manager of Words, Tian Mozhi, spoke in a low voice as he stood on the deck.


    The sea was still calm with no sign of anything out of the ordinary, nor did it look any different from the coastal waters they were in before. But, Tian Mozhi''s rueful announcement seemed as if they¡¯d crossed some boundary.


    Lei Wujie, who was tired from training his sword, sat nearby taking a break and he asked curiously, "Manager Tian, is there any obvious difference between the coastal seas and the open sea?"


    "There are government soldiers in the open sea," Tian Mozhi said his words pointedly.


    "Government soldiers?" Lei Wujie was puzzled. It¡¯s been many days since theyst saw other people. asionally, they would notice a fewrge fishing boats but most of the time, theirs was the only ship as far as the eye could see. Would there be government soldiers in a ce like this?


    Tian Mozhi raised a hand to point at an isted ind in the distance. "See that. That ind is called the Isle of Death. The ind is upied by the most heinous and evil of criminals. They couldn¡¯t be put to death for whatever special reasons so they are locked up on that ind. It¡¯s impossible to leave that ind by boat, but every month, a government ship will bring fresh water to the ind. The soldiers who guard the criminals on the ind cannot leave as they like either. So, it¡¯s called the Isle of Death. Every time I see that ind, I know we¡¯ve entered the open sea."


    "Since they¡¯re afraid of these criminals escaping the ind, these criminals must havemitted some terrible crime yet they can¡¯t be executed. That makes no sense." Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "Because they are still useful for some reason." Tian Mozhi took out his pipe and began to smoke. The sea was very humid, so smoking could make the whole body feelfortable for a while. "Some have important knowledge in their heads, some have key information that can be used against another, and some were thrown in there for revenge."


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Senior, you¡¯re really knowledgeable. Hey, Senior, there¡¯s a ship in the distanceing closer."


    "The open sea hides many amazing secrets, so ordinary fishermen are not allowed to enter. But, government ships and somerge merchant ships can still enter. What¡¯s the fuss about seeing another ship," Tian Mozhi said faintly.


    Lei Wujie loved listening to stories of the martial world since he was a child. From the top-ranked martial experts on the killers ranking list, to the consummate sword immortals who guard the four corners of the world, and the hidden martial experts of Heavenly Revtions City who could change the dynasty every generation. But, these stories rarely involved the sea. Therefore, the stories Tian Mozhi talked about aroused his curiosity, especially the tone with which he spoke that was full of the vicissitudes of a life that had been tested profoundly, making the stories even more irresistible. Lei Wujie asked again, "So, how many novel and interesting ces are there in the open sea? Manager Tian, please tell me all about it."


    "Not training your sword anymore?" Tang Lian, who was standing on the highest tform on the ship, leaned over and grinned.


    Lei Wujie waved his hand. "I¡¯m tired of training my sword every day. Today, I want to listen to stories."


    Tian Mozhi didn''t mind. Although the expression on his face remained dismissive, he still started to tell his story. "Three hundred nautical miles to the east, there is a Treasure Ind. The ind is full of naturally urring gemstones, all of them natural and of the highest quality. They are rare treasures even if they were put on the market in the Nine Cities of Qingzhou. However, there are many underwater reefs surrounding the ind and the government officials guarding it. Even if government officials enter the ind, not many are able toe out again. Even if theye out, not many can return to the continent. The human heart is a terrible thing, so now, the government officials only guard the ind, but rarely send people to the ind."


    "This ind is suitable for Xiao Se," Lei Wujie murmured.


    "Further north, there is Dragon Fire Ind, which is a volcanic ind. When the volcano erupts, the magma jets are hundreds of zhang high. Theva falls into the sea and mixes with the seawater. The seawater is instantly vaporized, and turns into fog and mist. The entire ind bes surrounded by mists of water so from a distance, it looks awe-inspiring, almost as if it was a ce at the boundary of Heaven." A gleam of light shed in Tian Mozhi''s eyes.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "If we get the chance, I¡¯d love to see it."


    "That won¡¯t be an easy wait. Some volcanoes will not erupt even once in a hundred years. Some volcanoes will erupt two or three times a year, and we can¡¯t predict it. But, we can go east and we can go north, but it¡¯s best not to go south," Tian Mozhi said.


    "Why?" Lei Wujie''s curiosity rose again.


    "It is said that there is a sea monster in the south. The sea monster is called a nine-headed hydra. It is said to have only one body, but nine snake heads. The body is asrge as a cedar longboat and with one sweep of its body, it can snap the ship¡¯s mast into two. Although I¡¯ve never seen one, it¡¯s true that few merchant ships which go to the south ever returned." Tian Mozhi inhaled another puff of smoke. "I have a friend who once travelled to the south, but he returned only after one night. He said he didn¡¯t encounter the sea monster, but when night came, he heard the low roar of the sea monster in the distance. The roar was majestic and terrifying, and it scared him so much that he returned immediately. Government ships do not travel to the south either, so merchant ships who don¡¯t have a travel pass will try sneaking into the open sea through the south. Some make it back but they¡¯re like pulling chestnuts out of a fire[1], nine out of ten do not survive. Most of them who make it back sneak back ind and never talk about the southern sea again. So, the southern sea is very mysterious."


    "What about the west? What¡¯s the story in the west?" Lei Wujie asked hurriedly.


    Tian Mozhi was stunned for a moment, and he nced at Lei Wujie. The look in his eyes was no different from how he would look at an idiot. He put down his pipe, pointed to the west and said, "Little brother, look to the west."


    Lei Wujie turned his head, his expression nk.


    "The west is where we came from. There is no sea, only arge continent called Beili! Your hometown!" Tian Mozhi rolled his eyes.


    Lei Wujie blushed immediately.


    Tian Mozhi sighed and changed back to that serious face again. "But neither the volcanic ind nor the sea monster are that terrifying. In the vast and open sea, the most terrifying thing is the human heart."


    "Human heart?" Lei Wujie recalled the story Xiao Se told him before about Tian Mozhi, and he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "In the vast and open sea, if the heart of one person on a ship changes, then the entire ship will go down with him," Tian Mozhi murmured.


    The ship that Lei Wujie saw earlier wasing closer and closer. Lei Wujie turned his head to look and saw arge g hoisted on the ship. On the g was a goshawk with spread wings. Except, the goshawk had no head.


    "What a strange g," Lei Wujie muttered.


    However, Tian Mozhi''s expression fell immediately. "Bad news."


    There was a sharp whistling sound and a feathered arrow burst out of the air, aiming straight for Lei Wujie. That feathered arrow was so powerful that the person who drew the bow must have been incredibly strong. This reminded Lei Wujie of the bandits he encountered once at the border, the "Bow of Wings, Procession of a Hundred Ghosts". But, he was no longer the same as he was in the past. An arrow like that was worth nothing in Lei Wujie''s eyes.


    Lei Wujie swung his arm and cut down the arrow with one sword. "What is this?"


    Tian Mozhi inhaled a cold breath. "Earlier, I forgot to tell you that besides the government soldiers and merchants, there are also pirates on the sea."

 Chapter 242 King of a Thousand Miles of Territorial Waters

    <h4>Chapter 242 King of a Thousand Miles of Territorial Waters</h4>


    "Pirates?" Not only was Lei Wujie unafraid, he got even more excited. Of course he¡¯d heard of pirates before. They were a bunch of people who often formed a band, had their own ship, and then they travelled on sea to burn, kill, and loot. There was nothing they didn¡¯t do. But, he¡¯d never seen one before. Rumours were that pirates usually only had one eye so he¡¯d always wanted to meet one.


    "Sounds like fun." Lei Wujie nodded, and casually cut down another arrow.


    Tian Mozhi shook his head. "It¡¯s not fun at all."


    Lei Wujie grinned and said, "Why isn¡¯t it fun? It¡¯s always fun to see things you¡¯ve never seen before."


    Tian Mozhi pointed at that g. "Because of that g, this is not fun. The headless warhawk g. Those piratesing at us are called Severed Heads[2]. They are the most terrifying pirates in the open sea."


    "So powerful?" Lei Wujie was still derisive.


    "The Severed Heads rule over a thousand miles of territorial waters. They kill government soldiers, attack wrongdoers, nothing is beyond them. Where the headless warhawk passes, blood flows into the sea." Suddenly, Tian Mozhi yelled, "Prepare for battle!"


    With hismand, all the warriors on the ship raised their bows and arrows, pulled taut their bowstrings, and aimed at the oing ship.


    The noise drew Mu Chunfeng, Xiao Se, and Sikong Qianluo onto the deck. They were confused by themotion and Mu Chunfeng looked at Tian Mozhi. "What''s going on?"


    "There are pirates," Tian Mozhi said with a bow.


    "Pirates?" Although Mu Chunfeng was the third son of the Mu family, he was far less familiar with matters of the sea than Tian Mozhi. "What kind of pirates would dare plunder our ship?"


    "The Severed Heads, king of a thousand miles of territorial waters[3] in the open sea. We''d better use our bows and arrows to intimidate them, and then avoid their vanguard," Tian Mozhi said softly.


    "Are we afraid of them?" Lei Wujie said indignantly.


    "Onnd, swords and spears are king. But on the sea, bows and arrows are the true kings. Although we have a number of guards on board, the Severed Heads are known for their skills at archery. If we really start fighting, we may not necessarily be their match," Tian Mozhi said faintly. "I know that young master Lei is unrivaled in your sword arts, but on the sea, it¡¯s better not to take risks."


    Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly. "Don''t we have the Sirius crossbow?"


    "The Sirius Crossbow has four shots in total. Once they¡¯re used up, we don¡¯t have any more. It¡¯s often only used as a deterrent. We will only employ it when we reach a matter of life and death," Tian Mozhi reminded. "Now we¡¯ve only just entered the open sea."


    "Manager Tian, you got one part wrong in what you said earlier," Lei Wujie said as he turned his head.


    "Which part was wrong?" Tian Mozhi narrowed his eyes.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s lips curled into a grin as he reached out and caught the third arrow that came at them.


    "The three arrows are a demonstration of their force. If we surrender, lower our g then raise a white g. Otherwise, within an hour, they will seize the ship." Tian Mozhi looked at the arrow in Lei Wujie''s hand.


    "As expected of the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters or whatever. The name is too long. Manager Tian, let me answer your previous question. What you¡¯re wrong about is, I¡¯m not just excellent at my sword, I¡¯m also not bad with arrows." Lei Wujie weighed the arrow in his hand and hurled it back into the sky. "You said there¡¯s nothing fun about that g, so I¡¯m going to shred it."


    The arrow headed straight for the headless warhawk g.


    Tian Mozhi was rmed. Such a provocation would be fatal.


    But, Mu Chunfeng pped his hands and apuded. The family crest on their g was a phoenix enveloped in mes. What nonsense for a phoenix to fear a goshawk?


    But when the arrow was about to pierce through the headless warhawk g, it was intercepted by another arrow that flew through the air and struck the shaft, breaking it in half.


    Lei Wujie curled his lips and grinned.


    Tian Mozhi whispered, "Third young master, this is very dangerous."


    Mu Chunfeng waved his hand. "It''s fine. There¡¯s nowhere else to go. How could my Qingzhou Mu family run away when we see a g? I don¡¯t care what king of a thousand miles of territorial waters they are. They¡¯re pirates, that¡¯s all. They¡¯re bandits and as it says in the books, they¡¯re scoundrels! They deserve a beating!"


    But, another arrow came flying towards them, aiming for the Phoenix Takes Flight g above.


    The warriors on board attempted to follow what the people on the other boat did and shot an arrow, but the arrow was too high. And even if their archery skills could shoot that high, they were not as urate.


    However, a dark figure leapt up, his steps incredibly light as he stepped on the gpole and swept up one step after another. Finally, he leapt off and with one palm, he smashed that arrow into splinters. Then, he turned around and jumped back onto the Pheonix Take Flight g. He stood on top of the g, steady at its highest point. Somewhat like a person at the top who was often overlooked, yet possessing a heroic spirit as he looked down at all beneath him.


    Sikong Qianluo cried out happily, "Da-shixiong, your martial arts has improved again!"


    Xiao Se nodded. "He should be at the peak of the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, half a step to Unfettered."


    Lei Wujie whipped his head around and stared at Xiao Se, a questioning look in his eyes.


    Even if Lei Wujie was no longer that ignorant boy who Xiao Se used to bluff around in circles, and he even asionally turned around and taunted Xiao Se, but in his heart, Xiao Se was still someone he relied on. At the very least, he understood that what he wanted to do may not be right and may cause problems for the rest of the people on the ship. But, at the same time, he really wanted to do it so he wanted to ask for Xiao Se¡¯s opinion.


    Because Xiao Se had never made a wrong decision.


    Xiao Se sighed, gathered his hands in his sleeves, and said with exasperation, "Just go."


    A merchant ship, no matter how big, was still a merchant ship. On this vast and boundless sea, it was indeed unwise to provoke the pirates known as the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters. But some things were just out of their hands. For example, where Xiao Se was concerned, running away was simply uneptable. But the owner of this ship was Mu Chunfeng. What sort of person was Mu Chunfeng?


    He was a schr. Schrs had strength of character. How could he run like the wind at the sight of a bandit? How improper is that.


    "Beat them up," Xiao Se addedzily.


    Lei Wujie turned around with confidence in his heart, raised his Heart sword and took a flying leap. He stepped onto the sea and followed with another jump, and another.


    He was walking on waves!


    The man on the pirate ship who had just raised his bow was stunned. The first three arrows he fired were just a demonstration of their force and he didn¡¯t use his real skills. But, he really didn¡¯t hold back with the arrow he fired at their g, but it was easily stopped as well. So, he was already shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the merchant ship to have someone on board with such ultimate lightness skill and palm techniques. But, even more unexpectedly, there was someone with divine skills who could walk on waves!


    The two ships were originally a few hundreds zhang apart, but the man in red and armed with a sword was quickly getting closer.


    The man holding the bow turned around and looked at the one-eyed man behind him, waiting for his instructions. The man¡¯s eye shed with a cruel glint. "Kill him."


    Without hesitation, the man holding the bow turned around and drew taut the bowstring. Another ten archers lined up in a row instantly, and drew their bowstrings at the same time.


    "Draw." The man in the lead shouted, and all the bows were drawn into a full moon.


    "Release!" Tens of arrows pierced through the air, and drew a perfect arch as they aimed straight for Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie raised his head and swung his sword, breaking all of the arrows in an instant.


    It was true that bows and arrows were better than swords at sea, but sometimes, some things just defied logic.


    And that was when you were strong enough.


    Lei Wujie leaped up, flipped over in mid air,nded and straightened his back. He swung his sword and flicked off the seawater on the sword. He raised his head and suddenlyughed. He wasughing out loud at the man standing at the other end.


    "It¡¯s true! Pirates really only have one eye, ah! Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 243 A Pirate in White

    <h4>Chapter 243 A Pirate in White</h4>


    Lei Wujieughed out loud happily. Even though they were hundreds of zhang apart, Xiao Se and the rest on the ship could hear him clearly. Even Sikong Qianluo had to ask, "Is it really okay for him to provoke them like this?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "He¡¯s not trying to provoke them. He probably just found something really funny."


    "He shouldn''t have boarded that ship." Tian Mozhi spoke his words softly and took a step back.


    Mu Chunfeng asked, "Should we board that ship too?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "No can do. This skill of walking on waves is something only Lei Wujie can do with his lightness skill, or a martial expert of the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. We can¡¯t do it."


    Mu Chunfeng thought about it. "Then, let¡¯s sail over."


    That was indeed the only way, but even Xiao Se was rmed when he heard the words. He knew that Mu Chunfeng was a bold person, but he didn¡¯t expect the man to suggest something so ridiculously shocking. It¡¯s always been a pirate ship chasing a merchant ship, never a merchant ship running after a pirate ship. Xiao Se once said that Mu Chunfeng had read so many books that he was a little silly, but he didn¡¯t expect stupidity to this degree.


    Yet he also appreciated it, so he nodded. "Okay."


    Mu Chunfeng drew forth his peerless sword named Moving Mountains and swung it with a loud yell, "Set sail!"


    The cedar longboat Golden Cross immediately turned its bow and headed towards the pirate ship.


    At the same time, on that ship, Lei Wujie was in the midst ofughing when he saw an arrow shooting towards his wide-opened mouth. He swung his sword and easily shed the arrow down, shaking his head. "Pirates really have bad tempers too."


    The one-eyed man stood up and drew his own sabre. The back edge of the sabre was full of metal rings and when he moved, they clinked noisily. He red at Lei Wujie. "Who are you?"


    "Lei Wujie," Lei Wujie replied with a smile.


    "What are you doing on our boat?" the one-eyed man asked him.


    Lei Wujie thought about it and returned a slight frown. "I came to see what pirates looked like."


    The one-eyed man got so furious that heughed. "Have you seen enough?"


    "I¡¯ve seen enough." Lei Wujie nodded. "But, it¡¯s not right to be a pirate. After all, pirates kill people and plunder goods, all unconscionable acts that must be stopped. So, I want to advise you guys to put down your butcher knives and turn back to shore. So, I have one more thing to do here."


    "And what¡¯s that?" The one-eyed man raised his sabre.


    Lei Wujie whirled around and looked up at the warhawk g fluttering in the wind as a grin appeared on his face. Then, he took a flying leap and followed after Tang Lian¡¯s example, walking up the mast one step after another. A cold light shed in his hand as he lifted his sword to sh at that warhawk g.


    He intended to tear up that headless warhawk g with a single sword!


    However, the one-eyed man followed right behind, his lightness skill no less adept. He grabbed onto the mast and leaped up, wielding the long sabre in his hand and shing it down at Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie had no choice but to withdraw his Heart sword to block the sabre first, then he lifted one foot to kick the man off. The man hurriedly turned sideways and blocked the kick with his sabre. However, Lei Wujiended his kick on the de of the sabre which pressed onto the man¡¯s chest. The man fell straight towards the ship¡¯s deck and smashed arge hole in the middle of the deck.


    Lei Wujie spun around andnded steadily.


    The pirates stared at him, eyes wide with disbelief. Then, someone shouted, "Why¡­ why are theying over?"


    The pirates were shocked as they realised that the cedar longboat was sailing towards them. They had been pirates for so many years and this was the first time they had seen such a ridiculous spectacle. They couldn¡¯t help but be caught off guard.


    Lei Wujieughed and prepared to make his way up to cut down that war g again.


    "You¡¯d better not look down on people," a deep and dignified voice sounded.


    Voice represented qi and the qi in this person¡¯s voice was very strong. Lei Wujie froze immediately and looked towards the ce where the sound came from.


    He saw a man dressed in white walking out of the cabin. His clothes werepletely white, clean and wless, and his face was as handsome and fine as jade. He wore a jade ring on his finger and tugged at it with his thumb, just like the noble sons of the aristocratic families in Heavenly Revtions City. His appearance was elegant and also very young, perhaps not even thirty yet. He was very far from the impression of pirates that Lei Wujie imagined.


    "Are you also a pirate?" Lei Wujie said nkly.


    "Don¡¯t I look it?" The noble son in white even took a folding fan out of his sleeves and waved it gently.


    "Not at all," Lei Wujie replied frankly.


    "Pirates also have our own style. The ancients say, with a folding fan and a breeze, while weugh and chat, we send you to your doom." The noble son in whiteughed casually. "Those vulgar and savage pirates are beneath my dignity. I want to dress all in white, without a drop of blood on my hands, while a thousand miles of territorial waters flow with blood."


    "Because I am the king of this thousand miles of territorial waters."


    "My Prince[4], they¡¯re here," one of the pirates walked forward and whispered.


    The man in white turned around and looked at the oing ship. His eyes shed with astonishment. "Are there really such people in the world who aren¡¯t afraid of death?"


    "Don''t underestimate them." Another voice came, but it was a middle-aged man armed with a spear and wearing battle armor. The armor seemed a bit old and worn out. He had a stern face and he looked at Lei Wujie. "I recognize the sword in your hand. Which n or sect in Beili are you from?"


    "That¡¯s a bitplicated." Lei Wujie scratched his head and continued to say, "My name is Lei Wujie."


    "Internal strength, imparted by Lei Hong of Lei n Fort from the Thunderbolt Hall of Jiangnan."


    "Swordsmanship, imparted by Snow Moon City¡¯s Second Citymaster, Li Hanyi."


    "Sword form, imparted by Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Tombmaster, Li Suwang."


    This kind of n or sect background in the martial world of Beili, no matter where you speak of it, would cause others a fright. But, the man in white and the man armed with a spear barely reacted at all as they exchanged a look.


    The man looked at hisrade questioningly, but the man armed with a spear only shook his head slightly.


    "How about you? You should introduce yourself too," Lei Wujie said slowly. "You¡¯re the king of this thousand miles of territorial waters, but how should I address you? How about Pirate King?"


    "My Prince, please stand back," the man with the spear said frostily.


    The man in white hesitated for a while, but he stepped aside.


    Lei Wujie looked at the spear in the other man¡¯s hand. "Are you going to fight me?"


    The man with the spear nodded. "Please begin."


    "What''s your name?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "I''m not sure yet, whether or not you¡¯re qualified to ask for my name." The man with the spear took a step forward.


    Lei Wujie tightened his grip on the Heart sword and said with a smile, "Senior, you¡¯re very confident."


    "You have very good teachers, and have also achieved a realm that others rarely do. But, it¡¯s still not enough." The man raised his spear, his expression faintly angry.


    "How is it not enough?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "You don''t yet know life and death. The experience of life and death is far more important than any realm!" The man with the spear stepped forward and attacked Lei Wujie with a spear move.


    The spear was known as the king of soldiers and was the mostmonly used weapon in the army. There were also quite a few sects in the martial world who practiced the spear but in thest ten over years, they had mostly withered out. It was because that spear was too famous. Amongst all under Heaven, there were five sword immortals and three sabre immortals, but only one spear immortal.


    Bai Xiao Hall once said that of all the spear power under Heaven, he possessed eight-tenths of them!


    That was none other than Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng, Third Citymaster of Snow Moon City. In terms of age, he was older than Li Hanyi by a few years, but because he entered the sectter, he was ced third. But, those of the older generation in the martial world and in Snow Moon City know very well that Sikong Changfeng was the true Citymaster of Snow Moon City.


    Lei Wujie had a good rtionship with Sikong Changfeng, so he was very shocked when he met that spear move, because that spear move, although not as domineering as Sikong Changfeng¡¯s spear which seized an entire galeforce, was extremely simr!


    Lei Wujie''s Heart sword collided with the spear. Although he was shocked inside, his sword aura did not show any sign of retreat and he forcefully pressed that long spear down. The spear withdrew slightly, then the spear¡¯s shaft vibrated once and like a dragon, it went straight for Lei Wujie¡¯s throat. Lei Wujie drew a sword flower and easily blocked the spear.


    The man with the spear nodded. "You¡¯re not bad."


    "Then I will tell you my name."


    "My name is Wang Pichuan."


    There was something familiar about this name, as if he¡¯d heard it somewhere before. Lei Wujie withdrew his sword and retreated a step. He thought back carefully, and received a huge shock!

 Chapter 244 Return of the Heavenly Generals

    <h4>Chapter 244 Return of the Heavenly Generals</h4>


    The name Wang Pichuan was, in fact, very famous, but it wasn¡¯t often mentioned on its own. He was always mentioned with several other names.


    Wang Pichuan, Xiao Zhanjiang, Xue Duanyun. The Beili Central Army¡¯s three heavenly generals.


    Up until four years ago, these three names were extremely famous. Whenever their names were mentioned, not only the citizens of Beili would feel moved, even the people of Nanjue would feel a ripple of terror.


    Among the military forces, the only ones who ranked above them were the golden-armored Ye Xiaoying, the silver-robed Lei Mengsha, and the former Beili Grand Protector, Xiao Ruofeng.


    But they disappeared after the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, as if they had vanished into thin air and disappeared from Beili. Nobody could find them again.


    Wang Pichuan withdrew his spear and stood in ce.


    Another man in armor walked out of the cabin. He wore the same worn out armor and had the same eyes that were as sharp as an eagle. The only difference was, this man was armed with two short spears. One of the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army, Xiao Zhanjiang.


    Right behind him was another man in the exact same outfit, but he looked to be older and more wizened, and the hair at his temples was going gray. He wore a long sabre on his waist and a long bow at his back. He was the head of the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army, Xue Duanyun.


    These three people were already legendary figures in Beili. Even Lei Wujie waspletely stunned. He hesitated, then suddenly kept his sword and knelt on one knee. "Greetings to my three uncles[5]."


    Xue Duanyun studied his face carefully, and suddenly a gleam of astonishment shed in his eyes. "You look like an old friend of mine¡­ You are?"


    "He¡¯s holding the Heart sword. That¡¯s Sister Li''s[6] weapon," Wang Pichuan pointed out.


    Xiao Zhanjiang was taken aback. "Could he be?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "My father is Lei Mengsha and my mother is Li Xinyue."


    Xue Duanyun''s eyes shone with joy. "Really!"


    At this time, the Golden Cross was slowly approaching the pirate ship, and the man in white who had imed himself the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters furrowed his brows and nced sideways at the rest. So, the pirates didn¡¯t make a move to stop that ship.


    Suddenly, Mu Chunfeng noticed that Lei Wujie had knelt onto one knee and eximed, "What powerful person do they have on board? Why did Lei Wujie take the knee?"


    Xiao Se also frowned slightly. "I''m afraid something beyond our expectations has happened."


    "I''ll go over and take a look." Sikong Qianluo jumped and took the lead tond on the other ship. She looked at the kneeling Lei Wujie and scolded, "Even if you can¡¯t beat them, why are you kneeling for?"


    Lei Wujie was about to exin, but Sikong Qianluo couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for an exnation. She attacked Wang Pichuan who was right in front of her with a spear.


    "Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul!" Wang Pichuan recognized the spear, and then followed with a spear move of his own.


    Sikong Qianluo had already entered the Vajra Realm when she was still in Snow Moon City. Now, both Tang Lian and Lei Wujie had entered the Unrestrained Realm without her notice. Earlier, Tang Lian had also disyed the true abilities of his Unrestrained Realm. Lei Wujie also forced himself to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm once. All of these would naturally make her anxious too, so thest few days, she¡¯d been training like mad on the ship.


    So this spear move epassed all of her hard work over thest few days.


    She didn''t want to be beaten again. She didn¡¯t want that person to be injured so badly again. She wanted to be his spear so that he could bring her along to rule all under Heaven. Just like her father said she could.


    Her spear thrusted out, and the waves on the side of the ship surged suddenly.


    With one spear, she entered Unrestrained.


    Wang Pichuan''s spear mmed against Sikong Qianluo''s spear. Their movements were identical, their speed simr. Unfortunately, they were in very different realms.


    Wang Pichuan won.


    After this spear, Sikong Qianluo retreated half a step and Wang Pichuan stood in ce without moving.


    Mu Chunfeng¡¯s expression clouded over and he looked slightly worried. "Miss Sikong is not a match for her opponent. That person¡¯s realm is truly terrifying."


    Xiao Se saw it even more thoroughly than he did. "He can defeat Qianluo by a sliver, but he¡¯s not a match for Tang Lian."


    Tang Lian stood beside them and nodded in agreement. "I¡¯m just afraid that there are two others beside that man, and they appear to be of an even higher realm."


    Mu Chunfeng sighed. "As expected of the most terrifying pirates in the entire open sea. I¡¯ve underestimated them."


    "No matter how we¡¯ve underestimated them, we have to go rescue Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo." Tang Lian tipped his toes and leaped over to Sikong Qianluo''s side.


    The man in white looked at them with interest. "What a rare day we have today, to meet so many martial experts on the sea? Has that old geezer finally run out of patience and wants my death?"


    Tang Lian stood next to Sikong Qianluo, waved his hand gently, and looked at the three middle-aged men in armor. "Please instruct me."


    Xue Duanyun saw the internal strength Tang Lian disyed with that light wave of his hand, and was slightly surprised. "Internal strength, Epass Heaven?"


    Sikong Qianluo raised her eyebrows. "You seem to know us very well. It¡¯s no surprise to recognize the Silver Moon spear, but you could even recognize Epass Heaven?"


    "Are you all disciples of Snow Moon City?" Xue Duanyun asked.


    "My master is Baili Dongjun." Tang Lian lowered his head in a slight bow.


    "My father is Sikong Changfeng." Sikong Qianluo raised her head proudly.


    Xue Duanyun nodded, and said a very clich¨¦ statement, "A famous teacher trains a fine disciple."


    Wang Pichuan put away his spear and looked at Xue Duanyun. "They shouldn¡¯t have been sent by that person. No matter how great that person is, he would never be able to get Snow Moon City to do his bidding. What¡¯s more, one of them is the son of the General¡­"


    "We can¡¯t trust them so easily," Xiao Zhanjiang interrupted him. "Lots of things we thought impossible before still happened."


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s frown deepened. "What are you guys talking about? Are we still fighting?"


    Lei Wujie stood up and wanted to exin, but was stopped by Xiao Zhanjiang with his spear.


    "Why?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    Xiao Zhanjiang was silent, Wang Pichuan looked a little sad, Xue Duanyun frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Let''s go take a look too." Mu Chunfeng finally couldn''t wait anymore and he leaped over to Tang Lian¡¯s side. "What''s going on?"


    Tang Lian was also a little unsure, and he shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "And who is this now?" Xue Duanyun asked.


    "Mu Chunfeng," Mu Chunfeng replied politely.


    Xue Duanyun looked at the luxurious cedar longboat and thought for a moment. "Qingzhou Mu family?"


    "Yes, the richest family in Qingzhou, the Mu family. I know you want to rob us, but too bad." Mu Chunfeng drew his Moving Mountains sword.


    The noble son in white chuckled and shouted, "Everyone who should be here is here, so the one who¡¯s still on that ship, you shoulde over too. Come and pay your respects to the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters!"


    Xiao Se sighed. Although there was still some distance between them, he had already recognized the three heavenly generals. After all, he was very close to them once, so naturally, he had also recognized the noble son in the fluttering white robes.


    So narcissistic, so arrogant, and to give himself a name that was so vulgar and offensive. Who else could it be? Xiao Se couldn¡¯t think of another. He shook his head, took a flying leap, exerted his Cloud Step Riding Wind andnded in front of everyone.


    When the three heavenly generals saw him, their faces nched with shock. Almost without hesitation, they immediately dropped their weapons, bent over and knelt down.


    "Our respects to the sixth prince!"

 Chapter 245 The Most Famous Prince

    <h4>Chapter 245 The Most Famous Prince</h4>


    "Sixth prince?" Mu Chunfeng was badly shocked. "Xiao Se, you¡¯re the sixth prince of Heavenly Revtions!" Although Xiao Se had already told him that he was the son of arge family in Heavenly Revtions, he didn¡¯t think therge family he meant was so veryrge and prestigious.


    No wonder his family name was Xiao.


    No wonder even the progeny of the Medicine King would treat his injuries!


    And he was the legendary sixth prince, the sixth prince whom everyone in the court had unanimously agreed would inherit the throne in the future.


    Xiao Se ignored him and merely stared at the leader of the pirates in his fluttering white robes. The man also smiled slightly as he returned Xiao Se¡¯s look.


    Suddenly, Sikong Qianluo couldn''t resist saying out loud, "The two of you do look a bit alike."


    The rest of them realised then, that the two men did indeed look alike. Only the pirate in white looked a little older by a few years and appeared more arrogant, while Xiao Se put on an air ofziness about him. But, looking closely at their brows, they indeed resembled each other.


    The man in white waved his folding fan lightly. "We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time."


    Xiao Se gestured mildly at the three heavenly generals and drawled in azy tone, "Dispense with the formalities. I¡¯m no longer the sixth prince so stop kneeling already."


    "That''s right, you¡¯re not the sixth prince now. I heard those useless fools from the maind say that you¡¯ve been conferred the title Yong¡¯an Prince? Yong¡¯an, eternal peace[7], that Xiao old man has quite the metaphor, huh," the man in white said faintly.


    "Sure sounds better than the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters or whatever. You¡¯re still so narcissistic, so uncultured when ites to names. There¡¯s no other person like you in this world." Xiao Se shook his head.


    The man in white raised his eyebrows. "Did you forget about yourself? What was your name again, Xiao Se? Tsk tsk tsk, so sour, so sour[8]. How¡¯s that not narcissistic and uncultured?¡±


    "My Prince, you¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve been through so much to finally see each other again, so stop quarreling." The head of the heavenly generals, Xue Duanyun, who had always put on a stern face, unexpectedly crooked a smile.


    Tang Lian, Sikong Qianluo and the rest realized that these people appeared to be friends and not enemies, so they also put away their weapons and came up to stand beside Xiao Se. Mu Chunfeng, however, had a slight frown on his face. "Prince? Which Prince are you? The White Prince Xiao Chong or the Red Prince Xiao Yu."


    "Those two you named, one is blind and the other is a lunatic. How could I be one of them?" The man in white looked at Mu Chunfeng.


    Mu Chunfeng thought further. "In the imperial court, these are the only two Princes among the current younger generation. The other Princes are of the same generation as Mingde Emperor, and even the youngest should be in his forties. Lanyue Marquis is still young, but he should be addressed as Marquis."


    "Are those two the only Princes?" The man in white smiled.


    Mu Chunfeng frowned again and shook his head after much thought.


    "Have you ever heard of something called perpetual primogeniture?" The man in white asked him.


    Mu Chunfeng was familiar with thew and naturally knew of perpetual primogeniture. A perpetual primogeniture, also called the Iron-capped Prince, was an honor bestowed only to Princes who have aplished extremely great military merits and his eldest son could inherit his title, instead of being demoted to the Marquis title.


    There used to be four founding Princes of Beili who were conferred perpetual primogeniture but strangely, none of them had descendants. Since then, Beili had not had another Iron-capped Prince for several generations.


    Until Mingde Emperor''s current reign, where once again, there emerged a Prince with extremely great military merits who was qualified to be a perpetual primogeniture Prince.


    Mu Chunfeng was shocked. This time, it was a really big shock. He could guarantee that if this news were to spread onto the continent, then everyone who knew even a little of Beili¡¯s politics andw would be equally shocked!


    Tang Lian''s eyes shed.


    The Heart sword in Lei Wujie''s hand suddenly cried out.


    The expression on the three heavenly generals turned solemn.


    The man in white was very satisfied with the mood that had resulted. He waved his fan lightly, a smirk on his face. "The king of a thousand miles of territorial waters. Such an awful-sounding title is obviously not my true name. Since you¡¯ve figured it out, you can call me by my true name."


    "Langya Prince."


    He was the Prince who once single-handedly snatched the throne for his brother, who intimidated the whole of Nanjue as the Beili Grand Protector and made a clean sweep of every battlefield he led. He was sentenced to death for plotting a rebellion, but just before his execution, the Qinglong Guardian of Heavenly Revtions, Li Xinyue, fought alone with her sword against four of the Grand Eunuchs. And, there was also that sword immortal whose sword came right up to the Emperor. Although four years had passed since then, this name was one which continued to instill deep admiration and veneration among the people.


    However, he should be dead. And, everyone knew that although the Langya Princess Consort died young, she had left Langya Prince an heir. This heir disappeared without a trace after the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion and a lot of people assumed that he had been secretly executed by Mingde Emperor. But nobody could prove it, and even though Mingde Emperor executed Langya Prince, he did not strip him of his title. So, in name, there should indeed still be a Langya Prince in the world.


    Although this was such an unimaginable oue, the person most able to express his opinion, Xiao Se, did not object. Everyone knew that he was very close to Langya Prince so naturally, his rtionship with Langya Prince¡¯s son couldn¡¯t have been bad either. He simply yawned softly. He had always liked doing this, casually interrupting other people¡¯s moment of self-importance.


    Sikong Qianluo also yawned. Her thoughts were simpler. She didn''t know anything about the imperial government, and even Langya Prince was just a name to her. She yawned only because she saw Xiao Se yawn, and felt that she was getting sleepy as well.


    The man in white who imed to be Langya Prince looked slightly embarrassed and he cleared his throat. "Must you be like this?"


    Xiao Se shrugged. "Let¡¯s talk?"


    "Obviously, we talk. Otherwise, what? Am I really going to plunder your boat?" The man in white closed his fan with a loud "pah".


    "I was really scared, Xiao Lingchen, King of a thousand miles of territorial waters!" Xiao Se sneered.


    "Langya Prince! Langya Prince!" Xiao Lingchen interjected, annoyed at Xiao Se for calling out his real name.


    The two of them walked, one behind the other, towards the bow of the ship. Mu Chunfeng had yet to recoverpletely from all the developments. Inexplicably, the most famous prince had appeared by his side, and just as inexplicably, they encountered the self-proimed heir of the most famous Prince. And there were still the three middle-aged men in armor standing right in front of him. ording to those legendary stories, they should undoubtedly be the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army. All of this was really¡­ like some plot device in a book.


    Tang Lian nced at him. "Are you regretting letting us onto your boat?"


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head and his hands trembled a little. "No, this is amazing! This whole matter is worth showing off to my father!"


    Xiao Lingchen and Xiao Se walked slowly to the bow of the ship. One of them flipped open the folding fan again and Xiao Se took a closer look at it. Then he realised that there were fourrge characters written on the fan.


    Noble Grandson of the King[9].


    "It''s been four years. We haven¡¯t seen each other in four years." This noble grandson of the king waved his fan narcissistically but his voice was full of emotion.


    Xiao Se nodded. "I actually searched for you in secret for some time, but could never find you. Who knew you¡¯d be a pirate?"


    "I was born to be a king. Since I can¡¯t be a Prince onnd, this vast and open sea works for me too. At least it¡¯s not smaller than that Xiao old man¡¯s lousy Beili!"

 Chapter 246 A Pirate’s Principle

    <h4>Chapter 246 A Pirate¡¯s Principle</h4>


    Langya Prince died five years ago. Even though his name was the most exalted on the entire continent, it was gradually being forgotten now. Whenever people talked about Langya Prince, there was always a feeling that things had remained the same, but the people had changed.


    The once heroic Prince became a rebel, so even all his heroic achievements became anathema.


    And those heroic warriors that followed him also disappeared into the flow of history. The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions who were instrumental in the Uprising of the Eight Princes, the silver-robed General Lei Mengsha who was iparably valiant in the war against Nanjue as well as the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army. These names had not been heard for a long time. Only the golden-armored General Ye Xiaoying was still active in the imperial court, and served as a reminder of the past era.


    So it was indeed very exciting to meet the three heavenly generals of the past. Mu Chunfeng was eager to go and talk to them, but he couldn¡¯t because the three heavenly generals didn¡¯t seem to be interested in him. Wang Pichuan looked at Sikong Qianluo and the spear in her hand. "The Silver Moon spear. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw it. Your father once taught me spear techniques."


    "I could tell." When Sikong Qianluo and Wang Pichuan exchanged spear moves earlier, she had naturally noticed it. "You were close to my father."


    "Can¡¯t really say we were very close. I met your father the first time in Diaolou Mansion in Heavenly Revtions City. We were drinking there that day and having a discussion about spear techniques. Your father was dead drunk and said we were bullsh*tting. Actually, the four of us wanted to gang up and beat him up, but your father brought out his Silver Moon spear, made three spear moves and we epted our defeat." Wang Pichuan showed a rare smile, probably thinking of the times he himself would be urged to beat up someone just because of a few taunts. "Later, we met again several times through coincidences, and every time we met, I learned a lot from him. It¡¯s just that every time¡­"


    "Every time what?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    The general armed with twin spears, Xiao Zhanjiang, continued, "Every time we met, I wanted to give your father a sound beating."


    Sikong Qianluo naturally understood this feeling, and she scratched her head. "I didn''t realise my father once lived in Heavenly Revtions."


    Xiao Zhanjiang and Wang Pichuan exchanged a look and their eyes showed their surprise. "You don''t know that your father once lived in Heavenly Revtions?"


    "I don''t know, ah." Sikong Qianluo looked innocent.


    "Have you never heard the story of chasing the immortal spear for a thousand miles and the immortal spear retreated a thousand miles?" Wang Pichuan asked tentatively.


    Sikong Qianluo still looked innocent. "I don''t know, ah."


    Wang Pichuan smiled in a way he¡¯d never smiled before. "How interesting."


    "How is it interesting?" Sikong Qianluo was puzzled.


    Wang Pichuan did not answer, but said, "When you return to Snow Moon City, you can ask your father."


    Sikong Qianluo turned to ask Tang Lian. "Shixiong, do you know?"


    Tang Lian looked at Xiao Se and Xiao Lingchen who were standing further away. "I wonder what they¡¯re talking about?"


    Mu Chunfeng also looked over. "One of them was once the most famous prince in Beili, and the other is the heir to the most powerful Prince. I¡¯m also really curious about their conversation."


    Xiao Se said to Xiao Lingchen. "Earlier, you said something wrong."


    Xiao Lingchen stopped waving his folding fan. "What did I say wrong?"


    "We haven''t seen each other in five years, not four years," Xiao Se said slowly.


    Xiao Lingchen started, then he sighed. "You¡¯re still so serious about everything."


    "Yes, I''m very serious. So I have a few questions that I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you," Xiao Se said.


    Xiao Lingchen nodded. "Go ahead."


    "How did you leave back then?" Xiao Se asked.


    "On the day of the riot in Heavenly Revtions City, my father took me on a carriage riding towards the west gate, but we were stopped by the Baihu Guardian on the way there. Father stopped the carriage and did not resist, so Baihu Guardian let me leave the city. Later, as I was fleeing, I met the three heavenly generals and managed to escape from the people hunting me down." Xiao Lingchen''s tone was calm, as if he were talking about someone else¡¯s story.


    "Why did wang-shu[10] suddenly want to leave the city that night? Was he really intending to rebel? Could he have deliberately set the great fire?" Xiao Se asked.


    "I don''t know. Everything happened so suddenly." Xiao Lingchen continued to wave his fan gently. "Until I escaped the city and met the three heavenly generals, I didn''t know why I was being hunted, and why my father would be stopped by the Baihu Guardian."


    "ording to the Bureau of Punishments, Langya Prince was used of conspiracy to rebel and deliberately caused the riot in Heavenly Revtions City that day," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous. If my father really rebelled, then he could have half of Beili destroyed. Such a small riot in Heavenly Revtions City and they called it Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion. That¡¯s an insult to my father. Back then, the entire Nanjue couldn''t defeat my father, what are those Imperial Insignia Guards of Heavenly Revtions City worth?" Xiao Lingchen sneered.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Indeed. But the Emperor didn''t say anything, and Langya Prince didn¡¯t say anything either."


    "Almost as if¡­" Xiao Lingchen looked at Xiao Se.


    The twopleted in unison, "They¡¯d already made a pact."


    Xiao Se retracted his gaze. "I will return to Heavenly Revtions and expose this secret."


    Xiao Lingchen kept his folding fan. "Then I wish you sess!"


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, and said, "You¡¯re not following me back to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Are you kidding? When you return to Heavenly Revtions, you¡¯re following imperial orders to return to the capital. If I return to Heavenly Revtions, I¡¯m like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth. I¡¯m rather satisfied with being the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters. Why would I go back and get myself killed?" Xiao Lingchen spoke sternly and filled with righteousness.


    "Have you really turned into a pirate?" Xiao Se asked this question. Was Xiao Lingchen really the leader of the legendary band of pirates known tomit all sorts of evil deeds?


    Xiao Lingchen retorted with a full-hearted "bah". "I am the distinguished Hereditary Grand Protector of Beili and heir of Langya Prince. Would I really get involved in the shady business of murder and arson? I just picked on merchant ships, robbed some of their silver, but I didn¡¯t kill anyone nor set any fires. Although we are pirates, we are pirates with our own principles!"


    Xiao Se couldn''t help but ask, "What principles?"


    Xiao Lingchen grinned. "One grand ingot, cut into two. One for you, one for me. Whatever merchant shipse, I rob half from them!"


    Xiao Se nodded. "Good principle!"


    Xiao Lingchen suddenly stretched out his hand. "You give me half too!"


    Xiao Se pped his hand aside. "Bullsh*t!"


    Xiao Lingchen sighed with exasperation. "I knew you¡¯d be stingy and refuse me. I¡¯m very different from you. This king is very generous so this king will tell you a secret."


    "What secret?"


    "Around that time, a person came to the Langya Prince Residence."


    "Who?"


    "Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan Gonggong."


    Xiao Se took a light breath. "I¡¯ve noted it."


    "If you intend to return to Heavenly Revtions and start an investigation, the Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan Gonggong may be a good entry point. Only that person is not easy to deal with. Do you have allies powerful enough in Heavenly Revtions?" Xiao Lingchen asked meaningfully.


    "Right now, no. But, that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be in the future," Xiao Se said slowly.

 Chapter 247 A Promise in Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Promise in Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    After hearing Xiao Se¡¯s words, Xiao Lingchen turned around and looked at Lei Wujie and others who were still standing there talking. His mouth curled into a meaningful smile. "Those guys?"


    Xiao Se didn''t nod, but he didn''t deny it either.


    "I don''t know what they¡¯ll be like in the future, but right now, they just look like a bunch of idiots." Xiao Lingchen concluded, "Especially the one in red."


    Xiao Se wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to refute.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly make a trip to the open sea? Don¡¯t tell me you actually knew I was here?" Xiao Lingchen changed the topic.


    Xiao Se showed his open hands. "Have you noticed anything different about me?"


    "Your breath is very weak." Xiao Lingchen reached out with his right hand and gently probed Xiao Se''s pulse. "Are you sick? And why can''t I feel even a bit of your internal strength? Were you injured by someone?"


    "When I left Heavenly Revtions, I ran into Yan Zhantian. Shifu managed to stop him, but it seems that someone else attacked me while they were fighting. Now mytent meridians are injured and I can no longer exert my internal energy." Xiao Se withdrew his hands.


    "So, there¡¯s someone in the open sea who can heal yourtent meridians?" Xiao Lingchen asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Perhaps. It''s only a possibility."


    "Since it¡¯s you, even if it¡¯s only a small possibility, you¡¯d go for it. Where is that person?" Xiao Lingchen asked directly.


    "Further east from Three Snake Inds," Xiao Se replied.


    "Three Snake Inds, huh. Lately, it¡¯s not a good idea to go there," Xiao Lingchen said faintly.


    "Why? Are there pirates or sea monsters over there?" Xiao Se noticed that Xiao Lingchen''s eyes had changed.


    Xiao Lingchen tapped the folding fan lightly with his fingers. "There are government soldiers there."


    "Soldiers?"


    "From what I know, some government ships are secretly on their way there. Your cedar longboat is indeed a good ship, but if you encounter the government ships, you¡¯d still be at a disadvantage. Moreover, at the time, I was thinking that their movements were very unusual. After all, government ships rarely travel to such ces. The poisonous snakes on the inds are useless to them and only some fearless merchants would go there. But now that I think about it, are they there because of you?"


    "You mean?" Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    "The blind one and that lunatic are both Princes now, no matter how you look at it." Xiao Lingchen did not continue.


    Xiao Se pondered the news a little, then nodded. "Alright."


    "I would go with you if I could." Xiao Lingchen paused before continuing, "But it¡¯s not the right time for me to reveal myself yet. The next time I show myself, I hope to ride into Heavenly Revtions and take back what¡¯s mine. "


    "I¡¯ll wait for you in Heavenly Revtions City." Xiao Se merely said these words, then he turned around and walked back.


    "In what capacity?" Xiao Lingchen asked faintly.


    "Perhaps as the emperor," Xiao Se said flippantly.


    "But I want to be emperor too."


    "Then I¡¯ll let you have it."


    Xiao Se walked back to where everyone was waiting. Tang Lian nced at Xiao Lingchen, and then at Xiao Se. "You¡¯re done talking?"


    Xiao Se''s expression remained unchanged. "Just reminiscing about the past."


    "Sixth prince," Xue Duanyun spoke up suddenly. "Are you leaving?"


    "It''s not time for us to reunite yet." Xiao Se turned around and nced at the pirates on the ship. They used to be soldiers of the Beili Central Army. "The Beili Central Army back then had more soldiers, not just these men. When you return to Beili, raise your arms and call, there will be many peopleing to support you."


    "We know." Xue Duanyun nodded. "What we need is a fire."


    "I will light this fire for you." Xiao Se rubbed his brows. "After I find out the truth of what happened that year."


    "Thank you, sixth prince." Xue Duanyun knelt on one knee.


    "You don''t need to thank me. If you really want to thank me, wait until the day when you return to Heavenly Revtions." Xiao Se slowly walked to the side of the boat, jumped over, and returned to the Golden Cross.


    Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo did not hesitate, and followed after him with a leap.


    Lei Wujie turned and saluted the three heavenly generals again, as he prepared to take his leave.


    "Be careful on the road." Xiao Lingchen said suddenly as he leaned against the deck and waved his folding fan while his white robes fluttered in the wind.


    "Naturally." Lei Wujie nodded.


    "I believe you, because you are General Lei''s son," Xiao Zhanjiang said.


    "I am the Heavenly Revtions Qinglong Guardian of the East, leader of the Four Guardians." Lei Wujie turned and left.


    Mu Chunfeng was the most reluctant to leave. He thought that he could make use of the favor Xiao Se owed him to at least stay on board and share a cup of wine, but he didn¡¯t expect them to return to the ship so quickly. So, he decided to issue an invitation himself. "If the three heavenly generals and¡­ the Prince don¡¯t mind, how abouting over to my ship for a drink?"


    As soon as he spoke, an arrow came flying right for the centre of his forehead. The speed of the arrow was extremely fast with no room for error.


    But Mu Chunfeng was not unskilled, after all. With a slight wave of the famous Moving Mountains sword in his hand, he¡¯d already struck that arrow to the ground.


    "We are pirates, and you are a merchant ship. If you invite us to board your ship, aren''t you afraid we¡¯d hang you all by your necks from the bow of your ship and leave you out to dry?" Xiao Lingchen smirked as he lowered his bow and arrow.


    Mu Chunfeng didn''t hesitate again. He tipped his toes and quickly shed back on board the Golden Cross.


    Xue Duanyun turned his head and looked at Xiao Lingchen. Xiao Lingchen shrugged. "Chuhe is going to the Three Snake Inds."


    Xue Duanyun shook his head. "He mustn¡¯t go to the Three Snake Inds."


    "He has a reason that he has to go." Xiao Lingchen sighed.


    "Then let''s go too." Xue Duanyun gripped the long sabre at his waist.


    "I told him that we won¡¯t go with him. I don''t want to expose myself so quickly. When the timees for Langya Prince¡¯s banner to rise again, we should be right outside Heavenly Revtions where we will light a beacon for all to see, and not here in the open sea where nobody cares," Xiao Lingchen said lightly.


    "But we will still go," Xue Duanyun maintained unhurriedly.


    Xiao Lingchen chuckled. "Right, naturally we have to go.


    "Who asked him to be Xiao Chuhe."


    Xue Duanyun suddenly shouted with fervor, "Set sail!"


    After returning to the Golden Cross, despite almost being skewered by an arrow, Mu Chunfeng was still full of regrets. "Why did wee back so fast? Since we got the rare chance to meet the legendary three heavenly generals, we should have had a drink together."


    Sikong Qianluo threw him a look, wondering if this person''s brain was broken. Why would a merchant want to drink wine with pirates?


    Tang Lian and Lei Wujie were looking at Xiao Se though. It was obvious that after getting off the boat, there was something off about Xiao Se. Xiao Se raised his head and stared at the sky, lost in thoughts for a long time, before he turned around and looked at Mu Chunfeng. "Mu-xiong, I''m afraid we shall have to go our separate ways earlier than intended."


    Mu Chunfeng started. "What happened?"


    "We will have to return the debt about the snakes on Three Snake Inds at ater date. Can you give us a small boat so that we can leave by ourselves?" Xiao Se said slowly.


    "Are you crazy?" Mu Chunfeng frowned. "Sure, I can give you a small boat now. But, whether you are heading back to the continent or travelling on to Three Snake Inds, if a storm hits while you¡¯re at sea, your boat will be smashed to pieces. You will die."


    "But if we stay here, everyone on this ship will die." Xiao Se looked into Mu Chunfeng''s eyes and said each word clearly.

 Chapter 248 Swords Drawn and Bows Bent

    <h4>Chapter 248 Swords Drawn and Bows Bent</h4>


    In Lei Wujie''s eyes, Xiao Se was a person who never showed weakness. Even when they faced the Hidden River¡¯s weird and unpredictable Thousand-Faced Ghost, or even when they fought the ruthless Heads of Su and Xie Houses, he didn¡¯t flinch at all. But this time, he said it very seriously, that if they stayed here, everyone on the ship would die.


    So even Lei Wujie felt rmed and wondered what exactly Xiao Lingchen had said to Xiao Se, and what enemy they were about to face.


    But Mu Chunfeng shook his head firmly. "No, none of us will die."


    Xiao Se frowned slightly and did not speak.


    "Besides." Mu Chunfeng paused. "You guys promised me that you would help me catch that iron crystal snake. Without you guys, it can¡¯t be done."


    "We¡¯re already in dire straits and you¡¯re still worried about your brother''s illness?" Xiao Se asked faintly.


    "This matter affects the inheritance of my Mu family, and even more, it¡¯s about the reputation of my Mu family. Nobody is allowed to snatch anything from my Mu family''s merchant ship, whether it''s goods or people. Manager Tian!" Mu Chunfeng suddenly swept away his guise of an elegant young master and shook his sleeves. "Raise the family g!"


    The Mu family used two gs. One was the merchant g which was the Phoenix Takes Flight g. And the other was the family g on which there was only one word written inrge and blocky strokes - Mu.


    "As youmand." Tian Mozhi, who once again appeared out of nowhere, bowed his head slightly.


    Tang Lian walked forward. "What now?"


    "The Mu family has their own pride, so I will ept owing him this favor." Xiao Se paused. "We have about three days left. We should cultivate our energy."


    "Will there be a deadly battle ahead?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "One in ten chance of survival."


    "I have an idea I¡¯d like to try," Tang Lian said suddenly.


    "You¡¯ve just entered the Unrestrained realm. If you forcibly enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, you will suffer qi deviation," Xiao Se said softly.


    Tang Lian sighed. "If ites to that, I have no choice either."


    Xiao Se looked up at the sky, and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    Lei Wujie touched the sword in his arms, as if he was reminded of something.


    Sikong Qianluo bit her lip, wanting to say something yet she didn''t say anything.


    They had encountered many dangerous situations before, but this time was different. In this vast and boundless sea, none of their masters would appear to rescue them. This time, they werepletely on their own.


    Xiao Se lowered his head and walked towards the cabin.


    "What are you going to do?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "You all train, I¡¯m going to sleep." Xiao Se didn''t look back.


    The other three suddenlyughed.


    Three days passed very quickly. Everything was very calm thest three days. Even Lei Wujie seemed subdued, concentrating on training his sword. Sikong Qianluo trained continuously with Tang Lian. As for Tang Lian who no longer used his hidden weapons, he no longer had the decisive and murderous skills of the past. But, each and every move in his martial arts showed even more of a master¡¯s style and manner. Sikong Qianluo had just entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm so her spear arts were also rejuvenated and her progress incredibly rapid.


    Xiao Se continued to sleep the whole time.


    Mu Chunfeng was always looking at his Moving Mountains sword, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Three dayster, as expected, two ships slowly appeared in front of them. The two ships appeared almost at the same time, but it was obvious that they did note together.


    Because one ship was under themand of the Beili Gaocheng Prefecture navy, and the other was under themand of the Guotong Prefecture. Both were coastal prefectures that indeed had the right to send ships to patrol the open sea, but they rarely came this deep into the open sea. On the Gaocheng Prefecture ship, the navymander was watching the Guotong Prefecture ship and he said softly, "They¡¯ve sent people here too?"


    Behind him was a man in gray robes, who looked like an advisor to a government official. He replied lightly, "The governor-general of Guotong Prefecture is the younger cousin of His Highness, the White Prince¡¯s birth mother."


    "So, we won¡¯t have to do anything?" Themander sighed in relief. Although his prefecture governor-general also had an extraordinary rtionship with His Highness, the Red Prince in Heavenly Revtions, the orders that they¡¯d received was a great toll on their forces. The moment the governor-general received the letter, he immediately turned pale.


    "I''m afraid they will have the same thought." The gray-robed man sighed.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Gaocheng Prefecture ship slowed down, the Guotong Prefecture ship also slowed down. The two ships were almost side by side and sailing closer and closer.


    Themander sighed. "This matter is not going to be easy."


    The gray-robed man insisted, "It must be done."


    Themander pointed to the ship they were facing that was slowlying towards them, and pointed at the g on their mast. "Mister, do you know what g that is?"


    The gray-robed man raised his head and muttered, "Qingzhou Mu family?"


    "Obviously, you received news that the person was heading east to go to Three Snake Inds by boat, but you didn¡¯t know what sort of boat he was on. The Nine Cities of Qingzhou are independently self-governed, so there is no provincial government and they report directly to Heavenly Revtions. That¡¯s because these nine cities represent the entire wealth of Heavenly Revtions. And the Mu family of Yunjian City are called the richest family in Qingzhou, not because they¡¯re the most wealthy, but because they sat at the helm of the Chamber of Commerce. As long as they wished it, do you believe that by next year, half of the citizens in Gaocheng Prefecture will be refugees?" Themander sighed. "We can''t fight them."


    Mu Chunfeng stood at the bow of his ship, looking at the two approaching ships. He had no intention to avoid them and his eyes remained firm. "Although I don''t like to use my status to pressure others, my father often told me, handling people is like doing business. Sometimes you have to give in, sometimes you can¡¯t back off even a single step."


    The Mu family g at the top of the mast was fluttering loudly in the wind. Xiao Se had a faint smile on his face. "The present head of the Qingzhou Mu family is indeed worthy of admiration."


    "Is there a story behind it?" Lei Wujie asked curiously.


    "Our Mu family used to be a wealthy family in Qingzhou. During my grandfather''s time, we were swindled by a scoundrel and lost our family fortune. My father was left with a small medicine shop which he managed himself. Later, my father was able to recover the family fortune and once again became the richest family in Yunjian City and he ordered someone to remake our family g. The Phoenix Takes Flight g has been our Mu family¡¯s g for over a hundred years, but this single-character g was made by my father. We seldom hang it up, but once we do, then ording to my father, we mean only one thing."


    "What meaning is that?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "It¡¯s to let others know how we write the character Mu!" Mu Chunfeng suddenly drew the Moving Mountains sword from his waist. The seawater surged and there was a grand feeling of pride in his words.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but admire the head of the Mu family, and also the pride and bearing of the entire Mu family.


    "They¡¯re getting closer," the gray-robed man said slowly.


    Themander pressed down on the long sabre at his waist. Their target was still far away at the moment, so of course, he didn¡¯t need to draw his de to meet the enemy. If he drew his de, it was only to issue his orders.


    Attack a Qingzhou Mu family ship? Themander smiled bitterly. "Are we really not worried about the consequences?"


    The gray-robed man said solemnly, "Once they¡¯re dead on this vast and boundless sea, who will know it was us?"


    Themander looked at the Guotong Prefecture ship that was not far away. "They¡¯ll know."


    The gray-robed man shed a fierce look in his eyes. "So we can also say that they did it."


    Themander shook his head. "I have had dealings with the Qingzhou Mu Office. Considering the style of the current head of the family, if they can¡¯t make clear who was right and who was wrong, he¡¯ll end both sides."


    The gray-robed man hesitated for a long time at those words, but in the end, he slowly ordered, "Fire the arrows."


    "Gaocheng Prefecture will pay a heavy price for this." Themander knew in his heart that he could no longer convince the other man to change his mind.


    "After the deed is done, all under Heaven will be ours. What¡¯s more, your Gaocheng Prefecture?" The gray-robed man was firm. "Fire the arrows."

 Chapter 249 Ten Thousand Arrows Fired at Once

    <h4>Chapter 249 Ten Thousand Arrows Fired at Once</h4>


    Themander slowly drew his sword. "I hope that in the future, you¡¯ll remember what you said."


    The gray-robed man whispered, "I will also remember your name, Commander Han Chengzhi of the Gaocheng Prefecture Navy."


    "Good!" Han Chengzhi suddenly raised his sword high. "Draw!"


    All the naval soldiers on board the government ship pulled their bowstrings tight, and their arrows were pointed straight into the sky, ready to fire. Almost at the same time, the Guotong Prefecture ship next to them also raised their bows and arrows.


    It seemed as if they had the same thoughts. As long as they killed that person onboard the other ship, no matter how heavy the consequences, it was worth it!


    Mu Chunfeng saw the changes on the other two ships facing them, and his pupils contracted. He waved his long sleeves and shouted again, "Draw!"


    The guards on the ship did not hesitate at all, as if it didn¡¯t matter to them that the two ships they were facing were government ships. This was the confidence of the Qingzhou Mu family. They didn¡¯t care if it was a government ship or some other ship, as long as they stood in the way of the Mu family, they had to be swept away.


    "Get everyone else to retreat into the cabin," Xiao Se said suddenly.


    Mu Chunfeng was puzzled. "Why?"


    "Bows and arrows have no eyes, and some of your people will definitely get injured or get killed. A life is a life, mine is no more valuable than theirs. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice more people just to protect me," Xiao Se said mildly.


    Mu Chunfeng thought briefly about it and immediately nodded. "You¡¯re right. Everyone, retreat carefully into the cabin and protect yourself with shields." The guards did not hesitate, and immediately retreated into the cabin while holding their bows and arrows vigntly. However, Mu Chunfeng continued to stand with the rest, not moving a single step.


    Lei Wujie asked, "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    Mu Chunfeng smiled and said, "I¡¯m your friend. It¡¯s natural that I should protect my friends from arrows."


    Tian Mozhi stood silently beside Mu Chunfeng, still bowing slightly, but did not discourage this young master of the family. Perhaps he knew that even if he tried to discourage him, it would be in vain.


    "Their people seem to have retreated. There are only a few left on the deck." Han Chengzhi narrowed his eyes.


    "He will still be there. He won''t hide." The gray-robed man made his intent clear.


    Han Chengzhi finally dropped his sabre. "Fire."


    A rain of arrows shot into the sky as they left their bowstrings.


    Mu Chunfeng was first to draw his sword. Although his sword¡¯s killing intent was weak, the sword aura was vigorous. A single sword could move a thousand mountains and raise ten thousand tides! The sea water was stirred into a gigantic wave by his sword aura, bringing down many of the arrows. But more than half of the arrows still filled up the sky!


    Tang Lian leaped up and waved his hands fiercely, lifting two torrents of seawater from his hands. This was Burgeoning Ocean created by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun. Long ago, during the Full Blossom Festival, Tang Lian could only lift two jars of wine, but today, he had really lifted two deep torrents!


    This was the power of the Unrestrained realm, truly half a step to the Heavenly Realm!


    With a wave of his hands, he used the two deep torrents to sweep down all the arrows in the sky.


    Lei Wujie drew his Heart sword. He had been training his sword for the past three days, but hadn¡¯t really drawn his sword. He was cultivating his sword heart, and cultivating his sword intent. He mmed his sword towards the sky.


    A red light shed across.


    He was no longer armed with the Murderous Dread sword passed to him by Lei Hong, but the sword intent he¡¯d wielded this time was very simr to the sword intent of the Murderous Dread sword. To kill and extinguish all life, ruthless and terrifying!


    An entire row of arrows were chopped into pieces.


    Finally, Sikong Qianluo waved her spear, and she lightly drew a circle around everyone else like she was dancing. The spear in her hand also waved beautifully like a dance. Then, she drew back her spear and bowed her head slightly.


    The smashed arrows scattered all over the ground.


    Xiao Se nodded slightly. "Not bad."


    "Using five people against two armies¡­ really, it¡¯s not bad." It was Tian Mozhi who spoke.


    "Mu-xiong, get your men to increase our speed. We¡¯re going to board their boat," Xiao Se said lightly.


    Mu Chunfeng chuckled. "I already gave the orders earlier."


    They managed to block the first wave of arrows that filled the sky, but if their opponents continued to fire their arrows, they would eventually be exhausted. The only chance they had was to attack the other boats directly.


    "Kill all of them," Xiao Se said these four words indifferently.


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "I don''t like killing people. Can¡¯t we just scare them away?"


    Han Chengzhi frowned. "How could they have such martial experts on board?"


    "Martial experts? We¡¯re the Beili Navy. Why would we fear these hooligans of the martial world?" The gray-robed man spoke softly.


    "If these hooligans of the martial world are not worth being afraid of, then back then, how could the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian fight ten thousand soldiers on his own? In the end, he killed a whole two thousand men of the Nanjue Army and this invincible army actually fled in fear." Han Chengzhi once again raised his long sabre high into the air.


    "How can a few greenhornspare to a sword immortal?" The gray-robed man scoffed disdainfully.


    Han Chengzhi smirked, swung down his long sabre, and another wave of arrows left their bowstrings.


    But the arrows were once again stopped by the people on the other boat.


    The ship was getting closer and closer.


    "Use the Goldenfall crossbow," Han Chengzhi said evenly.


    A huge crossbow was pushed onto the deck by more than ten people. When onnd, such a huge crossbow was used to siege cities but on sea, it was used for shooting at sharks. If a man was struck by such a crossbow, he would definitely be cut in half.


    "Don''t shoot at the people. Shoot at their ship," Han Chengzhi said evenly.


    The ship next to them also brought out their Goldenfall crossbow. This was the most advanced weaponry the prefectural navy possessed.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "We¡¯re in trouble."


    Tian Mozhi suddenly whistled, and the lower deck opened up. Inside, there seemed to be some sort of enormous weapon that gleamed with a cold light.


    The Sirius Crossbow.


    That was an enormous crossbow that was very difficult to carry on a ship. It was several times more aggressive than the Goldenfall crossbow and could only be equipped on a cedar longboat.


    "Sirius Crossbow." Han Chengzhi recognized it and sighed softly. "This day is not going to end well."


    Xiao Se waved his hand. "Slow down."


    Tian Mozhi whistled again, and the Golden Cross immediately slowed down.


    Han Chengzhi touched the hilt of his long sabre and looked to the side. The Guotong Prefecture ship also came to a stop and did not continue to fire their arrows. He became somewhat annoyed. "Can they not copy us every time?"


    "Whoever makes the first move, the Sirius Crossbow will shoot at them, and the other party will have a chance." Even if the gray-robed man was not familiar with naval battles, he had heard of the power of the Sirius Crossbow.


    "But these two Goldenfall crossbows are not weakly herbivores either. Even if they¡¯re a cedar longboat, they can¡¯t have too much of an advantage. We use the Goldenfall crossbow together with tens of thousands of arrows, they will only be able to block a few rounds." Han Chengzhi paused. "It''s just that within these few rounds, they may be able to destroy one of the ships."


    "They can''t be allowed to leave." The gray-robed man insisted.


    Han Chengzhi sniggered to himself, thinking that only these important officials from Heavenly Revtions would dare to make such rude and unreasonable demands.


    "Even if I have to die here." The gray-robed man''s tone was firm.


    Just when the situation reached a deadlock, another ship suddenly approached from a distance. The ship was veryrge and luxurious, and the shape of it looked almost exactly the same as the Mu family¡¯s ship.


    It was another cedar longboat.


    At the top of its mast was an enormous g.


    The Great Divine Phoenix g.


    The family crest of the Beili Xiao n imperial family.

 Chapter 250 Authority of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 250 Authority of the Emperor</h4>


    "Stop." The gray-robed man yelled sharply.


    He was an advisor to the Red Prince Xiao Yu, yet he would not dare to hang the g of the Xiao n imperial family in this stretch of the open sea, nor would he dare to tell others his true identity. The Guotong Prefecture ship must also be the same. If the two Princes who were the most powerful in Beili did not dare to disy such fanfare, then who of the imperial family could this person be?


    "It''s the Feathered Plume of the Eastern Sea Municipal Government." Han Chengzhi sheathed his long sabre. Nevermind that the ship was disying the Xiao n imperial family¡¯s Great Divine Phoenix g, just the fact that it was a ship from the Eastern Sea Municipal Government was already someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. They were the true governing body of this entire region of sea. Even the prefectural navy forces had to obey theirmands.


    The gray-robed man racked his brains, but he couldn''t figure out which member of the imperial family could be on that ship.


    "Another boat is here to join in the fun?" Lei Wujie frowned. "And it''s such a big boat. I''m afraid we won¡¯t be able to handle them."


    Xiao Se didn''t speak, but his expression had changed slightly.


    Tang Lian drew his own conclusion. "It doesn''t seem to belong to the same group, and the people on the opposite side seem to be a little afraid of this ship."


    Mu Chunfeng nced at Tian Mozhi, and Tian Mozhi said slowly, "The ship is from the Eastern Sea Municipal Government."


    "Will the Sea Municipal Government attack us?" Mu Chunfeng asked faintly.


    Tian Mozhi didn''t shake his head nor did he nod. He only said, "Every year, half of the Sea Municipal Government¡¯s official sryes from Qingzhou."


    The cedar longboat named Feathered Plume wasing closer and closer and Mu Chunfeng looked on curiously. "I wonder which member of the imperial family is arriving? After the Uprising of the Eight Princes, most of Mingde Emperor¡¯s brothers were kicked out of Heavenly Revtions and sent to their own fiefs. They were only allowed to enter Heavenly Revtions once a year during the Worshipping Heaven Ceremony. To leave their own fiefs, they had to report to Heavenly Revtions to obtain an imperial decree. All these years, not a single Prince has dared to report. As for the imperial family who live in Heavenly Revtions City, only the White Prince and the Red Prince would have the authority to mobilise the Sea Municipal Government."


    "Those two ships facing us were sent by the White Prince and the Red Prince," Xiao Se said.


    Mu Chunfeng raised his eyebrows. "Could it be the one known as the most beautiful man in Heavenly Revtions, that Lanyue Marquis in his golden robe and long sabre? I have admired him for a long time. If I could also meet him today¡­"


    Finally, the figure standing on the deck of the Feathered Plume became more or less recognisable. On the Golden Cross, with the exception of Xiao Se who remained stoic, everyone else was shocked.


    They knew this person.


    And they¡¯d just met him not long ago.


    The Heavenly Revtions Five Grand Eunuchs, Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei Gonggong.


    "It¡¯s this eunuch again." Mu Chunfeng clicked his tongue.


    It was not any of the Princes, nor any of the Marquis, and he wasn¡¯t even named Xiao. He was merely an eunuch. But, he was one of the most powerful eunuchs in this country. Although his family name was not Xiao, he was indeed qualified to raise this Great Divine Phoenix g, because everyone knew that the Five Grand Eunuchs only followed one person¡¯s orders. Whenever they left Heavenly Revtions, everything they did represented the will of one person and one person only.


    Mingde Emperor Xiao Ruojin.


    Therefore, this Great Divine Phoenix g was more prestigious than any of the Marquis or Princes.


    Because that was the authority of the Emperor.


    The gray-robed man was stunned for a moment. "Why is Jin Wei Gonggong here?"


    Han Chengzhi looked at him. "Do we retreat?"


    The gray-robed man hesitated briefly. Why was Jin Wei Gonggong here? It seemed that His Majesty the Emperor in Heavenly Revtions City already knew about this matter and he was also expressing his position with regards to this matter.


    The Feathered Plume finally arrived next to the Golden Cross and lined up right next to it. Xiao Se looked at Jin Wei Gonggong who was not far away and said, "Gonggong was still worried, so you¡¯re here to bring me back?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong shook his head. "Since the Prince has alreadye all the way here, there¡¯s no further point in bringing you back. In this vast and open sea, it¡¯s too easy to die so I¡¯m sure my Prince would threaten me with that."


    Xiao Se smiled and said, "Gonggong is smart."


    "His Majesty¡¯s orders were to bring you back before you set sail because he was afraid that you would undertake this risk. But, since you have already stepped onto this risky path, Jin Wei is ipetent, and can only help my Prince to clear some of the obstacles in your way." Jin Wei Gonggong drew his Abyssal Eye sword.


    "Prepare the crossbows." A general decked out in exquisite armor was standing next to Jin Wei Gonggong, and he gave the order listlessly with half-lidded eyes.


    Three ports opened up in the center hold of the ship, and three crossbows took aim at the opposite side.


    Three Sirius crossbows. This was a warship of the Eastern Sea Municipal Government.


    "Retreat?" Han Chengzhi asked again.


    Another ship appeared quietly in the distance. A g hung on its bow and on the g was a headless goshawk with spread wings.


    Xiao Lingchen, dressed all in white, waved his folding fan as he stood in the sea breeze. He murmured to himself, "Looks like I¡¯m not needed after all."


    "They have the authority to hang the Great Divine Phoenix g so tantly and even use a warship of the Eastern Sea Municipal Government. They must be representing Mingde Emperor¡¯s will." Wang Pichuan who was standing beside him spoke up.


    "Mingde Emperor really loves and spoils this son of his." Xiao Lingchen waved his hand. "Let''s go."


    Wang Pichuan nodded and shouted loudly, "Return sail."


    "Retreat?" This was the third time Han Chengzhi asked this question.


    The grey-robed man still did not answer. He was weighing the decision of killing the man in front of him, but offending Mingde Emperor and whether it was worth it.


    "Don''t think about it anymore." Han Chengzhi seemed to read his mind. "Since the Eastern Sea Municipal Government is already here, then you will definitely fail to kill him."


    Xiao Se looked at Jin Wei Gonggong onest time. "Then we¡¯ll be leaving now."


    "Actually, I should go with my Prince." Jin Wei Gonggong sheathed his Abyssal Eye sword. "But I assume my Prince would not be willing."


    Mu Chunfeng nced at Tian Mozhi, and Tian Mozhi gestured with his hand. "Full speed ahead."


    The two government ships still did not retreat, but they silently gave way. The Golden Cross passed between the two ships and sailed on ahead. The Eastern Sea Municipal Government¡¯s Feathered Plume did not retreat either. The hold ports were still opened and the three Sirius crossbows inside were still gleaming with cold light.


    The listless general onboard still had his eyes half-lidded. "So that was His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s most favored son?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong looked into the distance. "He used to be."


    "Perhaps once he returns, he will still be."


    On the Golden Cross, Xiao Se sped his hands together behind his back, looked into the sky and stayed silent for a long time. Finally, he said faintly, "My father is really good to me."


    "But the matter you want to investigate is contrary to Mingde Emperor''s will. You want to prove that your father was wrong," Tang Lian said slowly.


    "Everyone can make mistakes, even my father, the Emperor," Xiao Se replied.


    "What if he really made a mistake?" Tang Lian asked.


    "Why did he do it? Who made him do it? Why did that person make my fathermit this wrong?" Xiao Se paused, and said slowly, "I know my father and I also know my Langya wang-shu. This mistake is beyond reason. I think there may be someone in the background forcing my father to have no choice but to make this decision."


    "I want to find that person."

 Chapter 251 Winds of Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 251 Winds of Snow Moon</h4>


    Snow Moon City.


    Sikong Changfeng slumped on top of the table, already quietly asleep. Beside him was an empty sk of wine and his world famous dark golden spear.


    Snow Moon City had been very emptytely. First Citymaster Baili Dongjun had disappeared for some time. Second Citymaster Li Hanyi also went missing after she left the city. Yin Luoxia and her disciple, Luo Mingxuan, were sent out to assist but didn¡¯t end up going where they were supposed to. As for the disciples of the three citymasters, Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo, they had left and not returned to the city for a long time.


    After the battle at Lei n Fort, the Tang n disciples that had been sent to Snow Moon City quietly departed. Lei n Fort¡¯s disciples were also summoned back by the Lei n and rushed back home.


    Thest time Snow Moon City was so deste was not long after the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion.


    Sikong Changfeng was dreaming.


    In his dream, he was still a wanderer who held a long spear in his hand with a jug of wine hanging on the spear, and rode all over thend on his horse. When he was drunk, he would find a random ce to sleep it off. When he woke up, he would look for a ce where he could earn some reward, catch a few bandits and earn his meal. One couldn¡¯t describe such days as good times, but they weren¡¯t bad either. He was born azy person so there were very few things which could get him excited.


    Until that day, when the young man in white appeared in front of him. He was supposed to be the type of person Sikong Changfeng detested the most. One look at his clothes and you could tell that he was rich, but what he said caused him to be less detestable.


    "I''ve heard of you. You¡¯re very famous."


    "You arrested thirteen criminals in a row that the Guotong Prefecture couldn¡¯t catch."


    "People like you shouldn''t be buried here like this. Come with me."


    "Do you want to visit a city?"


    "That is thergest city in the world, with the most beautiful women, thergest gambling den, the best wine, and the fastest horses."


    "That city is called Heavenly Revtions."


    Sikong Changfeng was holding his spear, and a jar of wine hung on the spear swaying with the movement of his own body. He did not hear everything the young man said. He merely heard "the most beautiful woman" before he was nodding his head vigorously. "Go! Go! Go!"


    In his dream, he saw that most beautiful woman again.


    The woman was ying her qin and she sat behind a curtain.


    That was a ce filled with brightly coloured decorations and beautiful girls were everywhere.


    But Sikong Changfeng only had eyes for her.


    "You can have any of the girls in here but you can¡¯t have her. She is a grand teacher of the qin and many Princes of Heavenly Revtions City also want her."


    Sikong Changfeng didn''t believe it. He stepped forward and gently opened the curtain before him.


    She was indeed a devastating beauty who could cause the downfall of a city. Sikong Changfeng wanted to take a closer look but he heard a voice say, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    In the next moment, he really got lost.


    A lot of other things happened in between, like there was a fire somewhere, and people shouting about killing. He could also have been hit by several arrows and his whole body was covered with blood.


    But those images simply shed past. The next moment, he was riding a horse at full speed as if he was venting all of his anger. He rode wildly all day and all night without rest until he¡¯d ridden over a thousand miles before he exhaled heavily with a sigh.


    He had just stopped when a white horse caught up to him. That devastating beauty was sitting on that horse. She drew a sword from nowhere and shed at him until he fell off his horse. Then, she immediately turned her horse around and rode back madly.


    Sikong Changfeng was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately flipped back onto his horse and once again, chased after her.


    "Don''t run away, ah. You came after me, so does that mean you agree with what I said that night?"


    "Do you like me too?"


    "Luo Shuiqing!"


    "Luo Shuiqing¡­ Luo Shuiqing¡­ Luo Shuiqing¡­" Sikong Changfeng woke up from his dream, only to realise that the table was wet. He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d shed so many tears. He wiped away his tears gently.


    I dreamt of you again, Shuiqing.


    Sikong Changfeng sat there, feeling a sense of frustration and loss.


    After all, this person was no longer with him. Even dreaming about her would only add to his grief.


    Suddenly, a light knock sounded from outside the door. Sikong Changfeng wiped his hand lightly, and the tears on the table evaporated instantly. He stood up and said, "What is it?"


    The disciple outside the door reported respectfully, "Elder Yin and Luo-shixiong are back."


    Sikong Changfeng replied, "I understand." He picked up his spear, opened the door and went downstairs.


    Yin Luoxia and Luo Mingxuan stood there just like that. Luo Mingxuan''s expression looked a little unsettled. In his heart, he was always awed by the Third Citymaster who held the true power of Snow Moon City. He knew that he¡¯d left the city twice and both times, failed to bring his daughter home, and was afraid he would be punished. Yin Luoxia, on the other hand, was smiling with confidence as if she didn¡¯t have the slightest worry in the world.


    Sikong Changfeng looked at Yin Luoxia and sighed. "You said you were going to Unrivaled City to investigate, so what did you find out?"


    "They have nothing to do with what happened at Lei n Fort," Yin Luoxia replied solemnly.


    "No kidding!" Sikong Changfeng scolded, "Whether they did it or not, you could tell with one look, no? Unless Unrivaled City has gone daft in their heads, they would never do something like this."


    Yin Luoxia sighed. "You saw through me but you don¡¯t have to say it out loud. Can¡¯t you consider the years of feelings between us?"


    "You and I do not share any feelings. The one with feelings for you is Song Yanhui. A pity that he¡¯s a thick-headed numbskull. He deserves to practice his sword for a lifetime and stillg behind Hanyi," Sikong Changfeng grumbled. "So, he didn¡¯t dare to see you again?"


    "He saw me." Yin Luoxia smiled widely.


    Sikong Changfeng was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. "So, it¡¯s all over then. Luo Mingxuan."


    Luo Mingxuan''s entire body lurched in shock. "Yes, sir."


    "What are you nervous about?" Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    "This disciple wascking and didn''t bring Qianluo-shijie back!" Luo Mingxuan said with his head lowered.


    "Since you can¡¯t bring her back, then forget it." Sikong Changfeng pped his hand. "She has someone she wants to chase too. I called you to advise you to train your martial arts well so that you don¡¯t cause trouble for your shifu in the future."


    Luo Mingxuan reddened. "Third Citymaster, you could tell?"


    "Your injuries are not light. Your shifu helped to treat your injuries, but your qi has also been severely damaged. The two of you should go and rest. I will prescribe two doses of medicine for you so rest well and look after yourselves," Sikong Changfeng said.


    "Third Citymaster!" A disciple ran towards him, gasping heavily as he ran.


    "What''s happened?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "Second Citymaster¡­ Second Citymaster is back!" The disciple reported hurriedly.


    Sikong Changfeng¡¯s expression lit up with joy. "Did shee back with a middle-aged schr? Just let them in, why is there a need to report?"


    "No, she came with a monk. It looks like Second Citymaster is in aa, and that monk is standing outside the city gates with Second Citymaster in his arms."


    "Monk?" Sikong Changfeng eximed in shock. "What kind of monk?"


    "Very young, wearing a white monk robe. He ims to be from Snowy Peak Temple," the disciple replied.


    Sikong Changfeng was stunned for a moment, and then he smirked. "It¡¯s only been how long and he dares toe back so soon?"

 Chapter 252 One Spear Like the Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 252 One Spear Like the Clouds</h4>


    Wuxin stood at the city gates of Snow Moon City, looking up at the imposing Tower of Ascension. There was a young man squatting outside the Tower eating steamed buns. Wuxin smiled, thinking of how heroic Lei Wujie must have looked when he climbed to the top of the Tower with his sword.


    If he tried it himself now, he should be able to reach the top of the Tower easily. Besides the fact that Tang Lian wasn¡¯t around at the moment, even if he was, he wasn¡¯t a match for Wuxin right now. Nor would the Lei Yunhe who had lost his martial arts have been his match. Although, after he reached the top of the Tower, would he be able to progress further?


    Wuxin was murmuring his thoughts to himself as he carried Li Hanyi in his arms. Actually, Li Hanyi had held up most of the way but right before they reached Snow Moon City, she finally fainted from exhaustion. Wuxin knew that Li Hanyi¡¯s identity as a woman was not something she wanted revealed to the entire Snow Moon City, so he tore off a piece of his clothing and used it to veil her stunning face.


    "Monk, who let you back?" An unceremonious voice sounded. Wuxin raised his head and saw Sikong Changfeng standing not far away, his spear in his hand. He seemed to have just woken up. His long hair fluttered in the wind, unkempt and untidy.


    "Spear Immortal Sikong, it''s been a long time." Wuxin bowed slightly.


    "I asked you a question," Sikong Changfeng bit off each word clearly.


    Wuxin sighed. "Nobody let anyone back. I came back by myself."


    "Have you forgotten our agreement?" Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    "I dare not, but Spear Immortal told me to go back to Outerheaven that day, and I did indeed go back. But, we didn¡¯t have any agreement about when I could return to Beili? Since there was no agreement, of course I cane back anytime," Wuxin responded flippantly. "Is there a problem?"


    Sikong Changfeng smirked and said, "The monk is very eloquent, but I wonder if your martial arts have improved as much as your vocal arts." As soon as he finished speaking, Sikong Changfeng jumped off the city wall. He spun a spear flower with his spear, pointed it at Wuxin and attacked.


    Wuxin withdrew hurriedly and as soon as he released his arms, Li Hanyi fell towards the ground.


    Sikong Changfeng''s spear stabbed downwards, then he lifted it again, and he¡¯d already snatched Li Hanyi to his side. He held Li Hanyi in his left arm and used his fingers to gently probe Li Hanyi¡¯s pulse at her neck. "Hanyi, how did you suffer such severe internal injuries? Who did this?"


    Wuxin hurriedly sped his palms together. "Buddha¡¯s blessings. It really wasn¡¯t me."


    Sikong Changfeng flung Li Hanyi backwards. Yin Luoxia, who had already appeared without notice, caught Li Hanyi and immediately retreated. Sikong Changfengpletely ignored Wuxin¡¯s defense and wielded his spear.


    The wind stopped.


    Wuxin could feel all of the surrounding air had solidified. All movements slowed down to the point where even the dust that was floating in the air was clearly visible.


    A moment passed.


    The wind surged!


    A long spear broke through the wind, its shaft a gleaming jet-ck, its power akin to a jiao-dragon.


    Wuxin sped his palms together and raised his Inner Bell of Great Wisdom.


    It was shattered by a single spear.


    Wuxin retreated hastily, exerting his Divine Step, fortune¡¯s figure, to move as one desired. Thanks to his retreat, he managed to dodge the spear.


    But he heard the wind surging again!


    Sikong Changfeng''s speed was not slower than the Divine Step and his spear was even faster. Wuxin could no longer retreat and he decided to meet the spear head-on. He flipped his long sleeves and between his sleeves, a silver light shed brightly. This was the martial arts used by Ye Dingzhi in the past, Without Law Without Form.


    "You have quite a few tricks." Sikong Changfeng smirked. "Unfortunately, they can all be broken with one strike. Break!"


    The wind surged again, and the dust danced wildly.


    Wuxin dropped his sleeves and stood still.


    A spear was pointed right at his throat.


    Wuxin was able to hold his own against the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian for a long time, but he was defeated by Sikong Changfeng within three spear moves. Sikong Changfeng¡¯s eyes shed with a look of acknowledgement. "You¡¯ve entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm? To be able to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at such a young age, that old monk Wangyou was right about you."


    "What¡¯s so great about entering the Unfettered Heavenly Realm? Whenpared to Senior Spear Immortal, I¡¯ve just made a fool of myself." Wuxin sighed. "But, my conscience is clear before Heaven and Earth, and Buddha¡¯s blessings. Senior Li Hanyi¡¯s injuries were really not caused by me."


    "No kidding. Do you have that ability?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows.


    "Then, why did Senior attack me?" Wuxin looked innocent.


    "Although she entered the sect earlier and insisted she was my shijie, Baili and I have always treated her as our shimei. After taking care of such a radiant and beautiful shimei for more than ten years, seeing you, a little monk, carry her, I just got angry." Sikong Changfeng rapped Wuxin''s shoulder with his spear. "If Zhao Yuzhen hade, he¡¯d also get a beating."


    Wuxinughed bitterly. "This little monk was also not willing, ah. I¡¯m a monk, after all."


    "Talk, then. Who caused her injuries?" Sikong Changfeng retracted his spear. "Xie Xuan already exined earlier that Hanyi suffered qi deviation because of Zhao Yuzhen''s death, and he¡¯d gone to help me look for her. Why are you the one here? Where¡¯s Xie Xuan?"


    "At the time, Senior Hanyi and Senior Lei Hong were being hunted by the Hidden River¡¯s Kui and thirty-two Spider Shadows. Because the two of them already had brushes with each other, their injuries were not light. Senior Hanyi was also inadvertently poisoned because she¡¯d lost her mind. By the time Senior Confucian Sword Immortal arrived, the Hidden River had almost seeded. In the end, he helped to treat Senior Hanyi¡¯s injuries with his internal energy while Senior Lei Hong fought alone against the thirty-two Spider Shadows. Although his swordsmanship was exceptional, he couldn¡¯t hold up against the enemies. Finally, he detonated the explosives in his Murderous Dread sword and barely managed to defeat them. But, after doing that, he was seriously injured and could no longer move. Kui, however, still had one final move!" Wuxin stopped suddenly.


    Sikong Changfeng frowned slightly. "What happened next?"


    Wuxin was very satisfied with Sikong Changfeng¡¯s follow through. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and his eyes were full of arrogance. "Next, it was this little monk¡¯s turn to arrive on stage at the nick of time. I raised the Inner Bell to block Kui¡¯s sword, and used the Without Law Without Form skill to smack him back. Then, using my Buddhist qi, I broke the Severed Space Array. A huge defeat for the Hidden River!"


    Sikong Changfeng looked a little embarrassed, so he cleared his throat. "That¡¯s really amazing."


    "I dare not, I dare not." Wuxin pped his hand pretentiously. "If Senior Spear Immortal had been there, you would naturally be even more impressive."


    "You¡¯re a guest from afar, though I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. But since you went to look for Hanyi, it must be about your father. Come with me into the city." Sikong Changfeng couldn''t be bothered to continue with the monk¡¯s nonsense. He turned around and walked into the city. Wuxin also didn¡¯t refuse. He gathered his sleeves and followed after him.


    Suddenly, the sound of a horse¡¯s neighing came from nearby.


    "Citymaster Sikong, please wait." A respectful voice followed.


    Sikong Changfeng and Wuxin turned around at the same time, only to see a man wearing a hat and riding atop a ck horseing towards them. On his hat was written a character in straight and blocky strokes, ¡°Bai¡±[1].


    This person''s martial arts was probably not very high.


    But his lightness skill was definitely excellent.


    He held a scroll in his hand, a golden coloured scroll.


    "Bai Xiao Hall of the martial world?" Wuxin murmured.


    Sikong Changfeng only had eyes for the scroll.


    The martial world¡¯s disputes resolved, the Golden Lists decided martial fame.[2]

 Chapter 253 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 253 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 1)</h4>


    The martial world¡¯s disputes resolved, the Golden Lists decided martial fame. These ten words had not been spoken by anyone for a very long time. Because the man who spoke these ten words had been missing for a long time.


    That was the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall of the martial world, Ji Ruofeng, the one who evaluated the pinnacle realms of martial arts and the Baihu Guardian of the West, one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions. During the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, he stood on the execution ground and stopped the sword of a sword immortal from Li Hanyi. But that was thest time he showed himself. After that, he disappeared from the martial world, and even Bai Xiao Hall which had existed for over a hundred years, gradually disappeared or went into hiding.


    But everyone knew that the Bai Xiao Hall disciples who were scattered all over the martial world did not disperse. They continued to observe the martial world silently, recording everything that took ce and sending them back to the legendary Bai Xiao Hall. They were waiting for that legendary expert of martial arts to once again appear, because he was the only one qualified to decide the rankings of the martial world.


    Each revision of the martial ranking list was sometimes once every three years and sometimes once a year. It wasn¡¯t based on Ji Ruofeng''s mood, but due to the first five words - the martial world¡¯s disputes resolved. Every time there was a dispute, someone would die, some would rise and others would withdraw. So, once the disputes were resolved, the martial world would have changed.


    "Ji Ruofeng is back?" Sikong Changfeng looked at the Bai Xiao Hall disciple.


    But the disciple wearing a hat did not answer. He merely tossed the scroll in his hand over. "Spear Immortal, please read the list."


    Sikong Changfeng twitched his spear, and caught the scroll, bncing it on the tip of the spear. He flicked it towards the right and the entire scroll rolled open.


    The first list on the Golden Lists was called the Hundred Weapons List.


    This included all weapons, but also referred to the people who used weapons.


    Of a hundred weapons, the spear was king. So, the first name was Sikong Changfeng.


    Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng. Spear: Dark Moon Spear.


    Sword Immortals, Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang, sword: Nine Songs. Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, sword: Book of Knowledge. Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, sword: Army Destroyer. Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, sword: Armoured cier, Peach Blossom.


    Sikong Changfeng exhaled a small sigh. The Doaist Sword Immortal had fallen and the five great sword immortals became four great sword immortals, which was really regrettable. Seeing this, Wuxin frowned slightly. Lei Hong, who was dered by Xie Xuan to have entered the realm of a sword immortal, was not on the Hundred Weapons List. It must be because the Murderous Dread sword was destroyed and he had yet to find a new sword.


    Sabre Immortals, Tyrant Sabre Tan Taipo, sabre: Qilin Fang. Ghost Sabre Zhaiyue Jun, sabre: Yin Yang. Gentle Sabre Su Yuluo, sabre: Late Fall.


    Nanjue still had three sabre immortals, but those familiar with the Golden Lists would recognise that the Gentle Sabre was still the Gentle Sabre, but the name had changed from Ye Bixia to Su Yuluo. Looked like the legendary female swordsman was dead, and this Su Yuluo must be her rumoured final disciple.


    Sikong Changfeng''s heart was moved. The final disciple was epted by Ye Bixia just eight years ago. He should be just over twenty years old now. Yet, he was already included in this Hundred Weapons List?


    The next few names on the Hundred Weapons List were not as famous as those above, nor were there any more who could be crowned with the title of immortal. Until thest name.


    Wine Immortal, Baili Dongjun. Weapon: fists, as well as everything.


    If he¡¯d used a sword, he would be a sword immortal. If he pulled out his sabre, he¡¯d be a sabre immortal. But, he loved to use his fists, so when he was filed into the Hundred Weapons List, he preferred to use his title, Wine Immortal.


    "Wine can strengthen my courage and boost my morale. Why can¡¯t it be regarded as a weapon?" Baili Dongjun asked Ji Ruofeng that year.


    Ji Ruofeng seemed to have remembered this sentence very seriously.


    The second list on the Golden Lists was called the Fine Jade List. Only the younger disciples of the various ns and sects could enter this list. There were only eight ces, all very precious, and once the disciple was past his 25th birthday, then they would have no chance to enter the list again. Hence, it was a list that every young hero desired to be on at least once in their life. Back then, Lei Hong, Lei Yunhe, Li Hanyi, Sikong Changfeng, and Baili Dongjun were all ranked on the Fine Jade List before.


    Quite a number of Snow Moon City disciples had already heard the news and rushed over. They stood behind Sikong Changfeng, trying to see if their own names were written on the list.


    As if he¡¯d read the minds of these young disciples, the Bai Xiao Hall disciple who had arrived with the list started to announce the Fine Jade List.


    "Ranked eighth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Luo Mingxuan."


    Unexpectedly, the first name was a disciple of Snow Moon City. Luo Mingxuan, who had just returned to the city, was helping Yin Luoxia take care of Li Hanyi. But when he heard his name, he eximed excitedly, ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m on the Fine Jade List."


    Yin Luoxia smiled and shook her head. "Right at the bottom. What¡¯s there to be so happy about."


    "Ranked seventh on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Sikong Qianluo."


    Sikong Changfeng''s expression remained indifferent, but the disciples behind him started murmuring amongst themselves, "Qianluo-shijie is really amazing."


    "Ranked sixth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Qingcheng Mountain, Li Fansong."


    Wuxin smiled slightly, thinking of the young man who was somewhat simr to the Confucian Sword Immortal. Now that he had gained another fated encounter with a sword immortal, his swordsmanship would only be even more exquisite in the future.


    "Ranked fifth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Lei n Fort, and Sword Heart Tomb, Lei Wujie."


    "What a long name." Wuxin curled his lips.


    "Even Lei-shidi is on the Fine Jade List? And ranked higher than Qianluo-shijie. That¡¯s impressive." A disciple who was eating his steamed bun eximed happily.


    "What about da-shixiong? Da-shixiong must be ahead of the two of them. Could he be ranked first?"


    "Ranked fourth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Tang n, Tang Ze."


    Even Sikong Changfeng was stunned at this moment. Wuxin also raised his eyebrows, as if he had recalled something.


    But all the Snow Moon City disciples were very puzzled. "Who¡¯s Tang Ze? Since when did the Tang n have this character? Never heard of him."


    "Ranked third on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Tang Lian."


    "It''s da-shixiong! Da-shixiong has been named! But, why is he only ranked third?" The disciples were in an uproar.


    However, Sikong Changfeng heard more than that. Lei Wujie''s name listed all three of his sects, but Tang Lian was named only with the three words, Snow Moon City. Bai Xiao Hall really knew a lot about everything.


    "Ranked first on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Unrivaled City, Wushuang."


    Ranked first on the Fine Jade List? Unrivaled City?


    "How is that possible!" Someone eximed.


    "But didn''t he just call out the third rank? Why is it suddenly ranked first? Is there a mistake in the list?" Someone else was puzzled.


    Wuxin remembered the youth who held the sword casket and nodded slightly. He was indeed qualified to be ranked ahead of Tang Lian.


    But the Bai Xiao Hall disciple paused. Then, he continued, "Ranked first on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Outerheaven, Ye Anshi."


    Everyone was in an uproar again. So, the reason why there was nobody ranked second was because two of them were ranked first at the same time. This was the first time two people were ranked equally on the Fine Jade List. Furthermore¡­


    "Who the hell is that?" One of the disciples said out loud what everyone else was thinking.


    "Yeah, who the hell is that!" Someone shouted in response.


    Wuxin sighed with exasperation. He said silently in his heart, that the hell is me, ah.


    That was the end of the Fine Jade List. There were a total of eight ces and Snow Moon City upied four of them. No wonder they were worthy of being called the number one city in the martial world. The only smear on this perfection was there were two names ranked above Snow Moon City. Although there was only one name from Unrivaled City, sometimes, being number one was more important than having many names.


    Just when everyone was still mumurming to one another, the Bai Xiao Hall disciple suddenly spoke again, "The Ultimate Experts List."


    "Ultimate Experts List!"


    Sikong Changfeng put away the scroll. "Is Ji Ruofeng crazy?"


    The Ultimate Experts List was the third list on the Golden Lists, and also thest. But, Ji Ruofeng had sealed the list over ten years ago!

 Chapter 254 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 254 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 2)</h4>


    The meaning of the Ultimate Experts List was the ultimate experts under Heaven.


    If Bai Xiao Hall was willing to exin this briefly, then in fact, the Ultimate Experts List was the same as the Fine Jade List. It clearly ranked the first, second and third, but the evaluation epassed all sects and ns and all disciples. But such a list was too absolute and too unconvincing.


    Because on the Ultimate Experts List, there would be a first and there would be a second.


    Whoever was second would want to be first, and whoever was first would face challenges from all under Heaven.


    Ji Ruofeng had personally sealed this list after he took over Bai Xiao Hall, but he had opened it again. What was his purpose? Could it be that so many years of controversy over who was number one was about toe to an end?


    Sikong Changfeng looked at the disciple from Bai Xiao Hall and said, "What is your position in Bai Xiao Hall?"


    The disciple bowed his head respectfully. "Besides our Hallmaster, Bai Xiao Hall has no hierarchy. We¡¯re all mere wanderers in this martial world. If Spear Immortal Sikong wishes for me not to read the Ultimate Experts List, I will simply not read it. However, the Ultimate Experts List has been distributed to all the sects and very soon, all under Heaven will know it."


    "All right." Sikong Changfeng flicked his spear and half of the spear¡¯s shaft pierced into the ground. He folded his arms across his chest. "You read!"


    "Ranked fourth tier in the Ultimate Experts List," the disciple began slowly.


    The Ultimate Experts List was divided into four tiers. The fourth tier had four names, the third tier had three names, the second tier had two names and the top tier had one name. Therefore, exactly ten people could make it into the Ultimate Experts List. All the disciples held their breath even though this Ultimate Experts List obviously had nothing to do with them, but the list that everyone cared most about was still this one. A sealed list that had been reopened after more than ten years. Everyone wanted to know how the experts of the martial world were ranked now. This was something even more curious than whether or not they could get into the Fine Jade List.


    "Ranked fourth tier in the Ultimate Experts List, Yan Zhantian, Tan Taipo, Xie Xuan, Li Tian."


    Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, Tyrant Sabre Tan Taipo, Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan. These three people were of course familiar names to everyone present, but that King of Murder, Li Tian, whose whereabouts were unknown, actually appeared on the list. Rumours were that he was already dead. Looked like Bai Xiao Hall had already confirmed that the rumours were false.


    "Ranked third tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Sikong Changfeng, Zhaiyue Jun, Tang Lianyue."


    A wave of cheers from the Snow Moon City disciples came from behind.


    Many people didn¡¯t really know how strong the Spear Immortal was. Ji Ruofeng once said that of all the spear power under Heaven, Sikong Changfeng possessed eight-tenths of it. But, in the martial world, people who used the spear were far less than those who used sabres and swords. So, even if you said he was powerful, how powerful could he be? At least now they could conclude something. He was stronger than both the Wrath Sword Immortal and the Confucian Sword Immortal. As for Zhaiyue Jun, she was the Nanjue Sabre Immortal whose lightness skill was considered ultimate and her sabre techniques were ghostly. She was already ranked higher than the previous number one of Nanjue, Tan Taipo. As for the third person, Tang Lianyue, his name had not been mentioned for a long time. But now that he was mentioned, everyone remembered that this was the young man whom the Tang n had ced very high hopes on. He, too, had not been forgotten by Bai Xiao Hall.


    Sikong Changfeng smiled slightly. "I thought I could get into the top tier of the Golden Lists."


    Wuxin shrugged. "Does Senior Spear Immortal really care about the ranking on the Golden Lists? I would have thought that once you reach this realm, you can transcend the world, and care little for fame and fortune."


    "If you ever meet this Ji Ruofeng, you will also be interested in his evaluation," Sikong Changfeng said quietly. "No one can ignore him. Not my da-shixiong, and not that deste sword immortal living all alone in his city."


    "Ranked second tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Luo Qingyang."


    Just as Sikong Changfeng mentioned him, Luo Qingyang''s name was announced. The disciples behind him began to whisper, and even Sikong Changfeng''s expression changed slightly. Since Luo Qingyang was ranked in the second tier, then clearly, he was no longer ranked number one under Heaven. So, the number one under Heaven was still Snow Moon City¡¯s Baili Dongjun? But was there anyone else under Heaven who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Solitary Sword Immortal?


    Could it be the Second Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Li Hanyi? If it were her, then the three citymasters of Snow Moon City would be ranked in the top three tiers. That would be a story worth telling.


    "Ranked second tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Baili Dongjun."


    The Bai Xiao Hall disciple announced each word one at a time, every word spoken as clear as it could possibly be. But all the Snow Moon City disciples who were present were certain they¡¯d heard it wrong.


    "Did he say second tier, Baili Dongjun?"


    "That seems to be the case. Indeed, it¡¯s second tier, Baili Dongjun."


    "How is that possible, then who could be in the top tier!"


    "Did he read it wrong?"


    "Could it be that Second Citymaster broke through into the next realm during this trip, surpassing the First Citymaster?"


    Wuxin turned his head slightly and frowned at Sikong Changfeng. He knew that Li Hanyi had been seriously injured and lost most of her martial arts. Don¡¯t even mention being in the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List, she didn¡¯t even qualify to be on the list anymore. "Senior Spear Immortal, could this top tier ce be taken by that Grand Eunuch of Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "No." Sikong Changfeng shook his head. "Don¡¯t even mention the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List. Whether he could even be considered number one in Heavenly Revtions City ispletely unknown."


    "Then, it would be the Director of Astrology from the Directorate of Astronomy, Qi Tianchen?" Wuxin had a thought.


    "Impossible. Not a single person from Heavenly Revtions would be included on the list. The rule of the Golden Lists is to evaluate only the rest of the world, and never the imperial court. None of the martial experts in the imperial court will ever be included in the list. Otherwise, those celestial masters and grand eunuchs, not to mention, the old eunuchs in the Imperial Mausoleum will never rest,¡± Sikong Changfeng exined.


    "The old eunuchs in the Imperial Mausoleum?" Wuxin was taken aback.


    "Each emperor¡¯s reign has Five Grand Eunuchs. Did you think that the previous Five Grand Eunuchs would die at the same time as the previous emperor? Those who are alive will be sent to guard the Mausoleum. This was a rule set by the first emperor of Beili to prevent the dictatorship of the court eunuchs.¡± Sikong Changfeng stared at the Bai Xiao Hall disciple. "Enough dramatics. Just announce the list."


    "Let me hear it. Who is the number one under Heaven in Ji Ruofeng''s eyes."


    "Ranked top tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Mo Yi." The Bai Xiao Hall disciple said thest name.


    The entire city was silent.


    Sikong Changfeng frowned slightly, lost in thought.


    Wuxin shook his head, expressing confusion.


    Those Snow Moon City disciples didn''t dare to make the same noise as they did with the Fine Jade List earlier, even though their inner monologue at the moment was the same as when they heard the top ranking name on the Fine Jade List.


    Who the hell was that?


    After a long time, someone couldn''t help but whisper, "Who is Mo Yi?"


    "Yeah, who is Mo Yi?"


    "Could it be some martial expert in hiding?"


    "We¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Does Third Citymaster know?"


    "Why didn''t Second Citymaster make the list?"


    The voices of doubt became louder and louder, and finally all the confused eyes were cast on Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng smiled bitterly, still staring at the Bai Xiao Hall disciple. "So as they said, Mo Yi. Who is he?"


    So, even Third Citymaster Sikong Changfeng had never heard this name before.


    So, why was this person number one under Heaven?

 Chapter 255 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 255 Golden Lists Decide Martial Fame (Part 3)</h4>


    Sikong Changfeng stared at the Bai Xiao Hall disciple very seriously, and the Bai Xiao Hall disciple also answered him very seriously, "I don''t know."


    "This list was set by the Hallmaster, but he didn¡¯t exin to us who this Mo Yi on the list was."


    Sikong Changfeng turned around, picked up his spear, and slowly said, "I understand."


    "The Hallmaster also specifically left a word for Snow Moon City. He said, if the Snow Moon Sword Immortal had not been severely injured, he would definitely have entered the Ultimate Experts List."


    "Injured? Second Citymaster was severely injured?" Although the disciples had seen Li Hanyi unconscious, they didn''t know that the injury was so serious.


    "I got it. Get him toe visit when he¡¯s free." Sikong Changfeng walked away, straight into the city.


    At the same time the Golden Lists arrived at Snow Moon City, countless prestigious families across the martial world also received the same hat-wearing envoys.


    Lei Yunhe, the current acting n Leader of Lei n, took the list and rapped his fingers on the table beside him. He looked at the Bai Xiao Hall disciple below the dais. "Why is my name not on this Ultimate Experts List?"


    The disciple drank a sip of tea and said respectfully, "The Hallmaster said, Senior Lei has fallen from his realm for a long time and has now reentered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. That day, you had a duel with Zhao Yuzhen on Qingcheng Mountain which ended in a draw. However, Zhao Yuzhen didn¡¯t use his full strength, but Senior used your full strength. However, your return to the peak is inevitable. It won¡¯t take long before you will not only be in the Ultimate Experts List, but will definitely enter the third-ranked tier."


    "cating words, for sure. But this Ultimate Experts List has two from Snow Moon City and one from Tang n. There¡¯s none from my Lei n Fort. Doesn¡¯t that make me lose face?" Lei Yunhe still looked calm and one couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry.


    "The Hallmaster also said that Senior Lei Hong could be called a sword immortal based on his strength. He onlycks a good sword. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t yet enter the Hundred Weapons List and the Ultimate Experts List."


    "Oh? So, in other words, there should be two people from Lei n Fort on this Ultimate Experts List? But, who else under Heaven would know about this besides you and me? I¡¯m still losing face, ah." Lei Yunhe sighed. "I wonder when the Golden Lists will be revised again?"


    "Three monthster," the Bai Xiao Hall disciple replied slowly.


    Lei Yunhe raised his eyebrows. "Three monthster? This revision took a whole four years."


    "That''s what the Hallmaster said."


    Lei Yunhe was still rapping the table unhurriedly, and he said softly, "Looks like I¡¯ll have to pay a visit to our old family by marriage for the sake of that fellow."


    "But who the heck is this Mo Yi?"


    In a small temple in the mountains, a middle-aged Confucian in white was sitting there reading a book and drinking tea. A little Daoist boy was sitting beside him with his eyes closed as he cultivated his breath. In the courtyard, a young man wielding a peach wood sword was practicing hard with his sword and his head was covered with sweat. Suddenly, he spun his sword around and pointed straight at the door of the temple. "Who¡¯s there?"


    A man wearing a hat stood outside the door holding a roll of golden brocade silk.


    Xie Xuan put down his book. "Bai Xiao Hall?"


    When Li Fansong heard this name and saw the golden brocade silk in that person''s hand, he suddenly thought of a word that had been long lost. "Golden Lists?"


    The man nodded, walked forward and handed over the Golden Lists.


    Li Fansong walked over to Xie Xuan and Fei Xuan¡¯s side to open the list. After reading it for a while, Li Fansong eximed excitedly, "I, I, I, I''m on the Fine Jade List!"


    Fei Xuan nced at it and said disdainfully, "What''s so great about that? Lei Wujie is ahead of you."


    Li Fansong looked through the entire list again and was stunned when he saw Wuxin''s name in first ce. "The monk we metst time is so powerful he¡¯s even ahead of the head disciple of Snow Moon City. And this Wushuang from Unrivaled City, I¡¯ve never heard of him before either. Forget it. Hold on, that¡¯s not all. Ultimate Experts List! This time, there¡¯s a Ultimate Experts List!"


    Even Xie Xuan couldn''t help himself from looking over. "Did Ji Ruofeng open the Ultimate Experts List?"


    "Shifu, shifu, you¡¯re in the Ultimate Experts List! Ranked fourth tier!" Li Fansong eximed with excitement.


    However, Xie Xuan did not notice his own name at all. He went straight to the end of the list and murmured, "Ultimate Experts List second tier, Baili Dongjun, Luo Qingyang. Ultimate Experts List top tier, Mo Yi. Who is this Mo Yi?"


    An empty restaurant. A man with a hat sat inside drinking his wine, a huge sword ced next to him. This restaurant was very busy two hours ago, but now it was extremely quiet. Besides the trembling restaurant owner and the waiter, there was no one else in the restaurant.


    Until another person wearing a hat walked in.


    The restaurant owner stepped forward hurriedly to discourage the man, "This customer, the shop is temporarily¡­"


    The man ignored him, walked straight towards the man drinking in the corner, and sat down in front of him. "Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian."


    Yan Zhantian did not look up. "Would you believe I¡¯m going to kill you."


    The man shook his head slightly. "The Hallmaster said that you don''t have many friends, but he counts as one."


    "That guy is still alive? Is he looking for me for a reason?" Yan Zhantian did not refute.


    The man ced a roll of golden brocade silk on the table. "The Golden Lists have been released. I am here to inform Senior."


    Yan Zhantian finally raised his head slightly and reached out to take the Golden Lists. He opened the list and after a brief nce, he scoffed.


    The Army Destroyer sword unsheathed in an instant.


    And then resheathed instantly.


    The Golden Lists were torn to shreds.


    The person from Bai Xiao Hall stood up and bowed his head slightly. "Farewell, Senior." Then he turned and left.


    "Stop." Yan Zhantian actually called him back, a vaguely murderous intent in his tone. "Who is Mo Yi?"


    A destend in the west.


    A desert that stretched for hundreds of miles.


    There was a lone city which stood proudly that few people could enter. Just walking up to the city took a lot of courage.


    There was a person on a horse standing there. The city gate was left open, and in fact, this city had not had a gate for a long time. However, he did not intend to walk into the city. Without the permission of the citymaster, nobody would dare to step into this city. Even if the Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun were standing here, he would not be an exception.


    After a long time, a tall and thin man in a gray robe walked out. He had an exceptionally long sword hanging from his waist. This sword was not ranked in the Register of Swords, but it was more famous than most of the swords on the Register of Swords - the long sword, Nine Songs. This person was naturally Luo Qingyang, the Solitary Sword Immortal.


    The visitor tossed over the Golden Lists in his hand, and Luo Qingyang reached out to catch it. He opened it slowly, then kept the Golden Lists and walked back into the city. The visitor immediately turned his horse around and left the city.


    From beginning to end, neither of them said a word.


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    The Golden Lists did not evaluate the Heavenly Revtions imperial court, but the Heavenly Revtions imperial court was still very interested in the Golden Lists. The envoys from Bai Xiao Hall did not step into Heavenly Revtions, but a copy of the Golden Lists had already circted all over Heavenly Revtions. It circted into the Lanyue Marquis Residence, into the Court of State Ceremonial, and even into the imperial pce and into the Directorate of Astronomy.


    Beside Qi Tianchen''s hand was a copy of the Golden Lists.


    He was recalling something, something that he was about to forget.


    Back then, he was still a youth and he wandered all over the country with his elderly master. During their travels through a small country town, they saw a child. A little child was just sitting there and next to him was a sign and a small bundle wrapped in a quilt. There were four simple words written on the sign, "Selling myself to bury family[3]."


    He heard from the nearby crowd that the little bundle wrapped in the quilt was the child¡¯s younger sister who had died of illness. He wanted to bury her well, but he didn''t have money, so he wanted to sell himself and use the money to bury his sister. But that year was a year of famine and there were refugees everywhere. If he were a girl, they could raise her for a few years before selling her to a brothel in a big city for a profit. But, he was a boy. Buying him back would just add another burden. So, although many people walked past him, no one really came forward to talk to the boy.


    The boy stood there, looking up, his appearance somewhat lonely.


    His master stopped walking and Qi Tianchen was a little confused. They had met many refugees along the way, some even more miserable than this boy. His master cultivated the Great Way, so how could the suffering of ordinary people register in his eyes? His master looked at the boy for a long time, and finally nodded. "He has a good foundation."


    So, what had caught his master¡¯s eyes was the boy¡¯s aptitude for cultivating the Way.


    His master slowly stepped forward and squatted down in front of the boy. That day, his master was wearing the purple robes of a Daoist celestial master. His entire body was spotless, and with his white hair and white beard, he looked like an immortal in the eyes of ordinary people. The boy looked at him with crystal clear eyes. "Are you¡­ an immortal?"


    "I''m not an immortal. I¡¯m just an ordinary person," his master replied lightly.


    "Then old mister, do you want to buy me?" the boy continued to ask.


    "I will help you bury your sister, but I won''t buy you. But you must be my disciple and follow me to cultivate the Way."


    "Cultivate the Way? Will cultivation make you an immortal?"


    "That¡¯s not quite right, but you¡¯re still young so you can understand it in this way for now."


    "I¡¯ve heard people say that Daoist priests are very powerful. If I cultivate Daoism, can I save my sister?"


    "I can''t do that, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can do that. But, you will be more powerful than me in the future. Much more powerful, in fact. I¡¯m not as good as you so naturally, I¡¯m not qualified to tell you whether you can or can not."


    "Okay." The boy nodded. "I promise you."


    His master finallyughed. He reached out a hand, as he rarely did, and patted the boy¡¯s somewhat messy hair. "Very well. Starting today, you are my disciple. What¡¯s your name?"


    The boy didn''t answer right away. He brushed off his sleeves, prostrated himself respectfully and knocked his head hard on the ground before he raised his head and finally said, "Shifu, this disciple''s name is Mo Yi."

 Chapter 256 Aim to enter the Ultimate Experts

    <h4>Chapter 256 Aim to enter the Ultimate Experts</h4>


    Sikong Changfeng moved his hand away from Li Hanyi''s arm and sighed heavily. "You were already seriously injured and yet to recover but immediately met with heartache and suffered qi deviation. While suffering qi deviation, you were seriously injured again. This was supposed to be a simple trip, how did it get so bad?"


    In the hall, there were only Sikong Changfeng, Li Hanyi, Yin Luoxia, and Wuxin. Yin Luoxia couldn''t help asking, "Can her injuries be cured now?"


    "We really have to thank this Sect Leader of Outerheaven. Thanks to him, Hanyi¡¯s life is not in danger. But, all her martials arts¡­" Sikong Changfeng frowned.


    Yin Luoxia was shocked. "Destroyed?"


    "Our Snow Moon City''s martial arts are not so easily destroyed. Not to mention there¡¯s a disciple of the Medicine King here." Sikong Changfeng paused, and continued, "However, it will be difficult to reenter the realm of a sword immortal again within three years."


    Yin Luoxia''s heart sank. With this development, Snow Moon City had lost another sword immortal. This was not something that could be easily yed down.


    During their conversation, Li Hanyi gradually regained consciousness. She opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at the people in front of her. She whispered, "Sikong¡­"


    "You¡¯re awake." Sikong Changfeng gave her a soft smile. "You¡¯re home now. This is Snow Moon City."


    "Sikong, I¡­" Li Hanyi wanted to say something.


    "Hanyi," Sikong Changfeng interrupted her. "I know about everything, so you don''t need to say anymore. From today onwards, you¡¯re not going to Cangshan again either. You will live here in Snow Moon City, right next to me."


    "You have to take your medicine on time every day, cultivate your qi and internal energy. Don¡¯t use the sword for a while, and don¡¯t lose your temper. I will do everything I can to restore your skills to the same level as before."


    "Sikong, I¡­"


    "There¡¯s no need to negotiate this. You¡¯ve always been stubborn and always act willfully. This time, I won¡¯t let you do whatever you want. I shouldn¡¯t have let you leave the city in the first ce. I know you pretended you were going to Lei n Fort, but actually, you wanted to go look for that stinky Daoist."


    "Sikong, I¡­" Li Hanyi exhaled a sigh. "I''m just a little hungry."


    When someone left their home to travel thousands of miles and returned all covered with dust, they would instantly rx all the tension they were feeling and exhaustion would catch up to them. If she were the Snow Moon Sword Immortal of the past, she would never have uttered the word hungry.


    "I''ll get the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles." Yin Luoxia smiled and walked out.


    Sikong Changfeng was slightly embarrassed, and he cleared his throat. "Eat a bowl of noodles, then get some rest."


    "I got it. I¡¯m your shijie, you know, Sikong-shidi," Li Hanyi replied with exasperation.


    Sikong Changfeng was even more exasperated. "I entered the sect just a little bitter, and have to suffer a lifetime of woe?"


    Not longter, Yin Luoxia returned with a bowl of noodles. Li Hanyi said a word of thanks, received the bowl of noodles and started eating slowly. The three of them in the hall didn¡¯t say anything. They just sat there quietly, waiting for her to finish her noodles. Once she was done, she ced the bowl on the table and slowly said, "Sikong, I¡­"


    A silver light shed in Sikong Changfeng''s hand, and a silver needle pierced into Li Hanyi''s chest. Li Hanyi fell asleep in an instant. He reached out to take back the silver needle and shook his head. "Don''t talk so much either."


    Yin Luoxia walked forward and carried Li Hanyi into her arms. "I¡¯ll take her back to her room."


    Sikong Changfeng nodded. "Thanks for the help. You should go back to your room to rest too. I¡¯ve already sent instructions to deliver your medicine to your door every day. Remember to take your medicine on time."


    Yin Luoxia smiled wryly. "Can you add more sugar?"


    "Good medicine is bitter. Get your disciple to take his medicine on time too." It was rare for Sikong Changfeng to speak like a doctor, his words meaningful and heartfelt.


    "He''s not in his room. You can send it to the Tower of Ascension." Yin Luoxia smiled.


    "Has he gained some enlightenment? I¡¯m also looking forward to his Immortal Six Gambles," Sikong Changfeng said.


    "Who knows? Maybe he was scared after being defeated at Unrivaled City." Yin Luoxia carried Li Hanyi and walked out.


    "Senior Spear Immortal is really very good to Senior Hanyi," Wuxin finally said a few words.


    "Of course I have to be good to her. Baili and I have always regarded her as our little shimei. But, she always insists she¡¯s my shijie. Baili and I have always wanted to visit Qingcheng Mountain and give that stinky Daoist a real beating, but she just wouldn¡¯t let us. She¡¯d rather wait for that stinky Daoist toe." Sikong Changfeng sighed. "But that stinky Daoist died just like that. Although that stinky Daoist was not a good man, he¡¯s Li Hanyi¡¯s husband after all. He made Hanyi a widow. I will definitely get even with Su Changhe one day."


    Suddenly, Wuxin sped his palms together and bowed. "This monk haspleted my task, Senior. Farewell."


    "I could guess why you went to look for Hanyi, and could also guess what Hanyi said to you." Sikong Changfeng looked at Wuxin. "So, you¡¯re going to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Yes." Wuxin nodded.


    "Heavenly Revtions is not a good ce to go. Everyone says that Snow Moon City is the number one city in the martial world, but if we¡¯re justparing martial experts, there are a lot more of them in Heavenly Revtions. The Five Grand Eunuchs, the Directorate of Astronomy, and there are also the old eunuchs in the Imperial Mausoleum, and the various martial experts under Heaven that were recruited by the Princes. Even if you¡¯re ranked first on the Fine Jade List, do you think you¡¯ll have it easy at Heavenly Revtions?" Sikong Changfeng said.


    Wuxin grinned. "This monk is not going to Heavenly Revtions to look for a fight."


    "You¡¯re ranked first on the Fine Jade List and the Sect Leader of Outerheaven. You say you¡¯re not going to Heavenly Revtions to look for a fight. But, the people in Heavenly Revtions will want to fight you." Sikong Changfeng walked to the table and poured a cup of tea. "It''s too risky. Although you are indeed smarter than those useless disciples of ours, whenpared to the people in Heavenly Revtions City, you¡¯re still a little tender and immature."


    "Spear Immortal, do you intend to stop this monk?" Wuxin raised his eyebrows.


    "You saved Hanyi once, so I will help you once. Are you in a hurry to get to Heavenly Revtions?" Sikong Changfeng rocked the tea cup gently.


    "Actually, I¡¯m not really in a hurry," Wuxin said flippantly.


    "Then stay in Snow Moon City for a few days." Sikong Changfeng handed the tea cup to Wuxin.


    Wuxin hesitated for a while before he took it.


    "The Unfettered Heavenly Realm isn¡¯t worth much, nor is the Fine Jade List. Aim for the Ultimate Experts List." Sikong Changfeng smiled.


    At this time, in the open sea.


    On this endless sea, a huge cedar longboat was sailing at full speed and it was the only ship as far as the eye could see. But, no matter how huge it was, it became insignificantpared to the vast ocean.


    A burst of cheers sounded from the Golden Cross bearing the Phoenix Takes Flight g.


    No matter how remarkable Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s abilities were, the Golden Lists would not have made it to this ship sailing on the open sea. Hence, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian and the others would naturally not know that they have entered the Fine Jade List. Obviously, their cheers were for something far more direct. But, even if they knew about it, they probably wouldn''t have been too happy either. After all, they were beaten by Wushuang from Unrivaled City back then, and were now crushed beneath him again. They would naturally be immensely dissatisfied.


    Tian Mozhi gathered his sleeves over his hands, looked at the three inds clustered together in the distance, and spoke mildly, "We¡¯re here."


    "We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here!" Mu Chunfeng eximed excitedly. "We¡¯re finally here. My brother can be saved!"


    Lei Wujie and the others were also outwardly joyous, and even Xiao Se''s mouth curled up slightly.


    Three Snake Inds.

 Chapter 257 Everything Has its Price

    <h4>Chapter 257 Everything Has its Price</h4>


    After the Golden Cross moored near the shore, the two snake chiefs who were dressed all in ck, brought the rest of the snake catches they¡¯d recruited from the harbour to disembark first. They had all put on tight leather armors to protect themselves and wore ck-coloured robes over the armor. On their face was a mask made of iron, so they were extremely well protected.


    "Is the golden line snake that poisonous?" Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand.


    Tang Lian nodded. "If you are bitten by a golden line snake, you¡¯ll probably be able to live for another cup of tea[4]. The golden line snakes we saw when we were ashore were specially domesticated so most of its toxin had been neutralised. But, if an ordinary person was bitten by those, they would still lose consciousness right away."


    Lei Wujie sighed. "Since it''s so poisonous, why are we letting these people go out and take the risk. All that risk just to prepare a dose of medicine so that one person can¡­ uh, so that he can¡­"


    "People die for money, and birds die for food. The people already epted their gold, and they are fully aware of the risks involved," Xiao Se interjectednguidly, seeing that Lei Wujie could not continue.


    "Is Lei-xiong saying that I¡¯m one of those rich people who have zero benevolence?" Mu Chunfeng smiled. "For my own interests, I will not hesitate to pay for these people''s lives."


    After spending so many days together, Lei Wujie naturally understood Mu Chunfeng''s character and knew that he was not that kind of person. But, after thinking further about it, he couldn¡¯t deny the truth of the matter either. For a while, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    "But you saw how much gold I¡¯m giving them? It¡¯s money that they can¡¯t earn even after more than ten years of fishing. With this gold, some fishermen who have been working for someone can now buy a fishing boat of their own. Some who have sons that are grown up but still single can finally afford to pay for an expensive dowry. They all know the risks involved, but they couldn¡¯t wait to grab at a chance for this job. Do you know why?" Mu Chunfeng said lightly.


    "Why?" Lei Wujie asked very cooperatively.


    "Because everything has its price." At this moment, Mu Chunfeng suddenly became more like a noble son of the Qingzhou Mu family. "Our Mu family believes in this principle, so I came on this trip personally. Nobody can guarantee absolute safety when you¡¯re on the open sea. So this is the price that we¡¯ve paid!"


    Xiao Se suddenly said, "Actually, I think you¡¯re quite suitable to inherit the Mu family."


    "It¡¯s not important whether or not I inherit the Mu family. The important thing is to help my brother regain his springtime." Mu Chunfeng suddenly turned around and carried his medical case on his back. "Also, with me here, no one is allowed to die."


    Xiao Se and the others immediately followed after him. The snake catchers had already dispersed on the ind, but the scene on the ind was different from what Lei Wujie had imagined. At first nce, this was a very ordinary ind. Flowers and trees flourished all around while birds and other animals hummed in harmony. It was rather different from a snake indpletely covered with golden line snakes that he¡¯d imagined. Mu Chunfeng seemed to predict what he was going to ask. "Even if Golden Snake Ind is an ind with the most golden line snakes, they¡¯re not all over the ind. Naturally, it¡¯ll take us some time to find them."


    Four hours passed, and even after making several rounds around the ind, they didn¡¯t find a single golden line snake. So, they sat down under the shade to drink some water and rest. One of the snake chiefs in his ck robe suddenly appeared next to them. "Young master."


    Mu Chunfeng drank some water and asked, "How many?"


    "Thirty," the snake chief replied.


    "No one was injured?" Mu Chunfeng asked again.


    "The snake-catching suit designed by the young master is really rigorous. No one has been injured yet. If there are any injuries, we will send a signal to inform the young master to go over," the snake head replied respectfully.


    Mu Chunfeng smiled. "Carry on, then."


    After the snake chief had left, Xiao Se asked, "How many golden line snakes do you intend to catch this time?"


    "If it¡¯s only to make that medicine, of course I would only need a few golden line snakes. But, to make up for the cost of this trip, I would need at least two hundred," Mu Chunfeng said mildly.


    Tang Lian was shocked. "Two hundred golden line snakes? If you extract all the venom from two hundred golden line snakes, you can poison a whole city to death."


    "We¡¯re not interested in making poisons, but the snake gall and snake venom of the golden line snakes are all valuable materials. To enter the open sea, we had to stuff quite a lot of money into the government officials¡¯ pockets. The Mu family are not in the business of making losses, so we recruited so many snake catchers for this trip partly because of this reason," Mu Chunfeng said.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "The current progress is too slow. I can''t wait that long."


    Mu Chunfeng nced at Xiao Se, and naturally understood what he meant. "Indeed, based on my medical skills, you truly can¡¯t wait that long. I can lend you that boat and you can travel straight to the east from here. Our agreement still stands."


    "No." Xiao Se shook his head. "Like you just said, everything has its price."


    Mu Chunfeng chuckled and drank another mouthful of water, declining toment.


    "Da-shixiong, time to pay our boat fare." Xiao Se also drank a mouthful of water.


    Tang Lian nodded, took out a bag of powder from his robes and shook it vigorously. The powder scattered in a circle around their group, and the smell was very pungent. Sikong Qianluo coughed while sheined, "Da-shixiong, what did you throw out? I¡¯m going to choke to death!"


    Lei Wujie, who was familiar with explosives, recognized it immediately. "Sulfur?"


    Tang Lian immediately took out a stick of incense from his robes, leaned over and inserted the stick of incense into the soil. With a gentle twist of his hand, he ignited the stick of incense. There was the faint scent of incense mingled with a strange rancid smell, and the few of them sitting together couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    "Now what is this?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Tang Lian stood up. "This is rot incense. No venomous creatures can resist its smell." His words were absolute, but they were absolutely convincing at the same time. Because when it came to the use of poisons, except for the well-established Wen n, Tang n were the most adept.


    After a while, they were surrounded by the sounds of hissing and sliding. Everyone looked around hurriedly and saw that the grass around them was full of long golden-coloured snakes. Even the branches of the trees were covered with long snakes, as they curled their bodies and spat out their tongues. They seemed to be watching the people but also afraid of that ring of sulfur and didn¡¯t dare to advance further.


    "How many of Tang n¡¯s hidden weapons do you have on you?" Xiao Se asked.


    Tang Lian shrugged. "Never counted them before, but I have quite a few."


    "Use them all up before we return to Beili. You could consider that a proper closure too," Xiao Se said faintly.


    Tang Lian nodded. With a quick move, he walked out of that circle. His movement was incredibly fast as he shifted back and forth and silver light shed continuously between his fingers. One by one, the leaping golden line snakes fell onto the ground just as quickly.


    Lei Wujie picked up his sword and got ready to step out but Xiao Se stopped him. "Once you draw your sword, all the golden line snakes will be chopped into pieces by onezy move. People want to harvest the snake galls, not stew snake meat."


    Lei Wujie raised his eyebrows. "How about having snake soup for dinner tonight?"


    Sikong Qianluo immediately retorted with a vomiting expression.


    After about half of the rot incense had burnt, Tang Lian returned to where the rest were. He leaned over and pinched the incense to extinguish it before he remarked mildly, "That¡¯s enough. Get some people to gather them up."


    Xiao Se nodded. Then, together with Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo, they casually followed Tang Lian back to the boat. Looking at their backs, Mu Chunfeng suddenly thought of something the vulgar vendors on the streets of Qingzhou would always use to curse at the nobles in private.


    "Bloody fucking awesome[5]."

 Chapter 258 Bonfire on the Beach

    <h4>Chapter 258 Bonfire on the Beach</h4>


    Xiao Se turned his head and looked at Mu Chunfeng who was still standing in the same spot. "What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to the Silver Snake Ind."


    Mu Chunfeng heard him and grinnedcently. In his head, he was thinking that reading more books had its own benefits too. Slowly, he said, "Silver banded snakes only show up at dawn, so we¡¯ll have to wait for tomorrow."


    "Oh." Xiao Se responded indifferently and turned to leave.


    Lei Wujie was very curious when he heard that, so he slowed down to walk next to Mu Chunfeng. "Why do the silver banded snakes only show up at dawn?"


    "Because the silver banded snakes have very thin skins. Most of the time, they live in the dark and won¡¯t show themselves. Their bodies can at best tolerate the light at dawn, so we will only be able to see them every morning at daybreak," Mu Chunfeng said.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Then we can rest for the rest of the day?"


    Mu Chunfengughed and said, "I guess so."


    "Da-shixiong," Lei Wujie shouted loudly.


    Tang Lian waved his hand. "Boil snake soup!"


    Sikong Qianluo made a vomiting expression again.


    Quickly, the people Mu Chunfeng brought along cleaned up all the golden line snakes on the ground. The snake catchers who had been recruited were all prepared to die on this trip that had a one in ten chance of survival, but they didn¡¯t expect their task was so easilypleted and they were all smiles. The two snake chiefspleted their inventory of the harvest and said something to Tian Mozhi. Tian Mozhi nodded and walked to Mu Chunfeng''s side. "Two hundred and thirty-six snakes."


    "Harvest the snake galls and extract the snake venom. Hurry up, and don''t throw away the golden line snakes. Bring them over," Mu Chunfeng instructed in a soft voice.


    Tian Mozhi was puzzled. "What are we going to do with all the snake carcasses?"


    Mu Chunfeng said helplessly, "Eat them."


    Maybe it was because they had been on the boat for so long, but with the exception of the two snake chiefs who returned to the ship to take care of the golden line snakes, as well as a few boatmen to watch the ship, everyone else stayed on the ind and appeared reluctant to leave. But, they also didn¡¯t dare to wander too far away. After all, there were still a lot of golden line snakes on the ind. Tang Lian and Lei Wujie set up a big iron pot and filled it with sea water to boil.


    Lei Wujie grinned and said, "It¡¯s only because we¡¯re on this trip out to sea that I found out da-shixiong is also proficient in cooking."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m always being sent out on missions for Snow Moon City and often have to spend my nights in the open. Where did you learn your cooking skills from?" Tang Lian asked as he lit the fire.


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "I have a really great shifu. Every time he¡¯ll make me cook something nice for him before he was willing to teach me martial arts."


    Mu Chunfeng walked up to them and said, "I¡¯ve heard that snake meat is fresh and tender and a rare delicacy in the world. But I haven''t had the opportunity to try it. Looks like I¡¯m going to get my fill today?"


    Sikong Qianluo was sitting nearby and said with disdain, "Only Nanjue people eat that stuff. I won''t eat it!"


    "They say Nanjue people will eat anything. I think snake meat is indeed more popr in Nanjue." Mu Chunfeng nodded.


    Tang Lian smiled and said, "Eating snakes is nothing to a Nanjue person. They have a dish called Three Little Squeaks. That¡¯s the true ultimate test of the world. Even I dare not eat it."


    Sikong Qianluo thought for a moment. "What kind of dish is this? It has an interesting name."


    "It''s interesting, indeed. They ce a pile of newly born mouse pups on a te. They have yet to grow hair and haven¡¯t even opened their eyes. Reach for one with your chopsticks and mp a head, it makes one squeak. Then, dip it into the sauce, and it makes another squeak. Lastly, put it into your mouth and bite down, and it makes one more squeak. Altogether three squeaks. It¡¯s said that the juice flows everywhere, and is quite tasty "


    "Da-shixiong, you shut up!" Sikong Qianluo picked up a stone and threw it at him.


    Tang Lian was born in the Tang n, after all. Such a hidden weapon would never hit him. He kicked a stone on the beach and smashed that stone into two. He returned augh. "Qianluo-shimei, I was just telling a story."


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head. "That was really disgusting."


    Lei Wujie swallowed. "Da-shixiong, you¡¯re really sick."


    Even Xiao Se snorted in disgust.


    Tang Lian scratched his head with embarrassment. "Actually¡­ I really don''t dare to eat it too."


    But everyone else ignored him, disbelief written all over their faces. After all, Tang Lian described it too vividly, and even the boatmen who happened to overhear were now looking at him with suspicion in their eyes. Fortunately, the two snake chiefs came over and brought with them a basket of golden line snake carcasses, alleviating the awkward moment.


    Tang Lian took the basket of golden line snakes and sighed. "If only we had an old hen here."


    Lei Wujie raised his eyebrows. "Da-shixiong, we¡¯re really in the same line."


    "What¡¯s the story now?" Mu Chunfeng seemed to have read many books, but they didn¡¯t include food recipes.


    "This dish is called the Dragon Phoenix Stew. One whole chicken to three snakes, stew them together, very delicious." Lei Wujie licked his tongue.


    "We have chickens on the boat. Bring a few over," Mu Chunfeng said to a boatman next to him.


    "You even have chickens on board?" Lei Wujie was stunned.


    Mu Chunfeng finally had a chance to show off. He cleared his throat and was about to speak, but was interrupted by azy voice, "If you only eat fish on the boat, the crew will contract mria and sepsis, so they have to raise a few chickens and ducks."


    "Not only do we have chickens and ducks, we even have a pig on board," Mu Chunfeng added.


    "Mu-xiong, can I trouble you to prepare some fish for us. I¡¯ll skip the snake soup," Xiao Se continued.


    Sikong Qianluo was overjoyed. "Xiao Se, you don¡¯t want to eat that disgusting thing too, right?"


    Xiao Se shook his head and said faintly, "In my current condition, if I eat snake meat, I¡¯ll die."


    Sikong Qianluo felt a tightness in her heart. She had a feeling that Xiao Se spoke less and lesstely, and this made her very uneasy.


    Night slowly fell.


    Tang Lian and Lie Wujie had set up over tenrge pots to boil the two hundred plus golden line snakes they caught in the morning. The fragrance from the soup was everywhere and even Sikong Qianluo couldn''t help salivating.


    "Snake meat really does taste good. Don¡¯t be afraid. You can give it a try," Xiao Se said softly.


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head vigorously. "Don¡¯t want."


    Xiao Se chuckled and took a sip of water.


    Everyone was drinking,ughing, and eating snake meat.


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo sat aside, looking at them, appearing a little lonely.


    Sikong Qianluo was a little annoyed, wondering why she could clearly tell that Xiao Se was feeling downcast, but Tang Lian and Lei Wujie over there were acting like everything was fine while they went on pretending they were chefs?


    At this moment, Lei Wujie took a sip of wine and waved his long sleeves. The Heart sword was instantly unsheathed and fell into his hand.


    His disy brought on a burst of apuse.


    Lei Wujie raised his sword, waved his sleeves, and his red clothes followed in a wild dance.


    It was the Ruoyi sword dance he¡¯d learnt at the Snow Moon City Full Blossom Festival that day.


    Tang Lian gave a small smile and threw a pot of wine into the sky.


    Lei Wujie took a flying leap, intercepted the pot of wine, andnded in front of Xiao Se.


    He handed the pot to Xiao Se.


    "Why are you drinking water? Have some wine."


    "Don''t worry. With us around, we won¡¯t let you die."

 Chapter 259 Silver Banded Snakes Water Dragon Swims

    <h4>Chapter 259 Silver Banded Snakes Water Dragon Swims</h4>


    Xiao Se gave Lei Wujie a deadpan look. Lei Wujie held his sword in his right hand with a pot of wine bnced at the tip of the sword, but his expression was a little provocative.


    "How can we be drinking wine and eating snakes while you¡¯re here drinking water and flirting with shijie?" Lei Wujie''s mouth curled upwards.


    Xiao Se took the wine sk and drank it all before he put it down. "Who¡¯s scared of you?"


    In the next second, Xiao Se copsed in a dead faint.


    Lei Wujie also fainted right after.


    Because Sikong Qianluo had lifted her Silver Moon spear and knocked Lei Wujie out with one spear move.


    "You better exin this properly, what do you mean by flirting with shijie?" Sikong Qianluo said angrily.


    Mu Chunfeng rushed over with the medicine case on his back, pulling out his silver needles and wiping off the sweat on his forehead at the same time. "Can you guys stop doing this? Don¡¯t create more trouble for this doctor, please?"


    At the other end, Tang Lian was already drunk and he began to show off the various forms of his fist techniques. The fist techniques, Harness the Sea, imparted by Baili Dongjun was even more impressive when performed drunk. Every fist resonated with the tide and caused the ordinary boatmen to cheer and apud continuously.


    The only sober Snow Moon City disciple left, Sikong Qianluo rubbed her forehead, thinking that the head disciple of this distinguished number one city in the martial world was reduced to performing his fist techniques on a deserted ind. It was really embarrassing, if you think about it.


    Mu Chunfeng finished the treatment with his needles, wiped off his sweat and said with a smile, "Does shimei want to steal a bit of the limelight?"


    Sikong Qianluo started. ¡°Huh?¡±


    "When ites to such bonfire parties, isn¡¯t it just a chance for everyone to show off their special skills andpare who¡¯s better? You¡¯re a woman, rare on a ship, so everyone is also looking forward to your performance," Mu Chunfeng said while he positioned Xiao Se carefully to lean against a boulder.


    "Why not." Sikong Qianluo picked up her spear and jumped into the ring surrounded by all the people. Tang Lian, who had just wobbled his way through a set of Harness the Sea, was already sound asleep to one side. Sikong Qianluo picked up her spear and swung it in a perfect circle through the air.


    The crowd apuded.


    The Silver Moon spear had a pure white gleam from the moonlight, and when she waved it in a dance, it seemed as if the moonlight itself was flowing. It was really beautiful. On top of that, Sikong Qianluo had a pretty face, and after a while, the bunch of boatmen could no longer see the spear. They only had eyes for the face which smiled as she swung her spear, yet looking heroic between her brows.


    Sikong Qianluo tilted her head slightly, and with a wave of her spear, it was as if she raised the moonlight. At that moment, she saw what looked like a person standing at the bow of the Golden Cross. The person¡¯s robes fluttered in the breeze.


    The figure looked somewhat familiar.


    When the spear fell, Sikong Qianluo raised her head again, but there was nobody at the bow.


    "Did I see wrongly?" Sikong Qianluo kept her spear and whispered to herself.


    On the second day, dawn.


    Silver banded snakes were less valuable than golden line snakes. They had no expensive medicinal value and furthermore, their numbers were much smaller, so the recruited snake catchers were no longer of much use. Therefore, only Mu Chunfeng, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian, Sikong Qianluo and the two ck-robed snake chiefs departed for Silver Snake Ind.


    After waking from their drunken night, Xiao Se and the other two hadpletely forgotten what they got up to the night before. Tang Lian, who had been performing his fist techniques on the beach the night before, was once again his serious and stern self. "Silver banded snakes only show up at dawn. How much time do we have at most?"


    "At most an hour. After an hour, the silver banded snakes will return to their snake holes." One of the ck-robed snake chiefs replied in a deep voice.


    The group left Golden Cross on a small tender boat and set off for Silver Snake Ind. Lei Wujie squatted down and rapped against the small boat. "Are we going to use thister to continue going eastwards? It kind of feels a little unreliable, though?"


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head. "Lei-xiong, don''t worry. When the timees, I will naturally give you all a good boat. Alternatively, we can all go together too."


    "This trip concerns life and death. I thank Mu-xiong for your kindness." Xiao Se turned him down mildly.


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. He was a smart man, and he understood the tone of voice that represented a genuine rejection.


    Very soon, the group arrived at Silver Snake Ind. They followed the lead of the two snake chiefs deep into Silver Snake Ind, but they didn¡¯t see any traces of snakes along the way. In fact, there were even very few traces of other living creatures.


    "Why is this?" Sikong Qianluo was puzzled.


    Tang Lian plucked a leaf and sniffed it lightly. "The venom from one silver banded snake is equivalent to ten golden line snakes. All the nts on this ind are also poisonous to some degree, so be careful as you walk. Don¡¯t get cut by the leaves."


    "The whole ind is a poisonous ind?" Sikong Qianluo pursed her lips and looked at the bright red flowers on both sides. She was still puzzled as she said, "What a waste of such beautiful flowers."


    Tang Lian knelt down, plucked a red flower, and whispered softly, "This is Crimson Tears. The more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is. The sap from this flower can poison a full grown water buffalo to death." He pinched the flower gently, retrieved a medicine bottle from his robes and poured the sap into it.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting poisoned?" One of the snake chiefs frowned.


    Tang Lian smiled but did not answer. He kept the medicine bottle back in his robes and continued walking forward.


    "Later, if you¡¯re bitten by a silver banded snake, remember to ask Tang-xiong for a drop to drink." Mu Chunfeng patted the snake chief gently on his shoulder.


    "What does young master mean?" The snake chief was puzzled.


    "Wherever venomous creatures live, within seven zhang will be a nt that has the antidote. Of course, a venomous creature can produce an antidote and an antidote can also be a poison. You know snakes, but don¡¯t know enough about poisons." Mu Chunfeng sighed.


    The group continued to move forward, and after a while, they arrived at a waterfall. However, they also saw silver light twinkling from inside the waterfall, as if there were countless flying fish jumping. It was very beautiful. But when they looked more carefully, they realised that those were not fish, but snakes.


    Hundreds of silver snakes were jumping and swimming in the waterfall, bathed in sunlight that resulted in a dazzling silver light.


    "This¡­" Sikong Qianluo was stunned. When looking upon such a picture, you could only feel that it was really beautiful, but at the same time also indescribably disgusting and terrifying. Although the silver snakes had a trace of silver colour on their skin, on second look, they were in fact, almost transparent. No wonder these snakes could only move about at dawn, and they even had to swim in the water. After all, such a fragileyer of skin would easily burn if exposed to the sun.


    "We use that rot incense?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "The rot incense won¡¯t attract them. They won¡¯t take the risk of getting burnt toe over."


    "Then we¡¯ll fly over and grab a few." Sikong Qianluo grabbed her spear, intending to step forward.


    "If shimei doesn¡¯t want to be bitten into a sieve, you should not be impulsive." Tang Lian reached out and stopped Sikong Qianluo.


    The two snake chiefs exchanged a nce and stepped forward. One of them jumped to the other side of the river. The two of them pulled with their hands and spread out a small.


    Tang Lian nodded. "This method is not bad."


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "How long will that take?"


    "Depends on luck. Based on their experience, the longest they¡¯ve taken is to catch one in three days," Mu Chunfeng replied.


    "Too slow." Xiao Se shook his head.


    Lei Wujie sighed and stepped forward. "Out of the way."


    The two snake chiefs nced at him and gave way.


    Lei Wujie took out an object from his clothes and hurled it towards the waterfall. The object hit the waterfall and suddenly exploded. In an instant, at least twenty silver banded snakes were blown out of the water. Lei Wujie flew over, picked up the bamboo basket they had prepared before, and caught the silver banded snakes. "Look through carefully. There should be at least one snake gall that wasn¡¯t blown apart."


    "Lei n Fort Heaven tier explosives, Water Dragon Swims. I actually used it to catch snakes. If all those shixiong in Lei n found out about this, they¡¯d probably beat me to death."

 Chapter 260 Iron Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 260 Iron Crystal</h4>


    They have caught the golden line snakes in sufficient numbers, they have also obtained the silver banded snake and now, all they were missing from Mu Chunfeng¡¯s three vours of snake galls was thest one. But, this iron crystal¡­


    "Next, we should head directly for Crystal Ind. But, to be honest." Tang Lian nced at the two snake chiefs. "Is there really such a snake as the iron crystal in the world? If it does exist, why do people only know of the golden line and silver banded, but not the iron crystal?"


    "Tang-xiong asked a good question, so let me ask Tang-xiong a question too," Mu Chunfeng said. "Since people only know of the gold line and silver banded, why is this ce called Three Snake Inds?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. That¡¯s right, if there were no snakes on Crystal Ind, then why was it called Three Snake Inds?


    "In the previous dynasty, the Commander-in-chief of the Eastern Sea District once wrote in the ¡¶Eastern Sea Treatise¡· that someone once sailed past the Silver Snake Ind andnded on Crystal Ind. In the end, only one person returned. That person said that there was a giant snake on Crystal Ind with eyes asrge as antern but it couldn¡¯t see anything. However, its sense of smell and hearing were extremely sensitive and it could open its mouth and swallow a grown man whole. Also, its body was like iron, impervious to des and spears. But the man was already crazy at the time, andter he said that it wasn¡¯t a snake but a dragon. In any case, it was a monster that lived far away on Three Snake Inds so whether it actually existed, at the very least it would be difficult to deal with. So, nobody bothered to investigate further. We¡¯re the first to try," Mu Chunfeng said with self-satisfaction.


    "Nobody has tried to go there before?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "There are, but Crystal Ind is very difficult to enter. Because there is a poisonous miasma, ordinary people will lose consciousness and die within ten steps into the ind." Mu Chunfeng took out a medicine bottle and handed it to everyone. "So we¡¯ll need this."


    Tang Lian took a look. "Insect repellent pill?"


    "I came here thoroughly prepared. I must bring back with me the three vours of snake galls," Mu Chunfeng dered proudly.


    Everyone took the insect repellent pill and continued to move forward. Crystal Ind was actually very close to Silver Snake Ind and you could reach the opposite shore just by crossing over a few reefs. But Crystal Ind seemed to be enveloped in a thinyer of haze. Sometimes, a bird would fly across the sky but once it neared Crystal Ind, it would suddenly fall straight down.


    "There really is a poisonous miasma." Lei Wujie frowned.


    Everyone held their breaths and walked forward cautiously. They had taken the insect repellent pills, so they could temporarily resist the poisonous miasma, but they were still feeling a little dizzy.


    "This ind really stinks too much." Sikong Qianluo frowned.


    Indeed, there was a strong and sickening stench in the air.


    "How do we find thatrge snake?" Lei Wujie asked. "If we wait any longer, I''m afraid even after finishing that whole bottle, I¡¯ll still die from the stench."


    Mu Chunfeng said solemnly, "Perhaps it has already found us."


    Suddenly, the group felt a dark shadow pass over their heads. They raised their heads up hurriedly but there was nothing.


    "Ah!" A scream sounded, and everyone whirled around. One of the snake chiefs was instantly swept away by the tail of a giant snake. The snake''s tail was several zhang long, almost the size of an adult giant python. It only appeared for an instant, but also disappeared in an instant.


    "Gege!" The remaining snake chief eximed, and that was when everyone else realised that the two were actually brothers.


    After a while, a ck shadow crashed down. Everyone dodged the impact before they turned around to look and realised it was the body of the ck-robed snake chief. But his entire body was limp and heaped into a pile, as if all the bones in his body had been pulverised.


    The surviving snake chief wanted to go to him, but was pulled back by Tang Lian. "Qianluo, you protect Xiao Se. Everyone, be careful, don''t fall behind."


    Lei Wujie¡¯s heart moved with a thought and his Heart sword unsheathed itself. He swung the sword abruptly and blocked that giant snake tail which lunged at them all of a sudden.


    There was a loud "ng", as if the Heart sword struck a bell made of iron that was as sharp as itself. However, it didn¡¯t even leave a mark on that body.


    "Your skill at listening to the wind to perceive position has improved again." Tang Lian smiled.


    Lei Wujie, however, did not feel the slightest sense of pride. He just nodded slightly and spoke in a rare serious manner, "The ancient books were right. This snake¡¯s body is like iron, imprable by des and spears."


    "The key point is how it hides such arge body." Tang Lian frowned slightly, and the giant snake tail appeared again, and suddenly disappeared right after.


    Xiao Se crouched down a little and put a hand on the ground.


    "What is it?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Under the ground. Seems like something¡¯s moving about." Xiao Se rushed to his feet and yelled at everyone, "Be careful! It''s underground!"


    As soon as he said it, the entire ground lifted up and everyone leapt off. The remaining snake chief wasn¡¯t as skilled in his martial arts and he wasn¡¯t fast enough. He was crushed immediately by that rising snake body and died instantly. The rest hurriedly tipped their toes and shed to a distance. Then, they finally looked up and saw the true body of the iron crystal snake.


    Its body waspletely covered with a bronze-coloured scale armor, gleaming with a cold light. There were tworge lumps at the top of its head which glowed with a reddish hue likenterns. Those were its eyes as recorded in the ancient books. Although they were veryrge, they could not see anything. The entire snake was nearly ten zhang long and when it opened its huge mouth, it revealed a mouthful of fangs. At the same time, a foul gust of wind erupted, simr to the stench on the ind except much more intense.


    "So, the poisonous miasma on the ind is produced by this snake. Just imagine how poisonous its own body is." Mu Chunfeng gasped a cold breath.


    "It''s just a snake, but it thinks it¡¯s a dragon? Although I don''t know what a dragon looks like, it can¡¯t be as ugly as this guy." Lei Wujie jumped and shed at the giant snake. His sword shed at the giant snake¡¯s back and he drew it all the way down its back.


    They all heard a sharp sound as if the sword had scratched on a piece of iron.


    The giant snake''s body danced wildly, and threw Lei Wujie off violently. Lei Wujiended on the ground and slid back over ten steps beforeing to a stop. He wiped his sweat and sighed. "This time, none of our tricks are going to work."


    As soon as he spoke, the giant snake smashed its body at them again.


    Everyone leaped back again, and Tang Lian frowned. "We can¡¯t continue like this. Even the Heart sword can¡¯t prate its scales, then all our other weapons won¡¯t have much effect either."


    "Can we use poison?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Tang Lian still shook his head. "Unless we can inject the poison directly into the snake''s blood, otherwise with its own toxicity, ordinary poisons won¡¯t have any effect on it."


    Mu Chunfeng looked at the two red eyeballs of the snake. "Perhaps those eyes are its weakness. We have to find a way to strike there."


    Tang Lian shook his head. "That¡¯s way too close to the snake¡¯s head. It¡¯s too dangerous. If we¡¯re not fast enough, we¡¯ll be swallowed in one bite."


    "Then, we just have to be fast enough." Xiao Se suddenly stepped forward and reached a hand for Lei Wujie. "Give me your sword."

 Chapter 261 Cloud Step Wind Riding

    <h4>Chapter 261 Cloud Step Wind Riding</h4>


    Lei Wujie red at him as if he was crazy. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to use the sword. As long as I don¡¯t use my internal strength, it¡¯s fine. Give me your sword,¡± Xiao Se responded firmly.


    ¡°You make it sound easy. That iron crystal snake is really strong. With a careless sweep, it¡¯ll crush you to death,¡± Lei Wujie said anxiously.


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡± Xiao Se retorted.


    Lei Wujie frowned then shook his head.


    Xiao Se walked right past him and took the Heart sword from his hand. Tang Lian reached out and stopped him.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Tang Lian sighed. He took out a medicine bottle and poured out the Crimson Tears he obtained earlier onto the de of the sword. ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself. It¡¯s just a snake. If we try a little harder, I¡¯m sure we can think of another way.¡±


    The iron crystal snake swept its tail over once again.


    Xiao Se took a flying leap and stepped onto the snake¡¯s tail.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s frown deepened and she tightened her grip on the Silver Moon spear.


    Xiao Se¡¯s steps became incredibly fast. He exerted his Cloud Step Wind Riding skill to its extreme as he ran towards the head of the snake.


    The iron crystal seemed to be able to perceive someone stepping on its body and started to thrash about frantically.


    But Xiao Se''s steps were extremely agile. He tipped his toes and jumped,nded, dodged, jumped up again andnded again. He was already standing on top of the snake''s head.


    Mu Chunfeng¡¯s eyes were wide with awe. "Is there really such a miraculous lightness skill under Heaven?"


    "Die." Xiao Se swung the long sword and stabbed it right into the two red lumps. The long sword only prated three feet and the iron crystal snake immediately tensed as straight as a pole. Then it started to writhe even more frantically. Xiao Se, who was standing on top of the snake¡¯s head, swayed left and right. He wanted to exert his Cloud Step Wind Riding skill again, but in the end, he was physically exhausted and could only grab onto a piece of the snake¡¯s scale in a death grip so that he wouldn¡¯t be thrown off.


    "Not good." Lei Wujie took a step forward.


    Tang Lian was also ready to move.


    Even Mu Chunfeng had a n.


    But none of them were faster than that silver spear. Sikong Qianluo wielded her silver spear and shed over in an instant. She smacked down at the snake¡¯s tail that was thrashing about and swept up using the recoil from that force. "Xiao Se, jump!"


    Xiao Se gritted his teeth and leaped towards Sikong Qianluo.


    "This scene¡­" Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly.


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "I keep getting a feeling that the roles of these two people are reversed."


    Sikong Qianluo grabbed Xiao Se in a hug, his robe flying, presenting a rather beautiful picture. Except once they turned around, a wave of disgusting stench wafted over. The iron crystal snake had opened its mouth wide and that wide-opened maw was facing them.


    "That¡¯s so gross." Sikong Qianluo extended the Silver Moon spear and pressed it down on the iron crystal¡¯s upper jaw, taking advantage of the momentum to retreat backwards. With her spear in one hand and Xiao Se in the other, shended steadily beside the others.


    "Shijie, steady!" Lei Wujie eximed.


    Sikong Qianluo braced her spear on the ground. The brief spat of actionsted only a moment, but it was extremely thrilling. She was panting heavily, her entire body dripping with sweat.


    Because of the dripping sweat, her clothes clung to her skin.


    Because of her heavy gasping, her slightly plump breasts were heaving.


    Tang Lian hurriedly turned aside. Lei Wujie blushed slightly in his face and didn¡¯t dare to take a second look. Mu Chunfeng had yet to fullyprehend Sikong Qianluo¡¯s true power and couldn¡¯t help but stare a little longer. But in the end, he was still a gentleman and averted his gaze.


    But Sikong Qianluo was still holding a person in her arms.


    Xiao Se.


    In the past, Xiao Se was able to rebuke high-ranking nobles in the imperial court, andter, he could defeat grandmasters in the martial world. Just now, when everyone else had run out of ideas, he cut down the iron crystal snake with a single sword. But, at this moment, he suddenly seemed to bepletely at a loss. His arm seemed to have brushed against something.


    Something a bit soft.


    Well, he naturally knew what it was.


    Sikong Qianluo finally caught her breath and asked him, "You okay?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "Okay."


    Sikong Qianluo let out a long sigh of relief, and was finally at ease.


    Because she was finally at ease, she recovered her usual mood and then, she realised. She realised that Xiao Se''s arm was touching a ce that shouldn''t be touched.


    "If you¡¯re okay, then what are you doing! Get lost!" Sikong Qianluo flung Xiao Se to the ground.


    "I''m going to see if that snake is dead." The iron crystal snake was still twitching on the ground when Sikong Qianluo retreated. But now, it seemed to bepletely still. Tang Lian leaped a few times towards it.


    "I''ll go grab my sword." Lei Wujie also walked forward.


    Mu Chunfeng sighed. "If I¡¯d known this would happen, I shouldn''t have brought them here." He was referring to the two ck-robed snake chiefs. Then, he shot a message signal towards the sky to notify Tian Mozhi to send people over.


    Tang Lian lightly touched the scales on the iron crystal snake¡¯s body and eximed, "How could a snake''s scales be so strong? Just how long has this snake lived?"


    Lei Wujie drew out his sword and saw the corpse of the ck-robed snake chief under the giant snake. He sighed. "They really shouldn''t havee. This snake has exceeded their knowledge of snakes."


    "They were from Xi¡¯nan Town and had been raising snakes for a living since they were young. On this trip, they were not only helping me to catch the snakes but the more important goal was to see this legendary iron crystal. They just didn¡¯t know that they would have to leave their souls here." Mu Chunfeng shook his head.


    Tian Mozhi quickly arrived with more men. The miasma on Crystal Ind was too dense so they got a few people to transport the bodies of the two snake chiefs over to Golden Snake Ind and they found a piece of high ground to bury them. The remaining people brought their tools and started to scrape off the scales from the iron crystal snake, piece by piece so that they could extract the snake¡¯s gall.


    The others and Mu Chunfeng returned to the Golden Cross. Tian Mozhi had already prepared a small boat with food and water for about seven days.


    Mu Chunfeng sighed. "Are you really going to the boundary of the sea? They say that nobodyes back from there."


    "Somebody did. My shifu returned from there before." Tang Lian looked into the distance and added slowly, "And he may be there right now."


    "Once you get there, you¡¯ll have no nautical chart. How are you going to navigate?" Mu Chunfeng asked.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment. "We just keep going east, right? Do we still need to navigate?"


    "You just need a gentle breeze and you won¡¯t even know if your boat got turned around. You keep going east but where is east? Maybe you¡¯ll sail an entire day but have gone a hundred miles the opposite way." Mu Chunfeng shook his head.


    "Then how do you navigate?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "We have apass on the boat, and people have been to Three Snake Inds, so there¡¯s a nautical chart. Naturally we had no problems during this journey. But where you¡¯re going¡­" Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly.


    Xiao Se spoke softly, "I once learned a little astronomy. I can navigate."


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "Well, if you know astronomy, then of course, there will be no problem. In fact, in case anything happened on the Golden Cross, I also hired an astronomer."


    "Your little skill at astronomy is going to be quite useless."


    A gentle voice came from behind and everyone turned their heads, immediately stunned.

 Chapter 262 Observing the Moon and Stargazing

    <h4>Chapter 262 Observing the Moon and Stargazing</h4>


    Dressed in a green robe with a small smile on her face and her long hair fluttering, she swept it back lightly, looking very gentle.


    So, the figure Sikong Qianluo spotted the other day when she performed her spear techniques was really her.


    Ye Ruoyi, daughter of Ye Xiaoying.


    No wonder she said that she knew astronomy. She was half a disciple of Qi Tianchen, the Director of Astrology of the Directorate of Astronomy. When ites to astronomy, it would be difficult to find anyone under Heaven more knowledgeable than Qi Tianchen.


    "Why are you here?" The one who asked was Tang Lian, and his tone was not the most friendly. Although they had gotten along well before and even experienced life and death together, Ye Xiaoying¡¯s attitude when they were in Lei n Fort made him feel guarded now.


    "Of course, it¡¯s because I want to help him." Ye Ruoyi looked at Xiao Se, and said lightly, "I don''t know what Father thinks. I just want to help him return to Heavenly Revtions."


    "Because I helped you when we were young?" Xiao Se asked.


    "No." The sea breeze blew across Ye Ruoyi''s hair, and she brushed it back gently. "Because we are friends."


    "Yes, you are friends." Lei Wujie finally interjected. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with travelling thousands of miles to help a friend. Come,e,e, let¡¯s discuss when we¡¯re going to set off."


    Sikong Qianluo pressed the tip of her spear lightly against Lei Wujie''s back. "You¡¯re quite happy."


    Ye Ruoyi looked at Lei Wujie and smiled slightly. "It''s been a while."


    Lei Wujie blushed and scratched his head. "Yes, it''s been a while. You¡¯re still so beautiful."


    Awkward.


    In an instant, the entire ship was filled with an awkward atmosphere.


    Even Mu Chunfeng, who had read tens of thousands of books, didn''t know how to follow from this sentence. However, Ye Ruoyi started for a moment before she returned a genuine smile. "You¡¯re still so adorable."


    Awkward.


    Even more awkward.


    "Hahahahahaha." Mu Chunfengughed, somewhat flustered. "I have a question. Why are all these experts I found here for you, Xiao Se? Thisdy came forward when I was recruiting an astronomer. Although she¡¯s very young, her abilities surpassed all those masters who had practiced astronomy for decades. I was really surprised."


    Xiao Se turned around, ignoring him. "Let''s go."


    Mu Chunfeng didn''t mind. "Xiao-xiong, how many days do we wait for you here?"


    "ording to your estimate, how many more days can I live?" Xiao Se did not stop walking.


    "Five days," Mu Chunfeng replied simply.


    "Then wait for me for seven days." Xiao Se stepped onto the small boat. It was already thergest boat they had on the Golden Cross, but it was still not muchrger than the boats the fishermen used to fish in the coastal waters. In the vast and open sea, it seemed a little insignificant. The group stepped off the Golden Cross and boarded the small boat, all feeling a little uneasy.


    "It¡¯s supposed to take about a day to travel from Three Snake Inds to Peni Immortal Ind. Our boat won¡¯t be capsized by the waves on the way, right?" Lei Wujie whispered.


    "Shut up!" Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian turned around and cursed him for speaking out loud what they were both thinking in their hearts.


    "Xiao-xiong." Mu Chunfeng, who was standing on the Golden Cross, shouted at them.


    Xiao Se raised his head and looked at Mu Chunfeng.


    "You must live!" Mu Chunfeng shouted.


    Xiao Se nodded and whispered, "I will."


    Lei Wujie slowly rowed the oars, and their small boat was slowly on its way.


    Everyone sat on the boat, but did not speak, yet their moods were simr. In this vast and open sea, on a small boat, their journey ahead was unpredictable and uncertain. This was apletely different experience from when they had boarded the Golden Cross to go to Three Snake Inds. Even Tang Lian, their dependable eldest martial brother who was always calm, was full of anxiety at this moment.


    They stayed like this for most of the day. They started with Lei Wujie steering, then Tang Lian, then back to Lei Wujie. The sky gradually grew dark and Ye Ruoyi looked at the stars in the sky and asionally said a few words to adjust their direction.


    "You can tell north, south, east, and west by looking at the stars. I¡¯ve learned something new." Lei Wujie put down the oar and walked to Ye Ruoyi''s side. Tang Lian sighed, and stepped forward to take over the oar.


    "When will we reach that undercurrent?" Sikong Qianluo said uneasily.


    As soon as she spoke, the boat began to rock violently. Tang Lian pushed forward with a palm strike, and with the wind from the palm, the boat retreated two or three zhang. "Looks like we just hit it."


    Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi were silent, but they looked up at the sky.


    Lei Wujie also copied them and looked at the sky. Then, he smiled and said, "The moon is beautiful tonight."


    This was a line he read from the book ¡¶Late Snowfall¡·, in which a man asked the protagonist, how could he express the love he felt in his heart? The protagonist returned him a question, what do you think? The man replied, do I say the moment I saw you, I realised I like you, or do I say, I¡¯m willing to spend my life with you and grow old together. The former talked about love at first sight, while thetter talked about an enduring love thatsted forever. Each came with different intentions and had their own merits. But the male protagonist said, neither needed to be said. You just had to take a night walk with her on a path, during which, you raise your head and say: the moon is beautiful tonight. That''s it.


    Unfortunately, this was not the time for courtship.


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "It''s really beautiful."


    Xiao Se frowned. "I don''t see that star."


    "Almost, I can just see it vaguely," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "What are they talking about?" Sikong Qianluo didn¡¯t understand.


    "That day, Mister Xie said, this undercurrent stops flowing once at night every seven days, and it mainly relies on watching the movement of the stars. During the full moon, Yaoguang rises in the east and Dijun rises in the west. That¡¯s the moment we¡¯re waiting for. But, Miss Ye, how do you know it¡¯sing?" Tang Lian was puzzled.


    "The tides in the sea are based on the movement of the stars in the sky. If you say this undercurrent will stop flowing, then it must be rted to the movement of the stars in the sky. I¡¯ve been calcting it for three months and obtained the final result. The time when Yaoguang rises in the east and Dijun rises in the west is tonight." Ye Ruoyi was still looking up at the sky, a frown furrowing her brows.


    Tang Lian came to a realisation. "No wonder Xiao Se was in such a hurry."


    Xiao Se shook his head slightly. "But Yaoguang has already risen, why is Dijun sote?"


    "The Dijun star is dim. I¡¯m afraid something bad is about to happen in Heavenly Revtions," Ye Ruoyi said, looking pensive. "But this is not something we should worry about now. Tang-shixiong, please hurry!"


    A faint star shed in the west, presumably it was the Dijun star.


    "It''s an hourter than my calctions," Ye Ruoyi said worriedly.


    "When it riseste, I¡¯m afraid it will set early," Xiao Se added.


    Lei Wujie shot to his feet and pushed his palms outwards in the direction of the stern. Tang Lian also elerated his rowing. The boat sped up immediately to move ahead.


    "Are you saying when that Dijun star sets, we¡¯ll all die here?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes!"


    Lei Wujie increased the speed of exerting his power into his palms, then turned to look at Sikong Qianluo who was sitting there in a daze. "Qianluo-shijie, you help too!"

 Chapter 263 A White-robed Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 263 A White-robed Immortal</h4>


    "Beili Year 21, 12th month, 10th day. Day 29 of the Qingzhou Mu Office Golden Cross sailing for Three Snake Inds. Light winds, clear day, anchored at Three Snake Inds. Caught 236 golden line snakes, harvested 226 intact snake galls and two jars of snake venom. Caught 17 silver banded snakes, harvested 17 intact snake galls. Caught 1 iron crystal snake, harvested 1 intact snake gall. Fellow passengers from Xi¡¯nan Town, snake chiefs Kui Luo and Kui Ba, were killed in the midst of capturing the iron crystal snake. Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Tang Lian, Sikong Qianluo borrowed a boat and traveled on towards the east and will return seven dayster. Logged by Qingzhou Mu Office, Manager of Words, Tian Mozhi." Tian Mozhi sat under the light of the stars and silently finished writing his Ship¡¯s Log before cing it carefully into the box.


    Mu Chunfeng sat down beside him. "Manger Tian, do you think Xiao Se and the others have arrived at Peni Ind?"


    "Young master must be joking. I¡¯ve never been there, how would I know if Peni Ind really exists?" Tian Mozhi shook his head.


    "I hope they cane back alive," Mu Chunfeng murmured.


    "Young master, do we really wait seven days for them?" Tian Mozhi said suddenly.


    Mu Chunfeng was stunned for a moment. "Naturally."


    "For so many years, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who travelled to Three Snake Inds and went further east managed to survive ande back. Even if they were consummate in their martial arts, in this vast and open sea, what are those martial arts worth? My advice to young master is better to¡­" Tian Mozhi said quietly.


    "Stop right there." Mu Chunfeng, who had always been quite respectful to Tian Mozhi, suddenly scolded him. "Even if there¡¯s only a small chance, we¡¯ve given our word, so how can we go back on it? Our Qingzhou Mu family must be true to our word. Manager Tian, would you want me to betray my faith and abandon what¡¯s right?"


    "I¡¯m not saying to break your faith. But, the snake catchers we¡¯ve recruited seem a little anxious to go home." Tian Mozhi fished out his smoking pipe and inhaled a breath of smoke.


    Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly. "So, they¡¯re in a hurry to go home."


    Tian Mozhi retrieved his smoking pipe and knocked it lightly on the ship''s board.


    "It¡¯s dawn."


    Ye Ruoyi spoke in a soft voice as she looked at the great white star to the east.


    Lei Wujie, Tang Lian, and Sikong Qianluo all slumped on the boat, exhausted. They had already run out of energy. They had been exerting their qi all night to move the boat but they didn¡¯t even know if they had passed through that undercurrent. But, whether it was the Yaoguang star in the east or the Dijun star in the west, both were already too dim to be visible. And, the sudden violent tides from before did not happen again. This could be considered good news though.


    But, a fog suddenly appeared over the sea.


    They moved into the fog, and the surrounding scenery began to blur. Xiao Se sat at the bow, slowly rowing the oars and proceeded carefully.


    "Have we passed that undercurrent?" Lei Wujie asked in a soft voice.


    Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian exchanged a nce, Xiao Se frowned slightly but none of them spoke. Only Ye Ruoyi hesitated before she answered him, "We¡¯re indeed not in the undercurrent anymore."


    "Then, where¡¯s that immortal mountain beyond the sea?" Lei Wujie looked into the distance, and slowly, something that looked like an immortal mountain emerged. He couldn''t help but exim happily, "We¡¯re here!"


    Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo also stood up. "The legend is actually true! We¡¯re here!"


    Xiao Se, however, was still frowning, not looking the least bit excited.


    Lei Wujie released a long sigh of relief. "Then, we might as well use ourst bit of strength to hurry up."


    "Wait." Ye Ruoyi stepped forward suddenly, looking at the immortal mountain which was gradually bing more and more clear, and frowned slightly. She stretched out her right hand, and whispered, "Disperse."


    The thick fog in front of them seemed to waver for a bit, and the immortal mountain that was originally fairly discernable suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "It''s a mirage," Xiao Se said faintly.


    "It was recorded in ancient books that in the Dengzhou sea, fog appears from time to time, and all sorts of things can be seen, like pce halls, towers, battlements, people, carriages, government officials. This is what they called a mirage[1]. In other words, ¡°it was the breath of a jiao-shen.¡± They say this is a result of the jiao-shen exhaling from its mouth. If you enter it, you will enter the mouth of the jiao-shen," Ye Ruoyi exined.


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "So unorthodox?"


    "In fact, it''s notpletely right. Sometimes the mirage will look like scenes from the past, yet sometimes, it shows a scene from thousands of miles away before it happens. At least we can be certain of one thing. Whether it was something from the past or something thousands of miles away, there¡¯s indeed an ind here besides the Three Snake Inds," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Tang Lian smiled bitterly. "I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s supposed to beforting."


    Xiao Se suddenly put down the oars, looked ahead, and said in a deep voice, "Someone¡¯s there."


    "Someone¡¯s there!" Everyone was shocked and hurriedly looked up.


    They could make out a faint image of a small boat in the distance and there was clearly a figure standing on top of it. The person rowed using a long oar, pushing the boat towards them.


    "Another mirage?" Lei Wujie gripped his long sword.


    "No." Ye Ruoyi felt her palms starting to sweat. "This time it''s real."


    In the thick fog, they couldn¡¯t make out the person standing on the boat. He rowed one more time with a powerful stroke, then he put away the oar. The small boat suddenly sped up and came straight towards them at full speed.


    "Be careful," Tang Lian said solemnly.


    Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie quickly held down their weapons and walked to Xiao Se¡¯s side. Xiao Se inhaled a deep breath and said softly, "Come on."


    They broke through the fog, and the tip of the other small boat collided with Xiao Se¡¯s boat. Finally, the appearance of the person on the other boat was revealed.


    Was he the immortal beyond the sea who rode on the wind toe over?


    Or was he an unexpected guest hidden in the open sea?


    The man stood on the boat without speaking.


    Because it couldn¡¯t speak.


    Lei Wujie was dumbfounded. "Why¡­ why is the one rowing the boat a big monkey?"


    Standing on the boat was indeed a huge ape. It was tall and stood upright, looking no different to a human from a distance. Hearing Lei Wujie''s words, the ape seemed a little indignant and started growling impatiently.


    "I guess this is a guide sent by the immortal?" Ye Ruoyi said, after a thought.


    The ape seemed to understand humans, and when he heard those words, he turned to look at Ye Ruoyi, nodded, and growled again. But this time, there seemed to be a bit of joy in his tone.


    "So, we go ahead and follow its boat?" Tang Lian asked in confusion. "But no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s here to block our way."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "I think I understand what it wants." After speaking, he lifted his foot, stepped onto the bow and made a small leap to jump onto the ape''s boat.


    "Danger!" Sikong Qianlu cried out anxiously.


    But the ape just nodded, nced at Xiao Se with praise, and then stepped aside.


    "So that¡¯s what it wants. It wants us to board his boat." Everyone came to the same realisation and followed one after the other. Seeing that everyone had boarded its boat, the ape picked up the oar and stroked vigorously, leading the group deeper into the dense fog.

 Chapter 264 Immortal Rides the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 264 Immortal Rides the Wind</h4>


    The ape led them forward at a slow pace and the sea was extremely calm all the way. There were no waves at all, as if they were on ake.


    "So, Brother Ape," Lei Wujie asked the ape at the front. "How long before we arrive at Peni Ind?"


    The ape didn''t even turn his head back.


    "It just understands humans but it¡¯s not really an evolved spirit. It won''t talk to you." Ye Ruoyi smiled.


    The ape raised its head and grinned at Ye Ruoyi with a toothy smile. Then he put away the boat''s oar and sped his hands behind him, looking like those old teachers in Beili. At the same time, the small boat passed through the dense fog.


    A huge ind revealed itself right in front of them. The trees on the huge ind were towering, the birds and beasts calling, and the peak of the mountain was hidden by a lingering cloud.


    "This immortal mountain beyond the sea sure lives up to its name," Tang Lian said with emotion as he looked at the majestic scene before them.


    The small boat drew ashore, and the ape suddenly screeched into the air.


    Everyone raised their heads and they saw a man in white jump down from a cliff. The man opened his hands and walked lightly under his feet, his white clothes fluttering and in an instant, hended steadily in front of them.


    There was an immortal mountain beyond the sea, he rose with the wind and rode on the wind, apanied only by heaven and earth, aging with the sun and the moon.


    The legend appeared just like that before their eyes.


    The immortal in white had an extremely beautiful face. He had creamy skin and his face was as white as jade. In terms of appearance, even Sikong Qianluo and Ye Ruoyi couldn¡¯tpare to him but looking closely at his brows, he was clearly a man. As for his age, that was even more difficult to guess. He had a very young appearance, but the loneliness in his eyes seemed to be as deep as an abyss, as if he had lived for thousands of years. He waved his long sleeves and smiled slightly at the group. "It is a great honor to have such distinguished guests arrive."


    They were mortals who came to pay a visit, but the immortal was first to say he was honored. Everyone looked at each other at once, not knowing what to say. The ape was so happy that he leaped into the air andnded next to the immortal. The immortal patted its head. "Thank you, you can go and y now."


    The ape responded and ran off immediately.


    The immortal looked at everyone again. "The distinguished guests must be tired. Why don''t you take a rest on the ind?"


    The group of them recovered from their shock and Tang Lian grasped his hands in greeting. "Immortal, it was presumptuous of us to visit. Please forgive the intrusion."


    The immortal smiled and looked past the group towards the vast and open sea. "For so many years, very few people have been able toe here. Since you¡¯re here, it is fate. Why is there a need to feel presumptuous or not."


    Everyone followed his gaze, and their hearts were shocked. The dense fog they had travelled through hadpletely dissipated without their notice and now, the only thing they could see was a vast and endless sea. Once they recovered again, they realised that the immortal was slowly walking deeper onto the ind. He didn¡¯t ride on the wind as before, but simply walked one step at a time, as if he was deliberately waiting for them.


    "Looks like this immortal is rather easy to get along with. Let¡¯s go." Lei Wujie didn''t think too much about it, and followed him with a gleeful smile.


    Ye Ruoyi was inexplicably unsettled. Xiao Se saw the change in her expression and asked, "What is it?"


    Ye Ruoyi frowned slightly and murmured, "I keep getting the feeling that his qi is somehow very familiar."


    Xiao Se started. "You¡¯ve met him before."


    "Maybe I have, but maybe I haven¡¯t either."


    "Why don¡¯t you just ask him and find out." Sikong Qianluo also picked up her spear and walked ahead.


    Everyone followed the immortal up the mountain, and after walking for about an hour, the immortal stopped.


    Everyone was shocked again.


    On this ind deep in the open sea, there was such a pavilion hidden away. There seemed to be an underground hot spring billowing out rolls of steam. Above the steam was an exquisite pavilion, with many small animals such as monkeys and squirrels jumping and ying around it. The immortal leaped up and entered the pavilion.


    Everyone looked at each other and immediately followed in.


    The immortal gestured towards the wicker chairs on the side. Then, he smiled and looked at everyone. "You seem to have travelled a long way, and you¡¯re already a little tired."


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were already exhausted since dawn and they immediately sat down when they saw the chairs. Tang Lian restrained himself a little and said, "In order to meet the immortal, we havee thousands of miles from Beili!"


    "Beili?" The immortal still had a small smile on his face, but his eyes revealed a longing expression. "I haven''t heard this name in a long time."


    "The immortal knows of Beili?" Tang Lian regretted his words as soon as he spoke. Since his master had been here before, the immortal would naturally have heard of Beili from his master.


    "Not only do I know of Beili, I was born there, and I spent a long time there." The immortal walked up to Tang Lian, and lightly tapped a finger between Tang Lian''s eyebrows. ¡°Since you¡¯ve arrived, there¡¯s no need to force yourself anymore."


    Tang Lian felt a warm current flowing from that finger into his forehead, filling his entire body. The exhaustion from sailing all night disappeared, and he felt an indescribablefort and joy. He said happily, "Thank you, immortal."


    The immortal retracted his finger and walked to Lei Wujie''s side.


    Lei Wujie smiled and said, "Immortal, instead of using your finger to point at me, can you touch my head with your hand?"


    The immortal asked curiously, "Why is this?"


    "In the books, they always say that when an immortal touches your head, you will have a long life and live forever." Lei Wujie was still full of smiles. "I want to live forever."


    "In the past, someone asked me to touch his head too," the immortal said lightly.


    "Then what happened?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Then the cliff where he cultivated was smashed into pieces with my one palm." The immortal lightly pressed his hand on Lei Wujie''s head.


    Lei Wujie closed his eyes immediately and inhaled a long andfortable breath.


    The immortal looked at Sikong Qianluo next.


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly said, "You can just point at my forehead."


    The immortal chuckled and reached out with a finger to touch right between Sikong Qianluo''s brows. Then he turned around, looked at Ye Ruoyi and Xiao Se who were still standing there, and slowly said, "So it''s the two of you who are seeking me?"


    Xiao Se asked, "Why did you guess it¡¯s the two of us?"


    "Because the three of them are exhausted, but they have a pure and deep core. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything, they will be fine after taking a nap. But you two." The immortal nced at Xiao Se and then at Ye Ruoyi. "One of you has an erratic qi and is very near death. The other was born with a deficiency and should have died a long time ago."


    Sure enough, an immortal didn¡¯t even need to measure their pulse and could tell how ill they were with just one look.


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "The immortal is right."


    The immortal walked slowly in front of Ye Ruoyi and looked at her. "You have a very familiar qi."


    Ye Ruoyi started. "Immortal, have we met before?"


    "You all don''t have to call me immortal. Just call me by my name." The immortal turned around and walked back into the distance.


    "My name is Mo Yi."

 Chapter 265 Immortal Changes Fate

    <h4>Chapter 265 Immortal Changes Fate</h4>


    "Mo Yi," Ye Ruoyi repeated the name faintly.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t know that this name had already made it onto the Ultimate Experts List, ranked at the top, even above Baili Dongjun and Luo Qingyang. But that did not stop them from having the thought that this was a name that was peerless.


    "Mo Yi." The immortal in white before them recited mildly, "Then suddenly, he heard about a mountain of celestial beings that was on the sea, the mountain was in the midst of a vast expanse of fog. A tower rose exquisitely through the vibrant clouds, in the tower, there lived a great many celestials who were possessed of a feminine grace. When I was young, I often heard people reciting this poem as well, and was also fascinated by the immortal mountain beyond the sea. But, I never thought that one day, I would be the immortal in other people¡¯s minds."


    "Mo Yi¡­ Mister." Ye Ruoyi came up with an honorific after much thought. "May I ask if you have be an immortal or¡­"


    "I am sixty-four years old this year." Mo Yi took one slow step, but his figure was already several zhang away.


    Sixty-four years old? Everyone was shocked. The Mo Yi standing in front of them looked no older than twenty plus. How could he be an old man of sixty-four years? Even if cultivating the Daoist immortal methods tended to maintain a youthful appearance, it couldn¡¯t possibly dy the passage of time to this extent.


    "My shifu once told me that there were different realms of immortals. Right now, I could be considered an Earth Immortal." Mo Yi put his hands behind his back and turned his back to them.


    "Earth Immortal?" Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    "Earth immortal. I can change things on earth but cannot change a fate decided by Heaven." Mo Yi suddenly reached out with his hand, as if he wanted to touch something in the sky. "In order to do that, I need to be an immortal of Heaven."


    "Mister, where we are now is considered something on earth, right?" Sikong Qianluo didn''t perceive the deeper meaning in Mo Yi''s words. She was merely afraid that Mo Yi would refuse to heal Xiao Se, so she said her words hurriedly.


    Mo Yi withdrew his hand and nodded. "Naturally. I¡¯m able to treat both of them, and I can treat them too."


    Sikong Qianluo said with joy, "That''s great."


    "It''s just." Mo Yi turned around and looked at Xiao Se, as the smile in his eyes slowly faded. "I have one condition."


    Sikong Qianluo was immediately dumbfounded. "Even immortals will negotiate terms?"


    "Naturally. I will help you settle things on earth, and you help me change a fate decided by heaven," Mo Yi said slowly.


    Xiao Se looked at Mo Yi and asked, "What fate do you want to change?"


    "I want to bring the dead back to this world." Mo Yi''s eyes suddenly changed, and his eyes which had been filled with indifference before suddenly burned with a certain desire. This desire made both Ye Ruoyi and Xiao Se feel a jolt of rm.


    Xiao Se frowned and said, "Could we even help with that?"


    "You have about three days more to live," Mo Yi said faintly. "After three days, I will ask for something from you. If you give it to me, I will heal you."


    "What is it?" Xiao Se asked.


    "You will know when the timees." Mo Yi smiled and walked forward, looking like he was nning to leave.


    "Mister Mo Yi!" Tang Lian hurriedly called out, reaching out to stop him.


    But Mo Yi''s white robe shed by and his figure was already standing behind Tang Lian. "What is it?"


    "Mister Mo Yi, you¡¯ve met my shifu before. My shifu is Baili Dongjun. He came here once many years ago. A year ago, he left the city and said he was going on a trip to the immortal mountain beyond the sea to seek out a taste of wine. I wonder if Mister has seen my shifu." Tang Lian sped his fists.


    "Baili Dongjun. Yes, I met him many years ago. He¡¯s a very interesting man, and the wine he brews is really good. But after we parted back then, he has never returned. Maybe he lied to you," Mo Yi said indifferently.


    "What?" Tang Lian eximed in shock. He never expected to receive such an answer.


    Mo Yi waved his sleeves casually, and suddenly disappeared from the pavilion. But although he was no longer visible, his voice lingered, "Three dayster, I will give you a whole new body, and you will give me what I want."


    After Mo Yi left, Lei Wujie said indignantly, "Which kind of immortal is this? He intends to make a deal with us?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Even when you go to the temple to pray for Buddha¡¯s blessings, you need to burn three sticks of incense. What''s more, if you¡¯re asking an immortal for help. Naturally, you¡¯ll have to pay an appropriate price. But I¡¯m very curious to know what we could possibly have on us that an immortal would want?"


    Tang Lian shook his head and said, "I had a thought."


    "What are you thinking?" The rest asked.


    "I think that rather than the divine immortals that we heard about in legends, he¡¯s closer to what we in the martial world describe about a certain realm," Tang Lian said.


    The others exchanged looks and blurted out in unison, "Spirit Wandering Profound Realm?"


    Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. One could sit still and close his eyes, but his mind could travel thousands of miles away. It was a pinnacle realm one level higher than the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Even Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun had yet to reach this realm. But, Mo Yi¡¯s ability to ride the wind and move distances in an instant, was indeed very simr to the legendary Spirit Wandering Profound Realm.


    "Whether he¡¯s a divine immortal or in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm," Sikong Qianluo muttered, "I keep feeling that this Mo Yi is a little weird."


    "I have cultivated for a long time with State Preceptor Qi. His qi is very simr to the State Preceptor¡¯s. Maybe they came from the same Daoist sect. But, Mo Yi¡¯s Daoist immortal qi is superior to the State Preceptor¡¯s. It¡¯s imparted by an orthodox Daoist sect so there should be no problem at all,¡± Ye Ruoyi said. ¡°But when he spoke about his wish earlier, the expression in his eyes suddenly changed.¡±


    "Changed? Changed into what?" Lei Wujie asked curiously.


    The one who answered him was Xiao Se. "From an immortal into a demon. Makes one shudder in fear."


    "Yes." Ye Ruoyi nodded. "I think this immortal, Mo Yi, is very different from what we imagined."


    "But what can we do? Xiao Se will only live another three days," Lei Wujie said anxiously.


    Ye Ruoyi thought for a while, and said, "We can only stay guarded and look out for changes. For the next three days, let¡¯s see if we can discover any clues. Perhaps we¡¯re just worrying unnecessarily too."


    Tang Lian shook his head. "You all stay here. I need to go."


    "What are you going to do?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Shifu said he was going to do something, then he would definitely go and do it. I believe he must havee to this immortal mountain. I think that Mo Yi is lying and I need to look for him." After Tang Lian finished speaking, he strode out and left.


    Lei Wujie still had questions and he turned to look at Xiao Se. Xiao Se nodded. "I also think Baili Dongjun hase to this ind."


    Lei Wujie sighed. "Looks like this whole business is not going to be easy."


    Ye Ruoyi suddenly remembered a story that Qi Tianchen told her before. Qi Tianchen said that his master had epted a final disciple in hister years. The disciple was very talented and one day, his master brought this disciple out and they travelled everywhere, seeking an immortal¡¯s fate. They never returned. That disciple once told Qi Tianchen that he wanted to be an immortal, not for longevity, not for flying through the air, but only for one thing.


    But, why would he need their help with this one thing?


    *

 Chapter 266 The Supreme Transcends Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 266 The Supreme Transcends Emotions</h4>


    Three days of waiting was not considered long, but if there was nothing else to do except waiting, then it was really a bit too long.


    The pavilion had nearly ten rooms, big and small, and every room was spotless. There were even beddings that were neatly folded in each room. It was hard to imagine that this was a deserted ind with a single inhabitant. But, indeed, they did not meet anyone else in the two days that they stayed in the pavilion.


    Even Mo Yi had disappeared.


    Most of the creatures going in and out of the pavilion were animals. Some were monkeys which walked upright like humans, some were cranes that carried delicious wild fruits in their beaks for them, there were also little squirrels that ran in circles around Sikong Qianluo and Ye Ruoyi excitedly. They had a spirit that couldn¡¯t bepared to those of their kind on the continent, and often, they seemed to understand human speech.


    Xiao Se epted a wild fruit given to him by a crane and took a bite. "Looks like Mo Yi has domesticated all the animals on this ind very well."


    "Daoism arts are a mystery, and those who live close to him gain a spiritual influence. At his level of cultivation, he didn¡¯t need to deliberately domesticate these birds and beasts. As long as they stay around him day and night, they will naturally attain spiritual influence." Ye Ruoyi patted the head of a little squirrel that had jumped onto her shoulder.


    Lei Wujie nced at the little squirrel with envy in his eyes. "Miss Ye is very knowledgeable about Daoism arts?"


    "I was born with a congenital defect so I could not practice orthodox Daoism arts. I could only learn some secret arts from the State Preceptor thanks to Heaven¡¯s fate. But after listening to the State Preceptor talk about it often, I naturally have some understanding." Ye Ruoyi smiled at Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie immediately felt a budding love spread through him, and he returned a silly grin. Xiao Se, however, frowned slightly. "Ruoyi, you said a few days ago that Mo Yi and Qi Tianchen have simr qi. Could this Mo Yi have been trained in the Directorate of Astronomy too?"


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "Before the State Preceptor came to the Directorate of Astronomy, he was the disciple of Qingfeng Daoren, a cultivator from Huanglong Mountain. I once heard him say that Qingfeng Daoren epted a young disciple in hister years. That disciple was exceptionally gifted and his abilities were above even those of the State Preceptor. Qingfeng Daoren had very high hopes for him and he brought this final disciple to seek out an immortal¡¯s fate three times. This disciple¡¯s growth was also incredibly rapid. Qingfeng Daoren had sixty-nine disciples, and in just three years, this disciple¡¯s cultivation was already ranked second in the sect, just under the State Preceptor. But, at the time, the State Preceptor had already been cultivating Daoism for sixteen years. This disciple had only been cultivating for three years, and he was only nine years old."


    "Nine years old?" Lei Wujie was stunned.


    "Yes, nine years old. ording to how we describe it now, the State Preceptor would have entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm then. He entered the Heavenly Realm at the age of nine. No one has been able to achieve that realm in the whole of Beili. If he¡¯d continued to stay in Beili, then he would surely have been ranked first in the world. However, he insisted on going out to sea to seek out an immortal¡¯s fate, to leave the mortal world far behind, and be a true immortal person. Qingfeng Daoren couldn¡¯t hold him back, so he apanied this disciple out to sea to seek out an immortal¡¯s fate. But, he never returned from his trip," Ye Ruoyi continued.


    Xiao Se considered this information and said, "He was just a nine-year-old boy. Why was he so persistent in ascending into an immortal?"


    "It was said that when the boy became Qingfeng Daoren¡¯s disciple, he asked Qingfeng Daoren a question."


    "What question?"


    "He asked, if I cultivated Daoism, will I be able to bring my little sister back to life in the future? Qingfeng Daoren¡¯s answer was, I can¡¯t but that doesn¡¯t mean in the future, you can¡¯t."


    "So this boy¡¯s purpose for cultivating Daoism and bing an immortal was to bring his sister back to life?" Xiao Se put down the wild fruit in his hand. "And this boy is now this Mo Yi? Then, what about Qingfeng Daoren?"


    "The State Preceptor said that the year Qingfeng Daoren left, he was already a hundred and twelve years old. Except for this final disciple, he had no other concerns in this mortal world. If my guess is correct, after so many years, he has probably already passed on," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "What he mentioned about changing a fate decided by Heaven must have been referring to bringing his sister back to life. But, she¡¯s already been dead for so many years. Even her bones would have been scattered to who knows where. How could she be brought back to life?" Lei Wujie frowned.


    "Birth, aging, sickness and death are Heavenly Law. Forcibly reversing life and death is the demonic way. This is a great taboo of immortals." Ye Ruoyi suddenly turned around to face everyone and said firmly, "But Xiao Se''s injuries must be cured, and we have no other way out. What happens next, you must all listen carefully. This is our only chance tomorrow."


    Clouds and fog surrounded the summit of the immortal mountain. The white-clothed Mo Yi stepped between the clouds and water, looking fantastically like an immortal. He looked at the sky with his hands behind his back andughed softly. "Meimei, we can finally see each other again."


    When he bowed to acknowledge his master at the age of six, he was already staunch in his conviction.


    Later, he became the most talented disciple of Huanglong Mountain. He went through thousands and tens of thousands of Daoism arts, read countless methods of ensuring longevity, but he had never found a method for resurrection.


    Eventer, he cultivated himself at the horizon of Heaven and Earth and became an ultimate earth immortal. However, he still saw his master pass away in front of his eyes and waspletely helpless. Only then did he understand that his own power was insignificant whenpared to the passage of Heavenly Law.


    Until he saw the woman in green robes, and he finally understood the most important part of this rebirth method.


    Mo Yi smiled slightly, lowered his head, and leaned over to look at this immortal ind. His eyes lit up with his smile.


    Until he noticed a figure in ck running at full speed on the ind. He had been running a whole day and night, and had covered almost half of Peni Ind. Mo Yi knew what he was looking for, and what he was looking for could be a great variable in tomorrow¡¯s n.


    But, he could not allow this final variable to appear.


    Mo Yi took a flying leap, his long sleeves fluttering, as he rode on the wind. Within a moment, he¡¯d arrived in front of the man in ck.


    The man in ck was naturally Tang Lian, who had been running frantically all over the ind looking for any trace of Baili Dongjun. When Mo Yi suddenly appeared in front of him, he was shocked despite himself, but he quickly calmed down and said respectfully, "Mister Mo Yi."


    "Although an ant, still a little irksome." Mo Yi''s eyes no longer held that gentle and warm smile he had in thest few days. Right now, his tone was icy and arrogant.


    When they said the Supreme transcended emotions, this was the true appearance of an immortal.


    From the moment he appeared, Tang Lian had remained absolutely vignt. When he heard Mo Yi''s words, he immediately exerted all the qi in his body and did not hesitate in the slightest.


    Mo Yi took a step forward.


    Tang Lian immediately struck with his palm. His internal strength, Epass Heaven, and his fist techniques, Harness the Sea. There was no hesitation at all and he used all of his power in the first strike. The momentum was like a tidal wave surging forth!


    Mo Yi''s expression remained unmoved, and he shook his long sleeves gently.


    Tang Lian felt an internal strength that was far stronger than his own fist by several times. His power was instantly broken and his whole person flew backwards.


    This was the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, the power of an earth immortal in the human world. He was already the third-ranked young martial expert on the Fine Jade List and had entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm that few people of his generation could attain. But, in front of Mo Yi, he did not even have the slightest chance of fighting back.


    Mo Yi gathered his long sleeves again.


    "This time, you will die."

 Chapter 267 The Grand Ten-Year Dream

    <h4>Chapter 267 The Grand Ten-Year Dream</h4>


    Since the day Tang Lian became the head disciple of Snow Moon City, he had experienced several battles to the brink of life or death. But, he had never experienced anything like what just happened. He felt deathing too quickly for him to react, leaving him without a slightest chance to resist.


    He still had tens of hidden weapons with him.


    He had only just made the first move with his fist.


    But, he never had the chance to throw one of his hidden weapons, nor to make the second move of his fist techniques. He could not even call for backup. Lei Wujie and the others could not possibly arrive in time. And, even if they did arrive, Tang Lian would also make them run away immediately, and don¡¯t look back!


    This Mo Yi was not an immortal beyond the sea at all. He was truly a demon!


    "Is this my end?" Tang Lian sighed softly and closed his eyes.


    Mo Yi''s long sleeves struck him on his chest.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind from a fist came right at Mo Yi and struck him from right above his head!


    The power from this fist move was tens of times more powerful than the move Tang Lian made earlier. Even Mo Yi couldn¡¯t dismiss it lightly, so he immediately retracted his long sleeves and waved them lightly to dissipate the force of that fist.


    Tang Lian stumbled onto the ground and looked around happily. He was deeply familiar with the force of that fist, and he shouted, "Shifu!"


    "Is he awake?" Mo Yi murmured, a slight frown on his forehead. ¡°Impossible. If he¡¯s awake, he would havee looking for me earlier.¡±


    Sure enough, after that gust of fist wind, no one appeared, and there was no other movement.


    "Shifu, are you here?" Tang Lian looked all around him, but there was no response.


    "Looks like he¡¯s not awake yet. It must be because this person¡¯s qi was so familiar to him that he instinctively protected him." Mo Yi smiled slightly, tipped his toes, and shed right in front of Tang Lian.


    Tang Lian didn''t have time to react, and he was about to die under Mo Yi''s long sleeves. But, that familiar qi appeared once again, and Tang Lian was dragged backwards violently by a force of qi, once again avoiding Mo Yi¡¯s killing move. That qi was incredibly fierce and it quickly pulled Tang Lian into a nearby cave.


    Mo Yi sighed. "Forget it." Then, with a wave of his long sleeves, he struck the rock above the entrance of the cave, and arge swath of crushed rocks fell onto the ground, sealing the entrance.


    "After drinking Meng Po soup, he will never wake up. You pair of master and disciple can sleep and die together inside."


    While Tang Lian was violently being pulled into the cave by that force of qi, he saw the entrance of the cave being buried under the crushed rocks brought down by Mo Yi. He immediately thought of how bad the situation was but on second thought, he wondered, Could shifu be inside the cave? He hurriedly looked around him and realised that all the cliff faces of the cave were lit with candles. In the middle, there was arge stone table and on it, was a wine jar and wine cup. The wine was already gone, drunk by someone, but the fragrance of the wine still lingered and the strong aroma of wine permeated throughout the cave. A man was slumped over the stone table. He was dressed in blue, and had two wisps of beautiful moustache. His eyes were closed tightly and he appeared to be dead drunk.


    He was none other than the most famous name in the martial world, Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun.


    "Shifu!" Tang Lian called out loudly as he hurried over.


    But Baili Dongjun didn''t even shift his eyelids. He remained deeply asleep.


    "Shifu, wake up!" Tang Lian gently pushed Baili Dongjun a few times. When he still didn¡¯t respond, Tang Lian grabbed the wine cup on the table. "What wine could you have been drinking that would cause you to fall asleep so deeply?" He picked up the wine cup and sniffed it lightly. He suddenly felt his consciousness drift for a moment and he almost fainted dead drunk. He quickly ced the wine cup down and recalled a legendary wine.


    Meng Po soup.


    Legend had it that when a person died and became a dead soul, he would walk over the Bridge of Forgetfulness and head for the afterlife. At the bridge, Granny Meng will hold the Meng Po soup in her hands, waiting there quietly for him to drink it. When he was alive, he suffered through all sorts of difficulties, and after drinking this bowl, like a sort of relief, he will haveplete closure with his previous life.


    But ording to Baili Dongjun, Meng Po soup was the most fantastical wine in the world. It could make people fall into a grand dream. In the dream, all the things you had forgotten in the past could be remembered again, and those who had left coulde back. You could immerse yourself in this perfect dream and continue dreaming until you die. There were people who woke up too. But, they would have forgotten everything that happened, and would start a whole new life when they woke up.


    He had been missing thest ingredient in this wine, but it looked like he had found it here.


    But, would he ever wake up from this grand dream?


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t know who I am? My father is Baili Chengfeng. My mother is Wen Luoyu. Everybody in this city knows who I am."


    "You heard my question wrong. I asked, who are you?"


    "Who am I? Are you asking my name? My name is Baili Dongjun."


    "Dongjun? That''s a nice name. Dongjun heard the rainfall sounding like beautiful clinkling, the blue carriage spent most of its time travelling the nine passes. He sends a letter to Heaven tens of thousands of miles away, the spring breeze has yet to arrive in the human world. Do you know this poem?"


    "Never heard of it."


    "This is a poem from our hometown. In our hometown, Dongjun refers to the god of spring. The god of spring represents hope."


    "Is your hometown beautiful? It sounds beautiful just hearing this poem."


    "It''s really beautiful, but it''spletely different from the poem. There is no spring there. Snow falls through all four seasons. Sometimes it¡¯s indeed beautiful, but most of the time, it just makes people feel lonely. We look forward to the sunshine that spring will bring. At that time, we can return to our homnd."


    "So, can I help you?"


    "Silly boy, your name is Dongjun, but you¡¯re not really the god of spring. I''m leaving now. We¡¯ll meet again if we have a chance to."


    "How do I find you in the future?"


    "That will not be easy as my movements are quite restricted. How about this? You will be someone very famous, and when the timees, I will know where you are. I wille to you."


    "Okay."


    "Your father, Baili Chengfeng, and your mother, Wen Luoyu, are indeed very famous. But that is not enough. You have to be someone even more famous."


    "Okay."


    "I¡¯m off, then. So, when you¡¯ve be renowned under Heaven, we¡¯ll meet again."


    "Let¡¯s have a drink of wine. Treat it as an oath."


    "Aren¡¯t you too young to be drinking wine?"


    "Because wine is really delicious, ah."


    Tang Lian saw Baili Dongjun''s mouth curled into a small smile. He had been in his grand dream for ten days now, and he was finally dreaming of the beginning of the story.


    That year, they met for the first time.


    He was twelve years old and a notorious little overlord in Qiandong City. The entire city, from his grandfather, the Marquis of the Western Garrison, to the restaurants and hawkers on the street, were terrified of him.


    And she was fifteen years old, and she shimmered like a pearl whenever she appeared in a city. Her beauty amazed everyone who saw her, but she had never spoken to anyone else before, until she met him.


    At that time, it was still ten years before the reunion of the Wine Immortal who awed the martial world, and the daughter of the Emperor of Northern Que.


    Ten yearster, in Snow Moon City when the sky was filled with camellia, they met again.


    The grand dream was another ten years.


    *

 Chapter 268 Who Awakes from a Grand Dream

    <h4>Chapter 268 Who Awakes from a Grand Dream</h4>


    "Shifu, I have ced first on the Fine Jade List for five consecutive years. Does that mean I¡¯m now renowned under Heaven?"


    "Fine Jade List? That¡¯s merely a ything to encourage children."


    "Then, what do I have to do to be considered renowned under Heaven?"


    "To be renowned under Heaven, you have to be an ultimate expert under Heaven. Get onto the Ultimate Experts List."


    "Ultimate Experts List? Fine, I¡¯ll get on it."


    "You¡¯re only twenty-two years old, and you want to get onto the Ultimate Experts List?"


    "When I left Qiandong City, they didn''t think I could rank first on the Fine Jade List either."


    "As expected of my disciple. Disciples of I, Li Changsheng, must have aspirations."


    "What I have is not aspirations. I¡¯m just making a deration, shifu. Aspirations are useless. Just do it."


    It was the most beautiful season in Snow Moon City. The sky was filled with camellia blossoms. Baili Dongjun and his master, Li Changsheng, stood on the city wall, looking at this magnificent scene and having a leisurely chat. Then, in the distance, a man wearing a hat and riding a maroon horse slowly rode towards Snow Moon City. He was an envoy of Bai Xiao Hall.


    The martial world¡¯s disputes resolved, the Golden Lists decided martial fame.


    "Herees your sixth first-ranking. It¡¯d be a heroic tale."


    "It''s just a heroic tale."


    All the Snow Moon City disciples crawled out of their nests. In the past, Snow Moon City was just a martial city with a very elegant name. Although they hosted a few legendary fighters in their city, they couldn¡¯t bepared at the same level as Unrivaled City, Lei n Fort, or others. But, in the past few years, their disciple, Baili Dongjun, was ranked first on the Fine Jade List, putting pressure on the disciples of Tang n, Lei n Fort, and Unrivaled City and making them feel ashamed.


    "Will little Baili get the top ranking again this year?"


    "Will Snow Moon City have any other disciples on the list this year?"


    "Where¡¯s the citymaster? Will the citymaster get a chance to get into the second tier of the Ultimate Experts List this year?"


    The envoy holding the Golden Lists raised his head and looked at Baili Dongjun and Li Changsheng on the top of the city wall.


    Li Changsheng smiled slightly. "Go ahead."


    Baili Dongjun leapt, stepping over the camellia blossoms as they floated down. He epted the Golden Lists from the envoy and pulled it sideways with a swift tug. The long golden scroll was unfurled in an instant, and all the disciples stared at the Golden Lists. They read the names on the list one by one, but they never saw their own names.


    "Fine Jade List top rank, Tang n, Tang Lianyue."


    "What about Baili! Where¡¯s Baili!"


    "Ultimate¡­ Ultimate Experts List!"


    "Ultimate Experts List fourth tier, no¡­ Ultimate Experts List third tier, third tier! Snow Moon City, Baili Dongjun!"


    "Ultimate Experts List third tier? The first time he makes it into the Ultimate Experts List and he¡¯s gone straight into the third tier?"


    Baili Dongjun tugged his hand back, and retrieved the Golden Lists. He raised his head and looked at his master, Li Changsheng. "Shifu, I¡¯m now renowned under Heaven."


    Li Changsheng shook his head. "This shifu was just ying you. Over thest few years, there aren¡¯t many people left in the martial world who are more famous than you. Since the day you stepped into Diaolou Mansion, the entire martial world was already talking about you."


    Baili Dongjun shook his head. "But, I had an agreement with someone. On the day that I be renowned under Heaven, she wille look for me."


    Li Changsheng looked into the distance and said mildly, "Looks like she¡¯s here."


    Baili Dongjun whipped his head around and saw a fine carriage drawn by a white horseing closer as it passed through the midst of falling flowers and leaves. The Bai Xiao Hall envoy turned his head, gently shook his whip, and moved aside to give way. Not just him, but everyone moved aside unconsciously to give way.


    They didn''t know who was in the carriage, but they simply felt that they should get out of the way at this time.


    Because Baili Dongjun was staring at the carriage the whole time, and nobody had ever seen such an expression on Baili Dongjun¡¯s face. This peerless youth who always despised worldly conventions, who was always drunk and seemed to care for nothing in the world, was at this moment, looking as if his eyes had been lit by sparks.


    The carriage slowly came to a stop.


    The attendant holding the reins stood up and pulled aside the white curtain. Everyone stretched their necks to see who could be sitting inside.


    Baili Dongjun stood there, suddenly feeling a little at a loss. He rubbed his hands nervously, while his eyes became a little evasive.


    A woman walked out of the carriage, stepped lightly on a camellia blossom, and straightened her back. She smiled slightly.


    Her magnificence was iparable.


    She walked forward slowly step by step, until she walked right in front of Baili Dongjun.


    Baili Dongjun finally withdrew his evasive gaze and looked at the woman in front of him.


    It was just like the first time they met. Exceptpared to ten years ago, she looked even more beautiful.


    "It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s been a long time," Baili Dongjun actually stuttered a little.


    "It¡¯s been a long time." The woman returned a beatific smile.


    "You¡¯re¡­ more beautiful than before," Baili Dongjun said.


    The woman raised her head. "You¡¯re a lot taller than before too."


    "I¡¯ve already entered the Ultimate Experts List and fulfilled our agreement."


    "So I¡¯ve alsoe to fulfill the agreement and see you."


    "Mm."


    Now that they¡¯ve met, then what?


    Neither of them seemed to have thought about these questions.


    All the Snow Moon City disciples, the Bai Xiao Hall envoy, and Citymaster Li Changsheng were watching them.


    What else could they do?


    "I heard that your wine brewing skills are the best under Heaven. I¡¯d like to try your wine."


    "All right. Do you want to try the twelve ultimate cups of Sangluo, Xinfeng, Zhuyu, Sono, Chang''an, Tusu, Yuanzheng, Guihua, Dukang, Songhua, Shengwen, and Banruo? Or the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine, Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang?[2] They¡¯re all brewed and ready to drink." Once he started talking about wine, Baili Dongjun was no longer as wooden as he was earlier.


    "Since I''m here in this city, I want to drink Wind Flower Snow Moon."


    Baili Dongjun looked up at the sky, nodded and smiled. "The moon is right tonight. You can drink it."


    "Wind Flower Snow Moon, all four together?"


    "We¡¯re just missing the snow on Cangshan. Come with me to pick." Baili Dongjun reached out and gave his hand to the woman. Holding her, he leaped in the direction of Cangshan, leaving behind the group of dazed Snow Moon City disciples.


    "By the way, jiejie. What''s your name? I forgot to ask ten years ago."


    "My name is Yue Yao."


    On the top of the city wall, Li Changsheng watched the two of them disappearing into the distance and muttered, "Daughter of the Emperor of Northern Que?"


    "Shifu, shifu." Tang Lian saw the still sleeping Baili Dongjun muttering to himself and thought he was about to wake up. He couldn¡¯t help trying to call him.


    But Baili Dongjun¡¯s eyes remained close and his brows rxed, as if he was dreaming of something beautiful.


    In his dream, that was the second time they met.


    After this meeting, Baili Dongjun would always feel a little upset whenever he recalled it. He wondered why the first thing he said to her was so pathetic. Why he was already in the third tier of the Ultimate Experts List, yet he was still as nervous as a child. But when he remembered the end, he would always smile to himself.


    No reunion could have been so perfect.


    Because he realised that even if he¡¯d prepared himself after so many years, what he felt at the beginning had never changed.


    This was great.


    This was their true first meeting.


    In this grand dream, who would want to be aware? Who would be willing to wake up?

 Chapter 269 Dream into Spirit Wandering

    <h4>Chapter 269 Dream into Spirit Wandering</h4>


    Another year, the camellia blossoms filled the air.


    Only this time, the mountain rain was pouring, and the white flowers were stained with blood. Everything was the same, but everything had changed.


    The woman, clothes covered in blood, fell slowly.


    Baili Dongjun withdrew his fists and stared at the woman in front of him in horror.


    "Why is it you?" Baili Dongjun''s voice shook a little. "How can it be you!"


    The woman with the blood-stained clothes watched the blood on her body spread gradually, but there was no pain on her face. She just smiled with grief, her eyes on Baili Dongjun. "You killed me."


    "You killed me again."


    "And again." Baili Dongjun felt a slight pain in his head.


    What''s gone wrong? What¡¯s gone wrong so subtly? Why would I kill her? Why did she say again!


    "Have you forgotten? I¡¯m already dead." Yue Yao still smiled. "I died many years ago, and I died because of you. Don''t you find this all familiar?"


    "We met, and we reunited. These are all familiar, aren¡¯t they? Because we¡¯re in a dream." Yue Yao reached her hand out and stroked Baili Dongjun''s cheek.


    Baili Dongjun''s tears flowed involuntarily. "You¡¯ve known since the beginning?"


    "You drank the Meng Po soup. All things you¡¯ve forgotten in the past can be remembered again, and those who have left wille back." Yue Yao put her hand gently on her chest, and the blood stains slowly faded. "Everything can be changed."


    Baili Dongjun looked at the scene in front of him in surprise, unable to speak.


    "Are you going to wake up, or are you going to continue being immersed in this grand dream?" Yue Yao asked quietly.


    Baili Dongjun nodded. "I want to live in a world where you will forever be there. I have waited a long time for this day."


    "Silly man." Yue Yao sighed. "I''m already dead. I¡¯m not in this world anymore. Life is a grand dream, anyway. After you die, that¡¯s the great awakening. We will meet again one day, but that is not today. You should wake up now."


    "No! I don''t want to wake up!" Baili Dongjun shook his head. "After drinking Meng Po soup, I will forget everything after I wake up."


    "Then that day will be a new beginning. Isn¡¯t that great?"


    "I used to think so too, but then, I met you again, and I don''t want to wake up. A world that has Baili Dongjun and a world that doesn¡¯t have Baili Dongjun is pretty much the same. It makes no difference."


    "You¡¯re already a grown-up. You¡¯re not the kid from back then anymore. Don¡¯t say such wilful words." Yue Yao waved her hand gently, and the blood stain started to spread again. She took a step forward. "Life is a grand dream, and death is the great awakening. When we meet again, I hope you¡­


    "Won¡¯t regret it!"


    Yue Yao stretched out her hand and pushed hard. Baili Dongjun''s body tipped backwards immediately and started to fall. He reached out his right hand and tried to hold onto her hand, but in the end, he grasped only air.


    "Yue Yao!"


    The affairs of one¡¯s life was a grand dream, but how many cold autumns were there? How could our reunion end in yet another tragedy? But why did you advise me not to regret it? Don¡¯t you know how much I have always regretted it all these years?


    Baili Dongjun snapped his head up, opened his eyes, and his tears couldn''t stop streaming. The reunion in his dream felt as if it was right in front of him, but now, he was back in this empty cave. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little despondent. Except¡­


    "I didn¡¯t forget." Baili Dongjun looked at his right hand and murmured, "Why do I still remember everything? Could the legend be wrong, or¡­"


    "Shi¡­ shifu." Tang Lian, who was standing to one side, watched as Baili Dongjun finally woke up. He was extremely surprised at first. He could tell that Baili Dongjun¡¯s state of mind was somewhat disoriented, and he didn¡¯t know if he should bother him for a while.


    Baili Dongjun turned his head, looked at Tang Lian, and started. "My disciple, why are you here?"


    "I came to look for you," Tang Lian replied hurriedly.


    "Look for me? How did you know how to get here?" Baili Dongjun was puzzled.


    "Senior Confucian Sword Immortal told us. By the way, the situation is urgent. Xiao Se and the others may be in danger right now!" Tang Lian said anxiously.


    "Xiao Se?" Baili Dongjun frowned slightly. "You mean Xiao Chuhe who came to Snow Moon City that day? Why did hee here? He wants to cure his damaged meridians?"


    "Yes, but Mo Yi¡­"


    "Mo Yi has fallen and demonised." Baili Dongjun spoke in a low voice. "He has now entered a ghost immortal realm. Although we call him an immortal, he¡¯s actually a ghost. I wanted to help him expel the demon, but he tricked me into drinking this cup of Meng Po soup first."


    "Then we really need to get to them right now." Tang Lian looked at the cave entrance blocked by the fallen rocks and frowned. "Besides Xiao Se, Lei Wujie from Lei n Fort, General Ye¡¯s daughter, Ye Ruoyi, and Qianluo are also there with him."


    "Do you know what sort of ce this is? You dare make the trip with just the few of you? Also, just a few stones here and you¡¯re stumped?" Baili Dongjun nced aside at him, and curled his lips wryly. "What a useless disciple."


    Tang Lian hurriedly lowered his head. "Indeed, this disciple was useless."


    "Ahh, my disciple is really stone-headed. Can¡¯t even take a joke." Baili Dongjun tipped his toes, waved his long sleeves gently and the entire swath of fallen rocks were swept into ashes. He turned around and nced at Tang Lian who was stunned. "What are you still looking at? Let''s go."


    "Shifu, did you drink Meng Po soup?"


    "I drank it."


    "How was it?"


    "It''s sweeter than I expected."


    "Didn¡¯t they say that after drinking Meng Po soup, you will let go of your former life? But, shifu, you don¡¯t seem to have forgotten anything?"


    "Yes, it''s not exactly the same as what the legends say."


    "Shifu, were you dreaming before? I heard you calling someone''s name."


    "That''s not just someone."


    "Who was that?"


    "Your shiniang."


    "Shiniang? Howe I¡¯ve never heard about having a shiniang?"


    "Her name was Yue Yao."


    In the pavilion on the mountainside, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo, and Ye Ruoyi were standing inside. Since a quarter of an hour ago, strange things started happening in the pavilion.


    All the animals had abandoned the pavilion and ran far away. Those monkeys, cranes and squirrels all escaped in a frenzy. After a while, they realised that something odd was happening in the surrounding soil as well. Lei Wujie went to check and found that the snakes and scorpions had crawled out of the soil and were following the other animals to flee from this ce. Some of the creatures were natural enemies, but they didn''t seem to notice each other as they fled.


    "What''s going on?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    Xiao Se considered his answer and said, "A natural disaster."


    "Natural disaster? Is it an earthquake, or is the volcano about to erupt?" Lei Wujie looked around.


    "Perhaps it¡¯s something more terrifying than a natural disaster," Xiao Se said.


    As soon as he said the words, a man in white floated over from the distance andnded slowly.


    He still rode on the wind to arrive, confident and at ease. But, when Mo Yi raised his head, his eyes shed with a tinge of demonic purple.


    "The three-day deadline is up. I havee to take what I want."


    "What is it?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    Mo Yi pointed a finger that was as slim as jade at Ye Ruoyi. "You."

 Chapter 270 Oh Soul, oh return

    <h4>Chapter 270 Oh Soul, oh return</h4>


    Everyone felt a thump in their hearts and Ye Ruoyi frowned. "Me?"


    "You." Mo Yi smiled and reached out his right hand. "Come."


    "Set the array!" Xiao Se suddenly roared.


    Lei Wujie drew his sword, Sikong Qianluo leaped up with her spear, Ye Ruoyi waved her sleeves, and dark shadows curled around them! The three of them jumped out at the same time, surrounding Mo Yi in a circle.


    "Three Talents Exorcism Array?" Mo Yi was not surprised. He simply looked at Ye Ruoyi. "No wonder the qi in your body is so familiar. Are you a disciple of Huanglong Mountain? It should have been impossible for someone in your physical condition to cultivate Daoism."


    "Vital heart!" Ye Ruoyi ignored him and shouted first.


    "Expel demon!" Lei Wujie followed immediately with his shout.


    "Fallen star!" Sikong Qianluo wasst to shout.


    Following their shouts, wooden tokens that hung on their waists started to float up, and a light emitted from the wooden tokens.


    "Celestial Masters tokens?" Mo Yi looked at the wooden tokens with interest. "The qi on them are even more familiar. This must be Qi-shixiong, then? On the whole of Huanglong Mountain, apart from me and shifu, only Qi-shixiong had reached this realm. Are you a disciple of Qi-shixiong?"


    "Draw your sword!" Ye Ruoyi yelled.


    Lei Wujie drew his sword, and right away, he struck using his most imposing "Sudden Thunderp¡±. Sikong Qianluo also tightened her grip on her spear and swung it downwards. Under the added support of the Celestial Masters tokens and the Three Talents Exorcism Array, theirbined force was not to be underestimated even by martial experts in the Heavenly Realm.


    But Mo Yi just waved his sleeves gently, and a barrier appeared around him, blocking thebined strikes from Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie. Mo Yi ignored them and continued to look at Ye Ruoyi. "They don''t understand the Way. This Three Talents Exorcism Array is solely supported by you, but how long can youst?"


    Ye Ruoyi¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat. "Until you die!"


    She was a gentledy, always wearing a set of green robes and rarely spoke with a raised voice. Due to her poor health, she spent most of her time sitting in the courtyard without saying a word. But, at this moment, she was filled with rage, and her body was filled with an aggression that was not to be underestimated.


    This was the manner of a general imparted by the most powerful general of Beili.


    "Naraka!" Ye Ruoyi spoke these two ultimate words.


    Her person vanished like a plume of smoke.


    "Interesting." Mo Yi turned around and in the next moment, Ye Ruoyi appeared next to him. A silver light shed at Ye Ruoyi''s waist, and she held a very thin and light long sword in her hand. She thrusted the sword at Mo Yi. Mo Yi turned sideways slightly, and the long sword brushed across his sleeve.


    The barrier disappeared instantly.


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo immediately attacked Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi leaped lightly, and stood on the tip of his toes on Sikong Qianluo''s Silver Moon spear.


    Sikong Qianluo immediately felt a pressure weighing thousands of jun on her spear. She tried to break free but Mo Yi jumped again. She released her hand and staggered back a few steps. When Mo Yi leaped up, he swept his long sleeves towards Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie''s long sword pierced into the sleeves, but it was like mud falling into the sea, hardly making a sound. He hurriedly withdrew his sword and retreated, but he felt as if there was someone holding onto him. He tilted his head and saw Ye Ruoyi holding her soft sword that had pierced through his own sleeve to stab at Mo Yi.


    Lei Wujie had seen this sword move before, and he immediately understood. He followed her and stabbed with another sword move.


    This sword was beautifully graceful.


    Because it was not a swordy, but a sword dance.


    The Ruoyi sword dance.


    Three Talents Exorcism Array, the Celestial Masters wooden tokens, as well as this Ruoyi sword dance.


    Could they be a match for an immortal?


    Mo Yi reached out two fingers and grabbed Lei Wujie''s Heart sword.


    The sword power retreated instantly.


    But there was another sword. What about Ye Ruoyi''s soft sword? Ye Ruoyi looked at the hilt in her hand in disbelief. The de of the sword was gone as it melted into a pool of molten iron and flowed onto the ground.


    "You have a good sword," Mo Yi said mildly, and then with a wave of his long sleeves, he swiped Lei Wujie aside. He red at Ye Ruoyi with stern eyes. "You¡¯re all very good. But, I am an immortal. How dare you use an exorcism array against me? How dare you!" Mo Yi reached out with his left hand and wrapped his fingers around Ye Ruoyi¡¯s throat.


    "Stop!" Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo wanted to move forward again at the same time.


    Even Xiao Se had taken out his Wuji staff.


    "You gaze upon an immortal. Why do you not kneel!" Mo Yi reached out with his right hand and mmed it downwards.


    Everyone felt a great force that was thousands of jun strong pressing down on their heads, and the three of them were instantly crushed to the ground. Not to mention stopping Mo Yi, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to move.


    This was the gap between them. From the beginning, they didn''t have the slightest chance. Whether it was the Three Talents Exorcism Array or the Celestial Masters wooden tokens, neither had the slightest effect. From the moment they set foot on this ind, everything was already set in stone.


    No, nothing can be set in stone.


    "Ruoyi!" Lei Wujie gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up. His zing Arts instantly rose to the Karmic Fire realm and his eyes burned red with fire. The joints in his body creaked but he really managed to stand. Thest time he broke through the realm forcibly, he couldn''t even stand steadily, but this time, his eyes were firm. He withstood that thousand jun force and walked towards Mo Yi step by step.


    Mo Yi frowned slightly. "You forced yourself into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm?"


    "Go to hell!" Lei Wujie roared, leaping up and thrusting his sword at Mo Yi.


    His swordsmanship was imparted by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal, the coldest sword in the world, Eighth Month¡¯s Flying Snow!


    The long sword pierced through Mo Yi''s shoulder, but blood didn¡¯t flow out. Mo Yi''s eyes were stern and he nodded. "You¡¯re very good."


    "But still not good enough."


    Lei Wujie''s pupils dimmed instantly.


    He drew out the Heart sword, staggered back a few steps, and fainted right away.


    "What are you¡­ intending to do?" Ye Ruoyi asked as she struggled.


    Mo Yi waved his right hand and countless boulders soared into the sky in the distance. Then, he pressed down his right hand and the boulders were immediately crushed into powder, spreading from the mountainside to the seashore. He waved his hand again, and countless trees rose up into the sky, spreading across the entire immortal mountain, some higher and others lower, all varying in height.


    Ye Ruoyi''s eyes widened. She was the only one who understood what Mo Yi was doing.


    Mo Yi was using the stars in the sky as a model while he transformed the entire immortal mountain into a star map.


    What was Mo Yi trying to do with such an enormous star map?


    Mo Yi turned around and looked at the cliff that reached into the clouds. He whispered to Ye Ruoyi, "You must be very curious now. What am I doing?


    "You will find out very soon."


    Mo Yi took Ye Ruoyi with him as he leaped and stood at the very top of the pavilion. He reached out his right hand and made several quick movements against the cliff. At the same time, several strangely shaped talisman seals appeared on the cliff face.


    "This, this is¡­" Ye Ruoyi was shocked. She finally understood what Mo Yi wanted to do. But it was just a myth and a taboo. No one had really done it before, and no one knew for sure whether it could be done. "This is the Gates of Hell array. You want to summon a soul?"


    Mo Yi turned around, looked out at the vast and boundless sea, and cried out to the sky.


    "Oh Soul, oh return!"

 Chapter 271 Spirit Wandering the Void

    <h4>Chapter 271 Spirit Wandering the Void</h4>


    ¡°Oh soul, oh return! Leave and separate from your body,


    ¡°why wander off in all directions? Abandon your peaceful ce,


    ¡°and suffer encounters of cmity. Oh soul, oh return!¡±


    Ye Ruoyi had once seen this ancient verse from an ancient poetry book. It was written by three doctors of the ancient Chu State to summon thete King of Chu. Legends said that on that day, the soul of the King of Chu really returned to the Imperial Ancestral Temple, but the soul had nowhere to reside so it still dissipated instantly.


    "Oh soul, oh return!" Mo Yi raised his arms into the sky and cried out zealously. The sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, lightning shed and thunder roared. The sea was raging, as if a huge tidal wave was approaching.


    Ye Ruoyi finally understood what Mo Yi was going to do and what she herself had to do. Ye Ruoyi struggled to speak, "Are you going to use my body to carry someone else¡¯s soul?"


    "You¡¯re very smart." Mo Yi suddenly put down his hands, and the world became calm in an instant. "You¡¯re very much like my sister. Take a look at this world, you¡¯re about to leave it very soon. Oh soul, oh return!" Mo Yi raised his head again, and all the abnormal phenomena came again!


    The thunder roared, as if thousands of cavalry horses were galloping through the sky.


    The tempest raged, rolling up the seawater and pouring it down on the ind.


    Standing on the top of the pavilion, Mo Yi was bathed in the wind and rain, floating in the air as if he was an immortal descending.


    Could he really summon the soul of a person who died tens of years ago and bring it back to this isted ind far away from the world?


    Ye Ruoyi''s frail body suffered a beating from the wind and rain. Finally, she could no longer withstand the battering and she fainted.


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo were still pressed by a force of thousands of jun, and were unable to stand up. They stared at the various phenomena before them, their hearts greatly shocked. Back in the kingdom of Khotan, Xiao Se once saw thete Wangyou return to visit, but that was only a thread of devotion that had lingered in the world and it dissipated after a moment. But, what Mo Yi was trying to do was to resurrect the dead.


    It was unheard of.


    "Stop!" A loud shout sounded.


    The roar of thunder paused.


    The raging wind stopped.


    A suit of blue robes floated over from the distance, and with one fist, he destroyed a small part of the star map.


    "Baili Dongjun!" Mo Yi flung Ye Ruoyi aside and shouted angrily.


    "Mister Mo." Baili Dongjunnded steadily on a tall tree, his tone still quite respectful.


    "Long ago, I saved you from a crisis. This time, I helped you make the Meng Po soup. Why have youe to ruin my ns?" Mo Yi demanded angrily.


    "Mister Mo, you have demonised. Turn around and return to shore." Baili Dongjun sighed faintly. "The person from your past is gone. Why are you clinging on to them?"


    "Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to teach me what to do?" Mo Yi flipped his sleeves, and wind and thunder roiled within his sleeves.


    "All right, I won''t stop Mister. However, these few people are all disciples of my Snow Moon City. I¡¯m taking them away," Baili Dongjun said.


    "You can take the rest. Not her." Mo Yi was obviously referring to Ye Ruoyi.


    "Then that won''t work." Baili Dongjun shook his head. "Mister has done a lot for me, so please, Mister, make the first move."


    "You?" Mo Yi raised his eyebrows. "Just you? Are you worth my effort?"


    Baili Dongjun raised his right hand and said again, "Please!"


    Mo Yi''s figure moved, and he arrived in front of Baili Dongjun in a sh. He flicked his sleeves.


    Wind and rain fell from all directions, wind and thunder were instigated.


    They all pounded down towards Baili Dongjun.


    However, Baili Dongjun disappeared.


    In the next moment, he appeared at the foot of the pavilion.


    Among the lightness skills in the world, there was Wudang¡¯s Cloud Ladder Leap, Tianshan Sect¡¯s Trekking Snow Without a Trace, and even Xiao Se¡¯s number one skill under Heaven, Cloud Step Wind Riding. But, none of these skills couldpare to what Mo Yi and Baili Dongjun were using now. What they were using was no longer any particr skill or style, but one which contained the Way of Heaven and Earth, to move purely with your heart.


    "Leave!" Baili Dongjun waved with an outstretched arm and dissipated that force of thousands of jun.


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo were finally able to breathe, and Tang Lian also finally caught up at this time. "Are you guys all right?"


    Xiao Se looked at the top of the pavilion. "Ye Ruoyi is up there."


    "I''ll go." Tang Lian raised his head, leaped forward, and swept upwards.


    But he was struck by a palm and fell.


    When an immortal touches my crown, I can live forever?


    Tang Lian smiled bitterly. With this one touch, he was going to be so dead he couldn¡¯t die anymore.


    Someone grabbed his cor, pulled back roughly and he fell at full speed. Baili Dongjun brushed past his side and faced Mo Yi with a palm.


    Mo Yi stepped back andnded firmly on the top of the pavilion.


    Baili Dongjun fell down at the same time,nding heavily on the ground with his feet, sinking nearly a foot into the soil.


    Sikong Qianluo cried out with joy. "As expected of Baili-shibo. Go kill this half-human, half-ghost thing!"


    Tang Lian was overjoyed. Although Baili Dongjun was one of Beili''s top martial experts, based on what he observed in his fight against Mo Yi earlier, Mo Yi¡¯s realm was far above Baili Dongjun¡¯s. But Baili Dongjun actually managed to match up against Mo Yi just now. Could it be¡­


    Xiao Se walked over to Lei Wujie''s body, probed his breath and breathed a sigh of relief. He took out a medicinal pill from his sleeve, crushed it and stuffed it into his mouth. Lei Wujie¡¯s brows furrowed into a frown, and after a while, he woke up. "I¡­ I''m not dead yet."


    "Not dead yet, but not necessarily so in another moment," Xiao Se said coldly.


    Baili Dongjun frowned slightly. "Not gonna be an easy fight."


    Mo Yi lowered his head, looking at Baili Dongjun. "Looks like after your grand dream, you¡¯ve broken through the next realm."


    "You also know of the division of the four realms?" Baili Dongjun asked in confusion.


    "A few years ago, besides the lot of you, someone else also came here and sat down with me for a discussion. He¡¯s a very interesting person. He told me that martial arts are divided into four realms, and I am the only person under Heaven he has ever seen enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. But now, looks like I¡¯ve seen the second one," Mo Yi said.


    Baili Dongjun nodded. "Yes, I¡¯ve entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm."


    Spirit wandered between Heaven and Earth, the Way was grand but void and calm.


    "I had a grand dream, and in the dream, I met someone." Baili Dongjun closed his eyes slightly, as if recalling the scene in the dream. "She spoke to me, she hoped that I would not regret anymore. After I woke up from the dream, my mind was clear and pure. When I exerted my strength, I realised I¡¯d broken through the realm."


    "I have been in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm for forty years." Mo Yi stood there, his eyes full of contempt. "You¡¯ve merely entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm for the first time. Do you think you can beat me?"


    Baili Dongjun smiled helplessly. "A man¡¯s gotta try."


    "For so many years, I¡¯ve rarely met anyone who could fight against me. If this were any other time, I would certainly find this very interesting. But now, I¡¯m very angry." Mo Yi''s eyes were filled with rage. "You should not have disturbed me at this time."


    "Borrowing the sword!" Baili Dongjun yelled, and the Heart sword instantly flew out of Lei Wujie''s hand and dropped into his hand. He rushed towards Mo Yi with one leap. "It¡¯s true that there¡¯s a gap between us, so I¡¯m going to get some external help."


    If he wielded a sword, he became a sword immortal. If he wielded a sabre, he became a sabre immortal. The most consummate expert in the world, Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun.


    Mo Yi sneered and pointed a finger.


    One finger to shake Kunlun.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 272 An Ultimate Battle

    <h4>Chapter 272 An Ultimate Battle</h4>


    No one could have described this duel.


    There had never been two experts in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm appearing at the same time in this world. Never had there been a duel between such experts either.


    "What kind of duel is this going to be?" Tang Lian widened his eyes and eximed.


    With their level of abilities, they could no longer make out the details of the duel between the two.


    They initially thought that the battlefield would be this pavilion.


    Later, they realised that the battlefield was the entire immortal ind.


    And now, they finally understood that the battlefield was the entire Heaven and Earth.


    The two had already skimmed over the sea to continue their duel. Baili Dongjun¡¯s every sword move caused the tides to surge a hundred zhang, while every time Mo Yi flicked his sleeves, a gigantic wave which covered the sky and poured over the earth would surge up behind him.


    Baili Dongjun was shocked by the tide and he flew back tond on the top of the pavilion again. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead, tossed the Heart sword down, and it plunged into the ground at Lei Wujie¡¯s feet. Lei Wujie picked up the Heart sword and saw that there were a few nicks on it. His heart ached for the sword. "It¡¯s damaged so badly."


    "Once you return to Beili, get old master Li to fix it up." Baili Dongjun reached out his hand again. "Spear, to me!"


    The Silver Moon spear that was in Sikong Qianluo''s hands suddenly flew into Baili Dongjun''s hands. Baili Dongjun jumped and once again raised his spear to attack Mo Yi who had returned.


    "No matter how many times you try, the result is the same." Mo Yi caught the tip of the Silver Moon spear between two fingers.


    "Wind, rise!" Baili Dongjun yelled.


    A violent wind surged.


    Mo Yi frowned and pushed more power into his hand, forcing Baili Dongjun to retreat in midair.


    "Wind, stop!" Baili Dongjun cried out again.


    The violent gust of wind dissipated in an instant, all of it seized by that one spear move. Baili Dongjun swung the Silver Moon spear aggressively. Mo Yi sensed the danger in that gust of spear wind and hurriedly withdrew his fingers.


    "That¡¯s Father''s Dragon¡¯s Cry Gale!" Sikong Qianluo eximed.


    "All martial arts under Heaven are in my hands. Even an immortal is beneath me," Baili Dongjun dered arrogantly.


    This was the true Baili Dongjun. Not the middle-aged man who stroked his moustachezily, nor the master wine brewer who spent his days in a drunken stupor and smelling of wine. He was the Baili Dongjun who strode into Diaolou Mansion alone and with the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine, made a name for himself in Heavenly Revtions. He was the Baili Dongjun who got himself drunk before challenging the Tower of Ascension and climbing to the sixteenth floor in one go. He was the Baili Dongjun who defeated Ye Dingzhi with half a palm strike at the moment of crisis, thus saving Beili from cmity.


    He was the youth who shouted out loud when he got drunk, that he was the only Baili Dongjun in the world. He was the Baili Dongjun who could use all wine, swords, sabres and spears without exception.


    Mo Yi''s pupils seemed to burn instantly, turning red hot, yet that demonic purple light still glowed within them.


    That spear move pierced through his shoulder.


    Blood gushed out.


    He had not bled for many years, and had not known the sensation of pain for many years.


    "You¡¯re good. You¡¯re very good!"


    Mo Yi raised his right palm and pressed it down lightly. But, with that momentum, it was as if the true Daoist god was descending personally.


    The entire ind began to shake.


    Heavenly Revtions, Directorate of Astronomy.


    Four celestial masters stepped into the Sky Observatory, in a hurry to report something to the Director of Astrology Qi Tianchen. But, they realised that Qi Tianchen was already sitting there, quietly waiting for their arrival.


    "Director, an aberration has appeared in the sky! An aberration in the sky!" One of the celestial masters said anxiously, "Director, please don¡¯t just sit there. Go take a look!"


    Qi Tianchen drank a cup of tea slowly. "I saw it."


    "We have never observed such an aberration!" Another celestial master wiped the sweat from his forehead. "It was obviously evening, but suddenly the sun dimmed and the sky was full of stars. Such an event has never been recorded in the books."


    "It has been recorded before. It was mentioned in thest chapter of the ¡¶Ancient Scroll of Luo[1]¡·. The sky was filled with stars in the day, and the immortal arrived, destroying Heaven and extinguishing Earth," Qi Tianchen spoke mildly.


    "The ¡¶Ancient Scroll of Luo¡·? That''s a false book," the previous celestial master eximed in surprise.


    "Because it exposed a mystery known only to Heaven, it wasbelled a false book." Qi Tianchen sighed. "We¡¯re toote. Activate the array."


    "Activate the array? What array?" The celestial master was puzzled.


    "Dragon-Seeking array." Qi Tianchen stood up. "I''m going to see him."


    "Director, you know the source of the aberration?" The celestial master was shocked. He thought of the white-haired man who quietly visited Qi Tianchen in the day. He knew very well the identity of the visitor. Did hee here because of this incident?


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk. "Yes. I didn''t expect to meet such an old friend again after so many years. To be honest, I''m a little apprehensive. Not even drinking tea can make me feel at ease."


    The four celestial masters were bbergasted. They knew that the situation was serious, but they didn''t think it would be so serious that even the State Preceptor, Qi Tianchen, was so rmed.


    The Silver Moon spear spun in the air andnded in front of Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Qianluo pulled it out hurriedly and found that although the spear¡¯s shaft was full of scratches and nicks, it didn¡¯t break after all. She released a long sigh of relief.


    "Are you still concerned about your spear? If shifu loses this fight, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re all going to die here today." Tang Lian said bitterly. He had never felt so powerless as he did at this moment. There was simply no way for him to intervene in this duel.


    Baili Dongjun floated in the air and sighed. "That¡¯s why I said, whether it¡¯s a sabre or a sword or a spear, they¡¯re all so unreliable. In the end, I still have to rely on this pair of fists, every fist is a smackdown!"


    Xiao Se took a few steps forward and yelled towards the sky, "First Citymaster!"


    Baili Dongjun lowered his head. "Little prince, what is it?"


    "Catch." Xiao Se grabbed the long staff at his waist and hurled it into the sky.


    Ever since he entered the martial world with Lei Wujie, Xiao Se had never shown much admiration for anyone. Even when he met Spear Immortal Sikong Changfeng, Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, and other such martial experts, he was simply a little more respectful. But in his mind, Baili Dongjun was different.


    Because Baili Dongjun was Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng¡¯s sworn brother[2].


    So he was willing to lend him the one thing that was most precious to him.


    A staff was not a sword, nor a spear. If it was broken, it was really broken.


    Baili Dongjun reached out and caught the Wuji staff. The staff was extremely long, and at the tip of the staff was a piece of jade that glowed with a blood-red light. The surface of the staff was carved full of talisman seals, as if they were needed to suppress the demons hidden inside the staff. Baili Dongjun stroked it gently. "This is the Wuji staff. The weapon used by Baihu Guardian Ji Ruofeng."


    Mo Yi also stopped, looking at it as he murmured, "Wuji staff?"


    He naturally remembered the Wuji staff, which was the treasure of Huanglong Mountain in the past. If he had not left Beili at the time, the Wuji staff would have been passed on to him.


    "Do you recognize it?" Baili Dongjun asked curiously.


    Mo Yi frowned slightly and nodded. "Yes, I recognize it."


    "Then, do you still recognize its staff technique?" Baili Dongjun raised the long staff and mmed it down at Mo Yi.


    The long staff seemed to explode into a flower in midair.


    One staff flower, two staff flowers, three staff flowers!


    shed into ten flowers, a hundred flowers.


    Thousands and tens of thousands!


    Once the staff came out, it was limitless, boundless, endless.


    First Wuji staff!

 Chapter 273 Seeking the Dragon Thousands of Miles Away

    <h4>Chapter 273 Seeking the Dragon Thousands of Miles Away</h4>


    What was Wuji?


    Know the White, but preserve the ck. Be a model for all under Heaven. As a model for all under Heaven, you will never deviate from constant virtue, return once again to being limitless.


    It was boundless and infinite, limitless and endless, it was also empty.


    It was used by all living things.


    It was empty of everything.


    It was empty, yet also ominous.


    With one strike from Baili Dongjun''s staff, he broke the person¡¯s mind. Before the Wuji staff could even hit the person, most people would already be dead.


    But his opponent was Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi simply froze for a moment, as if recalling a story from a long time ago.


    Back then, his master had sat there with the Wuji staffying next to his hand. His master talked to him about Daoism and told him stories about Wuji.


    Back then, Mo Yi was still a child and he asked his master, "Wuji is emptiness, is chaos. If everything returns to Wuji in the end, then why do we live and why do we die?"


    Qingfeng Daoren did not expect a child to ask such a thing. He pondered for a while before he answered, "The Heavenly Law is inaction, the way of Daoism is natural. Live to obey Heaven, and die because of Heaven."


    Mo Yi shook his head and said, "No."


    "No?"


    "The great Dao has infinite paths, each of them taken by man. Respect Heaven, but do not resign to Heaven."


    The long staff finally came into contact with Mo Yi''s chest. Mo Yi returned to his senses and said with a smile, "Wuji produces the supreme ultimate." He swept back, raised two fingers, and gestured lightly across his chest. "The ultimate produces two forms, the two forms produce the four phenomena, and the four phenomena produce the eight trigrams."


    A huge bagua[3] appeared in front of him, and the Wuji staff collided with the bagua, causing an ear-splitting sound of vibration.


    "The eight trigrams create all life." Mo Yi snapped his fingers.


    The bagua dissipated instantly, and an immense force headed towards Baili Dongjun. The Wuji staff slipped out of his hand and flew a distance through the air beforending next to Xiao Se.


    "Not good." Xiao Se frowned.


    "Indeed, this is not good." Baili Dongjun followed right behind the Wuji staff andnded next to the rest, blowing up a cloud of dust. Tang Lian hurried over to check on him, but he could see that Baili Dongjun waspletely uninjured. He merely brushed off the dirt on his clothes and spoke in a mild voice.


    "What¡¯s not good?" Tang Lian said worriedly.


    Baili Dongjun chuckled. "I¡¯m out of tricks."


    Tang Lian was shocked and looked at Mo Yi standing not far away. "Is he that powerful?"


    "I have to admit that even though I¡¯ve entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, I¡¯m not his match by a long shot." Baili Dongjun spread his hands. "It¡¯se to this, I can only try my best."


    Tang Lian nodded, his heroic spirit blooming. "All right. I''ll go with you."


    "Go? Go your head." Baili Dongjun reached out a hand and patted Tang Lian''s head. "What help are you? If you go, you¡¯re just gonna get yourself killed, okay? I¡¯ll try my best. As for you all, you¡¯re in charge of rescue! Save her, then run as fast as you can!"


    "But, shifu, you¡­" Tang Lian hesitated.


    "You? Me? What? When I came to this ind, I never nned on going back." Baili Dongjun shouted sharply, "In a moment, look out for my signal and move!"


    Tang Lian smiled wryly, "Shifu, you¡¯re too far away to see."


    "Idiot. When I say grab, you guys go and grab Ye Ruoyi for me," Baili Dongjun said.


    "Okay, okay." Tang Lian nodded repeatedly.


    "Baili-shibo, what about Xiao Se¡­" Sikong Qianluo interjected.


    Baili Dongjun nced at Xiao Se who was sitting aside. It was impossible to count on Mo Yi now, but if they left just like that, Xiao Se would not likely survive past today. He sighed and took out a delicate jade bottle from his robes. He tossed it at Xiao Se. "This contains Meng Po soup. When you¡¯re about to die, drink it. After you get back to Beili, see if Sikong Changfeng can find a way to wake you. Afterwards, with his abilities, prolonging your life temporarily shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Xiao Se epted the jade bottle and nodded. "Thank you, Citymaster Baili."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Back then, I told my sworn brother that I would protect him in the future. Now that he¡¯s gone, you are the one he favoured the most so now, I will protect you." Then, Baili Dongjun turned around. "Come on, Mo Yi. No rest until one of us dies!"


    Mo Yi nodded. "Fine, then I will grant you death."


    He had waited too long.


    Even if Baili Dongjun had evoked his fighting spirit and made him feel the excitement of a duel for the first time in decades, when it came to that matter he had to take care of, he truly did not want to wait any longer.


    He struck with one palm, and within that palm was all of his power.


    The bagua creates all life.


    Baili Dongjun exerted all the qi in his body and leaped.


    His internal strength, Epass Heaven.


    Baili Dongjun swung his palm, and a huge wave surged forth from a thousand miles of sea.


    Fist technique, Harness the Sea.


    "Grab her!" Baili Dongjun yelled.


    Tang Lian leaped up to the top of the pavilion, attempting to grab Ye Ruoyi.


    But Baili Dongjun''s fist move was broken instantly. A sh of white robes brushed past Baili Dongjun and rushed towards the top of the pavilion.


    Baili Dongjun didn''t expect Mo Yi''s full-power strike to be so powerful. He had no chance of blocking it at all. He hurriedly turned around and shouted, "Tang Lian, run."


    Toote.


    Mo Yi had already arrived in front of Tang Lian. This was the third time Tang Lian faced Mo Yi head-on, and it was also the third time that he smelled death at close range.


    But the only person in the world who had a chance to save him wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    But he did not intend to die yet!


    "Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees!" Tang Lian waved both his fists, and his qi exploded. His shirt was torn to shreds instantly and countless hidden weapons flew towards Mo Yi.


    Dragon Beard Needle, Yama¡¯s Invitation, Vermilion Face Dart, countless top hidden weapons of Tang n. Together with the Tang n¡¯s pinnacle hidden weapon technique, Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees.


    Could this kill Mo Yi?


    Naturally, he couldn''t. Even if Grandmaster Tang, who was already dead, were here, he couldn¡¯t injure Mo Yi one bit.


    But it made Mo Yi pause in his step.


    It was only a pause, but in the next moment, Mo Yi swept away the whole slew of hidden weapons, and struck another palm at Tang Lian.


    But he was stopped by a horsetail whisk.


    It was a white-coloured horsetail whisk, and each strand of horsetail stood bristling, like the feathers of a bird. A white-haired old man suddenly appeared with the horsetail whisk in his hand. He waved it lightly, and knocked Mo Yi back.


    "Who¡¯s that! Why did a Daoist priest suddenly appear!" Sikong Qianluo eximed in shock.


    Lei Wujie started in surprise. "Hold on, I think we¡¯ve seen him before."


    Tang Lian had just walked around Yama¡¯s gate, and his heart had yet to calm down. He paled with shock when he saw the Daoist priest suddenly appear. "State¡­ State Preceptor?"


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and turned to Tang Lian with a smile. "Young Hero Tang, I trust you have been well?"


    Tang Lian hurriedly sped his fists. "Thanks¡­ thanks to Senior¡¯s grace."


    Qi Tianchen smiled, turned his head to look at Mo Yi, and whispered, "Shidi, it¡¯s been many years since west met."


    Mo Yi froze for a long time, then lowered his head and said, "Qi-shixiong."


    Back then, Mo Yi had knelt there, wanting to sell himself to bury his sister.


    It was Qi Tianchen who looked at him first. Because Qi Tianchen looked at him, Qingfeng Daoren turned around.


    Because of that, everything that happened afterwards happened.


    Now, Qi Tianchen¡¯s hair had turned white, but Mo Yi was still as handsome as a youth.


    A reunion after such a long separation, everything was the same but the people had changed.

 Chapter 274 The Eight Trigrams Create All Life

    <h4>Chapter 274 The Eight Trigrams Create All Life</h4>


    Tang Lian looked around and said nkly, "State Preceptor, did youe by boat?"


    Qi Tianchen shook his head.


    Tang Lian thought about it, and then said, "Then, you came by riding on a crane?"


    Qi Tianchen still shook his head.


    Tang Lian was very confused. "Then, State Preceptor appeared out of thin air?"


    Qi Tianchen nodded this time.


    Tang Lian smiled wryly. "State Preceptor, please don''t make fun of me."


    "The State Preceptor is profound and enigmatic. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to make fun of a kid like you." Baili Dongjun had also hurried back to their sides. "You were right, the State Preceptor really appeared out of thin air?"


    "Spirit Wandering Profound Realm!" Tang Lian suddenly realized that the State Preceptor¡¯s cultivation must also have reached the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, and his spirit wandered here from tens of thousands of miles away.


    Qi Tianchen smiled and shook his head. "I''m not as good as Citymaster Baili. I haven''t reached the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. This time, with the support of my four shidi to fortify my Daoist arts, I used the power of the Dragon-Seeking Array to project my spirit here from thousands of miles away."


    "The State Preceptor has been half a step away from the Spirit Wandering realm for many years. Why be so humble?" Baili Dongjun smiled. "With the State Preceptor here, Dongjun finally feels a little more confident in my heart."


    Tang Lian was stunned for a moment. "But, based on what the State Preceptor is saying, you¡¯re not really here in person. Then, how can you fight?"


    Qi Tianchen smiled and said, "Must we fight?"


    Tang Lian was puzzled. "Is there another way?"


    Qi Tianchen pointed a finger at his own mouth. "We Daoists pay particr attention to the five elements. Some cultivate the Fire Release techniques, some are proficient in the secret arts of Water Release. This Qi is not talented, and I cultivate the sixth element, Mouth Release."


    "Huh?" Tang Lian was even more confused.


    Baili Dongjun chuckled. "State Preceptor is still full of humour. But Dongjun would like to advise the State Preceptor. Mister Mo is no longer the same person as the Mister Mo I met back then."


    "The world is so mundane. If I don¡¯t hold some humour, how could I cultivate longevity?" Qi Tianchen tipped his toes a little and shed a few steps forward. "Shidi, your shixiong is so happy to know that you¡¯re still alive. How is our old shifu?"


    Mo Yi replied. "Our old shifu passed away twenty years ago."


    "Did he leave you anyst words before he died?" Qi Tianchen didn''t seem surprised.


    "Shifu said, if I can cultivate into a true immortal, it¡¯s due to the obsession in my heart. If I can''t cultivate into a true immortal, it¡¯s also because of the obsession in my heart," Mo Yi said.


    Qi Tianchen nodded. "Then what do you think?"


    "I think shifu¡¯s cultivation of Daoism is far inferior to mine, so how can he evaluate me?" Mo Yi said arrogantly.


    "As expected of my little shidi. Based on your present achievements, you are already the most outstanding person in thest three hundred years of the history of Beili. Indeed, even our shifu is not qualified to evaluate you," Qi Tianchen said slowly. "But are you willing to listen to a few words from this shixiong?"


    "Shixiong, please speak," Mo Yi said.


    "The person in your past had passed away decades ago. Their flesh and blood have turned to bones, and the bones have turned to ashes. Even if you have be a true immortal, how can you resurrect the dead into flesh and bones?" Qi Tianchen asked.


    Mo Yi shook his head. "I have found a new body for her."


    Qi Tianchen looked around, and when he spotted the talisman seal on the cliffside, he was slightly startled. "Gates of Hell array? You intend to summon her soul?"


    "Yes," Mo Yi answered simply.


    "Haven¡¯t you considered that your sister¡¯s soul might have rested in peace a long time ago? Doing this will only disturb the peace of the deceased. Even if you seedter, can you really guarantee that the one who came back to life is truly your sister?" Qi Tianchen''s voice held a faint trace of anger. "As a sessor of Huanglong Mountain, you actually used the Gates of Hell array? Don¡¯t you realise that you¡¯ve already deviated into the ghost path?"


    Mo Yi''s face remained calm. "I won¡¯t know until I try."


    "But whether or not you seed, she won¡¯t die." Qi Tianchen pointed his horsetail whisk at Ye Ruoyi who was behind Mo Yi. "Like your little sister, she is also a life."


    Mo Yi sneered. "Why should I care about the lives and deaths of others?"


    Qi Tianchen sighed. "You have changed. You used to tell me that every life and every soul was precious."


    "The person who told you that was the mortal Mo Yi. I am now the immortal Mo Yi," Mo Yi said.


    Qi Tianchen sighed heavily again. "How can I stop you?"


    "You only have one possibility." Mo Yi''s sleeves flew up. "Be stronger than me. Unfortunately, nobody can do it. Not even you, shixiong."


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk. "Did you really think I traveled thousands of miles here without a way to stop you?"


    "Shixiong, back when I left the mountain, you were already beneath me. Now, the difference in realm between you and I is a gap as wide as Heaven and Earth. What are you going to use to stop me?" Mo Yi said arrogantly.


    Qi Tianchen was known as the most powerful Director in thest three hundred years of the Directorate of Astronomy. He was the most revered State Preceptor amongst those who cultivated Daoism in Beili. Even the Sectmaster of Wudang Mountain would have to bow with respect when they met. Now, he was able to use his Daoist arts to allow his spirit to travel thousands of miles, his capabilities were even more like a divine immortal. But in Mo Yi''s eyes, he was just his ordinary shixiong whose talent was far inferior to his own.


    "Shidi, don''t underestimate your shixiong too much." Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and mmed it down at Mo Yi¡¯s head. "Kneel."


    Stroke the top of an immortal¡¯s head, the pressure can make a mountain kneel.


    Mo Yi really bent his legs and knelt down, and his body fell sharply. One of his legs cut off the peak of the mountain.


    "I''ll let shixiong make three moves." Mo Yi said mildly. "Kneel once to repay our meeting."


    "Kneel again!" Qi Tianchen shook his horsetail whisk again.


    Mo Yi flew back abruptly andnded on the sea. He bent over and knelt again, and his kneeling caused a tide to surge hundreds of zhang.


    "Second kneel to repay our sect."


    "Kneel again!" Every strand of horsetail on Qi Tianchen''s whisk stood on their ends like the feathers of a bird.


    Mo Yi suddenly appeared at the foot of the pavilion, and he leaned over to kneel lightly on the ground.


    Lei Wujie was so shocked that he pulled Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo to retreat.


    But when he knelt this time, it was quiet and gentle.


    The world seemed to stand still for an instant.


    They could only hear Mo Yi''s voice speaking evenly.


    "Third kneel on ount of our fellowship."


    Mo Yi stood up.


    "I''m done kneeling." Mo Yi raised his head. "Then, shixiong, please go and die."


    He jumped up instantly, his sleeves danced wildly, and he pped a palm at Qi Tianchen. He reduced the horsetail whisk into powder instantly, and he waved his long sleeves again. In another moment, he was going to sweep Qi Tianchen''s entire body into ashes.


    Qi Tianchen stretched out two of his fingers and gestured hurriedly across his chest. A huge bagua appeared, blocking Mo Yi''s blow.


    The ultimate produces two forms, the two forms produce the four phenomena, and the four phenomena produce the eight trigrams. It was exactly the same move as the one Mo Yi used earlier. This was the consummate knowledge of Huanglong Mountain, the Bagua Core Form.


    Qi Tianchen was knocked back and he retreated hurriedly. Mo Yi followed his example, and gestured quickly across his chest as well.


    "The ultimate produces two forms, the two forms produce the four phenomena, and the four phenomena produce the eight trigrams. Shixiong, your bagua is too small."


    Another bagua appeared, but it was nearly ten timesrger than the one created by Qi Tianchen earlier.


    "The eight trigrams create all life." Mo Yi hooked two of his fingers and sneered.


    Qi Tianchen eximed. "I didn¡¯t expect that the difference in realm between us was really that wide."

 Chapter 275 Three Schools Joining Forces

    <h4>Chapter 275 Three Schools Joining Forces</h4>


    Qi Tianchen''s figure gradually began to flicker under the powerful assault of that Bagua Core Form, looking as if he was about to dissipate. Until a fist came from the west.


    "Break!" Baili Dongjun yelled, and the power of the Bagua instantly dispersed. He gasped heavily, "State Preceptor, you must persevere. I can''t deal with this monster alone."


    Qi Tianchen''s figure became clear again, and he smiled faintly. "Looks like I will have to join forces with Citymaster Baili."


    "Can we defeat him?" Baili Dongjun asked.


    "We¡¯re short one person." Qi Tianchen sighed.


    "Who?" Baili Dongjun was puzzled.


    "One Buddhist Vajra." Qi Tianchen looked at the extraordinary Mo Yi floating in the air. "Three schools, Buddhism, Daoism and Confucianism[4]. This old Daoist is the head of Daoism, and Baili-xiong is a leader of the Confucian school. We¡¯re missing someone from the Buddhism Vajra. If we canbine the forces of the three schools, we can suppress Mo Yi¡¯s ghost immortal power."


    "I''m a martial artist, how can I be worthy of the title, leader of the Confucian school? You should be thinking of that stinky schr, Xie Xuan." Baili Dongjun scratched his head.


    "Citymaster Baili is the disciple of Li Changsheng, and Li Changsheng used to be the Chancellor of the Academy. He was a great Confucian of the previous generation. Citymaster, you need not be humble," Qi Tianchen said.


    Baili Dongjun sighed. "Then, we¡¯re still short of one person after all. So, let¡¯s put our lives on the line."


    "Our chances are extremely slim." Qi Tianchen shook his head.


    "When I challenged Ye Dingzhi on my own, all under Heaven thought that my chances were extremely slim as well," Baili Dongjun said lightly.


    "Alright!" Qi Tianchen nodded, whipped out his hand and drew a seal in midair. A phantom of a giant lion appeared. "Let me make the opening move for Citymaster Baili!"


    Taiyi Lion Arts.


    Qi Tianchen and the phantom lion rushed towards Mo Yi together.


    Baili Dongjun closed his eyes.


    Back then, what martial arts did he use to defeat Ye Dingzhi by half a palm? There were always spections by everyone under Heaven. Some people said that he used his famous fist techniques, Harness the Sea. Some said that he used Burgeoning Ocean, relying on water power to exhaust Ye Dingzhi''s energy. And some people said that he learned an unorthodox martial arts, Bloodstained Form, which forced himself to break into the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm for half a moment at the expense of his own life force, and finally defeated Ye Dingzhi.


    But now, only Baili Dongjun himself knew what martial arts he used.


    He leaped up and followed close behind Qi Tianchen.


    "What kind of martial arts is that?" Lei Wujie was greatly confused. Baili Dongjun was armed with his bare hands and fists, so he could only use either fist or palm techniques. But how could there be such a desperate fist technique or palm technique?


    "I¡¯ve never seen shifu use this fist technique." Tang Lian was equally confused.


    "This is not a fist technique. This is a swordy." Xiao Se¡¯s eyes seemed to ignite with mes.


    His legs were the hilt, his body was the sword¡¯s de, his fists were the edge of the sword, and the fingers were the tip of the sword.


    Using a man as a sword.


    Although he didn''t have a sword in his hand, it was the most dangerous swordy in the world!


    Under thebined forces of two powerful masters in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, even one as strong as Mo Yi couldn¡¯t be as unruffled as he was at the beginning. He frowned and could only go on the defensive for the moment.


    "Damn, this is such an amazing duel, but I can only stand down here and watch," Lei Wujie groused angrily.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "When ites to such a duel, unless you¡¯re a powerful master in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, you can¡¯t possibly take part in it at all."


    "Unfettered Heavenly Realm, huh." Lei Wujie stood up.


    "Are you crazy?" Xiao Se nced at him coldly. "Your body is not strong enough to withstand the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. If you force yourself to break through the realm again, you may die."


    "You heard what they said just now." Lei Wujie''s tone was rarely so calm. "The State Preceptor was saying that we need to join the forces of the three schools of Buddhism, Daoism and Confucianism to defeat Mo Yi. But now there are only two of them, and they¡¯re short of someone from the Buddhism Vajra. Have you forgotten? I learned a set of fist moves, and I even listened to that guy and practiced it every day."


    "Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill." Xiao Se said the name very seriously, although the name could have been flippantly made up by Wuxin.


    Sikong Qianluo interrupted the two of them in a whisper. "Not that I want to say. Why does the name of this martial arts sound so unreliable?"


    Indeed, when the name of a martial arts contains the word invincible, the martial arts would definitely be far from invincible.


    Lei Wujie stood up and his eyes burned red instantly. Instead of pulling out his Heart sword, he walked forward with bare hands and fists.


    He jumped up, his red robes flying as his qi surged, looking like a ming ze flying into the sky.


    He raised his head and saw Ye Ruoyi, who was still trapped at the top of the pavilion, and murmured, "If I die, but we win, remember to tell Ye Ruoyi that I was the one who saved her."


    "What else?" Xiao Se asked.


    "The moon looks beautiful tonight." Lei Wujie turned around and took a flying leap.


    At the top, after blocking the initial overbearing siege of Qi Tianchen and Baili Dongjun¡¯sbined power, Mo Yi had regained the advantage. Although he was one against two, Mo Yi¡¯s strength appeared endless, and he didn¡¯t seem to be the least bit tired. But Baili Dongjun wasing to the end of his stamina and even Qi Tianchen¡¯s figure, who was a spirit that travelled here, began to flicker and blur again.


    At this moment, a fist fought its way through.


    Even Baili Dongjun and Qi Tianchen did not notice the appearance of this fist, but in the next moment, a burst of triumph rose in their hearts at the same time.


    Because riding on that fist was an authentic Buddhist technique.


    With this fist technique, the first fist move was very simple. At the foot of Shaolin Temple, you could buy a copy of the book for three coppers. Even a nine-year-old child knew the Grand Arhat fist.


    The second fist move came, and it suddenly turned into eighteen fist styles, some soft, some overbearing, some subdued, some ferocious¡­ all at once, they came at Mo Yi.


    This was well and truly the Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill.


    "What a great little Vajra," Qi Tianchen eximed and swung his palm at the same time.


    Baili Dongjun smiled slightly and threw another fist.


    This was a true joining of the three schools.


    The sleeve on Mo Yi''s right arm was shredded. With a snap of his two fingers, he withdrew andnded back on the top of the pavilion.


    Qi Tianchen, Baili Dongjun, and Lei Wujiended one after another.


    "That¡¯s amazing! Looks like it worked!" Tang Lian eximed happily.


    Baili Dongjun patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "Not bad, kid. Back then, I didn¡¯t waste that Wind Flower Snow Moon on you. Who knew you had such fine Buddhist martial arts in you."


    Lei Wujie didn''t answer him. Currently, Lei Wujie forced himself to support his Unfettered Heavenly Realm that was on the verge of copsing. Once he vented it out, he would faint. His muscles had swelled all over his body and he tried to hold on to thest trace of his strength.


    Qi Tianchen looked at Mo Yi on the top of the pavilion and smiled. "I¡¯m afraid this little brother may not be able tost much longer, but at least we have a little more hope now. This old Daoist canst about half an incense stick more. How is Citymaster Baili?"


    Baili Dongjun shrugged. "I can fight another half an incense stick, but after that I¡¯ll probably run out of energy and die."


    Mo Yi, who was frustrated for the first time, sat down on the top of the pavilion, but his face was expressionless as he looked into the distance.


    "What¡¯s he looking at?" Sikong Qianluo turned her head in confusion.


    They all saw the moon rising above the sea.


    "Not good." Qi Tianchen sighed lightly.


    Baili Dongjun also shook his head. "Indeed, this is not good."

 Chapter 276 The Immortal Mo Yi

    <h4>Chapter 276 The Immortal Mo Yi</h4>


    They transcend within yin, their appearance undefined, they¡¯re ghosts without family names, and they had no name on the Three Mountains.


    They were named immortals, but were truly ghosts.


    Instead of deriving power from the Great Dao, they used the power of yin and deception.


    When the moon rose, the yin power was strongest under Heaven, while the yang power was weakest. Mo Yi stood on the top of the pavilion and looked down condescendingly at everyone. The look in his eyes was so cold that they looked like the eyes of a corpse.


    "State Preceptor, we¡¯ve to put our lives on the line again," Baili Dongjun said loudly.


    Qi Tianchen raised his fingers, and his hair and beard stood on ends. He was already an old man, but his voice was clear with the aura of youth. "One seeks humanity and finds it, then he can die content. I¡¯m already an old man who¡¯s going to die, yet I have a chance to put my life on the line with another. It is my gain."


    Baili Dongjun pped Lei Wujie hard on his shoulder, and passed Lei Wujie a strand of his own qi. "You¡¯re very good, like your father and also like your sister. Such a pity that we don¡¯t have a lot of people here to witness this duel. Otherwise, you could have be famous with one duel."


    "Rise!" Lei Wujie couldn''t restrain himself anymore, and he soared up with a violent lurch.


    Baili Dongjun and Qi Tianchen leaped forward right behind Lei Wujie.


    Fire burned in their eyes.


    But Mo Yi¡¯s eyes contained ice, ice that had been condensed from hundreds and thousands of years of loneliness. There was not a trace of emotion, and not a hint of conflict.


    He raised a finger and stopped thebined attack from the three of them.


    Standing at the base of the pavilion, Xiao Se gathered his cors slightly and said with an even tone, "Qianluo, you still have some strength left, yes?"


    Sikong Qianluo nodded. In fact, the person with the most energy right now was her. Apart from the few moves she made against Mo Yi at the start, she had been far away from the battle and basically had not expended too much of her strength.


    "Throw the Silver Moon spear at him," Xiao Se said seriously.


    Sikong Qianluo was stunned. She nced briefly at the Silver Moon spear in her hand, and spoke without confidence, "With my ability, will it be of any use?"


    "You must believe me, and also believe in yourself," Xiao Se said, directing a smile at her. "We can change everything here."


    Seeing the rare smile from Xiao Se, Sikong Qianluo was dazed at first, and then nodded a few times. "Okay." She turned around and readied her spear.


    Her father once used a single spear to break the Severed Space Array at the base of Mount Qilian cast by more than ten elders of the Demonic Cult. He saved nearly a thousand heroic disciples of various sects. Today, she could also do what nobody else could do.


    She hurled her spear fiercely, and the spear screamed through the air as if a hundred birds cried out at once!


    Right at this moment, Xiao Se took a step forward and grabbed the tail of the spear. So the Silver Moon spear brought Xiao Se with it as it flew up and straight towards Mo Yi.


    Xiao Se lowered his head and gave Sikong Qianluo a small smile.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she stomped her feet. "You lied to me!"


    The Silver Moon spear had reached Mo Yi but Mo Yi was not concerned with this silver spear at all. He struck his palm at Baili Dongjun, Qi Tianchen, and Lei Wujie and knocked them back. Baili Dongjun and Qi Tianchennded, and barely managed to stand up again. But, Lei Wujie finally lost consciousness and copsed onto the ground. Mo Yi raised another finger and didn¡¯t bother with a second look as he flicked away the Silver Moon spear. At the same time, Xiao Se had relinquished the spear as he took a flying leap. He reached out with both arms and grabbed Mo Yi¡¯s shoulders.


    The same purple light coursed through Xiao Se''s eyes, simr to Mo Yi in a way that was difficult to describe.


    Demon Enthrallment.


    Mo Yi was stunned. At that moment, Xiao Se disappeared, Qi Tianchen disappeared, Baili Dongjun disappeared, everyone who was present disappeared.


    Even the pavilion disappeared.


    The immortal mountain beyond the sea disappeared.


    That vast and boundless sea disappeared.


    But the hands on his shoulders did not disappear, and Mo Yi followed the pair of jade white hands to look at the person in front of him.


    He saw a man dressed all in white, his clothes fluttering in the wind, his face pure and honest with a smile, looking like an immortal who had descended.


    "The immortal said an enlightened being is unmoved by emotions. He meant unmoved, not unfeeling. You have not let go of the obsession in your heart, and have let yourself be unfeeling. I am very disappointed in you." The man spoke harshly but still smiled with kindness.


    "Who¡­ are you?" Mo Yi said hesitantly.


    "I am Mo Yi." The man in white released his hands. His long sleeves fluttered and danced as one who had reached the pinnacle.


    Mo Yi stared nkly at the person dancing before him. Faintly, he said, "Mo Yi?"


    The fallen leaves swirled about and the long sleeves settled, revealing that peerless face once again. The man in white continued to smile.


    His smile was as beautiful as the spring breeze, when the peach blossoms were blossoming. The beauty was graceful and fleeting, rising in spirals like smoke from a chimney. The beauty was like the setting sun in the west and the reflection of the sky and sea at the horizon. The man in white nodded. "The immortal Mo Yi."


    "No, I am Mo Yi." Mo Yi suddenly shook his head.


    In an instant, all the illusions dissipated.


    The hands on his shoulders were very thin and pale. Mo Yi looked up. "What martial arts is this?"


    "This is not martial arts." The purple light in Xiao Se''s eyes dispersed. "It¡¯s just to show you your own heart."


    "My own heart?" Mo Yi murmured.


    "Citymaster Baili!" An angry shout rang out, and in the instant Mo Yi was distracted, Qi Tianchen had arrived behind him. He wrapped his arms around him and retreated together with him into the distance.


    "Okay!" Baili Dongjun stepped up immediately and chased after him.


    Without support, Xiao Se fell sharply. He took out the exquisite jade bottle from his robes and threw it at Baili Dongjun. "Citymaster Baili, catch."


    Baili Dongjun instantly understood Xiao Se¡¯s n, raised a finger and struck it at the delicate jade bottle. "Break!"


    The jade bottle shattered into pieces, and the wine in it spilled out. The fragrance of the wine permeated the air within a one-mile radius.


    "Shidi, turn back and atone," Qi Tianchen said loudly.


    "Shixiong, you go back!" Mo Yi twitched his arms, and flung Qi Tianchen aside. He turned around, and used his only intact left sleeve to sweep relentlessly at Qi Tianchen.


    In an instant, Qi Tianchen''s figure was finally swept into powder and disappeared without a trace.


    "State Preceptor!" Baili Dongjun bellowed.


    Thousands of miles away in Heavenly Revtions City, Directorate of Astronomy.


    Four celestial masters vomited blood at the same time, withdrawing themselves from the array.


    "The Dragon¡­ Dragon-Seeking Array was broken? How¡¯s that possible? With the power of our Astronomy, how could the Dragon-Seeking Array be broken!" One of the lightly injured celestial masters whispered in surprise.


    "Director, what on earth happened?" Another celestial master looked at Qi Tianchen who was sitting next to them.


    Qi Tianchen finally regained his consciousness and slowly opened his eyes.


    From when he closed his eyes to when he opened them again, only two hours had passed. But, his face seemed to have aged decades.


    "Director, how was it?" One of the celestial masters wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. He endured the pain and asked, "Did we seed?"


    Qi Tianchen''s face was pale, and he sat there without saying a word.


    "Director?" Another celestial master called out anxiously.


    Qi Tianchen pointed two fingers and tapped on the seven major acupoints on his own chest. Then, he opened his mouth and slowly exhaled a puff of ck smoke. At this point, hisplexion started to look slightly more relieved, but he still didn¡¯t answer the celestial master¡¯s question. Instead, he murmured in a low voice, "The rest is up to Snow Moon City now."

 Chapter 277 Entranced in a Drunken Stupor

    <h4>Chapter 277 Entranced in a Drunken Stupor</h4>


    Baili Dongjun pointed a finger and hooked it gently.


    Thest bit of Meng Po soup that spilled out converged into a stream and flowed towards his fingertips.


    "That¡¯s Burgeoning Ocean." Tang Lian raised his head. All their hopes were now pinned on Baili Dongjun, the only one who still had the power to fight. Except they didn¡¯t understand why, at such a critical moment, his master was using such an average skill.


    "I am the first and only Wine Immortal in this world. When I¡¯m drunk, I can ascend to the Ninth Heaven of the azure sky. I do not ask the goddesses of the Ninth Heaven to dance in the wind. I only wish to see a drunk immortal." Baili Dongjun coaxed the stream of liquid towards Mo Yi.


    "Immortal? Actually, what is an immortal? Am I an immortal?" Mo Yi slowlynded onto the ground, muttering to himself, "Who was that man just now? Why did he call himself an immortal? Why did he call himself Mo Yi."


    "Dare I ask this immortal, have you courage to drink this cup." Baili Dongjun flicked his two fingers, and the liquid swept towards Mo Yi.


    Mo Yi raised his head, sniffed, and murmured, "Meng Po soup?"


    "This mundane world is too dull. Might as well enter a trance of drunken stupor and enjoy the freedom." Baili Dongjun waved his palms again.


    "I won¡¯t drink it," Mo Yi replied faintly, and with a light wave of his hand, he knocked away the stream of liquid.


    Baili Dongjun raised his hand lightly. "Rise."


    All the liquid turned into mist instantly and Mo Yi was immediately surrounded by that mist.


    An extremely heady fragrance of wine permeated the air, and even the nts around them slowly fell over. Xiao Se, Sikong Qianluo, and Tang Lian stood where they were, and the moment they smelled the fragrance of wine, they tottered on their feet, almost falling over.


    Baili Dongjun was nearest to the wine, and he retreated hurriedly even as he inhaled the fragrance of the wine greedily. "Smells wonderful, smells wonderful. After this, there will never be another fragrance as peerless as this in the world."


    This was Meng Po wine, the ultimate wine in the world that was recorded in the ¡¶Wine Scripture¡·. Just one cup and you could fall into a grand dream for ten years, everything you had forgotten in the past could be remembered again, and you could once again meet the people you lost. After waking up from the dream, everything would be forgotten.


    Finally, the mist around Mo Yi gradually dissipated. Everyone looked over nervously, and they saw Mo Yi sitting there with his eyes tightly closed, looking as if he had fallen asleep.


    "It worked." Xiao Se clutched his chest and fell to the ground on his knees.


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly went to help him. "Let''s use this chance to leave now."


    Baili Dongjun retreated to their side and said anxiously, "Run now, while you still can. There¡¯s a boat docked below. You just need to keep rowing and go westward. The form to go back is the same as the one you used toe here. Remember, don''t look back. "


    "What about you, shifu?" Tang Lian asked.


    Baili Dongjun shook his head. "I¡¯ll bring up the rear. If he wakes up, I can still buy you guys some time."


    "But." Sikong Qianluo was holding up Xiao Se and she asked anxiously, "Xiao Se can¡¯t hold on much longer."


    Baili Dongjun nced at Xiao Se and sighed. "Thest bit of Meng Po soup that could have saved your life has been used up. Not even I can save you now."


    "I''m okay, I still have some medicine that Hua Jin left for me." Xiao Se shook his head lightly. "Let¡¯s hurry and meet up with Mu Chunfeng."


    "Shifu, are you really not leaving?" Tang Lian said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. Although I can''t beat him, I can still escape. What''s more, I don''t really want to go back to Beili right now." Baili Dongjun shook his head.


    "Okay." Tang Lian nodded, got up and swept to the top of the pavilion. He picked up Ye Ruoyi who was still unconscious, and then picked up Lei Wujie who had fainted earlier. Together with Sikong Qianluo who carried Xiao Se on her back, they ran towards the shoreline.


    Baili Dongjun turned around and looked at Mo Yi who was stuck in a dream.


    In an extremely dpidated temple.


    There were two children who had cuddled up to each other. The older one seemed to be the elder brother. He was patting his younger sister gently on her shoulder. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Daddy went out to find Mummy, and they¡¯ll be back soon."


    The younger sister continued to sob softly. "Gege, you¡¯re lying to me. Daddy is noting back."


    "No, Daddy wille back once he finds Mummy."


    "Mummy is dead, gege."


    The elder brother let go of his sister, and after looking at his sister¡¯s eyes for a long time, he finally nodded. "Yes, Daddy is dead, and Mummy is also dead. They will nevere back. From now on, it¡¯s just the two of us. We¡¯ll live together and I¡¯ll look after you."


    In the ruined temple, they lived like this for a long time.


    Until the famine came, and everyone became refugees, and everyone became the same as the two of them. They had lost their homes and lost their families.


    "Gege, you can sell me. Then we¡¯ll both be able to survive." His sister was close to passing out from hunger, and she only had a thin thread of breath left.


    "I won''t sell you. I said I¡¯ll look after you." The brother''s eyes were very bright.


    "But you¡¯ll starve to death, gege," his sister spoke faintly.


    "We¡¯ll both survive this. We¡¯ll survive this together and live." The brother stood up. "I''ll go outside to find some food. You wait for me here."


    The brother ran all over the ce for a whole afternoon, begging anyone he could, but even those neighbors who would have cherished an old affection for the children had either left or had closed their doors tight. No matter how hard he knocked, they wouldn¡¯t open the door.


    "Please give me a steamed bun. When I grow up, I will do everything I can to repay you."


    "Can you give me some gruel? My sister is dying. I can work for you without pay for a month. Please, can you give me a bowl of gruel now?"


    "It was my daddy who saved you back then! If it wasn¡¯t for my daddy, you would already be dead now, uncle! Why would you turn your back on us today!"


    From the very beginning when he was seriously begging for food, until he started grovelling and finally, he was in extreme despair, but he did not get a grain of rice. In the end, he dragged his exhausted body back to the temple.


    Maybe he could pick up some discarded leftover food on the way back.


    But when he walked into the temple, his hands were empty.


    We must get out of here. He thought silently in his heart.


    "Gege, you''re back." His sister smiled and greeted him when she saw that her brother was back. She no longer had that look of utter exhaustion when he left, and in fact, his little sister looked very energetic.


    "What happened?" The brother asked.


    His sister took out arge and warm pancake from her clothes. "Gege, a kind master was passing by and he gave me two pancakes. I¡¯ve already eaten one, and I left the other one for you."


    The brother was stunned for a moment, and then he ran over like he¡¯d gone crazy, grabbed the pancake, and started biting it inrge mouthfuls. Within moments, he¡¯d finished therge pancake and not even a single crumb was left. His sister simply sat beside him and watched him with a smile.


    That night, the brother held his sister and looked through the hole in the roof of the ruined temple to see the stars in the sky. He whispered to her, "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave this ce. If we stay any longer, we¡¯ll both starve to death."


    His little sister didn¡¯t speak as shey in his arms. She panted in small breaths, and her breaths grew softer and shorter until she becamepletely silent.


    "Little L¨¹''er[5]! Little L¨¹''er!" The brother suddenly realised something wasn¡¯t right and he shook his little sister in his arms.


    But there was no longer a voice responding to him again.


    Mo Yi¡¯s cheeks were streaming with tears as he watched the scene before his eyes. He used his hand to gesture lightly.


    He saw that ruined temple, and a little girl in green clothes prostrating herself before a monk they¡¯d never met before. The monk sighed and left behind a pancake.


    Just one. There was only one pancake.


    "Little L¨¹''er! Little L¨¹''er!" The brother''s heart-piercing screams tore the image apart.


    The little girl who had died in his arms woke up and she raised her skinny right hand to touch her brother¡¯s cheek. "Gege, don''t think about me anymore. The reason I died was to give you a happier life.


    "Little L¨¹''er will always be with you."

 Chapter 278 To Reconstruct a Life

    <h4>Chapter 278 To Reconstruct a Life</h4>


    The group exhausted thest of their energy to rush to the beach and indeed, there was a small boat on the shore.


    "Go, go quickly." Tang Lian flung Lei Wujie onto the boat, and was just about to put Ye Ruoyi down onto the boat when suddenly, something felt wrong.


    The wind seemed to have stopped.


    Not only did the wind stop, but he felt his entire bodye to a standstill.


    Everyone and everything was stagnant.


    He slowly turned his gaze and saw a white shadow in the distance that looked as if it moved.


    Mo Yi was standing in front of Baili Dongjun, and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Although Baili Dongjun was incredibly powerful, after drinking Meng Po soup, he was in a drunken daze for several days. But for Mo Yi, he fell into the Meng Po soup dream, a grand dream of ten years, whichsted for merely a brief moment.


    However, the expression in Mo Yi''s eyes seemed to have changed. That demonic purple light had dissipated, leaving behind a gleam of rity and a gentle calm as if an eternity had passed in a single night.


    Then the figure in white suddenly moved.


    Baili Dongjun also moved. He reached out his right hand to stop him, but only managed to brush against the edge of Mo Yi''s clothes. Mo Yi reached out his right hand and said softly, "Stop!"


    Before he finished saying the word, Mo Yi had alreadynded on the shore. He held Ye Ruoyi with one arm and Xiao Se with the other. He tipped his toes slightly and within a moment, he¡¯d returned to the top of the pavilion again. As he left, the feeling of restriction around Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo was finally lifted, and everything returned to normal. Tang Lian lifted Lei Wujie and shouted, "After him!"


    The two once again ran to the base of the pavilion and saw Baili Dongjun standing where he was before. Tang Lian said anxiously, "Shifu, what should we do?"


    Baili Dongjun shook his head lightly. "Wait first."


    "But Miss Ye is still in his hands!" Tang Lian didn¡¯t understand. "What if he uses the soul summoning magic again?"


    Baili Dongjun didn''t answer him, but frowned and watched Mo Yi solemnly.


    Mo Yi looked at Xiao Se, and Xiao Se also looked back at him.


    "Do you want me to save you?" Mo Yi asked him.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes."


    Mo Yi chuckled. "I can save you."


    Xiao Se scoffed. "But I won''t beg you."


    Mo Yi ced a hand lightly on his shoulders. "Good strength of character."


    Xiao Se nced at his hand. "What are you going to do?"


    Mo Yi withdrew his hand, then pped his palm on Xiao Se''s chest!


    "Stop!" Sikong Qianluo shouted angrily. She prepared to leap towards them, but was pulled back by Baili Dongjun. Baili Dongjun looked serious and he ordered, "Wait!"


    Xiao Se suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Mo Yi withdrew his hand and grasped Xiao Se''s wrist to check his pulse. He frowned slightly. "This lingering yin energy is truly insidious. It has hidden itself inside yourtent meridians so whenever you exert your internal energy, the two internal energies will sh with each other and you will suffer serious injuries." As soon as Mo Yi finished talking, he pped Xiao Se''s chest with another palm.


    Xiao Se only felt an overwhelming pain in his chest, and the qi in his body was inplete chaos, as if all of his internal strength was about to gush out.


    "There is only one way to save you, and that is to expunge all of your internal strength, along with that lingering yin energy. But from then on, you will still be a person with no martial arts. But, martial arts can be trained again, and your internal strength can be cultivated again. As long as you have the heart, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you return to the peak." Mo Yi struck another palm.


    Xiao Se faced the sky and screamed. A gale force wind sted outwards from the top of the pavilion. Both Sikong Qianluo and Tang Lian couldn''t help but raise their arms to cover their eyes. The gale swept outwards, causing all the trees on the mountain to sway.


    "Expunging another person¡¯s internal strength is not such a powerful technique, and there are many who can do it. But, expunging another person¡¯s internal strength while leaving them alive? I¡¯m the only one who can," Mo Yi said.


    Baili Dongjun stood at the base of the pavilion and murmured, "He¡¯s going to expunge Xiao Se¡¯s internal strength."


    "Expunge Xiao Se¡¯s internal strength?" Tang Lian asked in confusion. "What¡¯s he doing?"


    "He wants to save Xiao Se," Baili Dongjun said slowly.


    "Save Xiao Se? But I heard that if you expunged someone''s internal strength, that person¡¯s meridians will wither away and he¡¯ll eventually die," Tang Lian said anxiously.


    "Yes." Baili Dongjun nodded. "But he is Mo Yi."


    "Go!" Mo Yi struck another palm.


    Xiao Se screamed again, and his hair stood on end.


    "This will be very painful, and most people won¡¯t be able to endure it. But I¡¯m sure you will." Mo Yi smiled, holding Xiao Se in one hand. "This is my internal energy. I will give you a wisp, and with just this wisp, it¡¯s enough for you to enter the realm of a martial expert. It can protect your meridians from being withered. Later, as you cultivate your own internal energy, it will disperse bit by bit."


    After that wisp of internal energy entered Xiao Se''s body, Xiao Se''splexion finally started to ease. He gritted his teeth. "Why are you saving me?"


    "I am Mo Yi, and I can tell a person¡¯s potential at a nce. You are a fine and peerless jade, and I have the power to y dragons. It is human nature to cherish talent," Mo Yi spoke mildly.


    "But you¡¯re an immortal," Xiao Se said softly.


    "There are no immortals in the world. You and I are both mortals." Mo Yi chuckled.


    Xiao Se was taken aback. "You¡­ seem different from before."


    "Life is a grand dream, and death is the great awakening. Everyone knows that after drinking Meng Po soup, you¡¯ll sink into a drunken stupor and enter a grand dream. After you wake up, you¡¯ll forget all the mundane things in your life. Now that I think about it, what they meant by ¡®forgetting¡¯ is not to forget but to let go." Mo Yi sighed. "I made a mistake and walked the demonic path. You all saved me. It¡¯s only right that I should save you too."


    Xiao Se exhaled a long sigh of relief. "Thank you very much."


    "I still have one palm. Can you take it?" Mo Yi said loudly.


    "Please enlighten me." Xiao Se bowed his head.


    "Very well." Mo Yi pointed a finger, and there seemed to be a thunderp and a dark sound at his fingertip.


    Xiao Se closed his eyes.


    The finger finallynded on Xiao Se''s forehead, but it was just a light touch.


    Xiao Se''s whole body went limp.


    "Go to sleep." Mo Yi smiled, and reached out to seize Xiao Se¡¯s body before he flung him down the pavilion. "Little missy, make sure you catch your sweetheart properly."


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly got up and caught Xiao Se steadily in her arms.


    "First Citymaster, quick, can you see what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Se?" Sikong Qianluo said anxiously.


    Baili Dongjun reached out and touched Xiao Se''s neck. "He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just asleep."


    Mo Yi turned around and looked at Ye Ruoyi who was still in deep sleep. "It¡¯s your turn now, little L¨¹''er."


    Hearing this call, Ye Ruoyi woke up slowly and she murmured, "Little L¨¹''er."


    "Yes, my little L¨¹¡¯er." Mo Yi leaned down and touched Ye Ruoyi''s cheek. "If my little L¨¹¡¯er could have grown up, she would look as stunning as you. It''s a pity that she didn¡¯t have this fortune."


    "You¡­ want to¡­" Ye Ruoyi¡¯s breath was as thin as a gossamer.


    "I want a younger sister." Mo Yi smiled, "Little L¨¹''er can never return to life, so I will treat you as Little L¨¹''er. I want to save you, but I can''t cure your illness. You¡¯re not like Xiao Se. Histent meridians were injured and what was damaged can naturally be repaired. But your congenital heart meridian was inadequate. Even if it¡¯s me, I can¡¯t reconstruct the heart meridian.


    "But I couldn''t save Little L¨¹''er back then, so today I won¡¯t give up."

 Chapter 279 Farewell to the Immortal Island

    <h4>Chapter 279 Farewell to the Immortal Ind</h4>


    Mo Yi reached out a finger and pointed between Ye Ruoyi''s brows. "I¡¯m also giving you a wisp of qi. This wisp of qi will protect your heart meridian. As long as you don''t suffer serious internal injuries from now on, you¡¯ll be no different from ordinary people. This wisp of qi is very precious. You should cherish it."


    Ye Ruoyi whispered, "Why are you helping me?"


    "Because of that green dress." Mo Yiughed loudly, retracted his finger, leaped backwards, andnded inside the pavilion.


    "Mister Mo Yi." Baili Dongjun bowed respectfully.


    "Little Baili, I didn''t expect we would meet again after so many years, only for me to cause you so much trouble." Mo Yi smiled and sat cross-legged in the middle of the pavilion. "I''m really sorry."


    "Thank you too, Mister Mo Yi, for saving my two little friends." Baili Dongjun bowed his head.


    "No need for thanks. I should be the one to thank you for that cup of wine." Mo Yi stretched his back. "I''m a little tired. Seriously, I haven''t slept in decades. After the brief drunken stupor earlier, I feel much better. I want to sleep again."


    "What does Mister mean?" Baili Dongjun was taken aback.


    "The rumours about my immortal mountain say that thousands of Buddhas visit for pilgrimage, goddesses dance with flowers, and during the day, drums and music rumble in harmony while at night, starlight falls like rain. It sounds like a paradise. But who would know that this was such a lonely ce?


    "It is said that immortals can ride the wind to travel and age with the sun and the moon. But nobody realised that in the legends, to age with the sun and the moon is such a lonely existence.


    "I want to have a grand dream. A grand dream of ten years, after which I will awaken. After waking up, I will return to the mortal world and live a proper lifetime one more time.


    "I''m getting sleepy." Mo Yi yawned and finally closed his eyes, as he spoke onest sentence, "While I fall into this dream, if Little Baili is willing, can you stand guard for me?"


    Whether the "ten years" that Mo Yi mentioned was an exaggeration or it was going to be really ten years, Baili Dongjun didn''t hesitate at all and he smiled. "It would be my greatest honor."


    It was a pity that Mo Yi had already fallen into a deep sleep and did not hear his answer.


    From the moment he entered his dream, the fog around the immortal mountain suddenly became denser, and all the birds and beasts which fled earlier returned. The little squirrels and monkeys which gathered around the pavilion before had alle back and they surrounded Mo Yi running around in a circle. Sikong Qianluo felt something brush across her face and reached out to grab it. She opened her hand to look and was surprised. "Peach blossoms?"


    She turned around and realised that the peach blossoms on the immortal ind had all bloomed.


    "This is what the legends call an immortal in dream. It¡¯s actually such a wonder," Baili Dongjun, moved with emotion.


    Tang Lian jumped to the top of the pavilion to carry Ye Ruoyi back down. "Shifu, why did Mo Yi suddenly change his mind and help us?"


    "As he said, the legendary Meng Po soup can make someone fall into a grand dream. Things you¡¯d forgotten in the past could be remembered again, and you could once again meet the people you had lost. But, after waking up from the dream, everything will be forgotten. But, what they meant by forget actually means letting go, and not really forgetting." Baili Dongjun smiled. "So this trip should be considered a sess for you all and you¡¯ve gotten what you came here for. Rest a few days before going back."


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head. "We can¡¯t rest."


    Tang Lian nodded and added, "Indeed, we can¡¯t afford to rest. The time limit we agreed with young master Mu is almost over. We have to hurry back."


    "Young master Mu?" Baili Dongjun raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Tang Lian replied hurriedly, "That¡¯s Mu Chunfeng, third son of the Qingzhou Mu family. He was going to the Three Snake Inds to catch the snakes there in order to collect medicine for his brother. We boarded his ship for this trip. He¡¯s waiting for us now at Three Snake Inds and we agreed to meet him back there in seven days."


    "Qingzhou Mu family? Interesting." Baili Dongjun nodded and patted Tang Lian''s shoulder. "Yes, then you should set off immediately. There are some fruits on the ind. Bring some so they can replenish some energy when they¡¯re awake."


    "Shifu." Tang Lian scratched his head. "Since just now, why do you sound like you¡¯re not intending toe back with us?"


    "Mister Mo said he¡¯s going to enter a grand dream for ten years, and wanted me to stand guard for him. I¡¯m also thinking of staying on this ind for a while. There are still some things I need to think about. It¡¯s quiet here, not as troublesome as Beili," Baili Dongjun said with a smile.


    "But Mo Yi is talking about ten years!"


    "Your shifu, I have years left in me yet. Ten years is nothing."


    "Then, you¡¯re not going to care about Snow Moon City anymore?"


    "Qianluo¡¯s dad is still around, right?"


    "Then, you¡¯re not going to care about this disciple either?"


    "Well, I¡¯m not your only shifu anyway."


    Tang Lian said helplessly, "Shifu, you¡¯re so heartless. However, a lot has happened in the martial world recently. I think you should know about it."


    "Fine, let¡¯s talk as we walk."


    During the short time they hurried to the shore, Tang Lian quickly updated Baili Dongjun about everything that had happened in the martial world over thest few months. From when the Hidden River suddenly reappeared in the martial world, and Unrivaled City suddenly changed to a young citymaster, and the Daoist Sword Immortal left his mountain on his own to save the Second Citymaster, until Tang n betrayed the alliance with Snow Moon City and attacked Lei n Fort. At first, Baili Dongjun¡¯s expression remained indifferent, until he heard that Zhao Yuzhen, Grandmaster Tang, and Lei Qianhu were dead, and he finally showed a bit of shock. "These are really big events. I didn''t expect that stinky Daoist priest would really leave his mountain to save Hanyi. I also didn¡¯t expect that Grandmaster Tang couldn¡¯t let go of his enmity with Lei n Fort."


    "Then, don¡¯t you think you should return to Beili?" Tang Lian thought his master would change his mind. "As long as you return to Beili, everything will be resolved. Furthermore, you¡¯re now a martial expert in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. That Solitary Sword Immortal in his Admirable Destion City won¡¯t be able topete with you for number one under Heaven anymore.¡±


    Baili Dongjun smiled and said, "Why must I go back to resolve things?"


    "Back then, you were the great hero who saved Beili. With the present situation, Snow Moon City no longer has the influence it used to and we are besieged by enemies. I don¡¯t know if Second Citymaster has returned, so if we only have Third Citymaster there, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t handle everything."


    "Why? I already saved Beili once thirteen years ago. Why do I have to do it again thirteen yearster?" Baili Dongjun shook his head and patted Tang Lian on the shoulder. ¡°Snow Moon City has Sikong Changfeng. As for the rest, it¡¯s your turn."


    Tang Lian smiled bitterly. "Just us?"


    "Just you. And this time, what you¡¯re going to do is different from what I had to do in the past. You already know the identity of this Xiao-xiongdi and Tang Lianyue must have also told you about your own identity. Disputes in the imperial court are unlike those of the martial world. In the imperial court, right and wrong are not clearly distinguished and each side will prioritise their own standpoint. You¡¯ll have to be careful in the future," Baili Dongjun said.


    "But, shifu¡­"


    "You talk too much. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re in a hurry?" Baili Dongjun picked up Tang Lian impatiently and flung him onto the boat. Then he struck with his palm and pushed the boat three zhang away. "Go. We will meet again one day. Don''t let your master down, ah."

 Chapter 280 Return to Beili

    <h4>Chapter 280 Return to Beili</h4>


    Very quickly, their little boat floated into the fog.


    When they came, they couldn¡¯t see this fog from afar. When they were on the ind, they couldn¡¯t see this fog either. But, now, when there were only a few tens of zhang away from the ind, they were suddenly caught in this fog.


    "This trip was really a daunting experience though we¡¯re mostly unscathed." Now that they were finally leaving the Peni immortal ind, Sikong Qianluo exhaled a long sigh, and she could feel rxed again.


    "It''s too early to rx yet." Tang Lian rowed the boat with all his strength. "Try and get Lei Wujie to wake up. If I¡¯m the only one rowing, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get there in time."


    "But Lei Wujie broke into the next realm forcefully and now he¡¯s unconscious. If I make him wake up, isn¡¯t that a bit unsympathetic?" Sikong Qianluo frowned slightly.


    "If we¡¯re going to be sympathetic, then we won¡¯t make it back to the ship on time, and we won¡¯t be able to return to Beili. Whatever injuries are healed will be useless. Hurry up, get this fellow to wake up. See if Xiao Se still has any more of his Peni Pills and stuff it all into his mouth." Tang Lian had estimated the time and was very anxious in his heart, so he was already somewhat frustrated.


    "I''ll do it." Anguid voice spoke up.


    The two of them turned their heads in surprise and realised that Xiao Se had opened his eyes.


    Xiao Se didn''t seem any different from his usual self. He still gave off an air ofziness, but the look in his eyes seemed to have changed.


    They had be extremely clear, and there was a kind of indescribable spirit.


    Tang Lian and Sikong Qianluo could see that much, but Xiao Se felt it even more intensely. He felt a sense of freedom permeate his body that was difficult to describe, and it was a feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. His meridians had been injured for so many years, his qi and blood flow restricted. He had missed this carefree feeling for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to stand up and do something.


    "But you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious injury¡­" Sikong Qianluo hesitated.


    "I¡¯m fine." Xiao Se walked forward and took over the oars from Tang Lian. "Thank you all foring with me on this trip."


    "Thank you." Tang Lian looked at Xiao Se incredulously. "You actually said thank you."


    Xiao Se rowed with the oars and shook his head. "What sort of person am I in da-shixiong¡¯s heart?"


    "Arrogant, haughty, stubborn, rude?" Tang Lian recited after a brief thought.


    Sikong Qianluo sighed. "Da-shixiong, don''t be so candid."


    "It''s all right." Xiao Se shrugged and continued rowing the oars quickly.


    They didn''t know how much time had passed but they were finally out of the dense fog. Xiao Se stopped the boat, looked up at the starry sky, and waited for the stars that appeared only once every seven days.


    "How long were we paddling in the fog?" Sikong Qianluo was puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I always feel that when we¡¯re inside the fog, time passes differently from the outside world," Tang Lian said faintly.


    "Yaoguang rises in the east, Dijun rises in the west." Xiao Se looked at the sky and muttered, "Looks like we¡¯re just in time. It''s exactly the seventh day since the previous time."


    "Dijun looks even more dim now." A tired voice sounded, and everyone turned to look. Ye Ruoyi had also woken up.


    "The seventh day?" Tang Lian frowned. "We agreed on seven days with Mu Chunfeng so they could be leaving anytime."


    "It¡¯s fine." Xiao Se shook his head. "I trust Mu Chunfeng."


    After another half a day, they finally saw the Three Snake Inds again. And next to the Three Snake Inds, the huge cedar longboat was still moored. The g with the Phoenix Takes Flight fluttered in the wind.


    "They¡¯re still here," Sikong Qianluo said joyously.


    As they approached, Xiao Se started to frown. "Something¡¯s wrong."


    They got even closer, and they could finally make out the scene there.


    On the cedar longboat, all the ship¡¯s guards were armed with their bows and arrows and their bowstrings were drawn into a full moon as they faced off against the people below the ship.


    And below the cedar longboat, Mu Chunfeng sat cross-legged with his famous sword stuck into the ground in front of him¡ªMoving Mountains.


    Dozens of boatmen in peasant clothes stood opposite him, each of them ring fiercely at him.


    "What''s going on there?" Tang Lian whispered.


    "I don''t know. Let¡¯s go over and take a look." Xiao Se tipped his toes and swept towards the group.


    "Be careful," Sikong Qianluo said anxiously, and immediately followed him.


    Tang Lian reached out to stop her, but missed. There were still two people lying on the boat, unable to move, so he could only pick up his rowing speed. "A bunch of impertinent kids. Only know how to pit your da-shixiong."


    When he saw Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo arrive, Mu Chunfeng was overjoyed. "You¡¯re finally back!"


    Xiao Se appraised the situation around them and asked in puzzlement, "What''s going on here?"


    Mu Chunfeng hurriedly stepped forward and measured his pulse. After checking carefully once over, he broke into a wide smile. "You¡¯re really cured. There¡¯s really such a peerless master on that ind. Xiao-xiong must really bring me there next time!"


    "Mu-xiong, you¡¯re in really good spirits. You¡¯re facing one another with arms already. Why are you still in a mood to care about some immortal?" Xiao Se looked at the nervous boatmen and the guards on the ship who were ring down at them.


    "Oh. These boatmen that we hired from the harbour were moring to leave, and even tried to hijack our ship. So, they were all thrown off the boat by our Mu family¡¯s guards. Manager Tian said that mutiny on the sea was an unforgivable crime and wanted to execute them by arrows. I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. After all, they¡¯d finished their jobs for us. So, I could only sit with them to prevent Manager Tian from releasing the arrows.¡± Mu Chunfeng scratched his head. ¡°Then, they wanted toe over and kill me, so I could only ce my Moving Mountains sword here to deter them. So, that¡¯s the current situation as you see it. It¡¯s been a whole day and night."


    "Since we¡¯re back, there is no need to argue further," Sikong Qianluo said.


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "Yes, yes, yes, everyone. We can go home now. Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight anymore."


    But the ship guards still did not put down their bows and arrows.


    "Manager Tian," Mu Chunfeng called out loudly.


    Tian Mozhi got off the boat. "Young master."


    "Tie these people up, and after we get back to shore, we¡¯ll let them go," Mu Chunfeng said.


    Tian Mozhi thought for a moment. "Fine. Men!"


    There was an uproar among the boatmen. "If you tie us up, what will happen to us if you throw us off the boat midway!"


    "You shut your mouth!" Mu Chunfeng drew his Moving Mountains, showing a rare disy of anger. "If I¡¯d wanted to kill you people, I¡¯d get them to release the arrows now and throw you all on the ind to feed the snakes. If the arrows don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll hack you to death with one sword. You still want to talk nonsense. Are youining the gold is not enough? Once we return to shore, each person gets another ten taels! Any moreints? Any more nonsense?"


    This was the first time the boatmen saw the young master lose his temper and for a while, they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "Tie them up!" Mu Chunfeng shouted angrily.


    "Yes, sir." Tian Mozhi bowed his head.


    At this time, Tang Lian also arrived with his small boat, and Lei Wujie also woke up.


    He was dumbfounded when he saw the surrounding scenery.


    "Aren¡¯t we on Peni Ind? Why are we at Three Snake Inds?


    "Where¡¯s Mo Yi? Mu-xiong, we meet again.


    "So, what happened in the end?


    "Who am I?


    "Where am I?"


    Lei Wujie looked extremely confused.


    "You¡¯d better continue sleeping." Tang Lian knocked him out again with one p.


    Golden Cross, the sails were up.


    Tang Lian and others who were all exhausted had retreated to the inner cabin, nning to sleep for a few days and nights before thinking about anything else. Only Xiao Se did not return to the cabin. Tian Mozhi walked past him and Xiao Se said meaningfully, "When we left, I knew there would be variables but as for how the variables yed out, it would depend on you."


    "Wrong, it didn¡¯t depend on me." Tian Mozhi said quietly. "It depended on the young master."


    "Mu Chunfeng?" Xiao Se said softly.


    "The young master is benevolent. In my opinion, that¡¯s a weakness. Although the young master is benevolent, he¡¯s also firm in his heart. So he will be a wise master." Tian Mozhi walked past Xiao Se. "The Qingzhou Mu family will belong to the third master in the future."


    Xiao Se chuckled and continued to walk towards the bow.


    Mu Chunfeng was standing there, looking up at the family g above his head. "We¡¯re going home."


    Xiao Se walked up to him, nodded, and murmured, "We¡¯re going home."


    (End Book 3, "Immortal Mountain Beyond the Sea Arc")

 Chapter 281 Farewell at Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 281 Farewell at Snow Moon</h4>


    Before they knew it, they were deep into winter.


    Snow Moon City also ushered in the first snow of winter.


    "The winds of the Lower Pass, the flowers of the Upper Pass, the snow on Cangshan and the Moon in Erhai." Sikong Changfeng sat on the stone bench outside the little hut on Mount Cangshan, drinking his wine slowly as he said, "The four great sceneries of Snow Moon City. I think you haven¡¯t seen the moon in Erhai."


    "The moon in Erhai can be seen during all four seasons," Xiao Se, who was sitting across from him, said lightly.


    "Yeah, and because it can be seen during all four seasons, you could have gone to see it anytime. But, one year has passed, and this Erhai moon is thest one you¡¯ve yet to see. Such is the logic when ites to everything else in this world." Sikong Changfeng reached out his right hand and watched the snowkes melt in his palm. "How¡¯s your training goingtely?"


    "Just passed the first level," Xiao Se replied. "It''s a little slow. But thanks to the wisp of qi gifted by Mo Yi, I barely managed to retain the Vajra Mortal Realm."


    "This Ji Ruofeng, I don''t know where he came from, what sect he¡¯s from and who his master is. Yet, he¡¯s proficient in nearly eight-tenths of all martial arts under Heaven. Which school of internal strength core form did he pass to you?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "Huanglong Mountain, Bagua Core Form," Xiao Se replied.


    Sikong Changfeng was stunned. "A Daoism core form? Huanglong Mountain? Hasn''t Huanglong Mountain been extinct for decades?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "I had no idea about this either. Coming back this time, I heard that the Golden Lists have been updated. Shifu must also be back. I have a lot of questions and I want to look for him."


    "Do you know where Bai Xiao Hall is?" Sikong Changfeng asked in confusion.


    Bai Xiao Hall, all-knowing of everything under Heaven. But all under Heaven did not know Bai Xiao Hall.


    "I know." Xiao Se watched a snowke fall into his cup. The snowfall suddenly grew heavier. "In Heavenly Revtions."


    Sikong Changfeng smiled and said, "No wonder you¡¯re not leaving now."


    Xiao Se put down his wine cup and looked at the flying snow in the sky.


    Sikong Changfeng stood up. "I heard that when you first met him, the sky was full of snow as well. Aren¡¯t you going to see him off?"


    Xiao Se also stood up and hid his hands inside his sleeves. His injuries were already healed, but he still put on an air ofziness. "What¡¯s the point of seeing him off? For thest year, I¡¯ve been seeing him every single day. Now that I don¡¯t have to see him anymore, I finally have some peace of mind."


    Although that¡¯s what he said, both of them got up and walked down the mountain.


    Outside Snow Moon City at the foot of the mountain, a carriage was parked there quietly.


    Sikong Qianluo stood by the carriage with a sad expression on her face. "First, it was da-shixiong who suddenly had to hurry back to his Tang n, and today, you¡¯re leaving too. You¡¯re all leaving me alone in Snow Moon City. That¡¯s so mean."


    "Qianluo-shijie, if you¡¯re pretending to be sad, can you make it more convincing, please?" Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Look at the grin on your face. You can barely hide your smile. You¡¯re just waiting for me to go so that you can y with Xiao Se every day. Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself though. Xiao Se needs to train now so you¡¯d better not bother him all the time."


    "You¡¯re dead!" Sikong Qianluo grabbed her spear.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t." Lei Wujie hurriedly covered his head. "My sword is damaged now. I¡¯m no match for shijie."


    "Xiao-Jie, it''s time to go." A wan and swallow voice came out of the carriage.


    "Okay. Jiejie. I¡¯ll be right there," Lei Wujie replied, then looked into the distance and muttered, "Why isn''t he here yet?"


    "Today, he''s training in that hut, right? Anyway, you won¡¯t be gone for long." Sikong Qianluo waved her hand. "Hurry up and go."


    "Qianluo-shijie, didn''t you hear what my sister said?" Lei Wujie smiled wryly. "This time we¡¯re going to Sword Heart Tomb not just to repair the sword."


    "What else are you doing besides repairing the sword?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "I¡¯m also going to cultivate my sword heart. Jiejie said, I must enter the realm of a sword immortal before I can leave the Tomb. Back then, my mother cultivated her sword for seven days and just barely managed to enter the realm of a sword immortal. My shifu, Lei Hong, also spent ten years before he could enter the realm of a sword immortal. How could it be that simple!" Lei Wujie smiled bitterly.


    Sikong Qianluo couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud. "Then when I see you again, you¡¯re going to be an old uncle?"


    Lei Wujie pulled a face. "Maybe I¡¯ll be an old grandpa."


    "Xiao-Jie." Li Hanyi, who was sitting in the carriage, called again.


    "Coming,ing." Lei Wujie sighed and turned around. "Forget it. He¡¯s not Miss Ye anyway. Not worth my time to wait for him."


    "With that level of patience, do you think you can court Miss Ye?" A teasing voice sounded and Lei Wujie whipped around. He saw a person floating over from the distance andnding on the ground steadily. His robes were blue, his spiritnguid. It was Xiao Se, after all.


    "I thought you weren¡¯ting." Lei Wujie curled his lips.


    Xiao Se immediately turned around, bent over and bowed respectfully. "The Second Citymaster is leaving the city. How could I note."


    Li Hanyi smiled and said, "No need for acting. If you have anything to say to Xiao-Jie, just say it. Don¡¯t dy our journey."


    "What''s the hurry? Best to travel slowly," Sikong Changfeng said to the driver. Somehow, he was already sitting outside the carriage. "Don''t let the ride be too bumpy."


    The driver nodded hurriedly. "Yes, Third Citymaster."


    "Drive faster. I''m the Second Citymater, he¡¯s the Third Citymaster. Follow my orders," Li Hanyi said lightly.


    Sikong Changfeng shrugged. "Aren¡¯t you tired of arguing this point after so many years?"


    On the other side, Lei Wujie asked Xiao Se softly, "What do you think? How many years will it take me to enter the realm of a sword immortal?"


    Xiao Se didn''t even bat his eyelids. "Thirty years."


    Lei Wujie gave a full-hearted "bah!". "I heard that the kid from Unrivaled City is already half a sword immortal, but I still need another thirty years? Are you looking down on me?"


    "Cultivating your sword heart is not cultivating farnd. How can one know how muchnd you¡¯ll cultivate in a day and how much grain you can nt in a year? Some people stay as half a sword immortal for twenty years, for instance, Song Yanhui, and still can¡¯t enter the sword immortal realm. Some people have been reading books for twenty years and never held a sword, but the day he picked up a sword, he became a sword immortal, for example, Mister Xie Xuan. If you insist that I tell you a time, I can also tell you tomorrow. But would you believe me?" Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "I won''t believe you."


    Xiao Se nodded. "Then, get lost."


    "I¡¯m thinking whether I should take advantage of the fact that I can overpower you now to give you a sound beating first," Lei Wujie said after a thought.


    "Enough nonsense, your sister''s temper has its limits." Sikong Changfeng came over, picked up Lei Wujie and flung him into the carriage. "Little Lei Sword Immortal, I hope the next time we meet, your hair is not all gray already."


    Lei Wujie sat on the carriage with a wry smile. "Third Citymaster, can¡¯t you have a little more confidence in me?"


    "Confidence?" Sikong Changfeng nodded. "Alright, Little Lei Sword Immortal, you¡¯ll be able to enter the sword immortal realm tomorrow."


    "Ride!" Lei Wujie grabbed the driver''s whip and waved it sharply.


    Just as Lei Wujie left, a Snow Moon City disciple stepped forward and reported, "Third Citymaster, we have guests visiting?"


    "What guests?"


    "Two very strange guests. A blind swordsman and a deaf and mute qin-yer."


    Sikong Changfeng and Xiao Se exchanged a nce, and the former said pointedly, "Really, that¡¯s very strange."

 Chapter 282 A Famous Sword Arrives Again

    <h4>Chapter 282 A Famous Sword Arrives Again</h4>


    Sword Heart Tomb, Sword Pavilion.


    The gray-haired old Tombmaster sat there as he smiled at the visitor from his family by marriage who hade unannounced. "Fortmaster Lei came visiting all of a sudden. Is there a reason?"


    The bearing of the man below the hall was far from ordinary, and his right sleeve was empty where his arm should be. Indeed, he was Lei Yunhe who had just taken over as Fortmaster of Lei n Fort a while ago. Lei Yunhei smiled as he looked around at the paintings on the wall. "We can be said to be family by marriage. Why would I have a special reason to visit?"


    "So many years have passed, so why are you visiting today?" Li Suwang shook his head and smiled.


    Lei Yunhe''s gaze was still locked on those paintings. Each painting was a drawing of an exquisite sword. "These are the legendary top ten famous swords."


    "Yes." Li Suwang nodded.


    "Ranked tenth on the Register of Swords, Untroubled. This sword is as white as jade, and its de is slender and beautiful. Unlike a sword of the human world, it glides with the air of an immortal. Current sessor, unknown.


    "Ranked ninth on the Register of Swords, Frost Snow. Twin swords, one male and one female, with the frost of autumn and the snow of winter. By itself, each sword is ordinary, but when the twin swords arebined, they are extraordinary. Current sessor, unknown.


    "Ranked eighth on the Register of Swords, Celestial Pce. This sword was known to people as the number one sword of justice, presently sequestered in the Heavenly Sword Vault in Heavenly Revtions City and guarded by the sword bondservants. Sword of the Grand Protector of Beili. Current sessor, unknown.


    "Ranked seventh on the Register of Swords, Moving Mountains. This sword has an aura iparable in its vastness. One sword could move a thousand mountains and ten thousand tides. The only sword among the top ten famous swords to have been forged by the swordsmith of its time. Current sessor, unknown.


    "Ranked sixth on the Register of Swords, Azure Empyrean. This sword is the treasure of the Qingcheng Mountain range, and the sword of the Sectmaster. It possesses the essence of Daoism and was previously held by Qingcheng Mountain Sectmaster Zhao Yuzhen. Current sessor, unknown.


    "Ranked fifth on the Register of Swords, Army Destroyer. This sword is blunt and heavy, and cannot be wielded by someone without a natural-born divine strength. Called the sword of a tyrant, presently the sword of Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian.


    "Ranked fourth on the Register of Swords, Heart. The only sword whose name is a single word. The sword has a soul that aligns with the sword intent of its master. A sword intent that is pure can break ordinary sword intents. The sword of the sessor of Sword Heart Tombmaster. Current sessor, the young tombmaster Lei Wujie.


    "Ranked third on the Register of Swords, Armoured cier. This sword is the coldest sword in the world and was originally sealed at the summit of Kunlun Mountain. It was once the sword of the consummate Kunlun Sword Immortal, and is now the sword of Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi.


    "Ranked second on the Register of Swords, Bright Vermilion Phoenix. This sword is the treasure of Unrivaled City and hidden inside the Unrivaled Sword Casket. Its sword intent is sharp and once drawn, it must draw blood before it returns. Currently held by Unrivaled Citymaster, Wushuang.


    "Ranked first on the Register of Swords, Heaven Breached. The number one sword under Heaven, the sword of Heavenly Law. It can only be held by one with the mandate of Heaven. Currently held in possession by the Directorate of Astronomy, guarded by State Preceptor Qi Tianchen."


    Lei Yunhe read the words under each of the sword paintings one by one until he saw thest painting. "But why is the painting of Heaven Breached nk?"


    "The Heaven Breached sword is a divine sword left by the founding emperor. It hasn¡¯t been seen in hundreds of years. Even as the Tombmaster of Sword Heart Tomb, I¡¯ve never seen it." Li Suwang drank his tea. "Why? Isn¡¯t Lei n Fort known to have sealed away the sword and de? Since when did you be interested in swords?"


    "You also know that I have a useless n brother. He¡¯s not interested in explosives and preferred to practice the sword. Now that his swordsmanship has entered the realm of a sword immortal, the Bai Xiao Hall people said he¡¯s missing a good sword. This time, I¡¯vee to visit our family by marriage to ask for a good sword." Lei Yunhe finallyid bare the reason for his visit.


    "Lei Hong? When ites to you four heroes of Lei n, I only like Qianhu. The one I hate most is the one who became my son-inw. The second most hated one is coveting after my granddaughter, and the third most hated one is here on behalf of the previous one to ask me for a sword." Li Suwang put down his teacup. "But after all, we are family by marriage, so I have no choice but to give. Talk then, what sword do you want."


    "Among these top ten famous swords, there are a few without owners. I¡¯m thinking that this Moving Mountains is not bad." Lei Yunhe came prepared, of course, and he knew that the Moving Mountains sword was forged by Li Suwang.


    "I also think that Moving Mountains is not bad, but such a pity. The moment after I finished forging it, it had nothing to do with me anymore. I don¡¯t even know where it is now." Li Suwang shook his head.


    Lei Yunhe frowned and looked over the paintings again. "What about this Untroubled, then? It looks quite pretty."


    "Untroubled? I actually know where it is, but this Untroubled sword is the most beautiful among the top ten swords. No, it¡¯s the most beautiful of all swords under Heaven. With Lei Hong¡¯s face, cannot. If it were you, you could barely qualify." Li Suwang waved his hand.


    Lei Yunhe sighed. "I can¡¯t possibly go to the Heavenly Sword Vault to steal the Celestial Pce?"


    "Why must it be among these top ten famous swords? The ranking of a sword does not represent the ranking of the swordsman. Among the five great sword immortals, the Solitary Sword Immortal¡¯s sword, Nine Songs, has never been drawn from its sheath and yet has defeated all swordsmen under Heaven. The Confucian Sword Immortal¡¯s sword, Book of Knowledge, has a wonderful name but when he came to visitst time, he told me clearly that the sword was something he picked from a roadside cksmith because he thought it was not too bad in quality. Although the Daoist Sword Immortal inherited the famous sword, Azure Empyrean, in practice, he actually used the wooden sword, Peach Blossom, that he carved himself. They are all swords that have no ranking on the Register of Swords. Only my useless granddaughter is armed with the famous sword, Armoured cier, and the man with the most tasteless sword, Yan Zhantian, would arm himself with a bastardised sword to scare other people." Li Suwang shook his head and said, "Swords must be chosen ording to the character of the swordsman."


    "Oh?"


    "Like me, for instance." Li Suwang gently lifted his hand, and four long swords whizzed out of their sheaths from behind him. Each sword danced a sword flower before returning to its sheath. "This old master, I drink my tea every day, sing a few songs, so these Four Swords of Elegance are most suitable for me."


    "Then what about my useless n brother?" Lei Yunhe asked tentatively.


    "I have a sword." Li Suwang suddenly stood up and shouted fiercely, "Sword forged by Heaven, rise!"


    The bricks and tiles on the floor cracked instantly, and a long sword flew out of the ground before falling in front of Lei Yunhe. Lei Yunhe was startled, not by the sudden appearance of a sword, but by the sword itself.


    Some swords had a sword aura that surged like ocean tides.


    Some swords had a sword aura that raged like galeforce winds.


    Some swords had a sword aura that burned like a zing inferno.


    As for this sword, it had a sword aura that was like a sudden thunderp. Calm and unmoving, yet possessing a terrifying power.


    "This sword is named Restrain Thunder. When I was forging it, I ced it on a mountain of swords and summoned nine ps of thunder in its final forging. It is not inferior to my Moving Mountains. It will serve Lei Hong well for a lifetime." Li Suwang smiled.


    Lei Yunhe drew the sword with his left hand and eximed, "It¡¯s really a good sword."


    "It''s forged from fallen meteorites, extremely rare in the world. Take it back and tell that brat, Lei Hong, to give up on my granddaughter!" Li Suwang said in warning.


    "Old Tombmaster." Suddenly, someone pushed open the door to the Sword Pavilion and He Qu stood outside, looking like he had something to report.


    "Didn''t I say I have an important guest here?" Li Suwang looked displeased. "What is it? Does it have to be now?"


    "Another distinguished guest has arrived," He Qu said.


    "Distinguished guest?"


    "I think it¡¯s more urate to say, our master?" He Qu corrected himself after thinking about it.


    "Oh?"


    "Miss Li Hanyi and Young Tombmaster Lei Wujie are waiting outside with respect." He Qu bowed his head.


    Lei Yunheughed awkwardly. "Looks like the old Tombmaster¡¯s nagging has brought them here."

 Chapter 283 Sword Heart Returns to One

    <h4>Chapter 283 Sword Heart Returns to One</h4>


    Lei n Fort has arge n and if one looked closely at the previous generation of Lei n¡¯s four heroes, Lei Mengsha, Lei Yunhe, Lei Hong, and Lei Qianhu, they were in fact, very distantly rted by blood. Especially Lei Hong who was from the branch family. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be pursuing Lei Mengsha¡¯s daughter all this time. Also, when Lei Mengsha married Li Xinyue at a young age, the other three were only little children. So, the rtionship between Lei n Fort and Sword Heart Tomb was not actually that close.


    But Lei Yunhe was an exception.


    Back then, after Zhao Yuzhen dismembered Lei Yunhe¡¯s arm, Lei Yunhe was rescued by Baili Dongjun. After that, his martial arts realm fell drastically and he remained in seclusion in Snow Moon City for many years. And because he went up the mountain to challenge Zhao Yuzhen, he caused Zhao Yuzhen to suffer qi deviation and he missed the agreement with Li Hanyi. So, he¡¯d always felt guilty and the one person he feared meeting the most was Li Hanyi.


    Lei Yunhe sped his fist and said, "My thanks to the Tombmaster for bestowing the sword. I will take my leave¡­"


    "Why are you running? Do you think I¡¯m in any condition to kill you now?" A cold voice came in and Li Hanyi and Lei Wujie walked past He Qu to open the door and walk straight in. As Li Hanyi was walking, she also lectured Lei Wujie impatiently, "This is your home. Why are you waiting to be announced like an outsider? So improper."


    Lei Wujie nodded while supporting Li Hanyi with one hand. "Jiejie is right."


    "Li Hanyi, you¡­" Lei Yunhe was shocked. He could tell with one nce that Li Hanyi¡¯s martial arts realm had dropped drastically, and she had lost almost all her skills.


    "Bastard!" Li Suwang yelled, and the Four Swords of Elegance flew out of their sheaths simultaneously andnded beside him. "Hanyi, who did this to you? I will kill them."


    "Grandpa." Li Hanyi smiled bitterly. "You¡¯re already an old man. Can you not be so impulsive?"


    "Oh." Li Suwang waved his sleeves, and the four swords tumbled onto the floor. He stepped forward full of annoyance. ¡°What happened? With your skills, even that Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang wouldn¡¯t be able to injure you this badly."


    Li Hanyi sighed. "It was the Hidden River Partriarch."


    "Merely the Patriarch of Hidden River? How could he have injured you this badly?" Li Suwang frowned.


    "It¡¯splicated. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster." Li Hanyi turned to Lei Yunhe and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Lei Yunhe held onto the Restrain Thunder sword and stammered, "I¡­ I came to ask for a sword." Lei Yunhe was not afraid of anything on Heaven and Earth, except Li Hanyi who was standing right in front of him. He was afraid Li Hanyi would take away the sword he¡¯d just obtained. But, Li Hanyi merely nced at it coldly and said, "Not bad."


    "Yeah¡­ it¡¯s not bad." Lei Yunhe didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Hanyi looked up at him. Lei Yunhe was badly shaken by that cold re. "What?"


    "Still not leaving?" Li Hanyi said slowly.


    "Huh?" Lei Yunhe was puzzled.


    "He Qu, send off the guest!" Li Hanyi turned around and ignored him.


    He Qu stepped forward and respectfully reached an arm out towards Lei Yunhe. "Fortmaster Lei, please."


    Lei Yunhe sighed and murmured, "I¡¯m also from the dignified Lei n Fort, leader of arge faction of the martial world. I¡¯vee from afar and I¡¯m not even getting a meal¡­"


    Naturally, Li Suwang was long ustomed to his granddaughter¡¯s habits. He walked over and patted Li Hanyi on the shoulder. "Hanyi, you haven¡¯t visited Grandpa for so many years. This time, you must havee here for some purpose. Talk, is it because you heard that I have a little genius doctor staying here so you¡¯vee to recuperate from your injuries? Speaking of which, although Sikong Changfeng is her shixiong, he¡¯s really inferior to her."


    "That''s one of the reasons. If you didn¡¯t have that little genius doctor here, then Sikong Changfeng would definitely not be willing to let mee. But there are two more important matters." Li Hanyi reached out her right hand and Lei Wujie hurriedly handed over his own sword. Li Hanyi drew out the Heart sword. "Grandpa, take a look."


    "This!" Li Suwang was shocked. He grabbed the Heart sword and examined all the little nicks on it. "What weapon did you encounter that could damage the Heart sword like this? This is the Heart sword! Could you have encountered the Heaven Breached sword?"


    "No, that person didn¡¯t seem to be armed at all." Lei Wujie thought about it. "Well, he used his sleeves against the sword."


    Li Suwang exhaled a cold breath. "What, is he a divine immortal or something?"


    Lei Wujie smiled wryly. "Yeah, you could call him that."


    Li Hanyi asked, "Can it be repaired?"


    "In this world, I¡¯m probably the only one left who can repair it. But, it¡¯ll take some time." Li Suwang examined those nicks carefully.


    "How long?"


    "At least half a year." Li Suwang ced the sword back into its sheath.


    "All right. We¡¯ll probably stay in the Tomb for a while." Li Hanyi nodded.


    Li Suwang was ecstatic. "You¡¯re staying for a while? At least half a year?"


    "Yes." Li Hanyi looked at Lei Wujie. "During this half a year, besides troubling Grandpa to repair this Heart sword, I¡¯ll need your help to do one other thing with me."


    Lei Wujie suddenly felt a chill run down his back.


    Li Suwang frowned slightly, and had a brief thought. "You want to bring him to Sword Heart Cliff?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s time our Li family have another sword immortal," Li Hanyi said lightly.


    Li Suwangughed out loud and said, "Very good."


    Lei Wujie mumbled silently in his heart: But my surname is Lei, ah.


    The three of them walked out of the Sword Pavilion. Li Suwang brought the Heart sword with him and prepared to bring it to the sword house. Li Hanyi also wanted to see the sword house, which she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, and went with him. Lei Wujie hurriedly found an excuse to escape with He Qu. He Qu smiled and said, "Young Tombmaster, someone just happens to be looking for you."


    "Who?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    "She." He Qu smiled and pointed at a littledy who was standing in the courtyard. She was Hua Jin, the final disciple of Medicine King Xin Baicao. She was bent over, looking carefully over the herbs she had nted, but when she heard their voices, she turned her head. "Ah? It''s you. Then¡­"


    Lei Wujie understood immediately. "He didn''te."


    Hua Jin seemed to gather a hint from Lei Wujie''s expression, and she felt a flicker of joy in her heart. "Then he¡­"


    "He¡¯s all cured." Lei Wujie smiled.


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Hua Jinughed and jumped up. But, her feet were unsteady and she staggered before falling on her backside and crushing the herbs shended on.


    "Sigh, I¡¯m suddenly thinking about that little girl who resembles a glutinous rice doll."


    Heavenly Revtions City, Lanyue Marquis Residence.


    The handsome Marquis, dressed all in gold, gathered his fur coat and spokezily.


    "Marquis, it¡¯s time to set off." The chief steward of the Marquis Residence stood behind him and reminded, "It¡¯s an important day today. You can''t bete."


    Lanyue Marquis yawnedzily. "It¡¯s just the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, isn¡¯t it? Burn some incense, pray to Heaven, it¡¯s so boring."


    "Marquis, you mustn¡¯t talk like that when you¡¯re outside." The chief steward understood his master¡¯s character and spoke with a smile.


    Lanyue Marquis turned around. "Let''s go, then. We can¡¯t really bete. By the way, any sign of movement from Snow Moon City recently?"


    "We just received some news. Not long after head disciple Tang Lian left the city, Li Hanyi and Lei Wujie also left the city a little while ago."


    "Oh? What about the young master named Xiao Se?"


    "He¡¯s still in the city. It appears that he has no ns to leave."


    "Looks like we¡¯re really going to have to wait a full year. To fight Ye Xiaoying for someone, I sometimes really admire my own courage."

 Chapter 284 Dragon-Sealed Scrolls

    <h4>Chapter 284 Dragon-Sealed Scrolls</h4>


    At the end of each year, Heavenly Revtions would hold the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices. On this day, all high-ranking officials and nobles will travel to the Heaven and Sea Cultivation Ground just outside of Heavenly Revtions City. On this day, the Emperor would also put on his full dragon regalia to attend, and behind him, he would be apanied by four Grand Eunuchs:


    One who held the treasured Imperial Sword, the Eunuch of Sword, which represented the military force by which Beili established its borders.


    One who held the country¡¯s Jade Seal, the Eunuch of Seal, which represented the Xiao family¡¯s lineage.


    One who held the blue jade Incense Burner, the Eunuch of Incense, which represented the virtues of Daoism and Buddhism.


    One who held the vassal state¡¯s Official Archive, the Eunuch of Records, which represented the morals by which the dynasty will rule.


    This was the proper custom when the Emperor had an official appearance. This ceremonial guard was required only when he attended arge ceremony or when he had a meeting with someone very important.


    Presently, the four Grand Eunuchs were ready and waiting as they took their ce respectfully outside the Hall of Supreme Peace. They were waiting for Mingde Emperor to emerge from within.


    "It''s another year." The Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong, said slowly.


    The other three Grand Eunuchs responded faintly. Naturally, they understood what Jin Yu meant by his words. Every year, they would wait for the same thing at the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, but it¡¯s just a pity that every year, they waited in vain.


    The Dragon-Sealed Scrolls.


    After the founding of Beili, two consecutive Crown Princes died of unnatural deaths, so since then, Beili established a court regtion not to name the Crown Prince. The reigning Emperor would write the name of the heir to the throne within a scroll, and on the day that the Emperor passed away, the name on the scroll would be the next Emperor. The scrolls were sealed with a dragon seal, and since hidden within them were the name of the future true dragon, they were called the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls. On the day of the Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, one copy of the scroll was handed to the Five Grand Eunuchs for safekeeping, and was called the Emperor¡¯s will. Another copy was concealed by the Directorate of Astronomy, and was called Heaven¡¯s will. This had been the practice for many generations. Until an exception appeared in the previous reign. The copy handed to the Five Grand Eunuchs was torn to shreds on the spot by Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng, while the copy concealed by the Directorate of Astronomy disappeared mysteriously.


    And in the present reign, Mingde Emperor had never given the Five Grand Eunuchs nor the Directorate of Astronomy the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls. Generally speaking, the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls could be changed. During the previous reign, Tai¡¯an Emperor had even changed it three times. However, Mingde Emperor continued to dy putting a name down, and had already incited criticism from many court officials.


    Among Mingde Emperor¡¯s sons, only two of them were bestowed titles of Prince in the court. One was the White Prince, Xiao Chong. He was talented in all areas, but unfortunately, he was blind. Throughout history, no one had ever seen a blind man be an emperor. The other was the Red Prince, Xiao Yu. He was shameless, engaged in frivolity and had a worthless reputation. But, his mother was Mingde Emperor¡¯s most favoured consort.


    However, there was another Prince who wasn¡¯t present in court, but lived out in the country.


    Yong¡¯an Prince, Xiao Chuhe.


    Although nobody dared to say it in public, there were people from the highest ranks of the court officials to the lowest who were quietly discussing that Xiao Chuhe wasing back. He was undoubtedly a choice that was more in line with Mingde Emperor''s wishes than either the White Prince or the Red Prince. If he was reallying back, then would the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls this year finally have a name?


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong sat quietly in the courtyard, tapping his fingers lightly on the stone table and absently humming an unknown tune from his mouth. Outside the residence, the great bell had already been struck three times, and hundreds of civil and military officials had already left their own residences and gathered outside the gates to the pce. However, the White Prince Xiao Chong did not seem to be in a hurry. He had always been steady and would never do something to make himselfte at the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices. In previous years, he would have arrived early, but this year¡­


    "Shaohan, will my imperial father write down that person¡¯s name this year?" Xiao Chong turned towards a schr dressed in ck and holding a fan who was standing by the courtyard.


    The schr shook his head. "He won¡¯t."


    "Why not?" Xiao Chong whispered softly. "Many people are saying that he¡¯sing back. Although Lanyue Marquis has denied it, such hearsay did not arise from nowhere."


    "If the Emperor really loves him that much, he won''t put him in such danger," said the schr.


    "But years ago, the Emperor exiled him," Xiao Chong said. "At the time, he didn''t seem to take Xiao Chuhe''s safety into consideration."


    "Who would know that his so-called exile wasn¡¯t to temporarily protect him from danger? After all, Heavenly Revtions City is the most dangerous ce in the world," said the schr.


    "What about a different name? Isn''t it possible?"


    "That¡¯s impossible. Even though the Emperor knows that the Red Prince Xiao Yu is not as useless as he makes himself appear, Xiao Yu is still unpopr amongst the imperial court. Unless he shows some progress, he won¡¯t be given a chance. As for you, my Prince¡­"


    "It''s hard to imagine a blind man bing the emperor." Xiao Chong let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Even I would find it fantastical."


    The schr nodded. "You are blind now, but perhaps it¡¯s not impossible to heal your eyes. Moreover, with the Prince¡¯s talents, it¡¯s possible for you to achieve what others could not."


    "Hope, then." Xiao Chong muttered, facing the sky. "Why is there no news from the pce yet? This makes me uneasy."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu was already dressed in his python robe and he said loudly, "Let''s go."


    Long Ye hesitated. "Shouldn¡¯t we wait a little more?"


    "Even if we have confirmation, it won¡¯t change anything. Moreover, my imperial father will definitely not be handing over the scrolls today." Xiao Yu smiled. "I know him."


    "Why not?" Long Ye asked. "All the officials in the court are already spreading¡­"


    "I''m guessing Lanyue Marquis was the one who leaked the news." Xiao Yu chuckled. "After all, his own name could also be written on the scrolls. Since the founding of Beili, there were also asions where a younger brother seeded his brother¡¯s position."


    Heaven and Sea Cultivation Ground.


    Qi Tianchen and four celestial masters stood on the high tform, waiting for the arrival of the high-ranking officials and nobles.


    "Shixiong, your injuries?"


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and smiled slightly. "I¡¯m fine now." Ever since that day when the Dragon-Seeking array was broken, he had been in seclusion and today was the first time he had emerged. Hisplexion was still a little pale and he was much thinner than before. All the years that had been hidden by his cultivation of Daoism seemed to have found Qi Tianchen again.


    "Even though shixiong said that, I don¡¯t feel at ease at all."


    Qi Tianchen raised his head to look at the sky, and murmured, "I don''t know why, but today my heart also feels a little uneasy."


    Hall of Supreme Peace.


    The four Grand Eunuchs were standing upright.


    The great bell had struck for the fifth time.


    When it was struck for the ninth time, ording to the usual practice in previous years, the procession would set off.


    But the gates of the Hall of Supreme Peace remained closed.


    "If we dy any longer, we will miss the hour," Jin Xian Gonggong spoke evenly. He was in charge of the Court of State Ceremonial, and he was naturally the most clear about the timing for the offering of sacrifices.


    "Looks like His Majesty the Emperor is also making a decision," Jin Yu Gonggong spoke softly.


    Jin Wei Gonggong held his sword and said nothing.


    In the past few months, he had seldom spoken to anyone. Because there were too many people knocking on his residence, waiting for him to say something. But, he understood that he could not speak.


    "I¡¯m getting hungry." Jin Yan Gonggong smacked his lips.


    At this time, the gates of the Hall of Supreme Peace finally opened.


    Mingde Emperor, all dressed in his full dragon regalia, walked in front while the head of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Jin Xuan Gonggong, dressed in a purple python robe, followed behind him.


    His hands were holding nothing. Not the scrolls. Nothing at all.


    The four Grand Eunuchs knelt down at the same time.


    "Our respects to Your Majesty, the Emperor."

 Chapter 285 The Dragon Falls into the Shallows

    <h4>Chapter 285 The Dragon Falls into the Shallows</h4>


    Heaven and Sea Cultivation Ground.


    Hundreds of high-ranking officials and nobles of Heavenly Revtions City were standing respectfully with their heads bowed and their expressions reserved.


    Despite howrge the cultivation ground was, it was so silent not even the birds were chirping.


    Only one person would asionally yawnzily, which seemed obtrusive, but nobody dared to oppose him. He was ced in the first row, only after the White Prince Xiao Chong and the Red Prince Xiao Yu, because his title was below that of a Prince, since he was only a Marquis. But, his status was not inferior to these two Princes. After all, when Mingde Emperor was away from the capital, he was the regent of state.


    And the person who could discipline him was standing far away on the high altar.


    Standing between the high altar and the hundreds of officials were sixty-four people arranged in eight rows and eight columns. There were thirty-two men and thirty-two women. The men were each armed with a shield and battleaxe while the women each held pheasant feathers and a flute.


    "Music, rise! Dawn of Peace chapter!" A somewhat sharp voice sounded, and it was Jin Xuan Gonggong who had turned around, walked forward on the high altar, and raised his voice.


    Vocal music rose, and the sixty-four people in the courtyard began to dance at the same time.


    Majestic and dignified, it could only belong to the Emperor¡¯s Eight Yi Dance.


    "Wee the divine god!" Qi Tianchen stood beside Jin Xuan and called out towards the sky, his voice as clear as a great bell.


    All the civil and military officials knelt at the same time, neatly and orderly.


    Standing at the highest point, Mingde Emperor also walked forward to ascend the stairs and kneel before the altar to the Supreme Deity and Ruler of Heaven to offer incense. Then, he turned to face the ancestral tablets of the forefathers and ancestors of the Xiao n imperial family to offer incense. Finally, he returned to his ce, faced the prime position, as well as each coordinate position, to perform the ritual of three prostrations and nine kowtows. His expression was solemn and respectful, his demeanor dignified and stately. Behind him, the four Grand Eunuchs each held onto their treasured item, their faces devoid of expression.


    "Offer jade and silk!" Qi Tianchen called out.


    "Music, Scene of Peace chapter!" Jin Xuan Gonggong followed.


    The annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices consisted of nine parts: wee the divine god, offer jade and silk, offer up sacrifices, first prayer, second prayer, final prayer, withdraw the sacrifices, send-off the divine god, and inspection of the burning of offerings. Each ritual had its own set of protocols, but without exception, the end of each ritual required the Emperor to perform three prostrations and nine kowtows.


    Even the ruler of Beili had to worship Heaven respectfully on the stage, what¡¯s more for the hundreds of civil and military officials under the stage, who knelt rooted to the ground. The Ceremony of Offering Sacrificessted four hours, during which almost no one dared to speak. Most of the people frowned with a solemn expression on their face, remaining still from beginning to end. Only Lanyue Marquis whispered softly to Xiao Yu, "Look, even the Emperor has times when he¡¯s tired."


    Xiao Yu smiled. "Father can still stand up and move around, while we can only kneel the whole time. We¡¯re not having it any easier than him."


    "Go try it once and find out." Lanyue Marquis grinned maliciously. Last year, Mingde Emperor caught a cold and was unwell so Lanyue Marquis was the one who stood in his ce for the ceremony. Hence, he was qualified to say something like that.


    "Huang-shu, the Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices is sacred. Please stop discussing it," Xiao Chong reminded them evenly.


    Lanyue Marquis shrugged, flicked his long sleeves and covered his mouth. Then, he discreetly took a bite out of a piece of lotus cake he¡¯d hidden in his hand as he muttered, "I''m a little hungry."


    All the civil and military officials who saw him didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    "It''s a pity that Ye Xiaoying didn''te today." Lanyue Marquis turned his head to look around. The heads of the three armies could be excused from participating in the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, and as expected, none of them attended this year. "But I heard that he was all ready to attend. Ah, but there¡¯s still no sign of the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls this year."


    Xiao Chong frowned slightly.


    Xiao Yu''s expression also changed drastically.


    But neither of them said a word.


    "Oh well, since no one is responding to me, I will take a nap." Lanyue Marquis closed his eyes slightly, and no one could tell if he was really going to doze off or if he was deliberately acting for the two Princes by his side.


    Theplex and solemn rituals of the ceremony continued, each verse and dance changing along, with each chapter of music yed by thousands.


    A whole four hourster, Qi Tianchen finally uttered the two words, "Inspect offerings."


    A me suddenly rose, and the silk that were written with words of worship to Heaven were thrown into therge incense burner and incinerated. Mingde Emperor raised his head and looked into Heaven, preparing to prostrate for thest time.


    But he stopped suddenly.


    All the officials were stunned, and the same question rose in their hearts at the same time, "What''s wrong?"


    Only Lanyue Marquis, who had been half-asleep and half-awake, opened his eyes and asked out loud the question that everyone wanted to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Mingde Emperor was still standing,pletely motionless.


    In the Heaven and Sea Cultivation Ground, some people finally couldn¡¯t resist whispering amongst themselves.


    "Silence!" An angry shout rang out from the crowd, and immediately suppressed those hushed voices. But the person who said this was the one who was least silent earlier, Lanyue Marquis. Lanyue Marquis looked up at the high altar. Qi Tianchen, Jin Xuan Gonggong and the other four Grand Eunuchs had also noticed something was wrong, but none dared to move forward.


    Nobody knew what happened to Mingde Emperor.


    After half an incense stick, Mingde Emperor''s body swayed slightly, and suddenly, he fell backwards andnded heavily on the ground.


    The four Grand Eunuchs moved instantly, but someone was even faster than them.


    Qi Tianchen and Jin Xuan Gonggong had already passed them and arrived beside Mingde Emperor.


    "Assassin?" an official below the stage eximed.


    "Insolence! There are nine thousand soldiers of the Imperial Army securing this ce and on the tform are the State Preceptor and Five Grand Eunuchs protecting him. How could there be assassins!" Lanyue Marquis yelled angrily.


    Indeed, there were nine thousand Imperial Army guards and on the tform were several martial experts in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Even if the two ranked in the Ultimate Experts List second tier, Baili Dongjun and Luo Qingyang, were to join forces, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to step close to Mingde Emperor here, not to mention getting close enough to assassinate him.


    Themotion was calmed down by Lanyue Marquis once again.


    Qi Tianchen frowned as soon as he checked Mingde Emperor¡¯s pulse.


    "How is he?" Jin Xuan Gonggong asked.


    "It''s an ailment of the heart," Qi Tianchen replied.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong furrowed his brows. Naturally, he knew that Mingde Emperor had an ailment of the heart. Ever since the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, Mingde Emperor who had always been healthy, was struck with an ailment of the heart. Only a few people in the imperial court knew about this. But, he never thought Mingde Emperor would faint in public today.


    No wonder the Dijun star was so dim recently. Qi Tianchen thought to himself silently. Initially, he had thought it was the events at the immortal mountain beyond the sea which had affected the imperial fortune, so he had tried his best to stop it. But, he didn¡¯t expect the actual cause of the premonition to be here.


    "Where are the celestial masters from the Directorate of Astronomy?" Lanyue Marquis shouted.


    "Marquis." Two celestial masters swept down from the high altar.


    "I will trouble you to lead the officials to leave," Lanyue Marquis ordered.


    "We have opened the gates of the Cultivation Ground. The Daoist priests from the Directorate of Astronomy are already taking the lead."


    "Thank the two celestial masters for your trouble." Lanyue Marquis took a step forward, leaped into the air and swept towards the high tform.


    Xiao Chong and Xiao Yu were taken aback for a moment. Then, Xiao Yu immediately prepared to move forward and Xiao Chong also called for his attendant immediately. But the two celestial masters stopped them. "Please return, my two Princes."


    "Lanyue Marquis can go there, why can''t I?" Xiao Yu retorted angrily.


    "The State Preceptor has ordered, do not allow the two Princes to go over."


    "I''m a distinguished Prince of Beili. How is he qualified to order me around?" Xiao Yu scolded.


    "The annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices has yet to end. During the Ceremony, the State Preceptor¡¯s orders are even above that of the Emperor. The Red Prince should understand this."

 Chapter 286 The Elegant Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 286 The Elegant Bamboo</h4>


    Within Snow Moon City.


    Qinhua Pavilion. There were two guests.


    One was a man with a long sword strapped onto his back and a bamboo pole in his hand, but he closed his eyes and sat on a chair humming softly to himself. The other was a woman holding a guqin, her face serious as she sat there quietly, looking as if she was unbothered by the other man¡¯s irritating humming.


    The Snow Moon City disciple in charge of weing guests was a little rmed. When he had received the guests, he had already tried testing them but the man pre-empted him and said matter-of-factly, "I am blind, so you don¡¯t need to test me. As for my friend here, she¡¯s deaf but she can read lips so you must not slight her."


    A blind man carrying a sword.


    A deaf woman holding a guqin.


    Very strange guests, indeed.


    "We would like to meet with Citymaster Sikong and Xiao Se-shidi," the blind man said softly.


    These two guests were strange, and they did not give their full names, yet they wanted to meet the most senior person in the city, Sikong Changfeng, and his disciple, Xiao Se. That was really asking too much. It was not impossible for outsiders to meet Sikong Changfeng, of course. One just had to go to the Tower of Ascension and fight your way to the sixteenth floor. But, this person was rather odd as well. Why did he refer to Xiao Se as shidi?


    "The two of you im to be from Lishan Tea Garden. Snow Moon City does purchase arge amount of tea from there every year, so you are our respected guests. But, if you want to meet Sikong Changfeng, that will be a little¡­" the disciple trailed off faintly.


    "My name is Zhu."


    "She''s called Long Er."


    The disciple raised his eyebrows. These two names were unknown too.


    "We are from Bai Xiao Hall." The man who introduced himself as Zhu gave a small smile.


    The disciple blinked then he nodded. "I understand."


    He excused himself and not longter, he returned with Sikong Changfeng and Xiao Se. Zhu only heard their footsteps and he smiled. "Citymaster Sikong and Xiao-shidi are here."


    Sikong Changfeng sat down and held up a cup of tea. "How can you tell who we were just by listening to our footsteps?"


    "Because I am blind, my ears are very good. Just like thispanion of mine. Although she cannot hear, she can see better than anyone else." Zhu was still smiling faintly.


    Long Er had been staring closely at Xiao Se since he walked in.


    "Stop staring." Xiao Se smiled wryly. "Otherwise, I¡¯ll start to suspect that I¡¯m not wearing clothes."


    "For Bai Xiao Hall to visit at this time, what can I do for you?" Sikong Changfeng asked.


    "We thought Xiao-shidi may have questions to ask us, so we came." Zhu took a sip of tea. "Isn¡¯t that so?"


    "Bai Xiao Hall even knows about this?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows.


    Zhu lowered his head. "It¡¯s not that we know about this. We just guessed. Also¡­ I can guess the first question you want to ask. You want to ask, where is the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall, Ji Ruofeng?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes."


    "We don''t know." Zhu answered simply, paused, and added, "We did receive a summoning call from the Hallmaster and began to regroup. Last year, Long-shimei and I received orders to ensure your safety on the way to Lei n Fort. After that, Long-shimei and I were both seriously injured and have been recovering since then. After we recovered from our injuries a few days ago, we secretly returned to Bai Xiao Hall in Heavenly Revtions, but the inner chamber had not been reopened. The Hallmaster did not return, after all."


    "Why did he disappear back then?" Xiao Se asked the second question.


    "We don''t know." Zhu''s answer was still disappointing. "He didn''t leave us any messages back then. We continued to send all our information back to Bai Xiao Hall each month, and the six Iron-Masked Officials continued to ept and organize our information. But there was no news from the Hallmaster whatsoever."


    Xiao Se smiled bitterly with exasperation. "So the two of you came here, knowing that I have two questions to ask, but could only answer two times, ¡®don''t know¡¯."


    Zhu nodded. "But there are always things I know about."


    "What things?" Sikong Changfeng was quite interested in this young man who spoke with calmness.


    "Two months from now, Hallmaster will appear at Bai Xiao Hall," Zhu pronounced with certainty.


    "Why?"


    ¡°Because the Golden Lists will be updated. Thest time the lists were updated, Hallmaster said the next change will happen in three months. When the timees, Hallmaster will personally announce the Golden Lists then. Almost half of Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s disciples will return to Heavenly Revtions on that day," Zhu said. "Furthermore, Hallmaster also wanted me to ask Xiao-shidi about something."


    "What is it?"


    "Why didn''t Mo Yi and Baili Dongjune back?"


    "Sure enough, he went to Peni Ind. That makes sense. If he¡¯d never gone to Peni Ind, why would he put Mo Yi''s name at the top of the Ultimate Experts List?" Xiao Se muttered to himself before saying, "Mo Yi has entered a grand dream to self-reflect and will not awaken within ten years. Baili Dongjun is serving as his guard. Until the day Mo Yipletes his self-reflection, he will not leave Peni Ind."


    "So that''s the case." Zhu nodded. "Looks like Hallmaster was considering whether these two people should appear on the Ultimate Experts List again."


    "That¡¯s all he wanted you to ask me about?" Xiao Se asked in confusion.


    "There¡¯s one more thing. If you want to ask him for the answers you¡¯re looking for, he will wait for you in Heavenly Revtions City in two months," Zhu said.


    Xiao Se frowned. "Is he so certain that I will return to Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "It''s not just him. I, too, am certain about this." Zhu stood up. "Long Er is also certain."


    Long Er also stood up, looked at Xiao Se for thest time, and said nothing. She was deaf, but Xiao Se knew that she could talk because she learned it through great effort and hardships.


    "Goodbye." Zhu didn''t stop walking as he turned around and walked out together with Long Er.


    Sikong Changfeng said quietly, "A very elegant pole of bamboo."


    "He¡¯s a disciple that my shifu values very much, and also the most outstanding disciple in the current generation of Bai Xiao Hall," Xiao Se said.


    "Not you?" Sikong Changfengughed.


    "I am Ji Ruofeng''s disciple, but not Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s disciple." Xiao Se shook his head.


    Sikong Changfeng did not continue this topic, but suddenly remembered something. "By the way, some time ago, a friend of yours and Lei Wujie¡¯s came to stay with us for a while."


    "What friend?" Xiao Se asked.


    "A monk. Who can drink quite a bit." Sikong Changfeng praised, "His martial arts are also highly skilled. Much more skillful than Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, and the current you. I was feeling bored then so I gave him some pointers. Now, he has advanced his realm quite a bit."


    "Where did he go?"


    "He¡¯s gone to Heavenly Revtions City." Sikong Changfeng also stood up. "They say that young people must go to Heavenly Revtions City at least once in their life. Because, all the best things under Heaven can be found there. But, the most dangerous things under Heaven are also there."


    Xiao Se stood there, frowning while deep in thought.


    "Don''t think about it. What¡¯s the use of thinking so much? You¡¯re better off training yourself. Even if you want to return to Heavenly Revtions City and abuse your authority, Heavenly Revtions City is a ce where those in the Vajra Realm are as plentiful as dog hairs, and those in the Unrestrained Realm are only good for polishing shoes. It would be shameful if you go without your Unfettered Heavenly Realm, am I right?"

 Chapter 287 The Dragon Shall Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 287 The Dragon Shall Sleep</h4>


    Mingde Emperor Year 21, Year¡¯s End.


    His Majesty the Emperor fainted at the Heavenly Altar during the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, rming the imperial court and the people. ording to the diagnosis by the Imperial Academy of Medicine, the Emperor had suddenly contracted an ailment of the heart. Although his life was not in any danger for the time being, they were unable to find a cure. For six consecutive days, His Majesty the Emperor remained in a half unconscious state, and all the physicians were at their wits¡¯ end, helpless in the face of this crisis. Hence, they could only turn to the Director of Astrology Qi Tianchen from the Directorate of Astronomy for help. But Qi Tianchen came to see him three times and could only help His Majesty the Emperor temporarily regain consciousness.


    But during the three times he regained consciousness, Mingde Emperor made three decrees.


    In the first decree, Lanyue Marquis and Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu were jointly appointed as regents of the country and they were in charge of everything in Beili. This was something everyone had expected. Thest time Mingde Emperor traveled out of the capital, it was Lanyue Marquis who was made regent of the country. This time, he must have thought that this illness was likely to cause more rm in the court, so he allowed the Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu, who was widely respected as a person of high moral standing and reputation, to take charge of the country together.


    In the second decree, Heavenly Revtions City would be locked down for one month. Civil officials below the second grade were not allowed to leave or enter the city, and military officials above the second grade were not allowed to leave their residences. This decree had an even deeper purpose. Second-grade civil officials were not allowed to leave or enter, because an imperial court in chaos was most afraid of the literati sowing disorder into the hearts of the people. Also, all second-grade military officials were not allowed to leave their residences because even if the literati sowed discord in the hearts of the people, they would not be able to rise up without armed soldiers in the mix.


    The third decree was a secret decree and it was brought to Ye Xiaoying''s residence personally by the Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan Gonggong.


    The three decrees reached the ears of the court officials. The first was to entrust the country, the second was to prevent chaos, and the third was to rm the people. His Majesty the Emperor''s intention was too obvious, but with this obvious intention, another even more obvious fact was also revealed.


    This time, Mingde Emperor was really seriously ill.


    The news spread quickly throughout Heavenly Revtions. And even if Heavenly Revtions City was locked down for one month, the news still managed to spread as fast as a wildfire throughout Beili.


    In the General''s Residence, Ye Xiaoying sat in the study room, looking at the secret decree that Jin Yan Gonggong had specially brought to him. He knocked on his temples with some frustration.


    Ye Ruoyi sat opposite him, looking at the secret decree thoughtfully.


    When he was critically ill, His Majesty the Emperor sent the Eunuch of Seal to deliver the third decree to the most high-ranking general in the Beili Army. This was an extraordinarily novel thing in the eyes of court officials, and many people began specting privately. The White Prince Residence and Red Prince Residence had already sent several groups of people over in an attempt to probe some information.


    But Ye Xiaoyingid the secret decree tantly on the table generously, not seeming to avoid anything.


    Because within that secret decree, not a single word was written.


    "What do you think the Emperor is up to?" Ye Xiaoying looked at his daughter.


    Ye Ruoyi smiled and said, "Father is now the most high-ranking person in the Beili Army and you have been holding the Central Army¡¯s Tiger Tally[3] for many years. His Majesty has given you this secret decree because he wanted to tell those officials conspiring to rebel that he has already passed a certain order to you. With this decree in hand, if someone attempts a conspiracy to rebel, you can act arbitrarily ording to what is written in the decree. You are the Manyer. Even if Lei Mengsha or Langya Prince were still alive, when it came to handling matters ruthlessly, they¡¯re notparable to you."


    "I really can''t tell if you¡¯replimenting me." Ye Xiaoying smiled bitterly. "But the Emperor obviously didn¡¯t write a single word."


    "This daughter just told you. Father, you¡¯re the Manyer. How could His Majesty the Emperor truly trust you and give you such an imperial decree." Ye Ruoyi gently waved her hand and put the secret decree away.


    Ye Xiaoying grumbled with frustration, "He¡¯s stabbing me in the back."


    "He¡¯s the Emperor after all," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "By the way, with what happened this time, do you think it will affect that person?" Ye Xiaoying said quietly.


    Ye Ruoyi thought for a while and nodded. "Yes."


    Late at night. Grand Preceptor Residence.


    Lanyue Marquis, dressed in exquisite golden robes, walked out before he turned around and bowed. "Grand Preceptor Dong, I will be counting on you during this period of time."


    "Marquis is too polite." An old veteran of two reigns, the Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu was widely respected as a person of high moral standing and reputation. He hurriedly returned the bow, "Please return as soon as you can."


    "Of course." Lanyue Marquis turned around, and an attendant was already approaching with his horse. Lanyue Marquis leaped onto his horse and yanked the reins. "Ride!" He rode at high speed all the way to the city gates. The gates of Heavenly Revtions City which were under strict orders to stay closed, had already opened a crack. He rode on a white horse with his golden robes and left the city just like that, bathed under the moonlight.


    "Little genius doctor, we¡¯re going to meet again." Lanyue Marquis looked at the moon in the sky and smiled.


    Tianshui Town.


    Muming Tea House.


    Zhu and Long Er were sitting inside and chatting with the shopkeeper.


    "We¡¯re from Lishan Tea Garden and happen to pass through here. I saw that the shopkeeper¡¯s sign outside is quite big. Would you be interested in buying some tea from us?" Zhu asked flippantly.


    The shopkeeper was surprised. "Lishan Tea Garden! Isn¡¯t that one of the top threergest tea shops in the world? How could this lowly one have the means to buy tea leaves from the Tea Garden."


    "When the tea from our Tea Garden is sold, it does not depend on how prestigious their location nor how much silver they offer. Shopkeeper, your tea is elegant and supple. Although the tea leaves are ordinary, you brewed a tea vor that is top in grade." Zhu picked up the tea cup from the table and took another sip. "You¡¯re someone who understands tea."


    The shopkeeper nodded. "But, mister tea seller, I have a question. I wonder if I may ask?"


    "Please ask freely."


    "The way you¡¯re travelling, you could obviously have gone faster and arrived at Heavenly Revtions City quicker. Why did you have to pretend to be a tea seller, looking for tea shops along the way to stop for tea and chats? Wouldn¡¯t that dy your important business?" The shopkeeper had put away his smile and the doors of the tea house had closed without their notice.


    Long Er''s face suddenly changed, and she pulled out a long sword hidden in the guqin. Zhu was stunned for a moment, but he still replied evenly, "Since we¡¯re pretending, we have to try and be a little more convincing. Only when you have deceived yourself can you consider that a true disguise."


    "On that point, we¡¯re very simr." The shopkeeper nodded. "In order to wait for you, I spent a whole two months studying how to select tea and steep tea. Furthermore, I found out that I¡¯m actually very talented in this area. Now, in this whole town, nobody knows tea better than me. Even I am a little in love with this business."


    "This packet is Cangshan Snow Green from the Tea Garden. It is fresh and elegant, and most suitable for getting rid of the scent of blood from your body aftermitting murder." Zhu ced a small packet of tea on the table and slowly drew out the long sword on his back.


    The tea house¡¯s shopkeeper kept the packet of tea and smiled. "Thank you for that. But Mister Zhu, you can forget about ying with that sword. We all know what¡¯s hidden in your bamboo pole. We won¡¯t be fooled a second time."


    The shop assistants and customers in the tea house all stood up one after another, drawing the weapons that they had hidden on their bodies as they surrounded Zhu and Long Er.


    Long Er finally spoke, her voice wretched and raspy.


    "Hidden River."

 Chapter 288 Sword Heart Training

    <h4>Chapter 288 Sword Heart Training</h4>


    Sword Heart Tomb.


    Lanyue Marquis, all dressed in gold with a long sabre hung at his waist, walked into the courtyard led by Wu Fa and Wu Tian. The courtyard was filled with various sorts of herbs, giving off a faint scent. Unfortunately, the little master who should have been here had gone out again to gather herbs.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait," Lanyue Marquis remarked mildly.


    Wu Fa and Wu Tian exchanged a nce. Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s position in the martial world was not considered low but they dare not neglect such an important guest.


    "Marquis, I¡¯ll go look for her at the back of the mountain." Wu Fa excused herself first.


    "Marqius." An old voice sounded. Lanyue Marquis turned around and saw Li Suwang who had appeared behind him without his notice. Lanyue Marquis smiled and greeted, "Tombmaster."


    "How¡¯s this? Such a rare asion for the Marquis to visit Sword Heart Tomb, yet you¡¯re not here to see this old man. Why are you here for my little guest instead?" Li Suwang waved his hand and Wu Tian immediately understood and excused herself.


    "I have an urgent matter. Although your little guest is young, she¡¯s a little genius doctor. I met her at Lei n Fort." Lanyue Marquis knelt down to observe the herbs before he reached a hand out to touch one of them.


    "Don''t touch." A sharp voice interrupted him, and Lanyue Marquis turned his head. He saw a littledy with a medicine box on her back and a slightly angry expression on her face. "That¡¯s orchid fragrance grass. Looks beautiful, but lethally poisonous. If your finger gets cut by the leaves, your life will be in danger!"


    "Little genius doctor." Lanyue Marquis was not offended and only called out in a light voice.


    Hua Jin was taken aback for a moment, and finally recognized the person in front of her. "It''s you."


    "It''s me." Lanyue Marquis nodded. "I''m looking for you."


    Hua Jin frowned slightly. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "To save a life," Lanyue Marquis answered simply.


    "I don¡¯t do visits." Hua Jin shook her head.


    Lanyue Marquis grinned. "Little genius doctor, you may not know this. But some requests, in fact, cannot be refused. For example, mine."


    "Why?" Hua Jin took a step back.


    "Because I am the golden Lanyue Marquis, regent of Beili. The entire Beili is now under my control, what¡¯s more, a girl like you." Lanyue Marquis walked over and picked up Hua Jin. "I¡¯m in a hurry. Come with me."


    Hua Jin yelled anxiously and shrieked at Li Suwang. "Old master, save me! Old master!"


    Li Suwang sighed. "He¡¯s not wrong. Now, he¡¯s the biggest boss in Beili. Not even I can stop him. But, Marquis, there¡¯s no need for you to tease a child."


    "It¡¯s fun." Lanyue Marquis grinned.


    Hua Jin shouted angrily, "Put me down!"


    Lanyue Marquis released his hand and Hua Jin fell onto the ground on her backside, her eyes almost tearing at the sudden pain. She red sourly at Lanyue Marquis. "Who am I saving? What symptoms?"


    "His surname is Xiao, name Ruojin. The one you¡¯re saving is the Emperor of Beili." Lanyue Marquis pronounced each word evenly.


    Hua Jin was stunned. "The Em¡­ Emperor?"


    "He has contracted an ailment of the heart. He suddenly fainted at the Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices and since then, he¡¯s been in a state ofa." Lanyue Marquis no longer had that frivolous grin on his face.


    After thinking for a while, Hua Jin nodded. "Okay. I''ll go with you."


    Lanyue Marquis picked her up again. "I already said, you have no choice. Don''t put on your airs as if you agreed to go with me. There¡¯s not much time. We leave now."


    "Would you believe I can stab you to death with a needle?" Hua Jin drew out a silver needle.


    "Would you believe that at the moment you try, those needles will pierce your ass?" Lanyue Marquis raised his eyebrows.


    Li Suwang cleared his throat. "Marquis, please show respect."


    Lanyue Marquisughed as he turned his head and looked in the direction of Sword Heart Cliff in the distance. "The Tomb has been receiving important gueststely?"


    "Two of my grandchildren recently came back to stay for a while." Li Suwang looked towards Sword Heart Cliff with a knowing smile.


    "No wonder there¡¯s such a strong sword aura. Because Li Hanyi is here." Lanyue Marquis frowned. "But, this sword aura is not quite the same as Li Hanyi¡¯s. It''s more like¡­"


    "Like Xinyue¡¯s," Li Suwang finished for him.


    Moon in sword heart, Killer in dreams.


    Two legendary figures of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Lanyue Marquis suddenly made a realisation. "Could it be that kid in red."


    "Exactly." Li Suwang nodded.


    "Good. Very good." Lanyue Marquis turned and walked out. "The Qinglong Guardian has a true sessor."


    At Sword Heart Cliff, Lei Wujie sheathed his sword. He was soaked in sweat and panting heavily. "Jiejie, how was my sword just now?"


    "A true sword of the Heavenly Realm." Li Hanyi looked solemn, but she added a praise, "Not bad."


    "I¡¯ve finally entered the Heavenly Realm?" Lei Wujie eximed with joy.


    "Stillcking a bit." Li Hanyi shook her head.


    "What bit?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Youck the sword heart." Li Hanyi drew her sword in a sh, thrusting it at Lei Wujie. She was seriously injured and presently far from fully healed. She was thousands of miles away from the realm of a sword immortal she was at back then. But this single thrust of a sword had the same extraordinary power as before.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly drew his own sword, and with a wave of his hand, it contained the incredible power of a sword of the Heavenly Realm. He was even confident that this sword was stronger than the one just now, but in an instant, the Heart sword was knocked into the air, spun a circle and fell, piercing into the ground.


    Lei Wujie stared back, ck-jawed.


    "Right now, I¡¯m only in the Vajra Mortal Realm, but your sword of the Heavenly Realm was still not a match for me." Li Hanyi sheathed her sword and added mildly, "That¡¯s the Sword Heart."


    Snow Moon City.


    The news that Mingde Emperor was seriously ill scattered all over Beili like a piece of paper. Naturally, it had also drifted here.


    After receiving the news, Xiao Se had been frowning the whole time as he looked out the window, looking like he was deep in thought. Sikong Qianluo opened his door at this moment, and when she saw him, she knew in her heart. "You¡¯ve heard the news."


    Xiao Se gently stroked the Wuji staff and nodded.


    Sikong Qianluo asked him, "So, are you going back?"


    Xiao Se did not answer her.


    Sikong Qianluo asked again, "Can I go with you? Go to the Heavenly Revtions you talked about."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "It''s not time to go back yet. Heavenly Revtions will be sending someone to Snow Moon City very soon. Third Citymaster is renowned as the sessor of the Medicine King. If the Imperial Academy of Medicine cannot solve this, then perhaps Third Citymaster can find a solution."


    "Qianluo-shijie, Xiao-shidi. A guest is here," a disciple announced softly from outside the door.


    Sikong Qianluo started. "Just as you predicted?"


    Xiao Se asked the disciple faintly, "Are they from Heavenly Revtions?"


    The disciple shook his head. "No."


    Sikong Qianluo was startled and Xiao Se¡¯s shoulders slumped over. He said awkwardly, "Then¡­ where are they from?"


    "They¡¯re the two strange people that visited the city before, the blind swordsman and the deaf and mute qin yer. They were both covered with blood and that blind man looked like he¡¯s not going to make it. They¡¯ve already been sent to Third Citymaster¡¯s medical clinic!"


    "What!" Xiao Se was shocked. His figure shed, and he was already out the door.

 Chapter 289 Return to Heavenly Revelations Alone

    <h4>Chapter 289 Return to Heavenly Revtions Alone</h4>


    By the time Xiao Se arrived, Long Er was sitting on the steps in front of the door. Her entire body was stained with blood, and her guqin was ced aside, all battered and broken. She detected the appearance of someone approaching her and she immediately raised her sword and looked up.


    "Long Er, what happened?" Xiao Se said, facing her.


    "It was Hidden River," Long Er said slowly. She couldn''t speak too quickly, but that feeling of her voice being torn out of her throat gave others a guilty conscience.


    "You¡¯re living here in Snow Moon City, you¡¯re very safe. But not everyone can be protected like you. For every one person who wants to help you, ten times as many people want them dead. Xiao Chuhe, you can¡¯t hide!¡± Long Er cried angrily. "You must pick up arms and fight back. This is your fate! You can¡¯t hide from it!"


    Right then, the door was pushed open and Sikong Changfeng walked out with a sigh. "Your injuries are not light either. Raising your voice like this will cause your wounds to reopen." But, Long Er ignored him and only then did Sikong Changfeng remember that while Long Er could read lips, and had even learned to speak through effort and hardship, she still couldn''t hear if he spoke behind her. So he stepped forward and patted Long Er¡¯s shoulder.


    Long Er turned around and saw Sikong Changfeng smiling at her as he said, "His life is not in danger now, but it¡¯ll take a few months of recuperation before he can get out of bed. For now, you two shall have to stay in Snow Moon City." Long Er was stunned for a moment, then she mumbled a soft ¡°thank you¡± before she went inside.


    Sikong Qianluo had also rushed over and she saw Xiao Se standing there, indifferent and still.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not that you want to hide. It¡¯s just that the time is not right yet." Sikong Changfeng obviously heard their conversation just now and said his words in constion.


    "Actually, she wasn¡¯t wrong," Xiao Se said lightly. "For every one person who wants to help me, there are ten times as many people who want them dead. Back then, when I left Heavenly Revtions, many people already died for me. Some of them were studypanions who grew up with me from childhood. Some were my ssmates from the military academy. Some were my teachers in archery and horse riding. They all died when I left. Then this time, when I return to Heavenly Revtions, how many more people will die?"


    "You¡¯re different," Sikong Changfeng said.


    Xiao Se shook his head, turned and left. "No, every person is the same."


    Tang n.


    Tang Lianyue was the current Grandmaster Tang, but he was neither old nor did he look like an old master. However, in terms of prestige, he was no weaker than the previous Grandmaster Tang.


    Because when the Ye Banner Battalion came at him with a thousand men armed with twin des, he alone forced them to retreat. Also because in Bai Xiao Hall¡¯stest Golden Lists, he was listed in the Ultimate Experts List and even ranked in the third tier. Just that alone had relegated the Lei n. Thus, even though he had always appeared to be under house arrest in the Tang n, not a single Tang n disciple would dare tock confidence in him.


    Except for the disciple he was most proud of, the only one who stood by his side, Tang Lian.


    "Shifu." Tang Lian sat opposite him, looking at the master whom he could never figure out, and slowly said, "I¡¯ve been staying in Tang n for over a month now. But, you¡¯re still not giving me the answer I want. Is the Tang n now standing on Snow Moon City¡¯s side or continuing to support that White Prince in Heavenly Revtions City."


    "The Tang n has never involved itself with disputes of the imperial court. This has been the rule for hundreds of years. Grandmaster refused to obey because he wanted to destroy Lei n Fort. He listened to the White Prince and did not hesitate to ally with the Hidden River. In the end, not only did Grandmaster die, Lei n Fort are also eyeing us like a tiger eyes its prey, Snow Moon City will not trust us again, and we have forged a blood feud with the Hidden River. Hearing your details of the event, we have also inadvertently offended the long-established Wen n and Sword Heart Tomb. Even though Tang Ze¡¯sst gamble gave us, the Tang n, a way out so that we still have a ce in the martial world, the present situation is still very bad," Tang Lianyue said. "Even if we wish to re-align ourselves with Snow Moon City, the Wen n and Lei n will not agree again. Even if the current Grandmaster is me, the Tang n is still the Tang n who plotted to kill them. As for the White Prince, we now have a blood feud with the Hidden River, so he can only make a choice between the two. But he will understand that I will not choose him because I¡¯m an old friend of Langya Prince. And as I said, the Tang n will not involve ourselves with disputes of the imperial court. This has been the rule for hundreds of years. Grandmaster made a mistake and suffered the consequences. I will not make the same mistake again."


    Tang Lian frowned and was lost in thought for a while. "So, shifu, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t help either side?"


    "We can barely protect ourselves, how can I think about helping or not helping?" Tang Lianyue shook his head.


    "But¡­" Tang Lian hesitated. "I¡­"


    "As I said, the Tang n does not involve ourselves with disputes of the imperial court. But, it¡¯s not impossible for one or two Tang n members to get involved. Just like I did back then, and just like you¡¯re going to now." Tang Lianyue smiled. "Just follow your heart. Don¡¯t worry about Tang n. After all, back when I did what I wanted, I didn¡¯t really care about Tang n either."


    "If I go on alone¡­" Tang Lian whispered.


    Tang Lianyue shook his head. "You will understand in the future. When you go to a ce like Heavenly Revtions, having more people doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all useful. Besides, you won¡¯t be alone. Back then, I had Langya Prince, Li Xinyue, Lei Mengsha and many other friends. You, too, have friends now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the news from Heavenly Revtions City. It won¡¯t be long now, before you will have to leave for that city."


    "This disciple," Tang Lian bowed his head. "Received the order."


    Snow Moon City.


    Erhai Lake.


    Erhai[4] was not a sea, but a hugeke. Because its shape resembled a small ear, it was called "Er". And because the city folk in the old continent had never seen the sea, and based on what they imagined a sea to look like, they called thiske a "sea". Therefore, the name of theke was Erhai.


    ording to legend, Cangshan Mountain was connected to Erhai Lake. In ancient times, the daughter of an emperor had just gotten married when her husband went to war. He was gone for over ten years. The soldiers who returned reported that the consort was dead, and the princess cried day and night over his death. Her tears eventually flowed into the river and became Erhai Lake. By then, the princess was already near death but right at that moment, the consort actually returned. The day they were reunited was also the day they were forever parted. The princess¡¯s husband was so distressed that he made a vow to Heaven that he would be a mountain to guard the sea. Since then, the two became the mountain andke to be together through the ages. Hence, Erhai and Cangshan were formed and to this day, they have remained with each other.


    At this time, there was a full moon in the sky, as round as a mirror and on the surface of Erhai Lake, there was also a reflection of the huge golden moon. The sky, the clouds, the moonlight and the sea blended together, forming a harmonious and beautiful image.


    "This is the moon of Erhai. It really is a beautiful scene," Xiao Se murmured. It had been over a year since he first stepped into Snow Moon City, but this was the first time he saw this magnificent scene.


    "Wind, flower, snow, and moon. I¡¯ve seen them all so it¡¯s time to leave." Xiao Se turned around and whistled. The yebei horse that had been following him since Fallen Snow Vi trotted over and Xiao Se flipped onto the horse. He turned his head for onest look before he flicked the horse whip.


    He departed in a cloud of dust.


    He rode alone, leaving the city, heading straight for Heavenly Revtions.


    From the beginning, this was my business and mine alone. Nobody needs to protect anyone else.


    I am Xiao Se. I will return to Heavenly Revtions alone!

 Chapter 290 Number One in the Martial World

    <h4>Chapter 290 Number One in the Martial World</h4>


    Xiao Se rode alone and left the city.


    Standing on top of the city gates, Sikong Changfeng had his hands behind his back as he said softly, "He''s gone."


    Yin Luoxia stood beside him and chuckled. "Just as you predicted. With Mingde Emperor seriously ill on top of what happened today, he finally made up his mind. And, he¡¯s really gone alone, leaving without a word."


    "He was taught by Xiao Ruofeng and Ji Ruofeng. I understand him," Sikong Changfeng mused, gathering his sleeves. "But, ever since Xiao Se returned to Snow Moon City, who knows how many people have been standing guard outside. Now that he¡¯s left, the news will soon spread through all of Beili."


    "Just how many are waiting to assassinate him?" Yin Luoxia said, looking at Xiao Se''s back as he sped further and further away. "How is he going to get back to Heavenly Revtions on his own?"


    "I don''t know." Sikong Changfeng suddenly took out a map of Beili from his sleeve. "But we, Snow Moon City, are known as the number one city in the martial world. Although I don¡¯t like fighting with other people, I¡¯m not going to sit here waiting to be ughtered."


    Yin Luoxia took a closer look and saw that the map was filled with symbols, bothrge and small.


    "In the north is the Luo City Army garrison. That¡¯s the Upper Army General Cheng Luoying¡¯s army. He has been silently supporting the Red Prince in the background and no one knew about it. In order to stop Xiao Se from returning to Heavenly Revtions, they will not hesitate to expose this alliance!


    "In the northeast is Unrivaled City, and Unrivaled City is already on the White Prince¡¯s side. Rather than the Hidden River and the Tang n, they are the true hidden aces of the White Prince. Since the Red Prince has revealed his cards, the White Prince will also have to stake everything on this throw.


    "From the southwest, the Hidden River will being soon. Although I have yet to find the specific location of the Hidden River, I¡¯m certain that they¡¯re in the southwest. They will send their most elite killers, perhaps even the three Heads of Houses!


    "And all the little points above are the various forces that the White Prince and Red Prince have scattered all over Beili over the years. They thought they could avoid the eyes and ears of Snow Moon City. But, I¡¯ve known all along and I¡¯ve even eliminated about half of them. At least 90% of the remaining half will participate in this ambush to kill him.


    "Luoxia, release the Thousand City Order. The crimson emergency order!" Sikong Changfeng raised his voice and proimed, "Since the day Xiao Se entered the city, I started making ns. Which is to make those people understand why we, Snow Moon City, are the number one city in the martial world!"


    "Okay." Yin Luoxia smiled. "It''s also time those two Princes in Heavenly Revtions understand why we, Snow Moon City, dare to reject them without fear."


    "Daddy." A young voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Sikong Changfeng turned around and saw Sikong Qianluo all dressed in ck, holding her Silver Moon spear. She was frowning slightly as she looked at him, as if asking for something.


    "Go, then." Sikong Changfeng smiled. "I said before, that the day he returns to Heavenly Revtions City, you will definitely be by his side. You can go, but from today, you will have another name.


    "Zhuque, Sikong Qianluo."


    Sikong Qianluo looked nkly at Sikong Changfeng. "Huh?"


    "Back then, a young man armed with a spear killed his way through a blood bath and arrived at the Hall of Supreme Peace. That person was me. Back then, they called me Zhuque, but I didn¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too girly. I wanted to be Qinglong, but I couldn¡¯t argue my way against Xinyue-jiejie." Sikong Changfengughed. "Go, then. Although it''s going to be dangerous, I know I can''t stop you."


    Sikong Qianluo bowed her head. "Yes, sir!"


    After Sikong Qianluo excused herself, Sikong Changfeng also picked up his dark golden spear and stroked it gently. "It¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve met an opponent, isn¡¯t it? Do you feel a little lonely?"


    Yin Luoxia asked, "Changfeng, what do I need to do? If we leave it to these young people, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be in danger."


    "You and all the elders will stay in Snow Moon City. I¡¯m the only one going out from the older generation." Sikong Changfeng said lightly. "Snow Moon City''s hundred-year foundation must not be easily shaken."


    "You? Where are you going?" Yin Luoxia was puzzled.


    "There¡¯s a man in the west who lives alone in his city. He¡¯s called the most powerful of the five sword immortals. He¡¯s the shixiong of thatdy in the imperial pce, and the godfather of the Red Prince."


    "Luo Qingyang? For so many years, he¡¯s never left Admirable Destion City. Will he get involved in this matter?"


    "I don''t know if he will really get involved, but I still have to go take a look. Not many people in the world can stop him, and even I don¡¯t have the confidence. If only da-shixiong were here," Sikong Changfengmented with a wry smile.


    After a little while, crimson fireworks exploded in the sky.


    Snow Moon City¡¯s Thousand City Order.


    Right after that fireworks, a gentleman who was apanying a charming littledy to enjoy the streetlights suddenly released her and walked to the end of an alley by himself. Some soldiers who were on patrol suddenly uttered an urgent excuse and ran off hurriedly, ignoring the berating from theirmanding officers. There was also a boatman who was rowing his boat and he suddenly stopped. Then, the sky exploded with more crimson fireworks. The fireworks continued to spread¡­


    Tang Lian looked up at the crimson flower and walked out of Tang n. "I didn¡¯t think this moment woulde so quickly."


    His master, Tang Lianyue, the current head of Tang n, stood behind him. "Go. I heard that in the past month, you¡¯ve been studying the "Wine Scripture" your shifu left you?"


    "I¡¯ve brewed seven bottles of wine. They¡¯re all in my bag." Tang Lian patted his bag.


    "Tang n and I will wait for your return." Tang Lianyue smiled.


    "Goodbye, shifu." Tang Lian flipped onto his horse, flicked his horse whip and galloped away in a cloud of dust.


    Sword Heart Tomb, Sword Heart Cliff.


    Li Hanyi frowned and grumbled, "Why has ite so soon?"


    Lei Wujie was puzzled. "What''s so soon?"


    "Time for you to leave the Tomb." Li Hanyi sighed.


    "Jiejie, didn''t you say I can only leave the Tomb after I be a sword immortal? I haven¡¯t even entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, so why am I leaving the Tomb now?"


    "I don''t want you to leave the Tomb either, but if you don''t go, I''m afraid that brother of yours will die," Li Hanyi said evenly.


    Lei Wujie thought for a moment. "Xiao Se?"


    "Leave the Tomb. Actually, I lied to you. To enter the realm of a sword immortal, you can train another hundred years on this cliff and it¡¯ll be useless. If you want to advance into the next realm, you must experience life and death."


    Under the moonlight, there was another person. His hair waspletely white and he held a long staff in his hand as he rode on a horse slowly towards the west. He hummed a little song as he rode his horse, but on this mountain road, there was a bandit who had been watching him for a while. Seeing that he was about to reach the official highway, the bandit immediately drew his de and stood in front of him, blocking his way.


    But as soon as the bandit looked up, he received the fright of his life.


    The person wore the mask of a ferocious ghost over his face and under the glow of the moonlight, he looked exceptionally frightening. He sighed, and with a light wave of his long staff, he knocked the bandit aside.


    "If the enemies I¡¯m going to encounter next were all as weak as you, that¡¯d be really nice," the person spoke quietly to himself as he adjusted the mask on his face.

 Chapter 291 Shocking Murderous Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 291 Shocking Murderous Intentions</h4>


    "It''s raining." The man in ck holding an umbre looked up into the sky and said his words evenly.


    Behind him, there were tens of killers lined up orderly, each holding a ck umbre and armed with swords or sabres.


    Their reputation in the martial world struck terror to any who heard their name. Each person could single-handedly take the head of a top martial expert. When tens of such killers were being dispatched, what kind of person would they be hunting down? Each of them held a lifelike portrait in their hands, and on the portrait was the face of a young man.


    "Have you all memorised his face?" the man in charge asked.


    No one answered him. The killers silently released the portraits in their hands into the wind and rain.


    "Let''s go." The man in charge put away his ck umbre, turned and mounted his horse. "Ride!"


    Tens of horses rode off into the wind and rain, leaving behind the portraits on the ground that were instantly soaked by rainwater. The ink on the portraits faded, and only a single line of words was still faintly visible.


    Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Chuhe, kill without mercy!


    In Unrivaled City, Lu Yuzhai pulled down his hood and looked at Wushuang who was seeing him off. He gave a smile and said, "You¡¯re not allowed to take action this time. Are you feeling a little sullen?"


    Wushuang, who had the sword casket on his back, shrugged. "I am the ace up our collective sleeves. How can I take action casually? I understand the reason well."


    "No, they¡¯re not letting you go. Because they¡¯re afraid you¡¯d forget the face of the person you¡¯re supposed to kill," Lu Yuzhai said seriously.


    Wushuang shook his head. "I remember what he looks like. We¡¯ve met before."


    Lu Yuzhai shook his whip lightly and turned his horse''s head around. "Enough chit chat, I have to get on the road. His Highness, the White Prince requires us to make no mistake on this mission, but I¡¯m not so sure we can. Although the news says that he¡¯s alone, Snow Moon City has a wide reach and influence. He probably has backup."


    "Don''t worry, you¡¯ll have reinforcements when the timees." Wushuang tilted his head slightly and nced in the direction of the sword house.


    "Okay!" Lu Yuzhai nodded, and left the city with a dozen Unrivaled City disciples.


    Luo City.


    Beili Upper Army General Cheng Luoying knocked on his head lightly, eyeing the spy from the Red Prince''s Residence who hade to report the news. He was getting annoyed. "Fortunately, I¡¯ve been staying here in Luo City instead of returning to Heavenly Revtions on order. I managed to avoid the one-month city lockdown order. Otherwise, I will frustrate myself to death. But His Highness, the Red Prince isn¡¯t going to spare me from trouble, is he? Does he really want the army to make such a dangerous move?"


    Cheng Luoying had a tough and stocky build with a bushy beard all over his face, giving him a somewhat fiendish appearance. But the spy from the Red Prince Residence was not intimidated at all and he nodded. ¡°Everything that His Highness wants to say is already written in the letter.¡±


    Cheng Luoying picked up the secret letter and ced it into the candle me. "Killing a Prince is a serious crime, and furthermore, this is the Emperor¡¯s favourite Prince."


    "His Highness said that as long as Xiao Chuhe does not return to Heavenly Revtions, he¡¯s merely themoner, Xiao Se, and not Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Chuhe." The spy said solemnly, "You¡¯re killing a meremoner, not some Prince."


    "Is that how you¡¯re going to exin it to His Majesty the Emperor?" Cheng Luoying narrowed his eyes.


    "His Majesty the Emperor is already asleep, and he may never wake up. Even if he wakes up, there is no evidence. On what basis would he question the General of the Beili Upper Army?" The spy smirked.


    "My Luo City Army has a certain status. So why would I deploy them to kill amoner?" Cheng Luoying asked the most critical question.


    "A scouting party from Nanjue¡¯s Sixteenth Guard will appear at the appropriate location," the spy said slowly. "Eliminating our enemy¡¯s scouts is within the duties of the general."


    Cheng Luoying stood up and nodded. "Fine, I will send a thousand elite soldiers. But after this battle, everyone with a discerning eye will know that I¡¯m allied with the Red Prince. The image of a foppish dandy he¡¯d worked so hard to cultivate all these years will be exposed as an act."


    "His Highness said that he¡¯s tired of acting for so many years. What''s more, His Highness has always been a dandy, but being a dandy does not conflict with his ambition."


    Ningzhi Military City.


    The barracks of the thousand Ye Banner Battalion.


    They were supposed to be here waiting for the arrival of theirmander-in-chief, but ording to the news from Heavenly Revtions City, theirmander-in-chief was currently trapped inside the city. They were called the Ye Banner Battalion, and naturally, they would only follow the orders of someone with the surname Ye. Therefore, they could only stay where they were to await orders.


    A youngdy in a green dress suddenly rode into their camp, but nobody moved forward to stop her. Because she happened to be someone with the surname Ye.


    After Heavenly Revtions City was locked down, Ye Xiaoying¡¯s every move was being watched carefully. But Ye Ruoyi was different. She was half a disciple of the Director of Astrology Qi Tianchen from the Directorate of Astronomy. She used some secret arts to hide her tracks and it was not difficult for her to sneak out of Heavenly Revtions City.


    "Ye Banner Battalion, assemble!" Ye Ruoyi roared fiercely.


    Ever since she was born, she had never raised her voice to speak. But, at this moment, her loud roar prompted the entire barracks to move.


    Yes, this was the daughter that the Beili General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying should have!


    "Assemble!" The battalionmander followed immediately with a bellow of his own.


    All the soldiers readied their arms in an instant and assembled in front of Ye Ruoyi.


    "Today, Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Chuhe is in trouble. Our soldiers are loyal to the Xiao n imperial family and we must assist. I¡¯m here to pass on the orders of General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying to save Yong''an Prince from peril." Ye Ruoyi took out Ye Xiaoying''s Tiger Tally and held it high. "Are all our soldiers willing to march with me!"


    "We are willing!" Simultaneously, the thousand Ye Banner Battalion drew their long sabres and yelled towards the sky.


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    A man dressed in gold with a face as handsome as the luminous moon was carrying a little girl as he rode his horse swiftly towards the imperial pce. He was unimpeded the entire way, and everyone he passed by bowed their respects. Even the most imposing soldiers of the Imperial Army immediately stepped aside with no intention of verifying his identity.


    Because Lanyue Marquis was holding the horse¡¯s reins in one hand and his long sabre that rarely came out of its sheath in the other. If, at this time, anyone tried to stop the regent who held absolute authority in the imperial court, they would probably be beheaded with a single chop of his sabre.


    About an hourter, they arrived at the Hall of Supreme Peace. The little girl who was now being surrounded by over a thousand Imperial Guards was not the least bit rmed. Her speed at using her needles was still fast and agile, sending a silver needle piercing into Mingde Emperor¡¯s chest. After a while, the silver needle returned to the girl¡¯s hand.


    But half of the silver needle had turned jet ck.


    "Ailment of the heart." Hua Jin frowned and spoke evenly.


    "Can it be cured?" Lanyue Marquis asked the question that everyone present was most concerned about.


    The Five Grand Eunuchs, Qi Tianchen, and everyone from the Imperial Academy of Medicine were looking at this little girl at this moment, waiting for her answer.


    "Yes." Hua Jin nodded.


    Lanyue Marquis finally rxed in relief. He smiled and said, "That''s good."


    But he suddenly realised that not everyone in the great hall was smiling.


    Not to mention, there were many people outside the great hall who had even more reasons not to smile.


    "But¡­" Hua Jin continued.


    Lanyue Marquis frowned. "Little genius doctor, now is not the time to be dramatic."


    Hua Jin rolled her eyes at him. "You were the one who interrupted me. But it will take a long time."


    "How long."


    "Three months."

 Chapter 292 Heavenly Revelations Brave Tiger Guards

    <h4>Chapter 292 Heavenly Revtions Brave Tiger Guards</h4>


    "Fortunately, the Marquis knew this important person and rushed through the night to return. This has certainly ensured His Majesty¡¯s health." Outside the Hall of Supreme Peace, State Preceptor Qi Tianchen held his horsetail whisk and bowed his head towards Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis returned a bow. "State Preceptor has overpraised me. Even if I didn¡¯t bring the little genius doctor back, State Preceptor would have found your own way."


    Qi Tianchen nodded, not humble in the slightest. "But there is one other matter that will require Lanyue Marquis to make another trip?"


    Lanyue Marquis blinked. "Why do I have to make another trip? I just came back. I am the regent of the country appointed by His Majesty. Instead of supervising state matters in Heavenly Revtions, why am I running around out of the city at such a time?"


    "That person has left Snow Moon City," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Lanyue Marquis was taken aback. "What? He left?"


    "And it seems that he left on his own," Qi Tianchen added. "No one from Snow Moon City was apanying him."


    Lanyue Marquis was shocked again.


    "After that, many people, whether in the martial world or in the imperial court, started to make their moves," Qi Tianchen gave his final warning.


    Lanyue Marquis reached his limit and he yelled, "Li Changqing!"


    Hearing his shout, Li Changqing, personal bodyguard of the Emperor and captain of the imperial pce Brave Tiger Guards, walked out of the Hall of Supreme Peace. He asked in confusion, "Marquis, why did you suddenly call for me? His Majesty is still asleep, we mustn¡¯t disturb him lest it affects his health."


    "Li Changqing, let me ask you. How many people do you have now in the Brave Tiger Guards?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "We have one hundred and twelve Brave Tiger Elite Guards and one thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards," Li Changqing replied.


    Lanyue Marquis nodded. "What about the Imperial Army?"


    "We have three thousand in the Imperial Army," Li Changqing replied again.


    Lanyue Marquis paused to think before he nodded. "Alright. Lend me eight hundred of your Brave Tiger Guards. I¡¯m making a trip out of the city."


    "Eight hundred Brave Tiger Guards?" Li Changqing was shocked. "Does Marquis understand what you¡¯re asking for?"


    "Three thousand in the Imperial Army, five hundred Brave Tiger Guards, and one hundred and twelve Elite Guards. That¡¯s sufficient for you to keep the order in Heavenly Revtions." Lanyue Marquis patted Li Changqing on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, lend me the eight hundred Brave Tiger Guards. I promise that after His Majesty wakes up, you¡¯ll be promoted and bestowed nobility."


    "But¡­" Li Changqing still hesitated.


    Qi Tianchen suddenly interjected, "Don''t worry. The golden Lanyue Marquis, his word is gold, everyone in Heavenly Revtions knows this. He wouldn¡¯t deceive you."


    Li Changqing was deep in thought for a while before he finally nodded and handed a Tiger Tally to Lanyue Marquis. "Marquis, please go to the Brave Tiger Guards barracks to deploy the soldiers. You said eight hundred, right¡­ You must remember to keep five hundred¡­"


    "I got it. Look at how stingy you are. No wonder after so many years, you¡¯re still the Captain of the Brave Tiger Guards and Commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, and can¡¯t get promoted to a captain in the three armies. Only eight hundred, no more, no less." Lanyue Marquis epted the Tiger Tally, did not look back, and immediately rushed out of the pce.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong walked out and looked at Lanyue Marquis¡¯ retreating back. He murmured, "Is Lanyue Marquis leaving the city again?"


    Qi Tianchen smiled and said, "Does the Grand Eunuch know why, back when all the other Princes were enfeoffed with the title of Prince and sent to their own fiefs ofnd, this youngest brother was left behind?"


    "His Majesty has loved his youngest brother since he was a child. All under Heaven knows about this," Jin Xuan Gonggong replied.


    "Then why does His Majesty love him?" Qi Tianchen continued to ask.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong looked at Qi Tianchen, "The State Preceptor is saying¡­"


    "Because Lanyue Marquis truly doesn¡¯t want to be the Emperor at all," Qi Tianchen said pointedly with a flick of his horsetail whisk.


    Barracks of the Brave Tiger Guards.


    Lanyue Marquis drew out his long sabre. It was a beautifully shaped long sabre and under the sunlight, it gleamed with a faint blue light along the length of its de. Lanyue Marquis raised his long sabre. "All Brave Tiger Guards receive my orders."


    The Brave Tiger Guards in the barracks all knelt down on one knee, bracing their spear on the ground.


    "Twenty-three years ago, your forefathers guarded His Majesty and killed their way through a blood bath all the way to the Hall of Supreme Peace. Many of them died in that bloody battle, but their glory remained. Now, that honour and glory flow in your blood." Lanyue Marquis swept his gaze over the Brave Tiger Guards and raised his voice. "Your forefathers killed through a path of blood for His Majesty, are all of you willing to ze a path of blood for our future Emperor!"


    The present Emperor was still alive and more importantly, he had yet to designate an heir to the throne. Under such circumstances, Lanyue Marquis¡¯ words could be considered treasonous and punishable by death! But, Lanyue Marquis didn¡¯t care. Even when Mingde Emperor was awake, he dared to speak nonsense. What''s more, when the Emperor was now in aa. He was the regent of the country, the most powerful man in Beili. More importantly, he knew very well what words he had to use to make the blood of these Brave Tiger Guards boil into a fervor.


    "Are all of you willing to ze a path of blood for our future Emperor!" Lanyue Marquis shouted again.


    "We are willing!" All the Brave Tiger Guards raised their right hands and ced it on their right shoulders.


    There was a tiger¡¯s head embroidered on their shoulder. The symbol of the Brave Tiger Guards. The symbol of their honor.


    Lanyue Marquis turned his horse''s head. "Prepare the full force. We leave in an hour!"


    An hourter, a battalion of Brave Tiger Guards, fully armed, opened the gates of Heavenly Revtions and left the city.


    The man leading them held a long sabre in his hand, his face as handsome as the luminous moon in the sky. He sighed softly in his heart: Emperor-gege, Langya wang-xiong, back then, did you also use this method to deceive those one hundred soldiers to put their lives on the line for you?


    Behind him were the Brave Tiger Guards. One thousand three hundred men in total, not one less.


    After hearing the news, Li Changqing almost shattered the hilt of his sabre. "I shouldn''t have trusted him!"


    On the official highway.


    A group of men with horses were advancing at full speed.


    "Da-shixiong, how much longer?" Someone asked softly. They had been on the road for three whole days, and they were all getting exhausted.


    "Tired already?" The leader shook his head. "But we can''t stop. We cannot stop even for a moment." But just as he said this, he suddenly pulled his horse¡¯s reins and stopped. He pulled off his hood, looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him and asked in confusion, "It¡¯s you?"


    Everyone hurried to follow and also came to a stop.


    A youth in red had appeared without warning and was now standing in front of them. The youth held a sword, his red shirt looking like a zing me burning in the wind as he bared his chest to reveal his knotted muscles. The youth smiled slightly and faced the person in the lead. "I know you. You¡¯re Lu Yuzhai, head disciple of Unrivaled City."


    Lu Yuzhai readied his spear. "I remember you too. You¡¯re from Snow Moon City, Lei Wujie."


    "You¡¯re wrong." Lei Wujie shook his head.


    "How am I wrong? I''m not like my idiot shidi. My memory is excellent. I can remember everybody I¡¯ve met," Lu Yuzhai said seriously.


    Lei Wujie drew his sword. "The name is right, the title is wrong."


    "You¡¯ve left Snow Moon City?" Lu Yuzhai asked.


    "Not really, but I¡¯m not here on behalf of Snow Moon City." Lei Wujie braced his sword on the ground. "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the East, Qinglong."

 Chapter 293 One Sword Startles the Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 293 One Sword Startles the Dragon</h4>


    "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions." Lu Yuzhai bnced the spear in his hand. "I¡¯ve also heard some of their legendary stories when I was a child. Qinglong was Li Xinyue, moon in sword heart. So, the sword in your hand must be the famous fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, the Heart sword."


    Lei Wujie smiled and looked at him. "You should be very thankful for such an opportunity to fight a legend!"


    "Indeed. To fight a legend." Lu Yuzhai jumped up, raised his spear and attacked Lei Wujie with a thrust of his spear. "Head disciple of Unrivaled City, Lu Yuzhai, wees this sword. It is a great honor!"


    The moment Lei Wujie swung his long sword, its de was like a dragon, and in one move, he blocked Lu Yuzhai¡¯s spear.


    He stood in ce. Lu Yuzhai retreated two steps unhurriedly.


    "I have two points to make. First, you¡¯re also using a spear, but you¡¯re several times worse than my Qianluo-shijie and thousands of times beneath my Third shishu."


    Lu Yuzhai didn''t get angry and smiled instead. "What¡¯s the other point?"


    "You¡¯re both da-shixiong, but you¡¯re far beneath my Tang Lian shixiong!" Lei Wujie swung his sword again, and the sword aura was like a tidal wave, frost energy crisscrossing in the air.


    Lu Yuzhai was forced to retreat again and eximed in surprise, "Such swordsmanship! I didn''t expect that you¡¯ve already entered the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. A year ago, you were still some distance away from entering the Vajra Mortal Realm."


    "That¡¯s why Snow Moon City is the number one city in the martial world and Unrivaled City can only ever stand behind us!" Lei Wujie dered proudly. He stepped into the martial world over a year ago and even though he was not always reserved, he was definitely not one to show off his abilities. But, he was different today.


    Because these people hade to kill Xiao Se!


    "Are the likes of you worthy of reiming unrivaled under Heaven?" Lei Wujie raised his sword and swung it down. "How absurd!"


    Lu Yuzhai was forced to retreat again and again, but he didn''t panic. His talent in martial arts was not considered high, and among the Unrivaled City disciples of his generation, besides Wushuang, there were at least three others whose martial skills were above his. But he was still respected by all the disciples in the city because he always acted calmly and withposure, and even martial experts who were in higher realms had previously lost to him. He swung his spear and despite Lei Wujie''s attacks that were as powerful as tidal waves, he seemed to be at an advantage and waspletely uninjured.


    "What sort of spear techniques is this? Tortoise spear?" Lei Wujie taunted.


    Lu Yuzhai''s spear drew a circle. "You¡¯re not far off. My spear technique is called ck Tortoise spear[1]. It¡¯s not based on attack, but specialises in defense."


    "Xuanwu?" Lei Wujie jumped up, and his sword came down.


    Sudden Thunderp.


    A wholeyer of soil lifted up. Lu Yuzhai barely managed to dodge this sword, but was starting to look rather bedraggled.


    The corners of Lei Wujie''s mouth curled up slightly. "Are you worthy?"


    "Form array!" Lu Yuzhai finally understood that even if his opponent¡¯s strength was in the Unrestrained Earthly Realm, he actually had plenty of energy in reserve. He yelled furiously and the dozen or so Unrivaled City disciples behind him drew their own swords at the same time. The dozen men wearing the same monotone uniform were all swordsmen, and when they drew their swords simultaneously, their des gleamed with a deep and cold light.


    Lei Wujie stabbed the ground with his sword. "You can¡¯t beat me, so you¡¯re ganging up?"


    The dozen swordsmen ignored his taunt and jumped forward, surrounding Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie picked his ear and flicked his fingers lightly. "I hate these so-called sword arrays the most. Kunlun Sword Immortal once said, the sword is a lone weapon. Swords are alone, swordsmen are also alone. A sword array requires swords toe together. Lame."


    Lu Yuzhai smiled and said, "I heard that Sword Heart Tomb also has a sword array passed down the generations?"


    "The Sword Heart Tomb has a thousand-sword array used to protect the sacred ground of the Sword Tomb and is invulnerable to attack. How can your fancy skills beparable?" Lei Wujie said disdainfully, "You really think too highly of yourself."


    Lu Yuzhai was still smiling. "ording to my information, you¡¯re not someone who talks this much, nor someone who likes to provoke others like this."


    "I spent a long time with someone who loves to mock and ridicule others, so I can¡¯t help but pick up some of his bad habits." Lei Wujie shook his head. "I used to be such a humble and courteous young man."


    "You¡¯re stalling for time on purpose," Lu Yuzhai said slowly.


    Lei Wujie¡¯s ploy was found out and he retorted angrily, "You outnumber me by over ten to one, and you won¡¯t even let me waste a bit of your time?"


    "It''s useless. Besides our Unrivaled City, there are many people who want him dead. You can waste our time here, but that just means someone else will kill him," Lu Yuzhai said. "At least our Unrivaled City will let him die with dignity."


    "Regardless of how many people want to kill him, the same number of people will save him." Lei Wujie tightened his grip on his sword and red at the hostile sword array in front of him. "And I alone can stop a dozen of them. Let him die with dignity? Do you know how he would respond if he heard that?"


    Lu Yuzhai raised his eyebrows. "How will he respond?"


    Lei Wujie sheathed his sword, straightened his back, and pronounced artictely, "Bah!"


    "Array, rise." Lu Yuzhai whistled sharply.


    More than ten swords moved in response.


    Unlike Lu Yuzhai''s ck Tortoise spear which concentrated on defense instead of offense, this sword array was a continuous fierce attack.


    Extremely sinister.


    Extremely ruthless.


    Almost every move was aimed at killing the opponent.


    "This was originally prepared for your friend, but since you¡¯re in such a hurry to die," Lu Yuzhai sneered. "Let me send you on your way."


    Although Lei Wujie''s swordsmanship was swift and fierce, facing a siege of over ten people at the same time, he was getting weaker and his body was bing bruised and battered. He looked at his torn shirt andughed. "If that fellow was here, he would definitely say, another really nice phoenix me shirt got ruined like this."


    "You¡¯re going to die," Lu Yuzhai said softly.


    "Yes. But even if I die, I will die for my friends!" Lei Wujie suddenly raised his sword and shouted fiercely, and the dozen swords in front of him were instantly snatched out of their owners¡¯ hands and flew into the sky. Lei Wujie swung his sword furiously, and smashed down on the dozen swords.


    At that moment, the surge of Lei Wujie''s sword aura caused Lu Yuzhai to feel a jolt of dread.


    The Unrivaled City swordsmen who had the upper hand a moment ago had lost their swords, and one by one, they were hit by their own swords as they rained down on their heads. In an instant, victory and defeat were reversed!


    "Do you know what a true heart sword is?" Lei Wujie stood in the wind, his red shirt fluttering. "It means that my sword heart possesses the will tomand ten thousand swords. Their swords are afraid of me so they¡¯re no match for me at all."


    Lu Yuzhai held onto his spear, silent with a frown on his face.


    "I¡¯ve already shown you my ace, but I know if you¡¯re really here to kill Xiao Se, you must at least have brought that person along." Lei Wujie looked into the distance and waited for the figure with the sword casket on his back. He had been looking forward to their reunion for a long time.


    There was indeed someoneing from a distance, but he was not the one he had imagined.


    The man who came had a long beard and he was as tall and upright as a pine tree. He held a sword without a scabbard, but the tip of the sword was broken.


    One sword to break water, stopping a thousand rivers.


    They had met each other once before, and this person even gifted Lei Wujie a sword move. At that time, Lei Wujie fainted right after receiving that sword move.


    "Shifu." Lu Yuzhai bowed his head.


    Song Yanhui looked properly at Lei Wujie and said pointedly, "Half a step to Unfettered?"


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment, and then he mimicked the other¡¯s tone and replied, "Half a step to sword immortal?"

 Chapter 294 Magnificent Army of Thousands

    <h4>Chapter 294 Magnificent Army of Thousands</h4>


    A thousand light armoured soldiers were on a raid, their speed as swift as a gust of wind. They were the fastest army in Beili, the Luo City Army. All the soldiers were outfitted with light armour and specialised in surprise attacks. When it came to a fast and deep raid to kill one person, there was indeed no force more suitable than them.


    But they suddenly came to a stop.


    The Deputy General, Chen Hu, who was at the rear of the formation, pulled the reins on his horse and asked, "What is it?"


    Next to him was the advisor from Heavenly Revtions who had been urged to follow the army. He was already out of breath and unable to speak.


    One of the soldiers at the head of the battalion galloped over on his horse.


    "What happened?" Chen Hu asked, looking displeased.


    "General, there¡¯s someone ahead on the road blocking our way." The soldier dismounted and knelt on the ground.


    "Who would dare to block our way? How many of them? Which army?" Chen Hu asked in confusion.


    The soldier shook his head. "They¡¯re not an army."


    "Then, what?"


    "One person with a spear."


    Standing before the thousands of soldiers, there was a gorgeous silver spear stabbed into the ground and a woman inmoner¡¯s clothing who sat behind the long spear, calm and rxed.


    There were several carcasses of horses that had fallen at her feet while several soldiers who were still bleeding from their wounds, stood at the front of the battalion and red at her like tigers watching their prey.


    "You may not pass through this road," the woman said slowly.


    At the rear of the formation, Chen Hu barked angrily, "One person with a spear managed to stop you all? And she¡¯s a woman?"


    "A few of our vanguard soldiers already went ahead to intercept, but¡­" the soldier hesitated.


    Chen Hu drew his horse whip and snapped, "Speak."


    The soldier bowed his head. "They were all beaten off their horses and seriously injured. The woman said that if it weren¡¯t for her mercy, it wouldn''t be as simple as a serious injury."


    "I''m afraid she¡¯s not an ordinary woman." The advisor sighed. "Back then, the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian also stood alone and forced the great Nanjue army of 10,000 soldiers to retreat. Looks like someone is here to copy the actions of their predecessors."


    "Useless trash!" Chen Hu yelled angrily and with a wave of his horse whip, he rushed forward to the front of the battalion. He red at the woman sitting behind the long spear. "Who are you? Why are you standing in the way of my Luo City Army?"


    "Sikong Qianluo." The woman stood up.


    Chen Hu was stunned for a moment, and he nced at the woman''s clothes. "You¡¯re from the martial world?"


    "No, I''m from Heavenly Revtions City." The woman picked up her spear from the ground and slowly drew a line. "The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions City, Guardian of the South, Zhuque.¡±


    Chen Hu furrowed his brows. Naturally, he had heard of the legends from Heavenly Revtions City. He had heard of the young man armed with a spear who fought a path of blood for His Majesty the Emperor. Later, the rest of the Four Guardians stayed in Heavenly Revtions but that young man left Heavenly Revtions City. If this was really that young man, then it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for him to copy the actions of Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian. However, he was a man, and everybody under Heaven knew this. Because he also abducted the most beautiful woman in Heavenly Revtions City. What''s more, he wasn¡¯t the right age either. Chen Hu had a thought. "Are you a descendant of that senior?"


    Sikong Qianluo raised her eyebrows without answering.


    Chen Hu agreed tacitly to this statement and said, "Since you¡¯re a descendant of that senior, then on ount of the past service to His Majesty the Emperor, I will ask thedy to step aside. I will not pursue what happened earlier."


    Sikong Qianluo returned a smile and used her spear to point at the long line on the ground. "Do you know what this line represents?"


    Chen Hu was stunned for a moment and he looked at the line suspiciously.


    "Anyone who crosses this line, kill[2]," Sikong Qianluo said evenly.


    Chen Hu sneered, drew the long sabre at his waist and aimed a heavy kick at his horse¡¯s belly. He rushed towards Sikong Qianluo, raised his long sabre and shed it down towards Sikong Qianluo''s neck. "Then, you will die first."


    Sikong Qianluo stared impassively at the long sabreing down at her. She tilted her head lightly to avoid it. Then, she waved her right arm. The long spear rose like a dragon and swooped down at Chen Hu.


    With a "ping" sound, the spear pierced through Chen Hu''s helm.


    Chen Hu¡¯s horse galloped past Sikong Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo continued to look indifferent.


    But Chen Hu''s face was starting to look terrible.


    He pulled his horse''s head around and stared at Sikong Qianluo''s back. His helm suddenly split into two and dropped onto the ground. A wave of dread rose in his heart, and this dread quickly turned into rage. He raised his long sabre and shouted, "Crush her dead!"


    They finally received theirmander¡¯s orders and the Luo City Army soldiers immediately roared in response. They kicked their horses and rushed at Sikong Qianluo.


    "No one can survive the charge of the Luo City Army." Chen Hu prodded his horse to avoid the charge. He wanted to watch the battle, because no matter how overconfident this woman seemed, she would find a way to dodge the attack.


    But Sikong Qianluo stood there just like that, though her hands clenched tighter on her spear.


    In fact, she was terrified in her heart. Even when she faced Chen Hu single-handedly, she was terrified. Although she was highly skilled in her martial arts, she had never walked the martial world on her own, not to mention facing such a terrifying battle on her own.


    But what¡¯s the use of being afraid? Fear could not bring you victory.


    Sikong Qianluo raised her spear and jumped up.


    "With one spear, I will enter Unfettered. I will help you return to Heavenly Revtions and take the seat of the dragon!"


    Her spear struck one move, the gale force wind gushed forth.


    A thousand light armoured cavalry came towards her like a wave. With just one move, she tore a rift right through the wave!


    Chen Hu looked at all this bbergasted, as if in that moment, the young man who stood in front of the Hall of Calming Purity had appeared right in front of him again!


    Sikong Qianluo felt an indescribable passion and energy in her body. Every spear move she struck was so passionate and energised!


    The Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Among this generation of Snow Moon City disciples, she actually entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm for real, ahead of Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, and Luo Mingxuan!


    She leaped among the soldiers, her spear thrusting back and forth like a dragon, as one after another, the horses fell before her and the soldiers tumbled off their horses.


    "One hundred." Sikong Qianluo raised her spear and soared.


    "One hundred and twenty." Sikong Qianluo wiped off the blood staining her forehead and exhaled lightly.


    Chen Hu finally lost hisposure and drew his sabre to fight his way in. His army had always specialised in surprise attacks. In battle, they were often sent in to disperse the enemy camp before taking them out one by one. But, Sikong Qianluo was too fast. They were the ones whose formation was being thrown into disarray. Their horses were falling one by one, their soldiers were dying one by one. Perhaps this youngdy could really copy the actions of Yan Zhantian. With one spear astride on her horse, she could single-handedly face off their army of a thousand.


    Back then, Yan Zhantian killed 2,000 soldiers in an army of 10,000, causing the enemy force to copse and retreat in chaos. Now, he had a thousand soldiers. How many hundreds would Sikong Qianluo kill off before they retreated?


    "You!" Chen Hu grabbed a soldier next to him who was covered in blood. "Get back to Luo City and report! Send another thousand people! Go!"

 Chapter 295 Snow Moon City’s Da-Shixiong

    <h4>Chapter 295 Snow Moon City¡¯s Da-Shixiong</h4>


    "Guest, the tea you ordered."


    It was a small tea shop by the road. The waiter respectfully brought a teapot and poured a cup of tea for the guest in front of him. He¡¯d grown up in this area and because his family was poor, he had been helping here for six or seven years. He had seen many guests stop here and developed an eye for people. As for the person in front of him, with one nce, he could tell that he was clearly no ordinary person.


    The person was dressed all in ck, his brows sharp as swords and eyes bright as stars. Although he looked very young, he possessed a faint yet dignified presence. The man picked up the tea cup that had a dense aroma of tea and blew at it gently. Then, he looked at the rain that was falling like a curtain outside the tea shop. He asked softly, "Has it been raining for many days?"


    "Yes, it often rains here, especially during this season. Sometimes, it can continue raining for half a month," the waiter replied.


    The man nodded and didn¡¯t add anything else. The waiter was a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to im some rtionship with this person who was clearly no ordinary person. He just wanted to chat with these people, as if by talking to them, he could distinguish himself from the rest of the people in his vige.


    "Is the guest¡¯s hometown very far from here?" The waiter tried to find a topic.


    "Yeah." The man put down his teacup, looked at the curtain of rain and spoke thoughtfully. "I have two homes. They¡¯re both very far away from here."


    "Then why is the guest visiting these parts?" The waiter continued questioning.


    The man smiled and said lightly, "To kill people."


    The waiter couldn¡¯t help but shudder all over. He calmed his mind and looked at the man''s expression carefully. However, the man didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    "Guest, you¡¯re¡­ really good at making jokes," the waiter stammered.


    "Waiter, do you have wine?" The man interjected, not continuing the previous topic.


    The waiter started, and nodded after he recovered himself. "I have some, but they¡¯re not for sale. It¡¯s just something I put together to drink for myself so I brought them from home."


    "It''s fine. I''ll pay you three times what the wine is worth," the man offered immediately.


    "It''s not good wine. The guest is too generous!" The waiter ran away hurriedly, then returned with a small wine sk and immediately poured a cup for the man.


    The man pushed out a stool. "Please sit. Let¡¯s drink together."


    The waiter was immediately overjoyed,pletely forgetting that the man had just said he was here to kill people. He sat himself down and copied those poor and pedantic schrs in his vige and said, "It¡¯s an honor! An honor!" In this small teashop, there were only the two of them sitting inside. Since there were no other guests to serve, the waiter naturally didn¡¯t refuse. Of course, being able to share a cup of wine with such a young man was something he could brag about for a long time when he went home.


    After taking a sip of wine, the man gradually rxed his brows and asked, "What wine is this?"


    "This wine is worth ten coppers per sk, how can it have any name? It¡¯s an old homebrew we brew at home. Not that I wanna brag, but this wine that¡¯s brewed by my dad is not inferior to those fancy wines from the inns in the city!" The waiter took a sip of wine and his voice also became louder.


    "Old homebrew?" The man chuckled. "I always hear them talk about it. I wonder if the old homebrew here is simr to the one in Fallen Snow Vi."


    "Fallen Snow Vi? The name sounds so elegant. Is it a very beautiful andrge manor?" The waiter asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know. One of them described it as you said, an elegant manor with snowfall facing the front door and floating blossoms facing the back. The other said it was a lousy broken-down inn. Probably a little bigger than your tea shop with wind leaking through gaps everywhere and holes in the roof." The man drank another cup of wine and put down his cup, a faraway look in his eyes. The waiter wanted to say something, but the look in the other man¡¯s eyes caused him to hesitate. Then, the man in ck ced a piece of silver on the table. "Waiter. I¡¯m going to take over your tea shop for a while. You cane back after four hours or so."


    The waiter was dumbfounded. "What does the guest mean?"


    "You¡¯ve forgotten what I said earlier." The man patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder. "I''m here to kill people. Run now, before it¡¯s toote."


    The man''s tone was solemn and his eyes were sincere. The waiter finally realised this man was not joking at all. He felt a sudden chill all over his body and even that sk of old homebrew could not dissipate the ice that prated his heart. He stumbled to his feet and ran out of the shop. And, not long after he left, tens of ferocious horses broke through the curtain of rain, stirring up muddy water as they galloped towards the shop at high speed.


    "They¡¯re finally here." The man withdrew his gaze.


    "Stop." The leader shouted, and with a wave of his right hand, the tens of ferocious horses stopped instantly. The person in the lead took off the ck veil that was used to block the rain, revealing a face full of de scars. He looked at the ck-clothed man sitting inside leisurely drinking his wine, and said slowly, "Snow Moon City¡¯s head disciple, Tang Lian."


    "The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the North, Xuanwu." Tang Lian put down the wine cup and stood up. "That¡¯s the identity I¡¯m representing here. Of course, if you must add Snow Moon City in front of my name, you can.


    "Snow Moon City''s da-shixiong, Tang Lian. Because I''m here on behalf of my shidi!"


    The leader jumped off his horse and slowly drew his sword. The rain hit the de drop by drop and the man looked at Tang Lian. "Hidden River Su House, Su Zhan."


    "When the Hidden River speaks their name, they won¡¯t leave their prey alive. But I am a little curious, what¡¯s your code name?" Tang Lian asked.


    "Greedy Wolf[3]," Su Zhan pronounced each word clearly.


    Tang Lian smiled wryly, "Looks like this won¡¯t be an easy fight."


    Su Zhan nodded. "There will be many peopleing to kill him, but you have chosen the most difficult group. That¡¯s us."


    "Yeah, but who made me their da-shixiong?" Tang Lian shook his head helplessly. "Isn¡¯t the role of the da-shixiong toe here and bear the de? What¡¯s more, our Tang n has a blood feud with your Hidden River. Although I had different ideas from the Grandmaster, I grew up at his knees since I was a child after all. You killed him, and you should pay a little."


    Su Zhan twirled the hilt of his sword lightly. "I heard that Tang Lian¡¯s master was the number one young expert in Tang n, Tang Lianyue. And although you¡¯re still young, you¡¯ve already mastered the number one hidden weapons technique of the Tang n, Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees. It is my honour to be able to see it today."


    "You¡¯re wrong." Tang Lian shook his head. "Although I¡¯m from the Tang family, I¡¯m here on behalf of the Xiao n after all. I have no hidden weapons. I have a palm, a fist and seven cups of wine." He suddenly stood up and with a flick of his sleeves, seven exquisite jade bottles lined up on the table.


    "Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang. Imparted by the Wine Immortal, Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine.


    "I invite you to drink it!"

 Chapter 296 Admirable Desolation Solitary Wind

    <h4>Chapter 296 Admirable Destion Solitary Wind</h4>


    Amidst the ruins, a person was slowly riding on his horse. He carried a staff on his shoulder, and a wine gourd was dangling from the staff. He attracted attention wherever he walked, because he had a head ofpletely white hair and also because he wore a red-coloured mask of an evil ghost.


    The carvings on the mask were so lifelike that when he walked on the road, children who identally saw him would start to cry.


    "The new ghosts cry their grievances, the old ghosts weep bitterly. Days are overcast and grim, the rain falls on mournful wails."


    The ghost-masked person had a raspy voice, as if he was deliberately deepening his voice. He looked at the drizzling rain before him and suddenly reined in his horse. With a light shake of his hand, the wine gourd swung in front of him. He raised his head and took a sip before exhaling with content. "This is really good wine."


    "This timest year, I stood before this door." A voice came from a distance.


    "Your beautiful face was as pink as a peach blossom in bloom." The voice seemed to being closer.


    "I know not where your face has gone." The voice appeared almost right in his ears.


    "The peach blossoms are still blooming in the warm spring breeze." A figure stood on top of one of the walls of the ruins. The man was holding a spear, his long hair fluttering as he looked into the distance. His tone was somewhat emotional.


    "Spear Immortal." The ghost-masked person shook his hand slightly, and the wine gourd on his staff flew up andnded in Sikong Changfeng''s hand. Sikong Changfeng shook it gently. "You¡¯re passing me this wine that you¡¯ve just drunk from. Isn¡¯t that a little insincere? You obviously have a new sk at your waist."


    "This sk." The ghost-masked person gently patted the sk at his waist, and looked into the distance. "Is to present to the Citymaster of that Miserable Destion City over there."


    "Miserable Destion City." Sikong Changfeng raised his head and took a sip of wine. "No one has mentioned this name for a long time."


    "Back when Beili was founded, this used to be a prosperous and busy ce. Back then, this area was adjacent to the Western Regions country and that city was the main city guarding the west of the imperial city. However, the climate fluctuated a lot, the Western Regions country moved south and the border was reced by Biluo City. In the end, this area was left in ruins, the city over there also emptied out, and people nicknamed it the Miserable Destion City. Butter, a Sword Immortal lived there all by himself, so it became admired by everyone, and it became the Admirable Destion City." The ghost-masked person touched the wine sk at his waist. "To hold a city on his own, this kind of courage is truly respectable."


    "Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯vee to look for that person?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows.


    "Obviously, I¡¯m not here to witness this rare drizzle of rain in the desert. Someone wants to go home, but that Sword Immortal in that city may want to go stop him. It just so happens that I¡¯m the white tiger who¡¯s supposed to guard him.[4] I got to do my part, after all." The ghost-masked personughed. "Isn¡¯t the Spear Immortal also Zhuque?"


    "That¡¯s all in the past. Back when we were young, people called us Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu, and there was always a kind of domineering and awe-inspiring feeling. But listening to these names at my age, I feel a kind of¡­ shame that¡¯s difficult to describe." Sikong Changfeng took a flying leap, jumped off the wall of the ruins, andnded steadily on a maroon horse that galloped out of the corner. "I¡¯m past that age now. I¡¯m just here to help my future¡­ daughter¡¯s husband."


    "The Spear Immortal wants to be the father-inw of the Emperor?" The ghost-masked person had a fluctuating voice and one could not tell if he was serious or joking.


    "So vulgar." Sikong Changfengughed and scolded at the same time. "Since you¡¯ve already waited for me to arrive, then let''s go."


    The ghost-masked person asked in confusion, "Does the Spear Immortal think that I stopped here to wait for you?"


    "Otherwise, do you think you can stop Luo Qingyang?" Sikong Changfeng snorted disdainfully and flung the wine sk back to the ghost-masked person. Then, he kicked his horse¡¯s belly and galloped in the direction of Admirable Destion City.


    "I¡¯ve been disparaged." The ghost-masked person sighed, then kicked his horse¡¯s belly to follow.


    "Senior Spear Immortal has entered the third tier of the Ultimate Experts List, but you¡¯re still one tier below Luo Qingyang. Is Spear Immortal confident of stopping him?" The ghost-masked person said quietly.


    "My shixiong, Baili Dongjun, is also in the second tier. Would you believe that back in Snow Moon City, I beat him up every day?" Sikong Changfeng raised his eyebrows. "He takes the position of First Citymaster, but all he does is drink wine and brew wine every day. Whenever I see this kind of person, I¡¯ll beat him up."


    "The Spear Immortal is so impressive." The ghost-masked person chuckled.


    Finally, the image of Admirable Destion City became clearer and clearer.


    The city gates were huge. High above the city gates was a que, but the words on the que were already mottled and no longer legible. But there was a mark on it made by a sword that ran through the entire que.


    "One sword in ten years, and the sword aura lingers. It could be called evesting." The ghost-masked person said with emotion. "No wonder he was always called the most powerful of the five great sword immortals."


    "Let¡¯s do it here." Sikong Changfeng stopped.


    They were still a few hundred steps away from the gates of Admirable Destion City, but Sikong Changfeng stopped his horse, and the ghost-masked person did not protest. He also came to a stop.


    About an incense stick of time passed. Sikong Changfeng still held his spear, his back as straight as a pole. The ghost-masked person shook his empty wine sk, raised his head and drank thest few drops. Then, he licked his lips and reached out to touch the still full sk at his waist, feeling a little restless.


    "He¡¯s here." Sikong Changfeng suddenly raised his head.


    The eyes under that mask of a ferocious ghost suddenly gleamed.


    A sword wasing from the west.


    No, it was only the sword¡¯s sheath!


    The sheath was extremely long, almost twice the length of an ordinary sword. There was only one sword which could be ced inside this sheath.


    Sword name, Nine Songs. The sword had never left its sheath but it had defeated all swordsmen under Heaven. It was not among the top ten famous swords, but its reputation was no less than the rest.


    And at this moment, the sword came out of its sheath!


    The sword sheath flew towards Sikong Changfeng, stirring up a cloud of dust. Sikong Changfeng''s expression did not change, until the sheath was right in front of him. Then, he mmed his spear.


    The long spear collided against the sword sheath.


    A deep ditch tens of zhang long appeared suddenly!


    The wind blew wildly over the ground and the ghost-masked person flicked his long staff gently, dispersing the gust of wind in front of him.


    Sikong Changfeng swung his spear, and the sword sheath flew straight back.


    The sheath came out, but the sword had yet to appear!


    Sikong Changfeng suddenly turned his horse''s head, and lowered his spear. "Let''s go."


    "Truly worthy of a duel between experts on the Ultimate Experts List. It was really poetic." The ghost-masked person said with emotion.


    "He has no intention of leaving his city."


    "How do you know?"


    "The sword intent on the sheath told me."


    "Poetic, indeed." The ghost-masked person turned his head. "But I haven¡¯t sent over my gift yet."


    "You can do what Luo Qingyang did. Sword flying over ten miles." Sikong Changfeng said without turning around.


    "I¡¯ll try." The ghost-masked person flicked his long staff and knocked the wine sk at his waist into the air. He swung a heavy blow, hitting the sk, and swept it in the direction of the city gates.


    A gray figure suddenly appeared on the city wall and reached out to catch the wine sk.


    "The gift has been received. Let¡¯s go." The ghost-masked person rode his horse and galloped away at fast speed, but in a different direction from Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng turned his head at this moment, looked at his back thoughtfully, and whispered, "Baihu¡­"

 Chapter 297 The Reason for Drawing Your Sword

    <h4>Chapter 297 The Reason for Drawing Your Sword</h4>


    After Song Yanhui relinquished his position as citymaster, he¡¯d locked himself in Unrivaled City¡¯s sword house and cultivated tirelessly to enter the realm of a sword immortal so that he couldpete at the same level as consummate swordsmen like Luo Qingyang and Xie Xuan. In the beginning, after letting go of the citymaster position, he¡¯d advanced quickly but he still felt that he was short of something.


    Lu Yuzhai didn''t know this. When he saw Song Yanhuie, armed with his sword and possessing a sword aura at its peak, he thought that his master had truly seeded in entering the realm of a sword immortal.


    But Lei Wujie was different. Lei Wujie cultivated the Sword Heart form and he understood very well the sword aura a person possessed. At this moment, Song Yanhui, although very strong, was still a clear distance away from the sword immortals he¡¯d met.


    "Within the sword house lies the way of the sword, but only outside the sword house is there life and death. If I seclude myself in the sword house and never leave, I will no longer progress at all. So I left the city and came here. I will use your blood to pave my way," Song Yanhui spoke in a deep voice.


    Lei Wujie thought through the words and said helplessly, "Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Lu Yuzhai cursed at him loudly, "What the hell did you say?"


    "What manner of Unrivaled City are you guys? You might as well change your name to Unashamed City." Lei Wujie pursed his lips. "First, you attacked me with over ten people. Let¡¯s put aside your tactics of outnumbering your opponent. Now, herees the old citymaster. So you¡¯re going to use the older to bully the younger? Shameless, much? Senior Song, you¡¯re more than ten years older than my shifu, and you want to draw your sword against me?"


    "After I stop you here, I will naturally seek out your shifu again." Song Yanhui turned a blind eye to Lei Wujie''s provocation, and said calmly, "I will not kill you. But you may not be able to use a sword again in your life."


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Lei Wujie stretched his back. "My surname is Lei, the Lei of Lei n Fort. You should know those of us with the surname Lei, our might is always loud, and we¡¯re never scared!"


    Lei Wujie suddenly drew his sword, as fast as thunder!


    Back then, at the foot of Cangshan, Lei Wujie fainted after receiving a sword from Song Yanhui. But, things were different now. Lei Wujie was no longer the ignorant boy who got so excited his blood boiled with passion just by meeting a famous assassin like Ming Hou. Now, he was someone who had forced himself to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. He was someone who exchanged moves against Mo Yi who was ranked first on the Ultimate Experts List.


    What was Song Yanhui worth?


    Song Yanhui also made a sword move. His sword was very different from that of many other swordsmen. His sword was very unhurried, very slow. Since young, he loved to train his sword by the river in Unrivaled City. The river flowed slowly, but it never stopped.


    He made a sword move, the sword aura surged like waves,ing inyers uponyers of waves. Just like ten thousand torrents and a thousand crags, travelling over an arduous journey!


    "Good sword." Although Lei Wujie''s sword was fast, it paled inparison to such an inexhaustible sword aura. With each strike, he was forced to retreat again and again.


    Lu Yuzhai picked up his spear. "My shifu''s sword is naturally a good sword."


    "No, I mean, it¡¯s damn cheap." Lei Wujie leaped up, his sword pointed at the sky. "Cheap as a dick.[5]"


    "You want to infuriate me." Song Yanhui smiled coldly.


    "No, I''m just a little sad." While they were talking, the two of them exchanged another sword move. Lei Wujie received another gash but he didn¡¯t stop taunting, ¡°They say that when Senior Song was younger, you once shed a sword in the sky. That sword was so beautiful that even the migrating swallows turned their heads and flew back, circling around the lingering sword aura in the air. That¡¯s why your name is Song Yanhui. But what I saw today was extremely disappointing.


    "Extremely disappointing, ah!" Lei Wujie sighed loudly, and his Heart sword swung in a wild dance. "When a swordsman forgets the meaning of his sword, he has lost his sword heart. How can a person who has lost his sword heart be a sword immortal?


    "Senior Song, do you still remember the purpose for drawing your sword?


    "I draw my sword to protect. Protect the people I cherish in my heart.


    "I have entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm." Lei Wujie slowly lowered his sword. His red clothes fluttered in the wind and the light in his eyes were as bright as Pris.


    "The Unfettered Heavenly Realm!" Lu Yuzhai eximed in surprise. The youth in red clothes before him was no more than eighteen years old, and he managed to reach a pinnacle that most people in the martial world spent a lifetime without reaching. This person may really be an opponent who could match Wushuang¡¯s sword in the future.


    "Senior Song, you gave me a sword back then, and helped me to understand the meaning of drawing my sword. Today, I will return you a sword. If you want to be a sword immortal, you must first learn to draw your sword." Lei Wujie stabbed his sword in front of himself. "Just one sword, decide the victor."


    Song Yanhui¡¯s expression became increasingly cold. "You¡¯re too arrogant."


    "I''m still young so I can be arrogant." Lei Wujie moved, and his sword struck.


    Song Yanhui suddenly closed his eyes and met it with his own sword.


    The two brushed past each other.


    Lei Wujie knelt on the ground, his red shirt stained with blood, making the crimson colour appear even darker. He braced his sword on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes started to close. But, he forced himself to open them again, looking like he¡¯s about to faint. But, he smiled and after that slight smile, he wiped the blood from his mouth.


    Song Yanhui was still standing.


    He recalled the first time he left the city. His master had asked him why he was leaving the city. He replied that he was going to train his sword. His master asked him again why he had to leave the city to train his sword. He replied that there was injustice outside the city, and he wanted to draw his sword against injustice and to draw his sword for the people who were suffering. Back then, his master had nodded with satisfaction and said, All right, it''s a good sword. Later, when he was passing through a vige, a flood had breached the river¡¯s embankment. He swung his sword to block the river, and together with the world renowned Luoxia Fairy, they stopped the flooded river for a quarter of an hour and saved the lives of thousands of vigers. They could be called a legend.


    He still remembered the sword he used that day. It was the pinnacle of his life. He never wielded such a peerless sword again.


    He met Li Hanyi who was armed with Armored cier, and she broke the tip of his sword without mercy. Later, he returned to Unrivaled City, seeded as Citymaster, and devoted all his energy into retaining the shaky status of Unrivaled City. He continued training his sword while reflecting on the reasons for his defeat. He trained his sword night after night.


    He had forgotten he once said he wanted to draw his sword against injustice.


    He had also forgotten that he once said he wanted to draw his sword for the sake of the people.


    He only obsessed over how Unrivaled City could defeat Snow Moon City, and how his sword could defeat Armored cier.


    "When you train your sword for the sole purpose of training your sword, you have lost the soul of the sword." Lei Wujie exhausted thest of his strength to say his final words.


    Song Yanhui slowly returned his sword into its sheath.


    "Shifu!" Lu Yuzhai greeted him hurriedly, because he saw a drop of blood flowing out from Song Yanhui''s sleeve.


    But, Song Yanhui simply waved his hand. Then, he tipped his toes and swept away towards the distance, leaving behind the group of Unrivaled City disciples where they were. Lu Yuzhai turned his head and looked at Lei Wujie, who was leaning on his sword in order not to copse onto the ground. A slight killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Lei Wujie watched Lu Yuzhai walk towards him, step-by-step, while wielding his spear, and sighed. "I didn''t expect that this would be the first time in my life I entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm for real, and also the first time I fought a consummate expert to a draw. But, I¡¯m going to die here."

 Chapter 298 Unrivaled and Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 298 Unrivaled and Snow Moon</h4>


    Lu Yuzhai walked up to Lei Wujie. "I didn''t want to kill you."


    "But what you¡¯re about to say is what you really wanted to say." Lei Wujie did not look up. He watched his own blood staining the grass in front of him drop by drop.


    Lu Yuzhai didn''t deny it, and continued, "Your strength exceeded my expectations. If I let you go like this¡­ Wushuang-shidi may really have an opponent in the future. I can''t allow that to happen."


    "You truly are Unashamed City." Lei Wujie shook his head.


    "Die." Lu Yuzhai raised his spear and stabbed it down fiercely.


    Lei Wujie closed his eyes. With his abilities, he had exhausted all of his strength in that sword move against Song Yanhui, managing to injure both sides. At this moment, don¡¯t mention drawing his sword to fight Lu Yuzhai, he couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to stand up.


    Xiao Se, I won¡¯t be able to see you step into that city.


    Xiao Se, please take good care of Miss Ye.


    Xiao Se, please don''t die.


    "Shixiong, be careful!" Suddenly, one of the Unrivaled City disciples shouted fiercely, "Hidden weapon!"


    Lu Yuzhai raised his eyebrows, and indeed, he heard something burst through the air, rushing towards him. He quickly withdrew three steps, flicked his spear, and sliced the hidden weapon into two.


    But, juice spilled out of the hidden weapon.


    "Poison?" Lu Yuzhai retreated another three steps, and thought to himself, Could it be Tang Lian.


    But a strange smell began to fill the air.


    It smelled like meat.


    It smelled really, really good.


    Everyone looked at the hidden weapon, only to realise that it was a meat bun that had been sliced into two pieces by Lu Yuzhai earlier. Now the meat juices sttered everywhere, and the delicious smell of meat diffused naturally.


    Lu Yuzhai turned his head and looked in the direction the hidden weapon hade from, his eyes cold.


    Somehow, a person was already standing there. He stood on the official highway with nothing in his immediate surroundings. If someone wasing, they should have seen him right away. But, this person appeared without a sound. The man was dressed in white, looking like an elegant noble son and holding a meat bun in his hand. He was still chewing a mouthful of the meat bun without care. "It¡¯s true what they say about using a meat bun to hit a dog. Once gone, it''ll never return."


    Lu Yuzhai looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    Lei Wujie also frowned and looked at the man who had used a meat bun to save his life. "Who are you?"


    "Sure enough. You important people don¡¯t remember me anymore." The man in white took another bite of his meat bun. "My name is Xie Yanshu from the Xie family of Lingnan. Now I¡¯m studying martial arts in Snow Moon City. Lei-shidi, we¡¯ve met before."


    "Oh, it''s you." Lei Wujie recalled him. At the time, he and Xiao Se had just arrived in Snow Moon City and he¡¯d gone to the Tower of Ascension on his own. On the first floor, the person he met was this Xie Yanshu, who¡¯s now standing in front of him. Back then, he was sitting on the steps eating his steamed buns and he¡¯d even asked Lei Wujie to wait for him to finish his steamed bun before they started fighting. Such a pity though¡­ he was beaten back with just one punch from Lei Wujie. Lei Wujie felt a little disappointed. "Back then, your martial arts seemed a little¡­"


    Xie Yanshu shook his head. "My martial arts now are still the same. Others have gone to higher floors after training for a year, but I¡¯m still guarding the first floor. You could say that in Snow Moon City, I¡¯ve surpassed those that came before and since." When Xie Yanshu was talking, he was still eating his steamed bun leisurely. He didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all, but seemed to regard it as some sort of honour.


    Lu Yuzhai raised his spear. "So, you¡¯re an expert disciple of Snow Moon City. Then, please instruct me."


    Xie Yanshu ate thest bun and covered his ears. "Don''t do this, don''t do this. What you said really scared me. I¡¯m just an untalented child from a noble family. Why are you intimidating me like this."


    "Enough with ying the fool," Lu Yuzhai shouted angrily and swung down his spear.


    "Sword Heart Dragon Swims," Lei Wujie whispered his words and the Heart sword flew out instantly, striking Lu Yuzhai¡¯s spear away. Immediately, he leapt up andnded behind Xie Yanshu. He reached out and his sword flew back into its sheath. He whispered to Xie Yanshu, "Hurry and run."


    Xie Yanshu shook his head. "Lei-shidi, have no fear. Do you remember what I said to you back then at the Tower of Ascension? In the future, when you wander the martial world, this shixiong will cover you. What this shixiong said, this shixiong will do. I won¡¯t let you die today, nor will I let you run. I heard Qianluo-shijie say that ever since you started wandering the martial world, you¡¯ve never won even once. Today, I¡¯ll let you win once and experience how cool it feels. You see, our people are here!"


    As soon as he spoke, over ten young disciples could be seen not far away wielding their swords as they made their way closer. Without exception, all of them wore white with a beautiful moon embroidered on their white shirts.


    "Grandkiddies of Unrivaled City, look properly at what¡¯s about to happen. We are the true youth of the martial world - the Snow Moon Gents!" Xie Yanshu shouted loudly. "Just wait for us to beat you to death!"


    Lei Wujie was utterly dumbstruck.


    "Don''t carry everything on your own. You¡¯re the disciples of the three citymasters and you¡¯re a little stronger than the rest of us ordinary disciples. But, two fists are no match for four legs, so can¡¯t you give us a little chance to show off too?" Xie Yanshu helped to support Lei Wujie who was about to fall off his horse. "Remember, you have Snow Moon City behind you. Unrivaled City is not enough for us to fight. Not even this entire martial world is enough for us to fight!"


    Lei Wujieughed. "Shixiong, your heroism is reaching the clouds."


    "These words aren¡¯t mine." Xie Yanshu scratched his head. "It was Third Citymaster who taught me."


    Lu Yuzhai withdrew his spear, looked at the Snow Moon City disciples who were sprinting towards them, and said solemnly, "Snow Moon City and Unrivaled City have been at peace for so many years. Are you really going to force a conflict today?"


    "Hahahahahaha." Xie Yanshu raised his head andughed out loud.


    "What are youughing at?" Lu Yuzhai frowned.


    "You really are the Unashamed City. You were going to kill my Xiao-shidi, stop my Lei-shidi, and now you¡¯re telling me that we should be at peace. Are you kidding me? What¡¯s more, have we really been at peace all these years? We just can¡¯t be bothered to deal with the likes of you!"


    Lu Yuzhai''s expression remained unchanged. "Lei Wujie himself admitted that he did note as a disciple of Snow Moon City, and he said that this matter had nothing to do with Snow Moon City. This is not a trivial matter, but Snow Moon City insists on taking it on? Can you really afford to take on this responsibility?"


    "Bah! They¡¯re afraid to implicate their natal family, so they¡¯d rather take everything on themselves. Would we really let them do that? Just dust off our butts and say this matter has nothing to do with us and let them go to their deaths? Well, I can¡¯t do that. The disciples of Snow Moon City can¡¯t do that. The three citymasters can¡¯t do that either. They value sentiment, so we must also value righteousness. This is Snow Moon City. These are disciples of Snow Moon City! Their business is Snow Moon City¡¯s business. Sh*tting and farting are all our Snow Moon City¡¯s business!" Xie Yanshu''s voice was passionate, and everyone within a few miles radius could hear him.


    "Xie-shidi!" The group of over ten people were getting closer and closer, and the one in the lead shouted.


    Xie Yanshu responded, rolled up his sleeves, and drew the long sabre from his waist. He raised it high and yelled, "Brothers, beat them up!


    "Beat them all dead!"

 Chapter 299 Twin Blades Charge the Line

    <h4>Chapter 299 Twin des Charge the Line</h4>


    "How many can you kill, three hundred? Five hundred? Or one thousand?" Chen Hu eximed angrily as he looked at the woman tearing her way through the Luo City Army with her spear. At this moment, Chen Hu¡¯s hair waspletely dishevelled and his armor was broken into pieces. He had tried to stop Sikong Qianluo several times, and each time, he almost died under her spear.


    Sikong Qianluo flew up with a light leap and kicked away one of the soldiers who tried to attack her. She turned to look at Chen Hu, her eyes calm andposed. "You can tell, I don¡¯t want to kill anybody."


    Chen Hu sneered. "On the battlefield, no one will be kind just because the opponent was being benevolent."


    "Then I¡¯ll just have to kill you." Sikong Qianluo shed past, and her spear swung straight down.


    Chen Hu waved his long sabre to block and was almost crushed into the ground. He smiled bitterly and said, "No, it''s toote for you."


    Sikong Qianluo put away her spear. She felt a slight rumbling on the ground, and the frenzied Luo City soldiers also froze. They whipped their heads around and saw a group of men on horses galloping towards them.


    The Luo City Army reinforcements.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned, because the reinforcements were not just another thousand people, but a whole three thousand people.


    The officer in the lead was a burly man with a de scar that spanned his entire face, making him look incredibly vicious. He looked at the bedraggled Chen Hu and mocked, "Didn¡¯t you say your soldiers were in big trouble? I thought you encountered a great army from Nanjue. But, it¡¯s just a littledy. One littledy and your whole Galewind Battalion was reduced to such a state?"


    Chen Hu ignored his mocking tone and wiped the blood from his face. "Yao Junde, you¡¯d better not underestimate her."


    "How strong can one person be?" Yao Junde rubbed his jaw. "But she¡¯s a rather delicate littledy. Such a pity. Run her over."


    Sikong Qianluo remained indifferent as she stood in ce holding her spear firmly. Except facing her were a total of three thousand seven hundred well-equipped soldiers instead of the one thousand earlier. These were twopletely different concepts. This time, Sikong Qianluo would undoubtedly die.


    "Such a pity." Chen Hu sighed. He managed to escape death several times from under Sikong Qianluo¡¯s spear and naturally, he knew it was because she¡¯d deliberately gone easy on him. But, with how things were now, even if he wanted to let Sikong Qianluo go, he could no longer do it.


    Yao Junde eyed the exquisite Silver Moon spear with interest and said curiously, "What does she intend to do? Does she want to fight the three thousand of us all by herself? Isn¡¯t she going to run? I like my opponents to run in fear, then run her over from the back and watch her die with her eyes wide in horror. It''s not good to be so arrogant."


    "Battalion, form up." Yao Junde put away hiszy expression and yelled fiercely.


    Three thousand soldiers smacked the weapons in their hands at the same time in acknowledgement.


    "Charge¡­" Yao Junde said slowly.


    "Wait!" Chen Hu interrupted loudly.


    Yao Junde was annoyed. "What is it?"


    "Listen." Chen Hu frowned slightly. "Do you hear something?"


    The entire battlefield was silent. Everyone could feel the ground trembling.


    "There¡¯s an army approaching," Chen Hu concluded.


    "Three thousand or four thousand?" Yao Junde whispered.


    "Maybe more," Chen Hu said worriedly.


    In the distance, the battalion of uninvited guests slowly revealed their true faces.


    Chen Hu retreated a few steps. "It''s¡­ it''s them."


    The mor of horseshoes sounded like a wave, as if the entire ground was about to be trampled. The sound of iron hooves shaking the ground was like thunderps in the sky. In all of Beili, there was only one army with such power.


    The Ye Banner Battalion.


    There were not four thousand, not even three thousand. There were only a mere thousand people. But unlike the Luo City Army, they were a heavy cavalry. They wore heavy armor and each carried twin des. Every time they appeared was a nightmare for their enemies! Yao Junde had been in the army for many years, and naturally knew of the frightening Ye Banner Battalion. Even if the Luo City Army had three thousand people, he dared not confront them easily.


    "What do we do?" Chen Hu whispered.


    Yao Junde put away his arrogant expression, and said solemnly. "We must not take up arms against the Ye Banner Battalion. That fellow, Ye Xiaoying, is not someone I can afford to offend. The Ye Banner Battalion is not easy to deal with either. Let¡¯s call a truce first. We¡¯re all armies of Beili. How can we have any real reason to fight?"


    The thousand people rushed through the nks, and in the blink of an eye, they were right before them. Yao Junde and Chen Hu were initially desperate to think of how to negotiate a truce with the Ye Banner Battalion, and they were already sweating all over. But, they soon realised that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The Ye Banner Battalion didn¡¯t seem to want to stop!


    They were going to¡­ charge the line?


    "Form up, form up! Defense!" Yao Junde finally came to his senses. He drew his long sabre and shouted, "They¡¯re going to charge!"


    They wanted to call a truce, but the Ye Banner Battalion didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of sitting down together for a negotiation. As soon as they arrived, they prepared to charge! To start killing! This was the style of the Ye Banner Battalion. The Luo City Army knew that was how they treated the Nanjue Army, but they never thought they would treat the Beili Army the same way.


    But the Luo City Army was also an elite force after all, and they quickly prepared for defense. And the Ye Banner Battalion had already charged right up to their face.


    "Break their lines!" The battalionmander in the lead yelled angrily, and a thousand soldiers drew the twin des on their backs at the same time and roared towards the sky. Their imposing manner was truly astonishing, and a few of the more timid Luo City Army soldiers fainted immediately.


    Ye Xiaoying was themander of the Beili Central Army, and was the highest ranking man in the Beili Army. He had over one hundred thousand soldiers at his fingertips, but the actual Ye Banner Battalion was only about two thousand people. To be one of the two thousand, they were soldiers who had survived multiple battlefields. The killing instincts of one soldier was equivalent to that of a hundred people!


    "Tear them apart," the battalionmander shouted sharply.


    The thousand soldiers waved their twin des in a wild dance and charged right in. The defensive formation that had appeared well fortified and invulnerable was immediately torn apart. Before their eyes, the dignified Luo City Army were no different from a herd ofmb waiting to be ughtered.


    "Seize themander!" The battalionmander turned his horse''s head and rushed towards the front of the Luo City Army on his own.


    "You dare?" Yao Junde pulled his horse¡¯s reins and turned back. He red at the battalionmander who was charging towards him swinging a heavy sabre in his hand.


    The sabre rose.


    A head rolled.


    The Ye Banner Battalionmander grabbed the fallen head, then rode his horse up to Sikong Qianluo''s side. He shouted, "Return formation!"


    The Ye Banner Battalion which had charged through the Luo City Army and reduced them to chaos and ruins, immediately sheathed their des and surrounded their battalionmander and Sikong Qianluo.


    "You people are¡­?" Sikong Qianluo looked at the battalionmander.


    "We¡¯re your reinforcements." The battalionmander had an even and cold expression on his face. He flung the head he was holding into the air and a green-coloured figure flew out from amongst the double-ded heavy cavalry. The figure reached out and caught the head.


    She was the truemander general of the Ye Banner Battalion.


    Ye Ruoyi caught the head of Yao Junde thrown by the battalionmander and mounted her horse again. She raised the head high, exhausted all of her qi as she faced the three thousand Luo City Army, and said only one word.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 300 To Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 300 To Meet Again</h4>


    Thedy was dressed in green and wore light armour,pletely different from the heavily-armoured cavalry soldiers armed with twin des. Chen Hu only took one nce to figure out her identity. Her surname was Ye. The Ye of Ye Xiaoying, and also the Ye of the Ye Banner Battalion.


    Of course, she did not bear the slightest resemnce to the rugged General-in-Chief of Beili. She was extremely beautiful.


    Hence, she greatly resembled the magnificently unmatched wife of the general.


    Without further hesitation, Chen Hu immediately flipped onto his horse, pulled on the reins and turned back with a sharpmand, "Retreat!"


    "Ourmander-in-chief was just killed, but you want us to retreat?" Beside him, Yao Junde''s deputy general yelled angrily at him.


    Chen Hu swung his horse¡¯s whip and shoved it up against the other man¡¯s face. His tone remained calm as he said, "Do you want the three thousand Luo City Army to be buried together with yourmander?"


    The Beili Three Armies.


    General of the Upper Army, Cheng Luoying''s army were mostly light armoured soldiers. He had nine thousand Tiger Leopard Cavaliers under hismand. They specialised in surprise attacks and raids, and travelled extremely fast.


    General of the Lower Army, Yuan Huilin¡¯s army was well-known at reconnaissance. They specialised in military formations, unusual tactics and were especially good at attacking arge force using a smaller one.


    General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying¡¯s army were mostly heavily armoured soldiers. They were a slow-moving army when travelling a long distance, but at close-range, the army had an explosive and powerful force. The army generals were fierce and ruthless, and the killing instincts of their soldiers were far above that of the other two armies.


    The three armies used toe under themand of the Pir of State and General-in-chief Lei Mengsha and the Beili Grand Protector Xiao Ruofeng and they got along well with each other. Later, the three armies split apart and there were constant disputes and conflicting views, both big and small, between each other. Every time they shed, a few would get injured or killed, and everyone involved would be punished severely. Now, they were looking at a confrontation between several thousand people. This had never happened before, nor would Chen Hu dare to start something like this. But he also understood.


    The Ye Banner Battalion would definitely dare to start something like this.


    "Retreat!" Chen Hu roared again. The Luo City Army did not hesitate further and immediately began to withdraw. But once the army had left, Chen Hu turned his horse back and galloped over. He looked at Ye Ruoyi and said respectfully, "The distinguished General Ye has an equally talented daughter. This Chen Hu has witnessed it for myself today."


    "General Chen understood the situation and avoided casualties for both armies. Ruoyi would also like to thank you." Ye Ruoyi did not continue to be aggressive.


    "Yao Junde is a general of my Luo City Army, after all. I don''t know if Miss Ye can kindly return us his head. I will bring it back to Luo City so that I can answer to his family as well," Chen Hu said with a sigh as he looked at the head that still had his eyes wide open.


    "ording to the rules of the Ye Banner Battalion, whoever cuts off the head has ownership of it." Ye Ruoyi threw the head back to the battalionmander.


    The battalionmander caught the head and smirked at Chen Hu arrogantly.


    "The Ye Banner Battalion rewards merits based on collecting heads. Marching soldiers would often wear a string of enemy heads at their waists, shocking anyone who sees them. This Chen Hu knows this. But the Luo City Army is not an enemy after all, and we¡¯re also on the same side. Is this really necessary?" Chen Hu said with his head lowered.


    "Give it to him." A voice suddenly sounded, and everyone turned their heads to realise it was Sikong Qianluo who had been silent up till then. Sikong Qianluo''s eyes were hollow and expressionless, as she wiped the blood from her face. "Anyway, he had nothing to do with this affair and he just gave up his life here. Why insist on taking possession of his head?"


    The battalionmander nced at Ye Ruoyi, and Ye Ruoyi sighed and nodded lightly. The battalionmander turned around and threw the head into Chen Hu¡¯s hands.


    Chen Hu pulled his horse¡¯s reins. "Gratitude to the Ye Banner Battalion. And also to thisdy."


    "Just go. I hope I won''t see you again." Sikong Qianluo turned her head.


    Chen Hu flicked his horse whip and followed after the Luo City Army to leave.


    Sikong Qianluo whistled sharply, and a horse that was waiting obediently in the distance galloped over. She flipped onto the horse and looked at Ye Ruoyi. "Ye-jiejie."


    Ye Ruoyi trotted over beside her and patted her on the shoulder. "You did really well."


    "Will more people die in the future?" Sikong Qianluo asked her softly.


    Ye Ruoyi couldn''t bear to look her in the eyes. She looked aside and nodded after a long silence. "Most likely."


    The battalionmander rode his horse over and smiled. "That¡¯s what happens on a battlefield. You don¡¯t want to kill others, but other people want to kill you. When our Ye Banner Battalion crosses through a battlefield, we are known for our killing instincts. But, we don¡¯t want to kill them either. During the day, we are the devils in front of their eyes, but at night, those we¡¯ve killed will also haunt us in our nightmares. But since we¡¯re on the battlefield, we must have the resolve to put our lives on the line."


    "Are we already on a battlefield?" Sikong Qianluo asked in a low voice.


    "Of course." The battalionmander nodded.


    "I don''t want to kill anyone." Sikong Qianluo shook the spear in her hand. "General, you have been in the army for many years. Can you tell me how we can kill less people to end this war?"


    "We once confronted Nanjue¡¯s great army of one hundred thousand and fought for a whole year. Sixty thousand of them died, and we lost forty thousand. A total of one hundred thousand remains were buried in the south. Where the bones were buried was constantly haunted by ghosts, and it rained heavily for three months. Just now, our Ye Banner Battalion and the Luo City Army fought for a quarter of an hour. One person died." The battalionmander slowly said, "Win as fast and as swift as you can. The faster we end this war, the fewer the dead people. The goal is not to kill as many enemies as you can. Winning this war is the most important thing."


    "Alright. Then we will win this quickly," Sikong Qianluo said resolutely, her eyes looking ahead into the distance.


    "You like Chuhe very much, don''t you?" Ye Ruoyi asked her with a smile.


    "His name is Xiao Se." Sikong Qianluo flicked her horse¡¯s reins and galloped ahead.


    Ye Ruoyi stroked her horse¡¯s mane and nodded. "Alright. Then, let¡¯s go meet Xiao Se, and then we will win this war! Soldiers, get ready and move out!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the ins, a lone man on a horse was galloping at full speed.


    The horse was a fine yebei horse capable of riding thousands of miles a day tirelessly. The rider was also a talented man who was gifted from birth, once recognised by both inside and outside the imperial court to be the heir to the throne.


    At this moment, he was really furious.


    Because he hadn¡¯t encountered many enemies along the way. The entire situation made no sense. The only exnation was that someone had removed those obstacles for him. But he had wanted to ride straight into Heavenly Revtions on his own. He knew it would be very difficult but he wanted to make the attempt.


    He raved at the sky, venting all the resentment he felt in his heart.


    The horse under him neighed and came to a stop.


    There was a man with a sword blocking his way.


    The man wore a hat, and the huge sword in his hand was several timesrger than an ordinary sword.


    Xiao Se scoffed, "You again."


    He used "again" because when he left Heavenly Revtions years ago, the man who stood in his way was also this man. Back then, he was called a rare talent gifted from birth. He entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at a young age and inherited the Wuji staff, but yet, he was leagues away from a match for this opponent in front of him.


    Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian.


    "I thought there would be an army of thousandsing to stop me. I didn''t expect that in the end, it¡¯s just you," Xiao Se sneered coldly.


    Yan Zhantian thrust his sword into the ground and raised a hand to take off his hat. Slowly, he said, "I am an army of thousands."

 Chapter 301 A Battle to Break Through Realms

    <h4>Chapter 301 A Battle to Break Through Realms</h4>


    Xiao Se jumped off his horse and reached for the Wuji staff at his waist.


    When his meridians were injured and he forcefully exerted himself into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, he used this staff in a confrontation with two Hidden River Heads of Houses, eventually killing the Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao. Although the two Hidden River Heads of Houses were already injured at the time, this was still a shocking aplishment.


    "I heard that you killed Xie Qidao," Yan Zhantian said ambiguously. "All these years, even though you could no longer use your internal strength, it looks like you haven¡¯t stopped training your staff techniques."


    "Yes. I train my staff every day. Every single day, I¡¯ve waited for this day." Xiao Se patted the horse''s rump and gestured at it to leave the battlefield.


    "This day?" Yan Zhantian repeated with interest.


    "The day of my rematch with you," Xiao Se said resolutely.


    Yan Zhantian shook his head and sneered, "You can cut out the false bravado. Your meridians have only recently been restored. In terms of your realm, you¡¯re at most in the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. Compared to back when we fought outside Heavenly Revtions City, you¡¯re much weaker now. What are you going to fight me with?"


    "But suddenly, I don¡¯t feel like fighting you anymore." Xiao Se lowered his staff. "I have a question to ask you."


    Yan Zhantian frowned and pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Xiao Se disregarded his reaction and continued, "I always thought you were the one who destroyed my meridians, but someone told me. The internal energy that lingered in my body waspletely different from your internal energy. Besides you, who else came that day?"


    Yan Zhantian froze for a moment, his eyes bing cold. "You seem to have made a mistake."


    "Mistake?" Xiao Se bent his knees slightly and gripped his staff tighter.


    "I never answer other people''s questions. If others want to ask me something, they have to first ask my sword." Yan Zhantian drew his sword abruptly.


    The first move, Sword Drawn with Fury.


    Xiao Se took a flying leap and swung his long staff.


    A suit of blue robes flew past and the long staff exploded in the air like flowers blooming.


    His staff lifted, and there was one staff flower, two staff flowers, three staff flowers!


    His staff raised up, it shed into ten, then a hundred flowers.


    His staff swung, and suddenly it became thousands and tens of thousands of flowers!


    This was the First Wuji Staff!


    The tip of the staff emitted a screeching sound, as if an evil power that was suppressed inside was about to break free of the staff.


    Yan Zhantian¡¯s sword move met Xiao Se¡¯s staff and the two brushed past each other.


    Yan Zhantian frowned. "The qi that was in you just then. What is that?"


    Xiao Se smirked bitterly and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had just exhausted thest of the qi that Mo Yi left in his body. It was the qi of a martial expert in a realm above the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. Though it was a mere wisp, it was extraordinary and even Yan Zhantian could feel the immense power behind this qi. But after this move, Xiao Se truly had to rely on himself now. He turned around, smirked slightly, and looked at Yan Zhantian. "Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?"


    Yan Zhantian narrowed his eyes and the strength he poured into gripping his sword increased further.


    Sword name, Army Destroyer. The most tyrannical sword among the top ten famous swords.


    Xiao Se was not afraid at all. He imitated Yan Zhantian''s tone and said, "If you want to ask me something, you have to first ask my staff!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A roadside tea shop.


    Almost the entire tea shop had been destroyed with tables and chairs scattered all over the floor. Only the table where Tang Lian was sitting could be considered intact.


    Tang Lian sat there, his entire body emitting steam.


    The assassin from Su House, Su Zhan, code-named Greedy Wolf, stood outside the tea shop. The patter of rain washed off the blood stains on his body and the sword he was holding in his hand was already broken.


    "Snow Moon City¡¯s da-shixiong sure lives up to his name." Su Zhan bowed his head mildly.


    Tang Lian looked at the seven untouched cups of wine on the table without raising his head. "In that case, why don¡¯t you retreat?"


    Su Zhan shook his head. "I''m afraid we¡¯re going to do something shameful next, in order to save us some trouble."


    "If you can¡¯t win, attack together. I would have thought an organisation like Hidden River would be different." Tang Lian raised the first cup, Tianshu, of the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine on the table, and tipped his head back to drink it all at once. ¡°That truly makes one feel regret."


    Su Zhan took a step back hurriedly.


    After drinking that cup of wine, the steam emitting from Tang Lian''s body became denser, and the power in his body suddenly changed, bing sharper and more overbearing.


    Xiaobai drank 30 cups in a row, the noble spirit at his fingertips roared like springtime thunder. Back when Xie Xuan gifted the ¡¶Wine Scripture¡· to Tang Lian, he had recited this line. But, it wasn¡¯t until Tang Lian returned from Peni Ind and returned to the Tang n to concentrate on studying the ¡¶Wine Scripture¡·, that he understood the meaning of this sentence. The ¡¶Wine Scripture¡· recorded various methods to brew many types of wines, and thest volume was called Wine of Ascension. The wine that was recorded in it could be brewed into the world¡¯s ultimate wine, and some special medicinal ingredients could be added to this wine. Drinking this sort of wine could instantly increase your internal strength, but the process was very painful. If you could get past it, your skills would increase greatly. But if you couldn¡¯t get past it, you would die on the spot. That day in Snow Moon City, Baili Dongjun met Lei Wujie by chance and the Wind Flower Snow Moon that he invited him to drink was brewed based on thest volume of the ¡¶Wine Scripture¡·. Also, when Baili Dongjun told Lei Wujie that if he drank another cup, he would definitely die because he could tell that Lei Wujie could not survive the subsequent bacsh. This was what they called the Wine of Ascension. You could ascend to Heaven and be a man above all others, or you could ascend to Heaven and give up your life to the underworld.


    Tang Lian smacked his lips and sighed. "I don''t even know if I brewed it right or not. Although the form is the same, it tastes really awful whenpared to shifu¡¯s Starry Night wine."


    Tens of assassins simultaneously drew their weapons from their waists. Su Zhan looked at the aura on Tang Lian that waspletely different from before and murmured, "Unfettered Heavenly Realm."


    After Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie, Tang Lian also entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. The three heroes of the current generation of Snow Moon City were not the least inferior to the three legendary disciples of the previous generation!


    Tang Lian closed his eyes and exhaled a long sigh.


    The drops of rain thatnded on his body instantly turned into mist.


    This was the internal strength imparted by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, Epass Heaven.


    Tang Lian waved a gentle hand, and all the rain water condensed into his palm, transforming into a long stream.


    The unique martial arts imparted by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, Burgeoning Ocean.


    Tang Lian pushed a gentle fist out, and his one fist move sent Su Zhan flying back.


    Also imparted by Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, fist technique, Harness the Sea.


    Maybe it was Heaven that arranged for it to be raining today. Baili Dongjun loved the sea and a lot of his martial arts were gained by an epiphany by the sea. On a rainy day like this, he could snatch a decisive opportunity.


    Or perhaps it was all a joke by Heaven, giving Tang Lian the illusion that he could win.


    A total of twenty-one Hidden River killers.


    Just one of Su Zhan could almost fight to a draw with Tang Lian before he broke through the realm. Now, there were twenty-one of them attacking at the same time. Even if he had broken through to the next realm, even if a rainy day could afford him a decisive opportunity, how could he win? How could he possibly do it?


    Tang Lian was forced to retreat by twenty-one swords. Heughed, raised Tianxuan from the table and once again, drank it all in one go!


    "Come on! Again!"

 Chapter 302 Starry Night Seven Cups

    <h4>Chapter 302 Starry Night Seven Cups</h4>


    "Tianji!" Tang Lian turned around, drank the third cup of wine, and attacked again. This time, he was so fast that he wouldn¡¯t have been outdone by Xiao Se when he exerted his Cloud Step Wind Riding skill.


    "Tianquan!" Again, Tang Lian retreated into the tea shop and drank the fourth cup of wine. This time, his eyes were flushed and mist surrounded his entire body, somewhat resembling Lei Wujie when he exerted his zing Arts.


    Tang Lian attacked a total of four times.


    Of the twenty-one assassins, seven had fallen but there were another fourteen. Of the remaining fourteen, seven were bruised and battered, and at the very least, they would not be able to lift the hands they used to hold their weapons for the next few months.


    "Seven more to go." Tang Lian was still sitting on the tea table with thest three cups of wine he had yet to drink.


    Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang.


    And there were seven people outside the tea shop.


    Tang Lian frowned and looked at the man standing at the end. The man had arge golden-backed sabre on his back. During the four times that Tang Lian attacked, he did not make a single move. He simply stood where he was, straight as a pole. Tang Lian was confident that if he drank another cup of wine, he would be able to take care of the rest, except for the one who had yet to make a move.


    How strong was he? Was it worth him drinking another cup?


    But, if he drank that cup of Kaiyang¡­


    Tang Lian picked up Yuheng, raised his head and drank it. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    Six assassins moved at the same time. This was the first time they initiated the attack.


    At this moment, Tang Lian was more than just the head disciple of Snow Moon City. In their eyes, his strength was alreadyparable to the three Heads of Houses.


    Tang Lian seemed to be drunk, his eyes suddenly blurry, and he whispered softly, "I was once a youth in a y of the human world, and I saw the most ultimate scene in the world."


    He struck a fist, and six swords crumpled in session.


    "I once sang all the songs of the mundane world, and met a person who weaved a cocoon without regret."


    He struck with both fists again, and the six assassins were forced to crouch on the ground by the fist wind.


    "I also once entered a ten-year dream in a sh, and saw a scarlet martial world, boundless with skeletal remains. Heroes stood in great numbers, as they drew forth their swords and shouted loudly!"


    Fist after fist, Tang Lian''s drunken poems became louder and louder. He had never felt more carefree in his life. That ss of Yuheng wine seemed to have opened his mind.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had be the Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, dead drunk on the battlefield, smiling up at the sky, and hisughter was filled with the heroic and carefree emotions in his heart.


    No, he was himself. He was Tang Lian. This was the real him, not the severe head disciple who represented Snow Moon City, nor the Xuanwu Guardian who guarded the prince of Beili, just Tang Lian. The real Tang Lian!


    "Kneel!" Tang Lian waved his arm, and six people all knelt onto the ground.


    The assassin with therge golden-backed sabre finally made his move. He swung the long sabre off his back and took one step tond in front of Tang Lian. He swung the long sabre downwards, his de aura bitingly cold, and it was far more terrifying than thebined strength of the previous six assassins! Tang Lian reached out his palm to block.


    The assassin with the sabre retreated three steps.


    Tang Lian reached for thest two cups of wine, retreated to the deepest part of the tea shop and carefully put thest two cups of wine down. He looked at the assassin with the sabre and frowned. "You¡¯re very powerful. If you¡¯d attacked from the start, then your people wouldn¡¯t have been so severely injured."


    "I never join with another to fight. Just one person is enough to kill a man. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been." The assassin with the sabre panted lightly.


    "You¡¯re good. What¡¯s your name?" Tang Lian asked.


    The assassin with the sabre said evenly, "Xie Jidao."


    Tang Lian suddenly found the person in front of him seemed a little familiar, and said in confusion, "Then, Xie Qidao is your¡­"


    "He¡¯s my older brother. But I didn''te for his sake. His skills couldn¡¯t match up so he died. That¡¯s it." Xie Jidao hefted his sabre. "You only have two cups of wine left."


    "But you¡¯re the only one left." Tang Lian looked at the two cups of wine on the table.


    With his current strength, he was confident he could defeat the man in front of him. But the intense shock of drinking five cups of wine at once was already making him a little dizzy. He could not be sure how long he could hold on. Soon, the qi in his body would gush out forcefully. Even if his life would not be in danger, he would probably have to lie in bed for at least ten to fifteen days.


    End this fight quickly!


    Tang Lian did not hesitate further. He picked up Kaiyang from the table and smiled bitterly. "This is already my limit." After speaking, he drank it all.


    He felt like his body was being engulfed in mes and he was no longer feeling the heartiness from the previous cup of wine. Now, he felt as if tens of thousands of bugs were crawling all over his body and biting him!


    "Argh!" Tang Lian¡¯s eyes rounded in an angry re, his hair standing on their ends. He rushed at Xie Jidao to attack, sending one fist straight for his long sabre.


    "Break!"


    The long sabre shattered in an instant!


    Xie Jidao''s eyes widened in disbelief. A moment ago, he was still confident he could fight Tang Lian, but the next moment, therge golden-backed sabre which was his pride was smashed into pieces by Tang Lian¡¯s palm. What sort of power was this? This wasn¡¯t just the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. This was alreadyparable to the overbearing power of the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian!


    "Rise!" Tang Lian waved his hand furiously upwards and the fragments of the sabre flew up together with Xie Jidao''s body before he brought the corpse down to m heavily into the ground.


    Neat and tidy, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Tang Lian breathed a long exhale, and the feeling of his body being bitten and chewed suddenly disappeared. Instead, all that was left was a feeling of emptiness and bewilderment. All the power in his body hollowed out in an instant, and only a deep fatigue took its ce. He couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge to close his eyes.


    Fortunately, everything was over. Tang Lian felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier, but he forced himself to stay up and picked up thest cup of wine. Although the twenty-one assassins were no longer in any shape to fight for now, there were still many who were only injured. If he really lost consciousness here, he was afraid he would be killed by a single sword. But, just as he prepared to leave, he felt a sudden shock in his heart.


    Murderous aura.


    A total of seven very powerful murderous aura.


    He had clearly beaten down everyone. Why was there still such a powerful murderous aura?


    Tang Lian forced himself to exert hisst bit of qi and turned around to look.


    There were seven people standing, and their eyes were watching him coldly. Those were the seven people he had defeated at the start of the fight. But, they were only pretending, lying in wait for this final chance.


    Now Tang Lian still had a cup of wine, but there were seven people in front of him.


    The ones at the forefront were Su Zhan, who started the whole fight with his sword, and two other assassins who were also armed with swords.


    "Your wine was named after the seven stars of Beidou, known as the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine. Coincidentally, we are also named after the stars. I am Greedy Wolf, and the two of them are Seven Kills and The Vanquisher," Su Zhan said lightly.


    Tang Lian calmed down and said slowly, "Sha Po Lang." He naturally knew these three stars with the strongest killing power.


    "I can tell. You¡¯ve run out of energy." Su Zhan nced at Xie Jidao''s body on the ground and sighed. He drew a short de from his waist. "You still have thatst cup of wine, but I think you probably won¡¯t drink it."


    Tang Lian picked up the cup of Yaoguang and asked quietly, "Won¡¯t I drink it?"

 Chapter 303 The Lotus Falls like a Star from the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 303 The Lotus Falls like a Star from the Sky</h4>


    (Note: Tang Lian¡¯s name means lotus.)


    "Although this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a magical wine, I know that if you drink another cup, you will definitely die," Su Zhan said softly.


    "But if I don''t drink it, will I survive?" Tang Lian looked at Su Zhan.


    Su Zhan looked stunned for a moment, then said evenly, "It¡¯s a free road. We can each go our separate ways."


    Tang Lian responded in all seriousness, "Some of your men have died, and some are crippled."


    "Their skills were inferior. As killers, if we can¡¯t kill our prey and are killed instead, there¡¯s nothing we canin about," Su Zhan said.


    "As expected of Hidden River killers." Tang Lian chuckled. "What you just said was really callous."


    "So¡­" Su Zhan turned sideways, opening a gap in the road.


    Tang Lian sighed, raised the cup of Yaoguang, and drank it.


    The Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine had all been drunk.


    "But just what is your Hidden River worth? To think you can negotiate terms with us, Snow Moon City?"


    Tang Lian''s eyes were instantly as bright as the North Star, and the exhaustion that he¡¯d felt after drinking the sixth cup Kaiyang vanished in an instant. A powerful qi flowed out of his body!


    "Attack!" Su Zhan''s eyes gleamed coldly and he thrust forward with his short de.


    "Break." Tang Lian raised a finger and spoke evenly.


    The short de in Su Zhan''s hand broke into two halves as if responding to the order.


    "Stop!" Tang Lian held out another finger.


    A hole appeared immediately in Su Zhan''s chest. He lowered his head and watched the blood gushing out of his chest, his eyes wide with disbelief. "This¡­ this is impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible." Tang Lian waved his hand, and Su Zhan flew out like the line he was tied to had snapped. "Sha Po Lang? Do you think it sounds impressive?"


    The remaining six assassins exchanged nces and immediately moved, shing in a direction away from the tea shop at the same time. Tang Lian had only made one move, but they already knew that even if they were to all attack at the same time, they were not his match.


    "Where are you people going?" Tang Lian was already standing at the door of the tea shop, not knowing when he actually moved. He looked up at the sky and said in a low voice, "The rain has stopped. It¡¯s time to get on the road."


    A single emotion surged through the hearts of the six assassins at the same time - fear. This was the kind of emotion that they, as hunters, loved to see in their prey. That was a despair that came from the depth of their hearts, the kind of despair that only appeared after one had lost all faith in any chance of survival. But this time, they were no longer the hunters. They were the prey.


    "Lianyue always said that even the best of the Tang n¡¯s hidden weapons was not considered top rate. The best hidden weapon was to use all things in the world as a hidden weapon. I always wanted to try it, but today is the only time I¡¯ve had the chance." Tang Lian stomped his foot heavily onto the ground. All the fragments of the swords and sabres suddenly flew up. "Fall!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Lian''er, Father and Mother are going on a long trip. You stay in Tang n and look after yourself."


    "Father, where are you going?"


    "A ce that¡¯s far away, but after a year, we will return."


    "Lian''er understands." The quiet-faced child bowed respectfully to his parents who were already in the distance.


    That year, Tang Lian was only six years old. After his parents left, he followed his parents¡¯ instructions and prepared three meals a day for himself and attended lessons with the Tang n Outer School. The year passed like that, ordinary yet full of hardship. During this year, he was sometimes bullied by the older disciples of the Outer School and sometimes had his food deducted by the steward in charge of provisions. But he never cried even once. Yet, his parents still didn¡¯t return, so another year passed.


    Two years had passed since that day, and it was snowing heavily like goose feathersing down. Tang Lian sat on the steps in front of the Tang n fortress, looking into the distance.


    From dawn to noon, from noon to dusk, and from dusk to night. He continuously brushed off the snow on his body and rubbed his hands repeatedly so that he didn¡¯t freeze. Thenterns in the Tang n fortress were already lit up, illuminating the road in front of the Tang n fortress.


    But those two figures never appeared at the end of the road.


    He waited one more year, but the oue remained unchanged.


    Tang Lian finally cried. He felt a burst of grief flood his heart and he knelt onto the ground. He looked at the long and deserted street and wailed loudly, "Father, Mother. Why aren''t you back yet? Lian''er can''t take it anymore."


    "Your name is Tang Lian." A gentle voice sounded next to his ear. Tang Lian wiped away his tears and raised his head to see a stranger. The man wore a ck feathered coat and he didn¡¯t have an umbre, yet the snow didn¡¯t fall on him.


    "This disciple is Tang Lian." Although Tang Lian didn''t know the other man, he could tell at a nce that he was someone very important.


    "Your parents are nevering back. From now on, you will live with me." The man walked forward after saying this, but stopped after a few steps. Tang Lian didn''t follow him, still standing in ce in a daze. The man turned around, took a look at Tang Lian, and suddenly reached out a hand. "My name is Tang Lianyue, and you can call me shifu from now on."


    Nine yearster, it was once again a snowy night.


    Tang Liany in the snow, bleeding from his body. The snow hey on was slowly being stained with blood.


    He wondered if back then, his parents were also like him at this moment, lying on the ground in a ce that nobody knew, waiting quietly for death without anyone knowing.


    "You are dying." Azy voice suddenly sounded.


    Tang Lian was shocked, but he didn''t have any strength left in his limbs. He couldn¡¯t even move, and couldn¡¯t see the face of the person who¡¯d spoken.


    "Would you like a cup of wine to keep warm? You must be half-frozen, lying here on such a cold day?" The man propped a sk of wine up to his mouth. Tang Lian inhaled a short breath and smelled a strong fragrance of wine.


    "Will you drink?" The man shook the sk slightly again.


    Tang Lian shook his head. "I won¡¯t drink."


    "Why won¡¯t you drink?" The man asked.


    Tang Lian turned away. "If you¡¯re here to humiliate me, you can give up on that thought."


    "You really are exactly as Tang Lianyue described, a piece of rock." The man sighed. He flicked the wine sk gently and the wine inside flowed into Tang Lian''s mouth. Tang Lian felt the pain in his body slowly dissipate, and he also started regaining his strength a little.


    The man lifted his wine sk, tipped his head back and took a sip before wiping his mouth. He chuckled. "From now on, you will have another shifu. My name is Baili Dongjun."


    "Baili Dongjun?" Tang Lian asked in shock. "That Baili Dongjun!"


    "Yes, that Baili Dongjun who is more powerful than Tang Lianyue."


    Tang Lian was walking slowly on the road as these past events shed in his mind like a revolvingntern. He walked up to a hillside and saw the waiter from the tea shop sitting there in a daze. He seemed a little scared and was presently drinking his wine, one mouthful at a time, to suppress his fear.


    "Don''t be afraid." Tang Lian sat down beside him and said softly.


    The waiter came back to his senses and looked at him. "Young master!"


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all over. It''s just that the tea shop has been destroyed, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go back there." Tang Lian took out a silver ingot from his clothes and ced it into the waiter¡¯s hand. "You take this and go give it to your shop owner. Tell him I apologise."


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you¡­" The waiter asked as he epted the silver ingot and calmed himself down.


    "It''s nothing. Just a little tired." Tang Lian looked ahead into the distance. "I want to sit for a while."


    The waiter nodded, his body trembling a little, and didn''t ask further.


    "Do you still have wine?" Tang Lian asked suddenly.


    "There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a little more." The waiter hurriedly handed the wine jug over.


    Tang Lian took the jug and said, "Back then, I would never drink a single drop. Now, I¡¯ve be a drunkard." After speaking, he raised his head and drank the remaining wine in the jug at once.


    "Who would have thought, the first sip of wine in my life was so ultimate, but thest sip of wine is so mediocre.


    "So regretful.


    "Shifu, Tang Lian won¡¯t see you again in this life." Tang Lian put down the wine jug and simply closed his eyes.

 Chapter 304 Seeing the lotus blossoming unstained, I knew your purity endured

    <h4>Chapter 304 Seeing the lotus blossoming unstained, I knew your purity endured</h4>


    Thirty miles outside of Heavenly Revtions City, Fanruo Temple.


    There was a lotus flower in the temple, and on this day of the first snow of winter, it suddenly bloomed.


    The old monk sitting in the meditation hall had been meditating continuously for nine days, and on this day, he finally opened his eyes. He opened the door, approached the courtyard, and looked at the lotus flower which had suddenly bloomed. He whispered the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha."


    "Seeing the lotus blossoming unstained, I knew your purity endured. Shifu, during your meditation, you must have gained enlightenment and with the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessings, this lotus was able to bloom in the winter!" A little novice said giddily, as he ran over with excitement.


    The old monk sighed and rubbed the head of the little novice monk. "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, what do you know. When snow falls in summer and lotus blooms in winter, these are phenomena that go against nature. They are never good omens. During my meditation over thest few days, were there visitors to the temple?"


    "Yes, there¡¯s a monk. But he¡¯s so good-looking, I thought he was a nun. But when I opened my mouth to ask, he grabbed me and beat me up. Shifu, you must seek justice on my behalf." The little novice monk mumbled, looking like he had been bullied a lot over the past few days.


    "Go then, and invite that guest here." The old monk sighed.


    The little novice monk responded with a short reply and quietly retreated, but as soon as he left, the beautiful monk in white came over and walked past him. The monk in white also rubbed the little bald head of the little novice monk. "Little baldy, did you squeal on me?"


    The little novice monk¡¯s eyes reddened, and he ran off with a bitter "peh".


    The old monk sighed. "You¡¯re also a Sect Leader now, how can you behave like a child."


    "Wangchou-shishu, I have very few elders left in the world. When I¡¯m here, won¡¯t you let me rx a little." The monk in white was naturally the current Sect Leader of Outerheaven, Ye Anshi, and disciple of the former Snowy Peak Temple¡¯s Dhy¨¡na Master Wangyou, Wuxin. And the old monk in front of him could be called one of the veterans of the Buddhist sects in Beili. The grey-robed Dhy¨¡na Master Wangchou once sat with masters from the Western Regions to debate doctrines and defeated seven great Buddhist masters in a row. He once discussed Daoism with State Preceptor Qi Tianchen for three days, and as they were acknowledged leaders of their respective sects, they publicly demonstrated that the disputes between Buddhism and Daoism had no victory or defeat. So no matter how much higher in esteem Beili treated Daoism, Mingde Emperor would still visit Fanruo Temple once a year to listen to this grey-robed Dhy¨¡na Master¡¯s teachings.


    Master Wangchou smiled. "If you were really here to visit your elders, then this old monk wouldn¡¯t havee out."


    "Really? So, shishu knew that I¡¯m here. I thought you came to see this lotus flower." Wuxin looked at the lotus, and for some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity in his heart.


    Master Wangchou did not deny. "Indeed, I felt something strange about this lotus flower."


    "Who nted this lotus?" Wuxin asked.


    "Over ten years ago, a couple who were severely injured fled to this Fanruo Temple. The man died that night, and the woman was also in a critical condition. She died shortly afterwards, and held on desperately to herst breath. She asked if I could save her, but with one nce, I could tell she wouldn¡¯t live much longer, but I couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth. So, I asked if she had anyone in the world who would miss her. She said she had a child in her hometown, but he was all alone and had no one to look after him. She also said that her child¡¯s name was a single word, Lian, meaning lotus. So I let her nt a lotus flower in this courtyard. The lotus is the most pure and genuine flower in the world. Although they were separated by thousands of miles, it could still protect her child to remain untainted, to always be pure of mind and refined," Wangchou recalled the past as he exined slowly.


    "Were the couple from Tang n?" Wuxin asked suddenly.


    Wangshou was taken aback. "Shizhi has true prescience. How do you even know that?"


    Wuxin chuckled. "It¡¯s just that I met someone before and his name was also a single word, Lian. His character is very simr to what shishu described too. However, nting a lotus thousands of miles away can protect a child and keep him safe. Even if Fanruo Temple is a sacred ground of Buddhism, that would be too far-fetched."


    "It was just for peace of mind. When the woman died, nting this lotus flower was better than doing nothing at all." Wangshou sighed. "It was just to keep as a memory."


    "But today, why did the lotus suddenly bloom?" Wuxin frowned slightly.


    Wangshou shook his head. "When snow falls in summer and lotus blooms in winter, these are all strange phenomena that go against nature. They can¡¯t be good."


    As soon as Master Wangchou spoke, that extremely exuberant lotus flower that was in full bloom suddenly withered.


    The flowers and leaves suddenly turned into dust and dissipated into the pond.


    "What!" Wuxin eximed in shock.


    Wangchou sighed and whispered the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha."


    "What''s going on?" Wuxin looked at Wangchou anxiously, but Wangchou merely shook his head. Wuxin asked anxiously, "Could something have happened to him?"


    "When the sun reaches noon, it will begin to set. When the moon is full, it will begin to wane. Everything will start to fail after it reaches its zenith." Wangchou''s expression suddenly changed, and he turned to Wuxin with a serious face. "You should also remember these words. Speak then, why have youe to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "To seek the past."


    "The past is over, why persist in seeking it?"


    "If I don¡¯t know my past, how can I talk about my future? If the past should be forgotten, then everything that happens now, won¡¯t it be the past of tomorrow? Everything in the world bes the past, so I can remain uncaring, ignorant, and unknowing of it all?"


    "What discourse! Is that how Wangyou taught you?" Wanghou scolded fiercely.


    "Shifu never taught me to recite scriptures, nor did he teach me to follow the doctrines. He only taught me to follow my heart. If I don¡¯t follow my heart, how do I follow others? If I don¡¯t consider myself, how do I consider others?" Wuxin looked at Wangchou, his eyes stern and forbidding.


    Wangchou sighed. "You are right. If you don¡¯t follow your heart, how do you follow others? If you don¡¯t consider yourself, how do you consider others? You want to follow your own heart, consider yourself, but the matters of this world, your matters, do they really affect you alone?"


    Wuxin shook his head. "But everyone has to answer for what he has done."


    "Not everything has an answer, nor does everything require getting an answer for." Wangchou pointed at the lotus flower in the pond that had turned to dust. "If your obsession is too strong, you will burn yourself to death."


    "I met him several times, and consider him half a friend. He saved me once, and I also saved him back. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I know that even if he died, he would never have regretted it," Wuxin said solemnly.


    Wangchou waved his sleeves and pointed in the direction of Heavenly Revtions City. "Very well, do not regret. The road is there, go then."


    "Shishu!" Wuxin suddenly bent his knees and knelt down.


    "You came here because you wanted to tell me that you¡¯re going. I¡¯ve tried to stop you. Although I wasn¡¯t sessful, I can at least have peace of mind." Wangchou looked down at Wuxin. "Isn¡¯t that so?"


    Wuxin didn''t raise his head, but continued to kneel in ce.


    "Go then." Wangchou sighed. "But don¡¯t look down on your shishu. With a shizhi like you, I will never have peace of mind."

 Chapter 305 Chuhe as Luminous as the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 305 Chuhe as Luminous as the Moon</h4>


    On the official highway, Xiao Se and Yan Zhantian stood facing each other. Yan Zhantian sneered and raised his sword. "This time, no one wille to rescue you."


    Xiao Se eyed the huge Army Destroyer sword and yawned. "Why would I need someone else to rescue me!"


    "Just relying on yourself in that Vajra Mortal Realm?" With one nce, Yan Zhantian saw through Xiao Se''s current skill level.


    "With one staff, I am Unrestrained!" Xiao Se took a flying leap, exerting his Cloud Step Wind Riding skill to the extreme, and with one step, arrived in front of Yan Zhantian.


    His long staff swung down, Yan Zhantian''s sword moved slightly, and he dispersed all of the power in that strike!


    "Second staff, enter Unfettered!" Xiao Se shouted, raised his long staff, and swung it down again!


    Within moments, he progressed two realms in session! What would have taken tens of years of intense training was a mere thought for Xiao Se!


    But back then, Xiao Se was also in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, yet he couldn¡¯t get past more than a few rounds under Yan Zhantian''s hands. How was he different now?


    Of course he was different! Yan Zhantian felt the power within the staff, leaped back lightly, and backed away. Xiao Se hit the ground with his staff, smashing a hole asrge as a man.


    "Not bad. After spending thesest few years tempering yourself, you are indeed much stronger than before. Although you¡¯re also in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm like before, the present you are qualified to fight with me," Yan Zhantian said evenly.


    Xiao Se raised his long staff and gasped for breath. Of course, he knew that even if he managed to progress two realms in a sh, the gap between him and Yan Zhantian was still huge. If he wanted to defeat his opponent, he had to use all of his power and stake it all in one desperate move.


    Yan Zhantian suddenly withdrew his sword.


    Xiao Se furrowed his brows, his grip tight on his staff.


    "I won''t kill you." Yan Zhantian turned around slowly.


    "Why?" Xiao Se asked.


    Yan Zhantian sneered briefly. "There is no why." When he attacked, he never gave a chance. When he killed, he never asked right or wrong. Whenever Yan Zhantian killed, it was never a matter of reason. In the same way, when he didn¡¯t kill, he also didn¡¯t need a reason.


    "Farewell. I look forward to the day when you be a true martial expert. When the dayes, I wille and kill you again!" Yan Zhantian leapt into the air and swept away.


    Xiao Se let out a long sigh of relief and slowly put down his long staff.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ride! Ride!" Lanyue Marquis waved his horse whip vigorously, leading a thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards in a fast-paced gallop. But suddenly, he saw a figure in the distanceing towards them, his speed a cause for rm. He hurriedly pulled his reins. "Whoa! All men on guard! All men on guard!"


    In the time it took for Lanyue Marquis to shout hismands, the figure had already arrived in front of them. The man wore a huge hat to cover his face, and he carried a huge long sword on his back. He did not ride a horse, but he was much faster than the guards on their horses. As he approached them, the man suddenly drew his sword.


    Lanyue Marquis also drew his sabre in response.


    Everyone in Heavenly Revtions City knew that Lanyue Marquis often carried an exquisite long sabre at his waist. At first they thought it was just for show because no one had ever seen him draw it before. But, once, he encountered assassins from the Western Regions. With a single wave of his long sabre, Lanyue Marquis cut off three heads and people realised that Lanyue Marquis¡¯s martial arts were by no means ordinary.


    He did not unsheath his sabre easily, only when he faced dangerous enemies.


    Lanyue Marquis had just drawn his sabre when he immediately sheathed it again.


    The swordsman wearing the hat stood next to Lanyue Marquis¡¯s horse, his huge sword thrusted into the soil.


    One thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards, and not a single one of them saw exactly what happened.


    Only Lanyue Marquis knew that he made a move with his sabre just now, and the man in front of him also made a sword move. At first nce, the oue could not be determined, but his sabre was forced back into its sheath yet his opponent¡¯s swordnded firmly beside him.


    Their rtive strength was obvious.


    Furthermore, the power in the sword just now was way too strong. Right now, his hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Lanyue Marquis reached out his left hand, pretending to steady his right hand in a casual manner as he asked with a smile, "Yan Zhantian?"


    The Wrath Sword Immortal had always had a disagreeable personality, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t give any face to this Marquis who held overwhelming influence as the regent of the state. He sneered andmented, "The sabre is very beautiful, the sabre techniques are pathetic."


    Lanyue Marquis shook his head and said, "I have to handle state affairs, after all. Of course I can¡¯t train daily like you, Mister."


    "You have state affairs but instead of handling them, why are you ignoring your post as regent of state in Heavenly Revtions toe out here in the wilderness?" Yan Zhantian asked with interest.


    "I¡¯ve always heard that Mister holds himself aloof from the world and its concerns, going about killing people and setting fire. Why? Have you be interested in my Beili state affairs? This Marquis is really surprised," Lanyue Marquis said with a faint smile.


    "Golden Lanyue Marquis? Goodbye." Yan Zhantian drew his long sword from the ground, took a flying leap and left. Hepletely ignored the one thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards.


    Lanyue Marquis breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed a terrible thing to meet Yan Zhantian. Such a person was not afraid of power, and cared even less for etiquette. Although the one thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards were all courageous men, even adding in his own sabre, they would not have been his match. Fortunately, Yan Zhantian didn''t seem interested in stopping them. Otherwise, he would be dead right there before he could meet the person he was looking for.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Lanyue Marquis flicked his reins, and the whole battalion travelled for another few miles on the road. Suddenly, they saw a rider in blue robes rushing towards them. Lanyue Marquis watched him intently and eximed in joy, "Chuhe!"


    One thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards felt a twinge in their hearts at the same time. They raised their heads to look, and saw the man who could change Heavenly Revtions whether he was in the court or out in the country. He was Yong''an Prince!


    Xiao Se also noticed Lanyue Marquis. He frowned slightly, but ignored him, merely waving the long staff in his hand.


    "Give way!" Lanyue Marquis understood immediately and ordered loudly. One thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards immediately divided into two, opening up a road in between them.


    "Huang-shu." Xiao Se rode through, slowed down, and bowed his head slightly.


    "You¡¯re back." Lanyue Marquis chuckled.


    "No, not yet. I haven¡¯t seen that city yet!" Xiao Se flicked his horse whip and galloped right through the gap between the men.


    Lanyue Marquis eyed Xiao Se as he rode past and shook his head lightly. "You haven¡¯t changed a bit. Still an arrogant and stubborn wild horse that cannot be tamed. Only the little pony has grown up, and no one can control him anymore."


    "Marquis, there¡¯s an army approaching." The Brave Tiger Guardsmander suddenly came forward and reported.


    "An army?" Lanyue Marquis was stunned. "How many people."


    A soldier with his ears ttened on the ground immediately stood up. "Just now, they were too far away and I thought they sounded like three thousand cavalry soldiers. Now, I¡¯m almost certain that they should be one thousand heavy cavalry."


    "How far away?" Lanyue Marquis frowned and murmured to himself, "Heavy cavalry? Why would a heavy cavalry unit appear here?"


    "Six miles away." The soldier crouched down and listened carefully again. "No, five miles. They are clearly a heavy cavalry unit, but why are they marching so fast!"


    Themander tightened his grip on his long sabre and nced at Lanyue Marquis. "Marquis, should we¡­"


    Lanyue Marquis pondered for a brief moment and then shouted sharply, "All men on guard. Prepare to meet the enemy!"

 Chapter 306 Return to Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 306 Return to Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    The sounds of the cavalry horseshoes were getting louder and louder, and Lanyue Marquis felt as if the entire piece ofnd under his feet was shaking. He quickly guessed which army was rushing towards them.


    Twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion.


    Lanyue Marquis pressed down on the hilt of his sabre, his expression serious. Although he was the highly important regent of state, there was still someone in the imperial court that he knew he could never control - the Beili General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying. But, shortly after, he realised that the one leading the army was someone in a green dress, and Lanyue Marquis¡¯s brows slowly rxed as he released his sabre. Sure enough, as the army approached, the Ye Banner Battalion suddenly slowed down and gradually came to a stop. Lanyue Marquis looked thoughtfully at thedy dressed in amoner¡¯s clothing riding alongside Ye Ruoyi. Back then, when he wanted to take Xiao Se away, this woman armed with a spear had also stood in his way, her expression stubborn.


    "Marquis," Ye Ruoyi greeted respectfully, cupping her fist.


    "Miss Ye is truly worthy of your father. I¡¯ve always heard that you had a weak constitution and even standing too long was difficult. I never would have thought you could ride a horse so wildly with an aura that¡¯s no less than your father¡¯s." Lanyue Marquis gave a faint smile.


    Ye Ruoyi also smiled politely and said, "Lanyue Marquis has overpraised me. This time, I have left Heavenly Revtions without permission and plead to the Marquis for pardon."


    "It¡¯s fine." Lanyue Marquis waved a hand. "You¡¯re childhood friends with Chuhe and grew up together. I trust you."


    Ye Ruoyi returned a beatific smile. "In other words, does the Marquis mean that you don¡¯t trust my father?"


    "The Ye Banner Battalion are known to recognise the tiger and wolf as their master. Your father is the head of tigers and wolves. We can conspire to take all under Heaven, but must never trust himpletely," Lanyue Marquis said calmly.


    Ye Ruoyi did not pursue further, but said, "We should be here for the same person."


    "Your father had an agreement with me to see who could snatch him a yearter." Lanyue Marquis smiled faintly, but his eyes gleamed with a sharp look.


    "Is Marquis still concerned with the matter of snatching him?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    Lanyue Marquis didn''t reply, and asked instead, "The lot of you have rushed here all covered in dust and looking travel-worn. Looking at this youngdy from Snow Moon City, it¡¯s even more apparent that you¡¯ve gone through a serious battle. You must have encountered enemies on the road."


    "Merely the Luo City Army. Hardly an enemy," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "A little arrogant there." Lanyue Marquis nodded. "At least you¡¯ve blocked a wave of enemies for him. We rushed here from Heavenly Revtions, but didn¡¯t do anything after all. We¡¯re not qualified topete with you. But, there¡¯s something I just realised. Perhaps you¡¯ve already understood it long ago."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve always understood!" Ye Ruoyi said.


    "None of us can snatch him because he will never listen to us. We can support him, but we¡¯re only fit to chase him behind his horse." Lanyue Marquis pulled his horse¡¯s reins to face in the direction Xiao Se had rode off earlier, and shouted, "Move out! We return to Heavenly Revtions!"


    One thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards responded at the same time, turning their horses around and galloping back at full speed.


    The Ye Banner Battalionmander rode his horse forward and spoke softly to Ye Ruoyi, "Are we going too?"


    "We will follow up to the city walls of Heavenly Revtions City, then you return to Ningzhi!" Ye Ruoyi said after thinking for a while.


    "That Lanyue Marquis, can we trust him?" Sikong Qianluo suddenly asked.


    "Qianluo, we cannot easily trust the people of Heavenly Revtions City. Even more so for the members of the Xiao n imperial family, we cannot trust a single one of them," Ye Ruoyi replied softly.


    Sikong Qianluo nodded and said sternly, "I¡¯ll remember."


    "Let''s go!" Ye Ruoyi whipped her horse vigorously.


    They followed after the Brave Tiger Guards for about a hundred miles, and soon Heavenly Revtions City became visible ahead. Suddenly they saw another group of ridersing quickly from a distance. The group was small, about a dozen or so, but they had an heroic air about them. They were all armed with swords or sabres and mostly dressed in white. Riding at full speed on the open road, they were filled with the aura of youthful gents of the martial world. And the one who was riding the fastest was even more conspicuous. Because he was dressed in red, sandwiched within a group of white and when the wind blew, he looked like a burning me from a distance.


    "Lei Wujie?" Ye Ruoyi was stunned.


    "Miss Ye." Lei Wujie shook his tattered sleeves and smiled. "Are you going to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Of course." Ye Ruoyi couldn''t help but want tough when she saw his serious appearance.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "That''s such a coincidence. I¡¯m also going to Heavenly Revtions. How about we travel together."


    Ye Ruoyi smiled. "Okay."


    "Miss, I¡­" Lei Wujie wanted to say more, but he was kicked off his horse by Sikong Qianluo. Sikong Qianluo scolded him angrily, "Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see your shijie right here?"


    Standing to one side, Xie Yanshu smiled wryly and said, "Qianluo-shijie, it took me a lot of effort to rescue this guy. Please don¡¯t beat him to death again."


    "What happened?" Ye Ruoyi asked hurriedly.


    Xie Yanshu looked at Lei Wujie, who was struggling to climb back onto his horse, and told the rest about how Unrivaled City had intercepted them.


    "Snow Moon City really deserves to be the number one city of the martial world. Looks like you¡¯ve long made preparations to support Xiao Se¡¯s return to Heavenly Revtions. You¡¯ve arranged people everywhere to respond." Ye Ruoyi eximed, and then suddenly thought, "That¡¯s right, so Tang Lian-shixiong must also have gotten involved this time. Where is he?"


    "I don''t know." Xie Yanshu shook his head and said, "There¡¯s no news from da-shixiong."


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head. "Da-shixiong is thest person we need to worry about. With him around, he will definitely settle his side safely. We¡¯ll wait for him when we return to Heavenly Revtions."


    "That makes sense." Lei Wujie nodded. "Snow Moon City¡¯s da-shixiong is the most reliable person under Heaven. We''ll await our reunion in Heavenly Revtions!"


    "Alright." Ye Ruoyi nodded.


    One thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards, one thousand Twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion, and a dozen or so talented disciples of Snow Moon City, all rode on the same road.


    They were all following a single person dressed in blue robes.


    Above the Heavenly Revtions City city walls, one of the city guards was just dozing off, but he was shocked awake by the thunderous roar of horseshoes. He stood up and peered out intently, receiving such a fright that he almost lost grip of the weapon in his hand.


    "Are¡­ are¡­ are they going to siege the city?"


    "Siege what city?" Themandant of the city gates reached out and smacked him heavily on the head. "The ones on the left holding twin des are General Ye''s Ye Banner Battalion. The ones on the right in light armor are the Brave Tiger Guards that Lanyue Marquis brought out a few days ago. They¡¯re just riding a little faster than usual, and you¡¯re already frightened to this degree."


    "Then who is he?" The city guard looked at the young man in blue who was riding in front of them. "Are they chasing him?"


    "He is¡­" Themandant of the city gates looked at the figure. Although he couldn¡¯t see him clearly from a distance, he immediately guessed the man¡¯s identity. He swallowed a gulp and spoke the next three words solemnly, "Yong''an Prince."


    The man in blue robes finally arrived at the city gates. Xiao Se reined in his horse and slowly raised his head to look at the massive words ¡°Heavenly Revtions¡± above the city gates.


    "I''m back," he said softly.


    The silence stretched.


    "I''m back!" He suddenly pulled out the staff at his waist and roared into the sky!


    Behind him, a magnificent army of thousands charged as they drew their des and roared with him!

 Chapter 307 The Real Fallen Snow Villa

    <h4>Chapter 307 The Real Fallen Snow Vi</h4>


    Within a day, the news about the present Yong''an Prince, the sixth prince of the past who could shake the entire Heavenly Revtions, and his return to Heavenly Revtions spread throughout the entire city. Of course, even if the news didn¡¯t spread, everyone saw him too.


    Because he was exactly the same as he was four years ago, riding his horse across the entire city, stirring up all the snow on the ground.


    It was as if he was still the same sixth prince, Xiao Se, and nothing had changed at all.


    He rode past the Yong''an Prince Residence, which was a newly built mansion. It was much more magnificent and exquisite than the White Prince Residence or the Red Prince Residence. However, the doors were tightly shut, and there were only a few little sparrows on the doorstep, looking a little deste.


    "Yong''an Prince?" Xiao Se snorted coldly. "Fuck that!"


    He flicked his horse whip and galloped past the doors of the Prince¡¯s residence without looking back.


    Naturally, the others could not ride their horses all over Heavenly Revtions City in such a brazen manner like him. The one thousand Ye Banner Battalion had immediately turned around after they approached the city and apart from Ye Ruoyi, they rode back to Ningzhi Military City. Ye Ruoyi also said her goodbyes to Sikong Qianluo and Xiao Se, and returned to the General''s Residence. The one thousand three hundred Brave Tiger Guards rode out and back again non-stop for several days and nights and in the end, none of them even drew their swords. Initially, they were a little despondent but when they caught up to Xiao Se at the gates of Heavenly Revtions City and joined him in that roar, they felt a sense of tion in their hearts. After all, not everyone had the opportunity to draw their sword and yell out loud in front of Heavenly Revtions City. After entering the city, they also returned to their barracks. Lanyue Marquis told Lei Wujie, "You guys head to the west of the city on Wuyi Lane[1]. Look for thergest mansion and Xiao Se will be there."


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Which way is west? I¡¯m no good with directions¡­"


    Lanyue Marquis choked on a cough. He thought for a moment and said, "That Wuyi Lane¡­"


    Lei Wujie still lookedpletely lost and he smiled stupidly. "This is the first time I¡¯m in Heavenly Revtions¡­"


    On the other side, Xie Yanshu started sniffing the air. "The buns smell so good. I¡¯m going over there to take a look."


    Lanyue Marquis eyed the group of youth from Snow Moon City helplessly, sighed and thought to himself: Can these people really help others to fight for the world? He couldn¡¯t be bothered with them further. He shook his head and rode his horse back to the pce.


    One of the disciples from Snow Moon City couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he spoke up, "My home was in Heavenly Revtions. I know where Wuyi Lane is. I¡¯ll take you all there."


    "But¡­" Xie Yanshu objected hesitantly.


    "Shut up!" Sikong Qianluo eximed, and pointed at the disciple. "You lead the way!"


    The disciple was often bullied by Sikong Qianluo in Snow Moon City, so he nodded hurriedly. "Yes, yes!"


    "Keep up!" Sikong Qianluo flicked her horse¡¯s reins.


    Xie Yanshu approached Lei Wujie and murmured, "I get the feeling that Qianluo-shijie has the qualities of the future citymaster."


    Lei Wujieughed. "When da-shixiong gets here, we¡¯ll see if she dares to be citymaster then. Let''s go!"


    The group quickly arrived at Wuyi Lane and Sikong Qianluo had intended to ask around for directions to thergest mansion here. But, once they arrived, they realised there was no need to ask. They could tell with one look.


    "It should be this mansion." The Snow Moon City disciple who said his home was in Heavenly Revtions pointed at the house.


    Lei Wujie was so gobsmacked that his eyes almost fell out. "Fallen¡­ Fallen Snow Vi?"


    Of course, this was not the Fallen Snow Vi where he and Xiao Se first met. Just one of the door panels on this Fallen Snow Vi was probably worth more than half of that inn. It''s just that the same four characters were clearly written on the que above the door.


    "Watch the snowfall from the front door, view the mirroredke from the back. I have a mountain vi, its name is Fallen Snow. It¡¯s the epitome of elegance."


    "My mountain vi is probably worth ten of those baskets of luminous pearls!"


    Lei Wujie remembered what Xiao Se used to say all the time, and his jaw dropped in shock. "So this fe wasn¡¯t bragging, ah."


    A house steward stood respectfully at the door, and two guards armed with des stood on either side of the steward. Both had grave and stern expressions on their faces while the house steward had a faint smile. He had been waiting many years, and this day had finally arrived.


    There was a light sound of horseshoes, and everyone turned their heads to see Xiao Se trotting over on his horse, taking his own sweet time. The house steward took a few steps forward and knelt down heavily, two lines of tears streaming down his face instantly. "Young master, you have suffered outside all these years."


    "Not at all. I was also staying in Fallen Snow Vi when I was out there." Xiao Se grinned, jumped off his horse, and helped the old house steward to stand. "Old Xu, you¡¯re the one who has suffered."


    "Nonsense." The old steward shook his head and said intently, "Who in this Heavenly Revtions City would dare to bully us?"


    Xiao Se nodded andughed, patting the old steward on his shoulder. "That''s right, who would dare to bully us."


    "Young master,e home and rest." The old steward hurriedly stepped aside, and the guards beside him also stepped back.


    Xiao Se walked a few steps forward until he was at the door leading into the vi. Then, he suddenly turned around and looked at the group of people from Snow Moon City who were still standing there.


    Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie had the same feeling then, that the Xiao Se in front of them seemed to be a stranger and was no longer the Xiao Se that they were familiar with.


    But in the next moment, they came back to themselves and realised it was just a false impression.


    Xiao Se reached out a hand and smiled at them. "Why are you still standing there like idiots? All of you,e in. From now on, this will be our home in Heavenly Revtions City."


    For three days in a row, there was a lot of excitement in Heavenly Revtions City.


    Whether they were the high-ranking officials and the nobility, or merchants and tycoons, or even the people from various religious sects and schools and themoners, they were all watching this Fallen Snow Vi, looking forward to anything special that might happen.


    However, in those three days, this Fallen Snow Vi did not open its front door even once. It was as if the Yong''an Prince who had returned to Heavenly Revtions had vanished,pletely unlike his previous style. Could this arrogant and unruly prince have changed his personality after suffering some years outside?


    For a time, the rumours spread.


    Until the afternoon of the third day, Xiao Se stretched his back and opened his eyes to the sun pouring in.


    "Traveling non-stop for several days and nights is really exhausting." Xiao Se rubbed his eyes and stood up.


    He put on his clothes, refused the help of his servants, and after taking his time to wash up, he picked up his Wuji staff and walked into the main hall of Fallen Snow Vi.


    Like him, Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie also made their own preparations quietly and at this time, they walked into the main hall in silence. Neither exchanged a single word.


    After they slept through the first day, there was no news.


    After they slept through the second day, there was still no news.


    Now they had slept through the third day, no matter how tired or exhausted they were, they couldn¡¯t sleep anymore.


    No matter what happened, they should know something by now.


    A visitor in ck was sitting in the main hall drinking tea. There was a spider web embroidered on his sleeve, representing his identity - an agent of Snow Moon City¡¯s spy organisation, Spiderweb.


    "Speak," Xiao Se said evenly.


    "Tang Lian encountered the assassins from Hidden River. A total of twenty-one assassins. Eight assassins were killed, thirteen were injured."


    "That¡¯s not important!" Lei Wujie interrupted him.


    "Tang Lian drank the Seven Cups of Starry Night Wine, exhausted all his strength, and died."


    "Where¡¯s his body?" Xiao Se forced down the tremor in his heart.


    "His body was taken by the envoys sent from Tang n."


    Sikong Qianluo suddenly felt her legs go weak and she fell to the floor. She sobbed as she murmured, "Da-shixiong¡­ is dead?"

 Chapter 308 The Long Journey to Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 308 The Long Journey to Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Although they were supposed to arrive in Heavenly Revtions at the same time, they were now missing the one who had always been their leader.


    Although they deliberately waited another three days, they waited in vain for the news they had been expecting.


    Although the Snow Moon City Spiderweb which imed to be number one under Heaven in gathering intelligence, already brought them verified news, at this moment, the three of them were unwilling to ept this reality.


    "Impossible!" Lei Wujie shook his head furiously. "That¡¯s impossible. Something must have gone wrong somewhere! Something must be wrong!"


    The agent from Snow Moon City shook his head. "I saw the corpse with my own eyes and confirmed that there was no pulse."


    "Impossible!" Lei Wujie roared, "Da-shixiong has escaped death so many times, so many times! Why not this time? This time, he didn¡¯t even have to look out for us. Without us dragging him down, he couldn¡¯t possibly die!"


    "Can I trouble you to visit Tang n again?" Sikong Qianluo whispered as she wiped away her tears.


    The agent shook his head. "The Spiderweb¡¯s information is never wrong, and there¡¯s no need to review it. I also want to tell all of you that this information is not true, that Tang Lian is not dead. But unfortunately, this is the information I have for you. Farewell." The agent stood up and turned to leave. Steward Xu hurriedly got up to see him off, but the agent waved his hand and walked straight out.


    "This is Snow Moon City¡¯s Spiderweb, as cold-hearted as the rumours say," Xiao Se remarked quietly. He raised the cup of tea on the table and took a sip, then sighed before he hurled it to the ground. "Why isn¡¯t this wine?"


    "Young master," Steward Xu whispered.


    "Leave us for a while. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us. We wish to be quiet for a while," Xiao Se said wearily. "For the next few days, whoever brings a visitation card[2] to the Residence, I won¡¯t meet them."


    "Yes, sir." Steward Xu responded and took his leave.


    Sikong Qianlou looked at Xiao Se, her eyes wet with tears. "Da-shixiong is dead."


    Xiao Se stepped forward and pulled her into a hug. "Yes, da-shixiong is dead. So we have to live on properly for him."


    For the first time, Sikong Qianluo felt Xiao Se¡¯s warm embrace, and her grief settled little by little. She nodded heavily. "Okay!"


    Lei Wujie held the Heart sword in his hand, his tone bitter. "Hidden River! I will make them pay for this with their blood!"


    "Don''t let hatred upy your heart, Lei Wujie." Xiao Se spoke softly. "Tang Lian-shixiong died because of me. This vengeance is on me."


    Another three days passed and Fallen Snow Vi was still as quiet as before.


    An endless stream of people came to visit, the visitation cards flying into Fallen Snow Vi like confetti. However, Steward Xu shook his head as he went through each one.


    "What''s the matter?" A servant boy standing nearby asked.


    "These visitation cards¡­" Steward Xu shook his head, sighed, and threw those visitation cards onto the table. "Too worthless."


    Although many people came, not a single one of them was worthy of letting Steward Xu inform Xiao Se to meet.


    The true high-ranking nobility were still watching - was the Xiao Se who stepped into Heavenly Revtions City today a true dragon who could vie for the throne, or a pheasant whose wings had been broken off?


    "The people of Heavenly Revtions City are still so snobbish," Steward Xu said quietly.


    "Steward, isn¡¯t that¡­ the young miss from the Ye family that used toe to the Residence to visit the young master?" The servant boy suddenly said.


    Steward Xu immediately sprung up from where he was standing and walked to the door. Indeed, the visitor was the daughter of Beili¡¯s General-in-chief. He couldn¡¯t help but disy his joy. "Miss Ye, you¡¯re here."


    Ye Ruoyi walked to the door and said with a smile, "Steward Xu, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long."


    Steward Xu pped his hand. "What¡¯s there to see in this old man. More importantly, it¡¯s you, young miss, who hasn¡¯t seen my young master in many years."


    "Not that many years. In fact, I just met him a few days ago," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Steward Xu was taken aback for a moment but he didn¡¯t ask further and immediately said, "I''ll report your arrival, Miss Ye. Please wait a moment."


    "It¡¯s fine, Steward Xu. Please go ahead," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Steward Xu immediately turned around and ran towards the backyard. At this moment, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo and the others were training in the backyard. The three of them had just entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm so they needed to train even more diligently to stabilise their realm.


    "Young master, there¡¯s a guest," Steward Xu announced loudly as he walked in.


    "Guest?" Xiao Se frowned. "Didn''t I say I won¡¯t see anyone?"


    "This guest is no ordinary person. She¡¯s the young miss from the Ye family." Steward Xu smiled. "She¡¯s the General¡¯s daughter who grew up with you. Now, she¡¯s even more beautiful than before."


    "Miss Ye is here," Lei Wujie eximed with joy.


    Xiao Se thought for a while and nodded. "Let her wait for me in the main hall."


    Ye Ruoyi stood in the main hall and looked around. She hadn''t been here for many years, but nothing had changed at all. If she just closed her eyes, she could go back to four years ago. Back then, Xiao Se was still a stunningly brilliant and articte youth, yet his arrogance and stubbornness was somewhat simr to Lei Wujie. As for herself back then, she was always standing behind him, looking up at him, hoping for¡­


    "Ruoyi, you¡¯re here." A voice interrupted her memories. Ye Ruoyi turned around and saw Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, and Sikong Qianluoing in from outside. The three of them had not walked out of Fallen Snow Vi for six days now, but their expressions were a little haggard. Especially Sikong Qianluo, who had obvious tear tracks still on her face. Ye Ruoyi sighed. "I¡¯ve also heard the news about Tang-shixiong. I¡¯m also very sad. Tang-shixiong saved me in the past, and when we were in Snow Moon City, he often took care of me. I want revenge for him too. But today, what we must do is not let da-shixiong down."


    "You¡¯re here¡­ on behalf of the General-in-chief?" Xiao Se asked suddenly.


    "No, I don''t represent my father. His intention is to help you ascend to the throne and be Emperor so that he can gain even greater power. But I am different. The reason I came to Fallen Snow Vi is to be your counselor," Ye Ruoyi said earnestly.


    "Counselor?" Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce.


    Xiao Se was not surprised, but said, "Is there a difference between the two?"


    "You are a dragon, and I only want to be a gust of wind. The wind that will help you ascend to that seat in the Ninth Heaven[3]," Ye Ruoyi said slowly.


    There were many legendary stories in the world. For example, a young man who will one day be a famous general met the future emperor in the middle of nowhere. The emperor reached a hand for the young man and said, "Come, let¡¯s go together and see everything under Heaven." But there were also many secrets that were never told. For example, a sly and hidden counselor who stood behind the ruler, watching the chessboard and calcting the world under Heaven. Those chess pieces would eventually be living people and would alsoe to die under his machinations.


    A team that wanted to vie for the throne needed warriors and kings but also needed counselors.


    This position could not be filled by Lei Wujie nor Sikong Qianluo. Tang Lian could have been calm enough, but he was still not cunning enough. As for Xiao Se, he could not be his own counselor if he had aspirations to be the Emperor. However, Ye Ruoyi could do this. She was smart enough, calm enough, and she even held a very strong ace up her sleeve.


    Xiao Se''s eyes lit up and he chuckled. "Ruoyi, you¡¯vee looking for me. Are you forcing me to take this first step?"


    "Yes. The long journey to Heavenly Revtions must begin at some point. It''s time to take the first step." Ye Ruoyi nodded.


    "The first step is to tell the whole of Heavenly Revtions that you¡¯re back.


    "You¡¯re back to fight for the throne!"

 Chapter 309 Grand Golden Terrace

    <h4>Chapter 309 Grand Golden Terrace</h4>


    Ye Ruoyi took out a scroll from her robes andid it out on the table. It was filled with densely packed names. "This is a list of distinguished guests we must invite."


    "Distinguished guests?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "Yes. We¡¯re going to host a banquet. These people are either high-ranking nobles in Heavenly Revtions City or high-ranking officials and nobles in the imperial court. There are also the military generals and the merchants and tycoons of Heavenly Revtions City. The nobles represent the Xiao n imperial family, the high-ranking officials hold the influence of the most prestigious families in Heavenly Revtions, the generals are backed by the Beili armies, and these tycoons control the economic lifeline of the entire Heavenly Revtions. Among these people, some we¡¯ll need to win over, and some we will need to enforce deterrence!" Ye Ruoyi exined.


    "White Prince Xiao Chong, Red Prince Xiao Yu," Sikong Qianluo read out the two names right at the top. "Xiao Se, are these your brothers?"


    "Yes." Xiao Se gave a cold smile as he brushed his fingers across the two names. "Most of the people who intercepted my return to Heavenly Revtions were sent by these two brothers."


    "So da-shixiong¡­" Lei Wujie red at the two names ferociously. "It''s them!"


    Xiao Se waved his hand and rolled up the scroll. "Many of the names on there are no longer familiar to me. You¡¯ve been in Heavenly Revtions for many years. I trust your judgment. Let Steward Xu prepare the invitations and send them to the respective Residences."


    "Under which name?" Ye Ruoyi asked, "Sixth prince, or Yong''an Prince?"


    "Xiao Se." Xiao Se tapped the table lightly with his hand. "Use this name."


    "Alright." Ye Ruoyi nodded and continued, "As for the venue, Diaolou Mansion or Tianxia Pavilion are both good choices. The number of guests we¡¯re inviting is quite a lot, or we could have held it in your Residence, but I know you¡¯ve never liked thosemon people entering your mansion, so I didn¡¯t even consider it."


    "I have a n for that." Xiao Se shook his head. "Forget Diaolou Mansion or Tianxia Pavilion. How can those vulgar ces be worthy of a banquet hosted by me, Xiao Se? We¡¯re going to Grand Golden Terrace!"


    "Grand Golden Terrace?" Lei Wujie started. "The number one gambling den in Heavenly Revtions?"


    "No." Xiao Se grinned. "The number one gambling den under Heaven."


    Ye Ruoyi was also surprised. "Host a banquet in a gambling den?"


    Xiao Se gathered his sleeves. "It''s about time we go out for a walk and meet some old friends."


    Grand Golden Terrace, thergest of the four major gambling dens in Heavenly Revtions. It was called Grand Golden Terrace, because right in the centre of its building was indeed a high terrace constructed of a thousand gold. From the nobles of the Xiao n to the wealthy merchants and tycoons, those who could step into Grand Golden Terrace were no ordinary folk. Hence, in there, no one was considered important. Whoever you were, if you lost money there, you had to ept the billpliantly, because the identity of the patron who supported Grand Golden Terrace was very mysterious. Once, the eldest son of the Minister of Revenue lost money at Grand Golden Terrace and created a huge fuss, but afterwards, he disappeared inexplicably. The next day, the young master was transported via a carriage to the Minister¡¯s Residence. He didn¡¯t lose his life but lost his right hand forever.


    Xiao Se walked out of Fallen Snow Vi and headed straight for Grand Golden Terrace. This piece of news spread all over Heavenly Revtions in an instant.


    A prince who was hoping to vie for the throne returned to Heavenly Revtions and besides his own home, the first ce he went to was actually a gambling den?


    However, the former Xiao Se was indeed a frequent visitor of Grand Golden Terrace. Although he was a prince, he loved to gamble, and he was very good at gambling. He once gambled there with the Crown Prince of Nanjue, Ao Yu, and won a city in Nanjue. This became a legendary story that was widely circted in Heavenly Revtions.


    Xiao Se brought Lei Wujie and the others to Grand Golden Terrace and arrived in a short time. It was only noon, but the whole gambling den was already full of people. There were many opulently dressed people sitting inside, looking at the bets on the table with serious expressions. Lightly dressed and graceful women sat on the gaming tables, a pair of slender jade-like hands shaking the treasure boxes they held. Among these people, there were some foreigners with blue eyes and wrapped in fur. If it wasn¡¯t because he was certain that they were in Heavenly Revtions, Lei Wujie would have thought they were in Sangu City¡¯s Beauty Vi, except Grand Golden Terrace was much bigger, a lot a lot bigger.


    It was bigger than Tianxia Pavilion, bigger than Diaolou Mansion. It could amodate those people on Ye Ruoyi''s list, and more importantly, it had the boldness to amodate those people.


    Standing above the world-famous thousand-gold terrace were a dozen or so guards armed with des, identical grave and stern expressions on their faces. Unlike the rowdy atmosphere of the gambling floor, these dozen or so people were as cold as ice. Only their eyes scanned the entire floor coldly, their hands pressed to the hilts of their des, as if they were ready to draw them at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Xiao Se and the others walked onto the gambling floor. An attendant of the gambling floor saw that he was well-dressed and hurried forward to wee him, but he was stopped by a person who raised his arm. The attendant looked up, recognised the man and hurriedly bowed his head. "Jiu-ye[4], what are your orders?"


    The man was quite handsome, but he was dressed very casually. It was as if he¡¯d worn an old nightgown and dragged himself unsteadily into Grand Golden Terrace. He smirked and revealed a golden tooth. "Who do you think you are, to be qualified to wee such guests?"


    "Jiu-ye, this one has been working here for more than two years. But this master doesn¡¯t look familiar, so he should be a new visitor, right." The attendant was puzzled.


    "Idiot, go look for your boss and tell him the guest is here. Hurry and tidy him up, and get rid of those little birds[5] around him. Don¡¯t defile the eyes of our distinguished guests," the man called Jiu-ye chastised impatiently.


    The attendant thought to himself that although this Jiu-ye always appeared a little strange, he could almost be considered a person of some status in Heavenly Revtions, and his rtionship with Grand Golden Terrace was especially good. He wouldn¡¯t be saying all that for no good reason, so he hurriedly acknowledged him and excused himself.


    Jiu-ye gathered his sleeves, cleared his throat, and stepped forward. In a loud voice, he announced, "Sixth prince, you¡¯re back!"


    Xiao Se heard the voice and turned his head with a smile. "I had a guess that I would meet one of you first, but didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be you. Jiu-ye."


    Jiu-ye hurriedly pped his hand. "Undeserved, undeserved. Don¡¯t call me ¡®ye¡¯, it¡¯s the brothers who use it to elevate me. Sixth prince, you must not taunt me like this. These guests are¡­ Oh? Is this not the young miss[6] of the General¡¯s Residence!"


    Ye Ruoyi said in confusion, "You recognise me?"


    Jiu-ye raised his eyebrows. "I don¡¯t need to recognise anyone but I must recognise you. This youngdy is definitely one of the top three on the list of most beautifuldies in the capital."


    "List of most beautifuldies? Who ranked it?" Sikong Qianluo asked curiously.


    "Naturally it was ranked by this lowly one." Jiu-ye grinned and turned his head to look. His eyes widened immediately. "This, this, this¡­ thisdy will definitely have a spot in there tomorrow!"


    Xiao Se seemed to be very familiar with this Jiu-ye, and he quickly introduced, "This is Jiu Jiudao[7], because Heavenly Revtions has nine streets and nine avenues, and he has influence in all eighty-one of them, so everyone calls him Jiu-ye. These are my friends. Lei Wujie, disciple of Snow Moon City Second Citymaster Li Hanyi, and Sikong Qianluo, daughter of Third Citymaster Sikong Changfeng."


    Jiu Jiudao hurriedly returned a bow. "Amazing, amazing."


    "Stop acting. Haven¡¯t you already gotten the specifics in the past few days?" Xiao Se smirked as he eyed Jiu Jiudao''s posturing.


    "Jiu-ye, upstairs sent this one down to invite the distinguished guests to go up." The attendant from earlier appeared suddenly and spoke softly behind Jiu Jiudao.

 Chapter 310 A Luxurious Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 310 A Luxurious Banquet</h4>


    Xiao Se and the others followed the attendant up the stairs. The lower floor of Grand Golden Terrace was a gambling house but its upper floor had many elegant and refined-looking private rooms. Except the noisesing out of these private rooms¡­ were not so refined.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s cheeks blushed and she said softly, "So, this is what you call a ce that¡¯s not vulgar."


    "Eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling are all human desires." Xiao Se was also a little embarrassed, but he persisted seriously, "What¡¯s vulgar is no different from true elegance, but a ce like Diaolou Mansion that pretends to be elegant, that¡¯s properly vulgar."


    "We¡¯re here." The attendant stopped, bowed slightly, and moved to one side.


    Two words are written on the sign above the private room - Gold Office.


    "This way, please." Jiu Jiudao stepped forward and pushed open the door.


    Sikong Qianluo recalled the unpleasant soundsing out of the first few private rooms and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to one side, afraid of seeing something she shouldn¡¯t.


    "Sixth prince, it¡¯s been four years since west parted and you still look so dignified and impressive."


    There weren¡¯t any voices from little birds, only a deep voice belonging to a man. Sikong Qianluo turned her head to look and saw a wealthy-looking man sitting in the middle of the room. He was wearing an expensive set of clothes with a silver belt tied around his waist. Two gorgeous women stood on either side of him, pouring tea and fanning him.


    Jiu Jiudao wisely stepped aside as Xiao Se and the others walked into the room. Xiao Se shed anguid smile and greeted, "Has Er-ye[8] been well? I hope my sudden visit didn¡¯t spoil your fun?"


    The wealthy manughed, raised the cup of hot tea that was on the table, and took a sip. "Fun? The fun of tasting tea?"


    Jiu Jiudao whispered, "Er-ye, the bed behind you hasn¡¯t been tidied up yet?"


    Although Jiu Jiudao spoke softly, the people in the room were considered martial experts. Naturally, they heard everything clearly. Sikong Qianluo looked up and saw that the bed behind was indeed quite messy, looking obviously like it had just experienced a storm[9].


    "Ahem." The wealthy man cleared his throat, pretending he heard nothing, and gently pushed the teacup opposite him. "Sixth prince, some tea¡­ Eh? Or should I say, Your Highness Yong''an Prince, some tea?"


    "Call me Xiao Se." Xiao Se sat down in front of him. "That¡¯s my name now."


    "Good name, quite poetic." The wealthy man nced at the people behind Xiao Se. "As for them, one of you should be General Ye''s daughter."


    Ye Ruoyi returned a smile. "In the past, besides the General¡¯s Residence, I¡¯ve only gone to Fallen Snow Vi. I¡¯ve never been anywhere else outside but it seems like everyone recognises me."


    "I¡¯ve seen your father," the wealthy man said with a shortugh. "Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean anything because you look nothing like him. But, it just so happens that I¡¯ve also seen your mother before."


    "I¡¯ve also seen your father and mother." The wealthy man turned his head and looked at Lei Wujie. "You must be Lei Wujie. The son of Qinglong Guardian and the Pir of State General."


    After hearing the words, Lei Wujie became more respectful and he bowed his head. "That¡¯s right."


    "I¡¯ve also seen your father, and also your mother." The wealthy man looked at Sikong Qianluo next, and the expression in his eyes grew more gentle. "I was in love with your mother."


    Everyone was surprised.


    Then, they heard the wealthy man sigh heavily. "Unfortunately, the day after I confessed my feelings to her, I was beaten up by your father. Of the spear power in the world, he held eight-tenths of it. Although he wasn¡¯t the Spear Immortal then, I still suffered a terrible beating. Yes, yes, yes, it was exactly that Silver Moon spear in your hand."


    Sikong Qianluo looked a little embarrassed and could only say, "I apologise on behalf of my father."


    The wealthy man nodded, thinking to himself that the littledy in front of him was indeed much more polite than that Sikong Changfeng.


    "But if I were my mother, I would also choose my father," Sikong Qianluo added.


    The teacup in front of the wealthy man shattered instantly, and the hot tea sshed all over. The wealthy man sighed, stretched out a finger, and brushed over the spill lightly. The tea froze into ice kes and fell to the floor.


    He had powerful martial arts.


    "Tu Er-ye, don''t be angry." Xiao Se handed over his teacup and turned his head to tell everyone, "This is the owner of Grand Golden Terrace, Tu Er-ye."


    "Tu Er-ye? Then, shouldn¡¯t there also be a Tu Da-ye?" Lei Wujie asked curiously.


    Xiao Se''s face stiffened.


    Jiu Jiudao coughed slightly.


    The two gorgeousdies waiting on the man unwittingly took a step back.


    However, Second Master Tu¡¯s smile did not falter one bit. "There used to be a Tu Da-ye. Butter, I killed him."


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough small talk." Xiao Se interrupted their conversation loudly, and said with a straight face, "Er-ye, I came to visit you because I need your help with something."


    "If you¡¯re asking for my help, it must be something troublesome," Second Master Tu said pointedly.


    "Nothing troublesome. Just preparing a meal." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "What sort of meal?" Second Master Tu blinked in surprise.


    "Only one course of embroidered delicacies, one course of blessed dried fruit in pouches, one course of golden-threaded medicinal herbs, one course of carved fried honey, one course of sweet and sour savories, one course of cured meats, together with fifteen bowls of side dishes, two varieties of each, and then six portions of snacks, ten selected dishes from the kitchen, and twenty servings of ten apanying dishes[10], that¡¯s all." Xiao Se deliberately emphasized thest two words.


    Second Master Tuughed out loud for a while before he sighed. "What an expression of ¡°only¡­ that¡¯s all.¡± Do you know what you¡¯re describing? You¡¯re asking for an imperial banquet. What¡¯s more, an imperial banquet that¡¯s served only when entertaining very honorable and noble ambassadors."


    "No, it''s not the same. The dimwits in the imperial kitchen can''t prepare the vour you make here. The chefs in Grand Golden Terrace, whenpared to anyone else in the entire Heavenly Revtions, can only be this." Xiao Se gave a thumbs up to Second Master Tu.


    Second Master Tuughed and reached out to knock away Xiao Se''s thumb. "Don''t keep singing praises to cajole me. My ce is a gambling den, not a restaurant. If you host such a banquet, it¡¯s going to take a whole day at least, from noon till midnight. If I can¡¯t do business for a whole day, do you know how much money I¡¯ll lose?"


    "Of course I know." Xiao Se nodded, and then asked, "But are you concerned about this sum of money?"


    Second Master Tu was taken aback.


    Jiu Jiudao sighed softly.


    "Making money, or sending a shockwave through the whole of Heavenly Revtions, which would you choose, Tu Er-ye?" Xiao Se asked.


    Second Master Tu waved his hand and said wryly, "But you still have to give me some money, ah. The food ingredients aren¡¯t cheap either."


    "Didn¡¯t you say you like my Fallen Snow Vi?" Xiao Se poured a cup of tea for Second Master Tu.


    "You¡­ you¡¯re willing to give it to me?" Second Master Tu beamed with a wide smile. "That¡¯s true, you have the Yong''an Prince Residence now. You don¡¯t need to live there anymore. That mansion is not cheap. I¡¯ll even add another ten baskets of luminous pearls on top!"


    "I¡¯m still living in this one in Heavenly Revtions. But, about a hundred miles out of Jin Ling City, I have a mansion with its back to the mountains and its front facing water. It¡¯s the epitome of elegance and when the snow falls, the scenery is iparable. It¡¯s also called Fallen Snow Vi. I will give it to you," Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie, who was listening from behind, was stupefied.


    Second Master Tu pped the table resoundingly. "Deal."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll inspect the goods the day before the banquet." Xiao Se stood up and was about to leave.


    "Wait." Second Master Tu suddenly called him.


    Busted. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie thought of the same word at the same time.


    "This banquet of yours, neither Diaolou Mansion nor Tianxia Pavilion have the capacity to prepare it, but my Grand Golden Terrace can. However, this may transgress the rules for an imperial banquet a little," Second Master Tu said evenly.


    "Didn''t they say my imperial father is seriously ill and he¡¯s not taking care of state affairs for now?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Yes." Second Master Tu nodded.


    "Then." Xiao Se turned around. "In this Heavenly Revtions City, who else would dare to say the word ¡®transgression¡¯ before me."

 Chapter 311 Golden Invitations Spread Across Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 311 Golden Invitations Spread Across Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Steward Xu was at the door to meet Xiao Se and the others who had just returned from Grand Golden Terrace, and he asked with a bow, "Young master, the invitations have been prepared ording to Miss Ye¡¯s guest list. Shall we proceed to send them to the respective residences and offices?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "Send them out."


    Steward Xu nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Ye Ruoyi added, "It''s best to get their reply in writing. If we can meet their master and get a reply personally, that would be best."


    Xiao Se nced at Ye Ruoyi. "Are you afraid that some will note?"


    "I''m not afraid that some will note. I¡¯m afraid that all of them will note." Ye Ruoyi said worriedly, "After all, many things in Heavenly Revtions City are no longer the same as before."


    "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Those who shoulde wille. Those who don¡¯t want toe, will stille in the end." Xiao Se turned his head and called out, "Jiu-ye."


    Jiu Jiudao hurriedly stepped forward with a smile, revealing that sparkling golden tooth. "Young master, please do not elevate this lowly one. When you call me ¡®ye¡¯, you¡¯re shortening this lowly one¡¯s life by several years." After leaving Grand Golden Terrace, he had intended to part with Xiao Se, but Xiao Se specifically asked him to stay, and invited him to the residence for a chat. It looked like there was really a task for him.


    "Steward Xu, get the others to send out the invitations. After that, discuss with Jiu-ye to prepare another set of invitations." Xiao Se said with a smile, "The capital has nine streets. We¡¯ve invited the upper four streets, but we must not forget the lower five streets[1]."


    Ye Ruoyi thought about it and nodded. "I was remiss in my considerations."


    Lanyue Marquis Residence.


    Lanyue Marquis was holding the golden invitation card and heughed. "Hosting a banquet at Grand Golden Terrace? Only he would think of that. Where else were these invitations sent to?"


    The house steward standing next to him replied in a low voice, "All the respectablerge families and nobles in Heavenly Revtions City received this invitation. But, after the first batch was sent out, a second batch was sent a few hourster. Those were sent to people who aren¡¯t considered important public figures, but are leaders who have some weight in the lower five streets of Heavenly Revtions City."


    "Very well. This really is¡­ Xiao Se¡¯s style." Lanyue Marquis ran his fingers over the inscribed name. "Xiao Se. Looks like he really likes this name."


    "He didn¡¯t use his real name nor did he use his title, Yong''an Prince. Is there a deeper meaning to it?" the steward asked.


    Lanyue Marquis didn''t reply, but heid down the invitation card and said, "Prepare my horse. I¡¯m going to the pce."


    Mingde Emperor¡¯s condition was now the biggest mystery in Heavenly Revtions City. Some people said that he had been unconscious the whole time and that the Imperial Academy of Medicine already imed they couldn¡¯t treat him, so they were all relying on a genius doctor using some immortal herbs to sustain the Emperor''s life. Some people also said that the genius doctor who had been invited had already cured Mingde Emperor, but he deliberately continued pretending to be sick, just to see if anyone dared to usurp his authority during this period.


    Perhaps the only ones who knew the truth were the State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, the Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan Gonggong, as well as the captain of the Brave Tiger Guards, Li Changqing, and the regents of state, Grand Preceptor Dong and Lanyue Marquis. But getting any information from these people was extremely difficult.


    When Lanyue Marquis arrived before the bedchamber hall, Hua Jin was justing out with her medicine case on her back. She looked a little haggard, and was no longer as radiant as she was in Sword Heart Tomb.


    "Little genius doctor, you¡¯ve worked hard." Lanyue Marquis hurried up to greet her.


    Hua Jin yawned and aimed a sideway nce at him. "If you will stop bothering my patient, that would be the greatest help to me."


    "I''m afraid this is something I can¡¯t grant the little genius doctor. I came to report something very important today, something His Majesty must know," Lanyue Marquis said with a smile.


    Hua Jin waved a hand. "Fine. I know that you¡¯re all busy with important state affairs. I¡¯m just a little doctor, I only care about one person¡¯s illness, one person¡¯s business. Go on in. In a while, His Majesty should sleep and rest."


    "Little genius doctor, I think you¡¯ll also be interested in this important event," Lanyue Marquis said.


    Hua Jin was startled. "What does it have to do with me?"


    "One of your patients hase to Heavenly Revtions. His surname is Xiao, and he¡¯s the most beloved son of the man inside." Lanyue Marquis said slowly, "You don''t know his story. If you knew, you¡¯ll also agree that this is an important event."


    "Xiao Se?" Hua Jin said in surprise, "He¡¯se to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Do you want to see him?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    Hua Jin nodded. "Yes. I want to see exactly how he was cured."


    "The day after tomorrow, at noon, I will send someone to where you¡¯re staying to pick you up," Lanyue Marquis said. "By the way, how is huang-xiong¡¯s condition¡­"


    "His Majesty has an ailment of the heart. I can cure the ailment, but I can¡¯t cure his heart.[2] Shifu once said, the most difficult thing in the world to cure is the heart. When ites to that, it¡¯s not something a doctor can solve. But, there¡¯s something I can guarantee. At least his life is not in danger for now," Hua Jin said gravely.


    "Very well. No wonder you¡¯re the little genius doctor." Lanyue Marquis reached out and rubbed Hua Jin''s head.


    Hua Jinined with irritation. "Stop rubbing or I won¡¯t grow taller."


    White Prince Residence.


    "Shaohan, what do you think of this banquet? Should we go or not go?" White Prince Xiao Chong asked evenly.


    His counselor, Ling Shaohan, stood to one side, holding the invitation card. He mulled over his thoughts then said, "We should not go."


    "Why should we not go?" Xiao Chong asked.


    Ling Shaohan replied, "Not only do we not go, we must also tell others not to go. He¡¯s invited many people from prestigious families and the nobles, as well as the merchants and tycoons, all of whom have close rtions with our White Prince Residence. Our people will inform them that they cannot go. I will let Xiao Chuhe know that the Heavenly Revtions City of today is no longer the same as the Heavenly Revtions City of the past."


    Xiao Chong nodded. "Very well. What do you think is going on at the Red Prince¡¯s side?"


    "He won''t go either," Ling Shaohan said solemnly. "I heard from the spies that he was injured recently."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Red Prince Xiao Yu''s face was a little pale as he stood in the courtyard. He raised his bow and arrow but then lowered it again. "Have the people been sent out?" He turned to ask Long Ye.


    Long Ye nodded. "They¡¯ve all been sent out. Very quickly, those residences and offices will receive the news."


    "Good. Grand Golden Terrace hosting a banquet for Heavenly Revtions¡­ I will make sure not a single guest turns up! What¡¯s going on at the White Prince Residence?" Xiao Yu asked.


    Long Ye bowed his head. "As my Prince expected, after receiving the invitation, they¡¯ve also sent their people to all therge families he has close rtions with. They should have had the same thoughts as us."


    "Good. When ites to everything else, I will go against that blind fellow, but for this, I can let it go. I want that fellow who thinks he knows everything to understand that this Heavenly Revtions City is not his Heavenly Revtions City. As for who the true lord and master of this city is, it may not be clear yet but it definitely won¡¯t be him!" Xiao Yu pulled his bow, and his arrow burst through the air, piercing the bullseye.


    He put down his bow and arrow and coughed softly.


    Fallen Snow Vi.


    "Young master, all the invitations have been sent out." Steward Xu pulled out an invitation card from his clothes. "Except this one."


    "Oh?" Xiao Se took the invitation and frowned. "Didn''t you find him?"


    "No. I asked Jiu Jiudao to send people out to ask around, but they all said no." Steward Xu shook his head.


    Xiao Se replied softly, "That doesn¡¯t make sense. He should already have arrived, though his whereabouts are indeed difficult to track down.[3] Get Jiu Jiudao to continue investigating."


    "Yes, sir." Steward Xu replied.

 Chapter 312 Before the Banquet (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 312 Before the Banquet (Part 1)</h4>


    Within a day, the news of the sixth prince hosting a banquet at Grand Golden Terrace to announce his return to Heavenly Revtions, and inviting all the very important people in Heavenly Revtions spread like confetti throughout the city.


    Those who didn¡¯t get an invitation couldn¡¯t help but feel a little vexed, since it proved that the sixth prince did not consider them important enough to be invited to this grand banquet.


    But the people who received an invitation didn¡¯t have it easy either. The invitation was merely a flimsy piece of paper, but in the hand, it felt like a weight that weighed a thousand jin. The Minister of Revenue, Li Ruochong, sighed and nced over at his eldest son beside him, Li Baisong. "Son, do you think we should attend or not?"


    "Father, didn''t His Highness White Prince send a message already? He told us not to attend," Li Baisong asked in confusion.


    "Of course, we had best follow instructions from His Highness White Prince, but we can¡¯t just follow all of them, ah." Li Ruochong rubbed his temples. "You were still young at the time, you don¡¯t know about this Yong''an Prince and how he was at the peak of his glory back then. If it weren''t because His Majesty the Emperor was still healthy at the time, and Xiao Chuhe was still very young, otherwise I''m afraid he would really have established a Crown Prince and heir. Now that such a person has returned, even if the White Prince and Red Prince have made a lot of ns these past few years, the situation may still change."


    "Then, what do we say?" Li Baisong asked.


    "For the next couple of days, send some people to keep an eye on Grand Golden Terrace and Fallen Snow Vi, and make preparations for tomorrow. Of course, it would be best if we don¡¯t attend, but considering this prince¡¯s behaviour, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to contrive a scheme against us." Li Ruochong sighed. "All they do is make things difficult for us little people."


    "All they do is make things difficult for us little people." Li Qing, thergest salt merchant in the capital, mmed the invitation onto the table.


    He held a monopoly on the salt market in the capital, and if youpared his family to those in Qingzhou, Li Qing would still be called a tycoon. A person like that referred to himself as little people? If what he just said got spread around, a lot of people would be so angry they would be blowing smoke out of their ears. But his tone was so very sincere, spoken truly from the bottom of his heart.


    The house steward standing next to him, Li Chong, was one of the seven most popr house stewards in the capital. In Heavenly Revtions, he was considered a powerful and capable individual, so he would naturally understand what his master was thinking at the moment. He asked carefully, "We can¡¯t afford to offend either side, so do we attend or not?"


    "Not attending." Li Qing shook his head. "I¡¯m not the only one not attending. Old Man Chen, Madam Hu and that Gongsun brat won¡¯t be attending either."


    "Old master, are you sure about that?" Li Chong asked.


    "Obviously. Whether openly or secretly, we¡¯ve had many years of cooperation and many years ofpetition. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d know what they¡¯re thinking? Since His Highness Red Prince¡¯s letter has reached us, then they will surely have received theirs. All these years, how much money we¡¯ve earned is how much of a handle he has over us. There¡¯s no free exchange in this world." Li Qing sighed heavily again. "Li Chong, the Li family business has grown so much over the years. It¡¯s about time we pay some of the price."


    Li Chong followed with his own sigh. "Hopefully, the Li family can get through this smoothly."


    Music House. Madam Hu was a very important shop owner and she was in charge of tens of music shops in Heavenly Revtions. At that moment, she sneezed heavily and picked up a red handkerchief to wipe her nose. She scolded softly, "Which shameless bastard is talking about this olddy behind my back!"


    Although Madam Hu was called a Madam, she didn¡¯t look older than her thirties. Her red-coloured robes wrapped around her rather prominent and ample figure, and her eyes were full of flirtatious expression. The halfughing way she just scolded while coquettishly feigning anger made her alluring charm even more obvious.


    Next to her was a handsome attendant and he had to force down the tremors in his heart. Softly, he asked, "Madam, so are we attending or not?"


    "Not attending," Madam Hu snapped angrily, kicking out a pair of long and straight jade-like legs, flipping over the low table in front of her. On the table was, in fact, the invitation sent from Fallen Snow Vi.


    "Alright." The attendant nodded. "I''ll send a reply right away to His Highness Red Prince."


    "Reply what? Do you think he doesn¡¯t know whether or not I¡¯m attending?" Madam Hu waved a hand. "He¡¯s taken good care of us over thest few years so it¡¯s time to repay the favour. Otherwise, those stinky old men will be climbing over my head again."


    "Madam, could there be another reason you don¡¯t want me to send a reply? For instance, perhaps there¡¯s a possibility that we will be attending."


    "It''s possible." Madam Hu returned a wide smile, filled with flirtatious intent. "I¡¯ve seen this sixth prince before, ah. He was such a distinguished rich young master that every girl wanted to marry him. If he would let me sleep with him for one night, I would attend even if I had to upset His Highness Red Prince."


    Fallen Snow Vi.


    Ye Ruoyi had found Steward Xu, who was preparing for the Grand Golden Terrace banquet in two days. Steward Xu raised his head and said with a smile, "Does Miss Ye need something from me?"


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Steward Xu, I¡¯m afraid I may have to trouble you to make a trip to the Lanyue Marquis Residence in person."


    "Lanyue Marquis?" Steward Xu chickled. "The Marquis was here this morning."


    "Lanyue Marquis came here?" Ye Ruoyi was surprised.


    "Yes, the Marquis also said. The order that closed the city has not been rescinded so General Ye still can¡¯t leave his residence. And that this was his best chance." Steward Xu imitated Lanyue Marqui¡¯s half-joking and half-serious tone.


    Ye Ruoyi didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. "The Marquis is really like a child. He keeps insisting onpeting with my father."


    "Ride!" Lanyue Marquis rode his horse in a wild gallop through Heavenly Revtions City. Over thest few years, without Xiao Se, he was the only one who dared to ride his horse so brazenly in Heavenly Revtions City.


    "Marquis, you¡¯re here," a young servant greeted Lanyue Marquis immediately when he stopped in front of a mansion. "My master guessed that you would being and informed me to wait for your arrival. It¡¯s been quite a wait."


    "Yes." Lanyue Marquis grinned. "I''m here."


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    The State Preceptor Qi Tianchen had also received an invitation, but his invitation was different from the rest. On it was simply a request that hoped he could attend the banquet, but the host understood that the State Preceptor never attended such banquets, so it was understandable if the State Preceptor did not want toe, but the host also hoped that the State Preceptor could prepare a humble gift.


    "How can he do that? Who said I never attended banquets? Six courses of appetizers, fifteen bowls of side dishes¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten an imperial banquet of such standards for many years. This is called using the eyes of a mortal to read the State Preceptor¡¯s mind. Ignorant child.¡± Qi Tianchen licked his lips and flicked his horsetail whisk. ¡°Also, what does this mean, prepare a humble gift? I don¡¯t get to eat the meal, but still have to prepare a gift? This really makes one angry. Is the invitation he sent to everyone else the same?"


    "Of course not. The invitations sent to everyone else were properly written, inviting them for a meal, an earnest request for their attendance. The manner was most respectful." A little Daoist boy attendant was speaking from the side.


    "I know, I¡¯m not really asking for an answer. I was justining. You¡¯re really ignorant." Qi Tianchen handed the invitation to the little Daoist boy. "Prepare everything ording to what¡¯s written. It must arrive at Fallen Snow Vi by noon tomorrow."


    "Why me?" The Daoist boy pouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Tianchen smiled slightly.


    The Daoist boy puffed his cheeks. "I also want to eat the rare imperial banquet that only happens once every few years."

 Chapter 313 Before the Banquet (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 313 Before the Banquet (Part 2)</h4>


    Grand Golden Terrace.


    "Tomorrow is the sixth prince¡¯s banquet. How are the preparations going?" Second Master Tu sipped his tea slowly as he asked Jiu Jiudao in front of him.


    Jiu Jiudao scratched his head. "I don¡¯t work for Grand Golden Terrace. I¡¯m just a gambler whoes here often. Why do I have to worry about this matter for you?"


    "Jiu-ye." Second Master Tu stood up, adjusting the golden belt around his waist. "This matter is very difficult to handle, ah. Come with me. We can only see to it personally."


    "Er-ye, stop kidding around. Just cooking a few dishes? How can that be something your Grand Golden Terrace can''t handle?" Jiu Jiudao asked with a grin.


    Second Master Tu shook his head. "The problem is not cooking a few dishes. I¡¯m afraid that my Grand Golden Terrace will copse from under the weight of this imperial banquet."


    "Er-ye." Someone knocked lightly on the private room¡¯s door. "The young miss from the General¡¯s Residence is here."


    "You see, even the overseer is the young miss of the General¡¯s Residence. Don¡¯t you know that in the whole of Beili, the most terrifying person is this Manyer Ye." Second Master Tu straightened his clothes and adjusted his golden belt before he walked over and pushed the door open. He smiled at Ye Ruoyi who was standing in front of him. "Miss Ye, you¡¯re here."


    Ye Ruoyi returned a polite smile. "I came to take a look at the preparations for tomorrow."


    "Very well." Second Master Tu nodded and led Ye Ruoyi out. As they walked down the stairs, Second Master Tu pointed at the guests who were currently engrossed in gambling and said, "Tomorrow, this entire floor will be emptied and set up with exquisite tables made of redwood. Since my Grand Golden Terrace can amodate over ten thousand gamblers at one time, there will be more than enough space for even the grandest imperial banquet. Please follow me to the kitchen."


    Ye Ruoyi followed Second Master Tu to the back kitchen of Grand Golden Terrace. Inside, tens of chefs were preparing the food ingredients, frowning in concentration. The whole kitchen was moring with sounds, and expensive food ingredients wereid out all over the ce.


    "As they say, a gentleman should stay far away from the kitchen[4]. Anyway, there are no clean spots in the kitchen, Miss Ye should not stay here too long." Second Master Tu reached out a hand. "Give me tomorrow¡¯s menu. Miss Ye, let''s talk outside." Second Master Tu took the list that an assistant chef handed over, and walked out with Ye Ruoyi. He looked at the list, nced over its contents and handed it to Ye Ruoyi. "Too many words. Miss Ye, you should read it yourself."


    One course of embroidered delicacies: eight fruits tter, citron, mandarin, pomegranate, sweet orange, sweet pear, milk pear, hawthorn, flowering papaya.


    One course of blessed dried fruit in pouches: lychee, longan, sweet lotus, torreya seeds, hazelnuts, pine nuts, ginkgo, pear slices, jujube ring, lotus seeds, apple slices, steamed jujubes.


    One course of golden-threaded medicinal herbs: brain flowers, liquorice flowers, cinnabar pills, costus and clove, camphor, quisqualis seeds, villous amomrum flowers, fragrant osmanthus flowers, macroceph rhizomes and ginseng, olive flowers.


    One course of sweet and sour savories: fragrant papaya, pepper plums, medicinal flowers, scented cherries, peri scented incense, scented daylily and willow flowers, scented grapes, liquorice flowers, ginger and shredded plum, plum slices cake, red ginger, shredded plum cake.


    One course of cured meats: shredded pork rolls, gleditsia sinensis cubes, Yunmengmb, prawns, fish, milk, mixed salted fish, Jinshan salted beans, wine and vinegar meat, pickled melon with meat.


    A tter of eight dishes: selected bees, varieties of grapes, rosary of fragrant lotus, almonds,rge kumquats, fresh coconut on ivory, small olives, tangerines.


    Fifteen bowls of side dishes: the first bowls flower-cooked quail, lychee-shaped pork kidney, the second bowls creamy egg rolls, soup of three crisps, the third bowls sheep¡¯s tongue rolls, tripe with bean sprouts, the fourth bowls gizzard and duck feet rolls, roasted quails, the fifth bowls chopped tripe, duck with fried fish belly, the sixth bowls chopped shark meat, fried fish soup, the seventh bowls fried eels with crab, goose gizzard and feet in vegetable soup, the eighth bowls orange-marinated crabs, creamy shredded vegetable soup, the ninth bowls fresh prawns with sliced pig trotters, southern stir-fried eels, the tenth bowls fresh crabs, mandarin fish with ms, the eleventh bowls sliced perch, clear crab soup, the twelfth bowls, quail with crystal pig skin jelly, pork belly with ms, the thirteenth bowls prawns with sliced oranges, fish and prawn soup, the fourteenth bowls jellyfish slices, two-coloured vegetable soup, the fifteenth bowls fresh raw ms, fresh sheep blood and soy milk.


    Snacks: stir-fried pork kidney, roasted fish belly, roasted quail breast meat, wrapped chicken, wrapped rabbit, roasted criinformant pancake.


    Ten selected dishes from the kitchen: m with fried fish belly, fresh raw ms, crab rolls, snail in ginger and vinegar, snail with fried fish belly, ginger and vinegar with bull pizzle, roasted oysters, oysters with fried fish belly, shellfish with fried fish belly, bull pizzle with fried fish belly.


    Twenty servings of ten apanying dishes: lotus and duck rolls, vegetable soup, three treasure slices, fried southern eels, raw jellyfish, quail soup, perch fish slices, soup of three crisps, fresh crabs, roasted fish belly.


    Banquet¡¯s end, five dishes of fruits.


    Even though she was the daughter of the General-in-chief, and lived a life of luxury since she was young, she had never witnessed such an extravagant banquet. Ye Ruoyi held onto the menu and read it for a long time before she frowned and said, "All of these ingredients were avable?"


    "We are Grand Golden Terrace," Second Master Tu replied deadpan.


    Ye Ruoyiughed and said, "How long does it take to prepare for such a banquet?"


    "It will take seven days for Diaolou Mansion, five days for Tianxia Pavilion, four days for the Imperial Food Provisioner, but here at Grand Golden Terrace, we only need three days." Second Master Tu tightened his golden belt. "From the moment the sixth prince walked out of Grand Golden Terrace, our Grand Golden Terrace announced the temporary closure of our food service. That also cost me a whole lot of silver, ah. Since that day, our kitchen has been preparing for this banquet. Believe me, even those imperial sons and nobles would be shocked."


    "No wonder Xiao Se wanted to host the banquet at Grand Golden Terrace," Ye Ruoyi praised.


    "Could this be the Young Miss of the General¡¯s Mansion that Jiu Jiudao mentioned who is top three on the list of the most beautifuldies in Heavenly Revtions? Indeed, you look like an angel who lives in Heaven." A faint voice suddenly sounded and everyone looked up to see three neers walking towards them.


    The man who led the rest was quite tall and his gray clothes appeared rather shabby, its color faded from repeated washings. He had a calm expression on his face though he gave off an indescribable sense of mncholy.


    To his right stood a rather thin man, hisplexion a little pale. As for his appearance¡­ he looked kind of like the type of ¡°boy toys¡±[5] favoured by high-ranking nobles who had particr hobbies.


    To his left was a rather gorgeous woman. She was tall with a somewhat heroic spirit between her brows.


    Jiu Jiudao bowed his head and greeted, "Da-ge, you¡¯re here."


    The tall man in the lead nodded slightly, his face still expressionless.


    "These three are my sworn brothers and sister. This is my da-ge, Dugu Gudu. Don¡¯tugh, Miss Ye, you must notugh. My da-ge doesn¡¯t like peopleughing at his name. And this is my san-di, Hu Dan. Don¡¯t look down on him just because he looks like a boy toy, he¡¯s in fact highly sought after in Heavenly Revtions City. And this is my si-mei, Wu Daidai. When she was young, she was really nk, but she never messes up when ites to important things. In Heavenly Revtions City, she¡¯s also considered a top figure." Jiu Jiudao hurriedly introduced them to Ye Ruoyi.


    Dugu Gudu, Hu Dan, Jiu Jiudao, Wu Daidai.


    These four names were really odd¡­ But, Ye Ruoyi still managed to hold back herughter and she nodded calmly. "Hello everyone, well met."


    But Jiu Jiudao added another sentence.


    "We are what they call on the streets, the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions."


    "Hahahahahaha." Ye Ruoyi finally couldn''t hold it back. After a little giggle, she burst into hystericalughter.

 Chapter 314 A Banquet with No Guests

    <h4>Chapter 314 A Banquet with No Guests</h4>


    Faced with Ye Ruoyi¡¯s hystericalughter, Dugu Gudu maintained his indifferent expression, the man who looked like a boy toy, Hu Dan, blushed slightly, and Wu Daidai alsoughed slightly. They seemed to be ustomed to this, but Jiu Jiudao endured for a moment before he spoke awkwardly, "Is it¡­ that funny?"


    Second Master Tu patted Ye Ruoyi on the shoulder, attempting to alleviate herughter. "Actually, the first time I saw you guys introduce yourselves like this, I also had to keep myself fromughing."


    Dugu Gudu suddenly opened his mouth. "How is it funny?"


    "It has that feeling of¡­" Second Master Tu narrowed his eyes slightly and said pointedly, "When grown-ups see their own kids who have listened to too many stories insert themselves into the roles of the characters inside, and after that can¡¯t separate themselves from the role¡­ like that."


    Ye Ruoyi forced herself to stopughing. "I¡¯ve made a fool of myself. So sorry. It¡¯s just that the four of you are¡­ too adorable."


    "Adorable?" Hu Dan, who looked like a boy toy, seemed a little sensitive to this word.


    Jiu Jiudao coughed lightly. "My brothers and I will also attend the sixth prince¡¯s banquet tomorrow."


    Ye Ruoyi was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that these people were the other group of guests that Xiao Se asked Steward Xu and Jiu Jiudao to confirm that day. Suddenly, she felt a little more respect in her heart.


    Someone that Xiao Se approved of would naturally have something about them worth admiring.


    "These four who call themselves the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions are not without reason. In Heavenly Revtions City, the ces that officials can¡¯t manage, they can. Shady businesses that therge tycoons can¡¯t get a share of, they can. Information that the Court of Judicial Review can¡¯t investigate, they can help you find the clues." Second Master Tu smiled. "Even the strongest dragon in the sky can''t crush them."


    Jiu Jiudao scolded, "Er-ye, you¡¯re badmouthing us by calling us an underground snake[6]. Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t tell."


    Second Master Tu ignored him and turned to Ye Ruoyi instead. "Miss Ye, the banquet preparations are well in hand. As for tomorrow, the rest will be up to you."


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Thank you very much."


    In the afternoon of the next day, Grand Golden Terrace.


    The gambling tables that were originally ced in Grand Golden Terrace had all been removed and reced with exquisite tables made of redwood. Also, a tall frame was constructed above the thousand golden terrace and something seemed to be hanging from it. However, it was covered by a huge red cloth, making it impossible to see what was hidden underneath.


    Countless servants walked briskly around the floor, anxiously setting the final arrangements. On both sides stood several guards with frosty expressions as they wore masks of wolf faces made of metal. At their waists, their swords were drawn halfway, gleaming with a light that looked like snow.


    This banquet was going tost from evening till midnight. It had been many years since anyone in Heavenly Revtions City had dared to put on such avish banquet.


    On this day, all eyes of Heavenly Revtions City were cast here, and everything that happened here would be ryed by various parties at the fastest speed.


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo sat in the main hall, while Second Master Tu sat next to them forpany. However, everyone¡¯s faces did not look good.


    ording to the rules for an evening banquet among Heavenly Revtions City¡¯s aristocratic families, the guests should start arriving about four hours before the start of the banquet. However, it was now two hours to the start of the banquet, yet the few of them were the only people sitting in thisrge and open Grand Golden Terrace.


    Second Master Tu took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "The guests are really patient, huh."


    Xiao Se¡¯s face remained cold as ice and he did not speak.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned, and was just about to get up and go check the door, but Xiao Se reached out and pressed her back down. Xiao Se shook his head and said lightly, "Don¡¯t worry."


    At the front door of the Grand Golden Terrace, the red-clothed Lei Wujie and green-robed Ye Ruoyi were standing there to wee the guests. But they had been standing for two hours and not a single guest had arrived. Lei Wujie wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Miss Ye, what do you think¡­ Could it be because the clothes we¡¯re wearing today don''t match well, like it¡¯s red and green¡­"


    "Perhaps." Ye Ruoyiughed.


    "Why don''t you go in and take a rest," Lei Wujie said. "I can wait here on my own."


    "Don¡¯t mind it. You see, the guests are here." Ye Ruoyi raised her head and greeted, "Jiu-ye."


    Jiu Jiudao and his three brothers and sister appeared at the door together.


    A Grand Golden Terrace attendant took out the guest list and immediately announced in a loud voice, "Chair of the Three Gates and Neen Offices Alliance, Mister Dugu Gudu, is here!¡±


    "Vice-Chair, Hu Dan, is here!"


    "Canvass Moon Restaurant Owner, Wu Daidai, is here!"


    "Mandate of Heaven Shop Owner, Jiu Jiudao, is here!"


    Lei Wujie mumbled softly, "Why are the names of these people so strange?"


    Ye Ruoyi was already no stranger to it. "The four of you are the first to arrive today."


    Jiu Jiudao sighed. "In fact, we didn¡¯t want to arrive so early, but I received news that it¡¯s been a whole two hours and no guests had arrived. We were afraid the news would gradually spread and affect the banquet, so we hurried over first."


    Ye Ruoyi felt grateful, and said sincerely, "Allow me to thank you first."


    "Xiao-Jiu, put down the gift. Let¡¯s go in first," Dugu Gudu said.


    Jiu Jiudao nodded, and after handing over the gift box to the Grand Golden Terrace attendant, he brought the other three to walk inside.


    The news quickly spread to the various residences.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu knocked on the back of the chair, deep in thought. "Three Gates and Neen Offices Alliance, Canvass Moon Restaurant, Mandate of Heaven Shop?"


    Long Ye bowed his head and said, "They¡¯re sects from the lower five streets of Heavenly Revtions City, but they have many followers and get along well with people. We have tried to rope them in many times, but had always been tactfully rejected. We suspected that they had already been bought over by the White Prince¡¯s people but now, it¡¯s obvious that back then, they were already friends with Xiao Chuhe."


    "Xiao Chuhe has always been like this. He loved making friends with themon people. Indeed, these three sects do not seem that important, but they should not be underestimated either." Xiao Yu sneered through a corner of his mouth. "But, they¡¯re here, which is better than noting."


    White Prince Residence.


    Ling Shaohan listened to the attendant¡¯s report from Grand Golden Terrace, and smiled. "Not bad."


    "I wanted to make sure this banquet would have no guests attending, but now someone has broken the ice. And, we can¡¯t control these people. We didn¡¯t even know that Xiao Chuhe was already friends with them. How is this not bad?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "It would be great if no guests attended, but with just these few people, it¡¯s even better. He has the ability to make friends with these people and that¡¯s to his credit, but if these are his only friends, it will prove that this prince as he is today, can onlymand themoners. Then, these people will only prove his weakness and will never be able to bring him the slightest prestige!"


    Grand Golden Terrace.


    The Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions sat down, their expressions also a little awkward.


    The show of extravagance was really too grand.


    And the number of people was really too few.


    Xiao Se gently tapped the cup of tea in front of him. Tap. Tap. Until he suddenly stopped.


    A horse neighed at the gate.


    "They¡¯re here." Xiao Se raised the tea cup and drank it all in one go.

 Chapter 315 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 315 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 1)</h4>


    Finally, there were guests arriving. They were a party of two.


    The first was a man riding a handsome white horse. He was dressed in gorgeous golden robes with a long sabre hanging from his waist and had a face that was as handsome as the bright moon in the sky.


    Golden Lanyue Marquis.


    "Guests have arrived!" The Grand Golden Terrace attendant eximed excitedly, "Regent of State, Lanyue Marquis is here!"


    "Lanyue Marquis? Now, that¡¯s a really important person," Second Master Tu said quietly.


    Xiao Se chuckled and said pointedly, "After all, we¡¯re family."


    "My respects to the Marquis." At the front door of Grand Golden Terrace, Ye Ruoyi respectfully bowed to greet Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis patted the long sabre at his waist. "Your father can''te so this Marquis is here today to take the first advantage."


    "But, all the guests attending have to bring a gift. The Marquis came empty-handed. Are you intending to give Xiao Se that excellent sabre?" Ye Ruoyi quipped with a smile.


    "Would this Marquis act in such poor taste? The gift this Marquis has brought will definitely be the most precious today." Lanyue Marquis turned around and looked at the other person in his party.


    It was a very beautiful sedan chair, on which was carved a crane with its wing spread, looking like it was about to take off.


    But this sedan chair travelled very slowly, as if they were afraid of bumping the person seated inside. Lanyue Marquis had already been standing at the front door for a long time before the sedan chair arrived slowly, seemingly not worried about offending the powerful and influential Marquis. However, Lanyue Marquis was not angry at all, and he walked forward slowly and personally pulled open the curtain of the sedan chair before reaching out to help the person inside.


    What kind of person was worthy of being personally guided by Lanyue Marquis?


    The man in the sedan stepped off slowly. Obviously, he was already an old man. His hair was white with grays, and the wrinkles on his face looked like they were carved with a knife. But, his eyes were iparably clear.


    The Grand Golden Terrace attendant hurriedly flipped through the guest list at hand. He had been working in Grand Golden Terrace for nearly ten years and within Heavenly Revtions, how would he not recognise all the high-ranking officials and nobles as well as the civil and military officials of importance? However, this old man obviously received Lanyue Marquis¡¯ respect, yet the attendant just couldn¡¯t remember who he was.


    Lei Wujie naturally didn''t recognize him either, but he had a feeling that the man in front of him was looking at him with kindness, almost like an old man looking at his own child or grandchild. He bowed his head slightly and smiled politely.


    The old man smiled and said, "I carried you when you were little."


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment. When he was little, he did live in Heavenly Revtions City for a while but the memories of that time were too fuzzy. Now, he could only vaguely remember some festivals and he couldn¡¯t remember this old man at all.


    But Ye Ruoyi recognized him.


    A veteran of three reigns.


    A model for all Confucian schrs under Heaven.


    He was at the top of all officials!


    He had been an official for fifty years, and was upright, honorable and incorruptible, not siding with any parties, nor associating with influential officials. He towered over the rest of the imperial court by virtue of his own talents and his righteousness in serving the country and the people. Among all under Heaven, honest officials respected him and corrupt officials feared him. When the emperor spoke to him, the emperor sat on his dragon throne, but he also sat on a crane chair, which allowed him to sit at the same level as the emperor without kneeling or standing.


    "Guests have arrived!" Ye Ruoyi announced loudly, "Beili Regent of State, His Honour Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu, is here!"


    Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu was presently the regent of state together with Lanyue Marquis, but he was the true backbone of the country!


    Dong Zhu smiled and looked at Ye Ruoyi. "You¡¯re very much like your father."


    Ye Ruoyi hurriedly cupped her fists respectfully and said, "Grand Preceptor has overpraised me."


    Inside Grand Golden Terrace, the tea that Second Master Tu was holding rocked slightly and almost sshed onto his hand. "Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu? How did you invite this person?"


    "A favour. Whether it was Langya Prince or the Pir of State General-in-chief, they both had such favours with Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu," Xiao Se said lightly. "But Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu is not a person who would grant favours forever so this time, attending this banquet would have exhausted all his favour."


    "To have Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu''s favour is indeed very precious, but to use up such a favour just for him to eat a meal?" Second Master Tu asked.


    "Not for him, but for the civil and military officials." Xiao Se gently tapped the table.


    Soon, news from Grand Golden Terrace spread to the various residences and offices.


    Residence of the Minister of Revenue.


    After listening to the informant''s report, Li Ruochong whispered, "Lanyue Marquis?"


    "Father, Lanyue Marquis is the current regent of state. He¡¯s already there, then we¡­" Li Bosong said worriedly.


    "Although Lanyue Marquis is the regent of state, he actually doesn¡¯t involve himself much in affairs of the court. After the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, His Majesty the Emperor never gave his brothers too much real power. But, Lanyue Marquis is different from the rest. Let me think about it." Li Ruochong tapped the table lightly, and finally shook his head. "We bide our time!"


    "Alright!" Li Bosong nodded.


    "Your Excellency! Your Excellency!" Another informant rushed into the main hall.


    "What''s the panic?" Li Bosong scolded. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s terrible, terrible!" The informant seemed to have run so fast he was sweating all over, and his legs were still trembling. "After Lanyue Marquis, another person arrived."


    "Who?" Li Ruochong frowned.


    "Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu!" the informant shouted.


    "What!" Li Ruochong shot to his feet.


    Both regents of state were present at the same time, but the rest of them ministers were rxing in their residences and leisurely drinking tea?


    "Prepare the sedan chair!" Li Ruochong shouted, "No! Prepare the horse, prepare the horse! I¡¯m riding there on horseback!"


    "Why would the Grand Preceptor attend such a banquet? The Grand Preceptor would even cite illness to refrain from attending the state banquet." Li Bosong was confused.


    "This is not as simple as the Grand Preceptor attending a banquet. This is all set up by the sixth prince to force the rest of us to attend!" Li Ruochong cursed.


    "Then, what about His Highness White Prince?" Li Baisong hesitated.


    Li Ruochong snorted coldly. "I can''t care about that anymore. If he can continue to bide his time, that¡¯s his ability!"


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong sighed heavily. "Shaohan, looks like your strategy has failed."


    Ling Shaohan wiped the sweat from his forehead and bowed his head. "Your Highness, it was my mistake. I never would have expected Grand Preceptor Dong to attend in person."


    "We¡¯ll just wait, then." Xiao Chong sighed. "The two regents of state will be followed by all the civil and military officials. This disy of power is indeed big enough, but if Xiao Chuhe thinks that doing so will force us to submit, he¡¯s underestimating us too much."


    "Us?" Ling Shaohan asked in confusion.


    "Red Prince Xiao Yu. He won''t go either," Xiao Chong said evenly.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu snickered and pulled the bowstring tight.


    "Draw."


    He released his fingers immediately.


    "Break!"


    A feathered arrow hit the bullseye.


    "I had expected Lanyue Marquis to attend, but I never would have thought His Honour Dong Zhu would go too. It¡¯s rather intriguing that two people who imed to be uninvolved in party disputes would attend such a banquet, ah." Xiao Yuughed. "Still¡­ they can force all the officials to attend, but the big tycoons who truly control the economic lifeline of Heavenly Revtions City will not give face to this backbone of the country."

 Chapter 316 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 316 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 2)</h4>


    Grand Golden Terrace.


    Xiao Se, Sikong Qianluo, and Second Master Tu stood up at the same time and bowed their heads respectfully. "Lanyue Marquis, Grand Preceptor!"


    Lanyue Marquis returned a small smile which could be considered a response. Dong Zhu looked at Xiao Se, his tone full of emotion. "You¡¯ve returned."


    Xiao Se bowed lower and greeted again. "Yes, I''ve returned."


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Heavenly Revtions City is your home, after all," Dong Zhu said slowly. "But you look better than you did before. Sure enough, sharpening yourself out in the country was necessary but¡ª


    "You should understand your imperial father''s worries!" Dong Zhu admonished.


    Xiao Se was speechless for a moment, then he hesitated before he nodded. "Xiao Se will remember."


    "The autumn breeze is deste and the weather turns cold, the trees sway and leaves fall to reveal the frost. Although this name is rather deste sounding, it has an artistic conception," Dong Zhu said.


    "Grand Preceptor, let''s take our seats," Lanyue Marquis interjected.


    Dong Zhu nodded. "Very well."


    Less than a stick of incense after Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu and Lanyue Marquis stepped into Grand Golden Terrace, the front door became bustling with excitement. The sound of rushing horses passed by and an elegantly dressed man leaped off the horse before hurrying to the door. He was about to pass the gift in his hand to the Grand Golden Terrace attendant when a familiar voice sounded next to him. "Oh, who would have thought that being a civil official, the Minister could ride a horse so well in the city? How about it? Why not transfer to my Ministry of War?"


    Li Ruochong turned his head and saw Wu Jingcheng, the Minister of War, walking briskly in a rush to arrive, yet smiling with a feigned calmness. He couldn''t help but sneer as he moved forward to smooth out the other man¡¯s wrinkled cor. "Minister Wu, even if one is in a hurry to leave the door, one mustn¡¯t just grab some clothes and put it on. Could it be that the official¡¯s sry in the Ministry of War has been deducted? That woulde under the jurisdiction of my Ministry of Revenue. What if Grand Preceptor Dong noticed itter? Wouldn¡¯t that get me into trouble?"


    "Aren¡¯t the two of you just full of elegance on such a clear and peaceful night? You¡¯re already at the door, why not go in?" A somewhat hoarse voice sounded, and the two men immediately guessed who the neer was without even turning their heads.


    The Minister of Justice, Zhou De, was the most immoral person in the entire Heavenly Revtions. Everyone knew that the Ministry of Justice was a purgatory, and Zhou De was the person in charge of this purgatory. Zhou De walked towards them and red at the two men. "Let''s go! What are you waiting for? Waiting for the other Ministers to get here so that we can go in together like a meeting of the Six Ministries?"


    "Go, go, go." Li Ruochong pushed the other two aside and walked in first after tossing the gift over.


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of Revenue, His Excellency Li Ruochong is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of Justice, His Excellency Zhou De is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of War, His Excellency Wu Jingcheng is here!"


    When Wu Jingcheng walked past Ye Ruoyi, he suddenly stopped. "Your father made youe?"


    Ye Ruoyi returned a smile and shook her head. "No, I came for myself. But, the Ye Banner Battalion follows the Beili Central Army, the Beili Central Army follows my father, and my father follows me."


    "Littledy, don¡¯t y at what you don¡¯t understand." Wu Jingcheng spoke with indifference and after delivering that line, he walked in following the rest.


    Lei Wujie frowned and said, "Those people are the Ministers of Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "That¡¯s right. The real power of Heavenly Revtions City lies in the hands of these people." Ye Ruoyi turned back around.


    More and more people were rushing to Grand Golden Terrace.


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of Personnel, His Excellency Xuan Dechong is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of Rites, His Excellency Xu Weicheng is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Minister of Works, His Excellency Zhu Yumo is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Xi Ze Marquis is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, His Excellency Shen Xiduo is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Vice-Minister of Revenue, His Excellency Luo Sanquan is here!"


    "Guests have arrived! Imperial Censor of the Censorate, His Excellency Chen Zuosun is here!"


    Within an hour after Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu and Lanyue Marquis stepped into Grand Golden Terrace, almost all Heavenly Revtions City officials of second grade and above arrived one after another. The originally empty Grand Golden Terrace suddenly became bustling with activity. The officials were chit-chatting everywhere, while Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu and Lanyue Marquis sat at the head table together with several schrs from the Dragon Chart Pavilion. The officials who were more attentive realised that the tea in front of Grand Preceptor Dong had already been refilled three times.


    "Isn¡¯t the banquet starting?" Li Ruochong said quietly.


    Wu Jingcheng scoffed. "Looks like this prince hasn¡¯t changed from his old ways. He¡¯s still as stubborn as before. Looks like he won¡¯t start the banquet until his two brother Princes arrive."


    Zhou De sneered. "Indeed, to be able to invite Grand Preceptor Dong here is his ability. But, whether or not the two Princes will take on this ount is still really hard to fathom."


    "If they wanted toe, they would already be here. Why wait until now," said Xu Weicheng, the Minister of Rites. "This is overly neglectful and rude."


    "But I heard that Xiao Se also invited all the wealthy merchants in Heavenly Revtions City. But, at present, it seems that none of them havee." Zhu Yumo, the Minister of Works, nced around the floor.


    Music House.


    Madam Huy waiting on her couch and took a leisurely puff of her pipe before slowly exhaling the smoke. "All the civil and military officials have arrived, that¡¯s really amazing. But¡­ what¡¯s that got to do with me?"


    "Madam, the Li family, the Chen family, and the Gongsun family have not made a move yet. Not a single one of the four biggest tycoons of Heavenly Revtions will give face to the sixth prince."


    "All those officials are always looking down on us merchants. But, without us, where would they get the money to entertain themselves? In this world, silver always talks loudest. They won¡¯t dare to move against us, and besides, they weren¡¯t sincere about attending anyway. If we cut off a little of that brat¡¯scency, they¡¯ll be over themselves with joy."


    On this day that was destined to stir up a storm, a carriage entered Heavenly Revtions City. At present, Heavenly Revtions City was under lockdown and it wasn¡¯t that easy to enter or leave, but as Madam Hu said, silver always talks loudest.


    Not only did the carriage enter Heavenly Revtions City, it did so mboyantly.


    Because there were a total of five horses pulling this carriage. The five horses were all pure white, and at a nce, the value of each one was worth a thousand gold.


    As for the carriage, it looked extremely gorgeous and there was a luminous pearl embedded into its roof. Right now, the sun was already setting and one could see that the luminous pearl was shining with a faint light.


    A man who looked like an ountant was sitting inside the carriage, holding an abacus and calcting the ounts.


    "Manager Tian, we¡¯re already here. What do we have to do next?" An elegant young man dressed in white asked softly.


    "Let them know we¡¯re here," the ountant responded evenly without looking up.


    "Okay." The elegant young man stood up and pulled open the curtain of the carriage.


    On the left side of the carriage was a g painted with a phoenix enveloped in mes, looking as if it was about to take off in flight.


    The elegant young manughed, reached out a hand, and an attendant passed him a small basket. The basket was filled with silver ingots that gleamed brightly. He grabbed a handful and flung it towards the side of the road. "Friends of Heavenly Revtions City, please kindly ept!"


    Passers-by were stunned speechless when they saw this, but right after that, they all rushed forward and grabbed for the silver.


    This gorgeous carriage that was pulled by five white horses kept moving forward in this manner. All along the way, they remained unobstructed, but surrounded by people.


    Ten baskets of silver ingots were distributed in no time.


    "Master, the silver ingots have been used up," the attendant whispered.


    The elegant young manughed and said, "Then, bring me the gold."

 Chapter 317 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 317 The Grand Golden Terrace Banquet (Part 3)</h4>


    After ten baskets of silver ingots were distributed, another ten baskets of gold followed.


    Very soon, the entire Heavenly Revtions City knew that a young master dressed in white had arrived in the city. The young master was as elegant as fine jade, with an extraordinary bearingparable to an imperial heir. He distributed a lot of gold and silver without care and in the eyes of somemoners, he was like an immortal who descended to this mortal world as his body emitted golden light.


    "How about you try throwing for a bit?" The young master in white handed a basket of gold to a young servant boy behind him. Then, he sat back inside the carriage and grinned expectantly at the ountant, who was still busy cking away on his abacus. "Manager Tian, how¡¯s the ount?"


    The ountant finally knocked his hand on final time and the abacus stopped. The carriage also came to a stop near Grand Golden Terrace. The servant boy looked back inside the carriage and shook the empty basket. "Young master, the ten baskets of gold have all been thrown out. If we throw more, we¡¯ll have to throw the bills. But looking at the situation now, the bills will be torn to pieces if we throw them out."


    The ountant shook his head. "We just lost that pawn shop, Luoze Shop, in Qingzhou Bai City."


    The young master in whiteughed and said, "Manager Tian, did I ruin the family business?"


    The ountant shook his head. "When ites to ruining the family business, you¡¯re still inferior. Don¡¯t talk about your father, you can¡¯t evenpare to that womaniser brother of yours. Back then, your brother could stay one night in a brothel and bestow two pawn shops away."


    "I''m a schr, after all." The young master in white stood up and stuck his head out of the carriage again. The carriage had stopped, but the people who had been surrounding the carriage waiting to pick up the gold and silver had yet to disperse. The young master in white smiled slightly, and the long sword that was hung at his waist suddenly came out of its sheath, raising a cloud of dust. Only then did the people realise that this rich young master not only had money but was also skilled in martial arts. Now that he seemed like he was not going to distribute more money, then they should stay as far away from him as possible, so they immediately scattered like birds and beasts. Finally, there was only one dirty-looking youth who stood there all alone, refusing to leave.


    The youth was thin and weakly looking with dark, tanned skin, looking no more than twelve or thirteen years old. His whole body was covered in dust, yet he was empty-handed. By the time he heard the news, he was already a littlete. And since he had a skinny and weak build, forget about grabbing any gold or silver, he couldn¡¯t even squeeze into the crowd.


    "Do you have brothers?" The young master in white leaned over and asked.


    The tanned youth thought for a while, and replied, "If you mean blood-rted brothers, I don¡¯t have any. My parents left me when I was a child, but I have a lot of sworn brothers who are all just like me. We have no money and no family. But we all made a pact so we¡¯re closer than real brothers."


    "Very good." The young master in white flipped over and reached for the luminous pearl on the roof of the carriage. The luminous pearl gleamed brightly in his hand before he turned around and handed it to the youth whose face registered shock. "I''ll give this to you. Do me a favour."


    "What favour?" The youth hesitated a little and raised his head to ask, not epting the pearl.


    "Get your brothers to visit the Capital Salt Li Residence, the Music House, the Gongsun Company Pawnshop and Caiyi Pavilion, and tell them what''s happening here."


    "But¡­ these are all ces that belong to big tycoons and important families. I¡¯m afraid that my brothers and I won¡¯t be able to get in." The youth was still hesitating.


    "Just stand at the front door and tell them that the Qingzhou Mu family is here." The young master in white stood up, his clothes fluttering in the wind.


    "I''m here to collect rent.


    "They won¡¯t dare to stop you." The young master in white lowered his head and smiled. "Go on."


    The youth nodded solemnly, and hurried off after receiving the luminous pearl.


    The young master in white sat back into the carriage and the ountant started cking away on the abacus again. "We¡¯ve just lost a teahouse in Yunjian City and an inn in Bai City."


    "Stingy." The young master in whiteughed and shook his head.


    The ountant deducted another sum on the abacus. "You¡¯ve ruined the business!"


    "How can we do big business without ruining the business first?" The young master in white stretched his back.


    "Since when did the Mu family third young master start wanting to do business? Didn''t you always say that you want to be a doctor?" The ountant smiled.


    "The biggest business in the world is the change of dynasty and reign! I¡¯m willing to do this business!" The young master in white had a biting cold gaze. "The only pity is that this time, it¡¯s only a change in reign and not a change in dynasty!"


    The ountant said wryly, "Young master, those are rebellious words if they got out."


    "Hahahaha." The young master in whiteughed loudly, pushing the curtain open. "Keep going ahead. Time to meet my friends."


    The driver nodded and shook the reins lightly. The carriage moved forward a little, and finally stopped steadily at the front door of Grand Golden Terrace.


    "It''s really you. I was guessing who else could have made such a huge ruckus!" Lei Wujie was overjoyed and took a few steps forward. "Mu-xiong, Xiao Se didn''t tell me that you¡¯reing!"


    The Grand Golden Terrace attendant looked at the guest list from top to bottom again, and he also looked at Mu Chunfeng from head to toe, and finally gave up.


    "Forget it, you won¡¯t recognize him. He¡¯s not from Heavenly Revtions City," Ye Ruoyi said.


    The attendant was puzzled. "Then where did hee from?"


    "Qingzhou, Yunjian City, Mu family," Ye Ruoyi said slowly.


    "Huh?" The attendant¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Qingzhou, the wealthiest ce in Beili.


    Yunjian, the wealthiest city in Qingzhou.


    Mu family, the wealthiest family in Yunjian.


    "Lei-xiongdi. Miss Ye!" Mu Chunfeng jumped off the carriage, walked forward and hugged Lei Wujie. "A reunion in Heavenly Revtions City. Are you surprised?"


    Lei Wujieughed and asked, "Mu-xiong, how did you get here all of a sudden? You really gave me a shock."


    "I heard the news of Xiao Se returning to Heavenly Revtions and thought I should be able to help him. So I rushed all the way here without stopping!" Mu Chunfeng said.


    Lei Wujie nodded and said, "You¡¯re just in time! By the way, how¡¯s your eldest brother''s illness? Has it been cured?"


    Mu Chunfeng''s face became slightly embarrassed, and he scratched his head. "My brother''s health is better than before, but if he wants to regain the prowess of his past, I think that will require a period of further recuperation."


    "That''s good. It¡¯s worth all our hard work to catch those snakes." After Lei Wujie said this, he couldn''t help but think of Tang Lian, and his heart couldn''t help but feel the pain of loss. The joy on his face also faded immediately.


    Mu Chunfeng was very intelligent, and he had also heard a lot of news on the way here. Naturally, he knew what Lei Wujie was thinking of at the moment, and he immediately stepped forward and patted Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "Today, we have a grand banquet, don¡¯t think about those sad memories. There will be time for thatter. Some debts must be paid."


    "I understand!" Lei Wujie nodded. "Since Mu-xiong is here, then please go in first. Xiao Se is sitting inside."


    "No hurry." Mu Chunfeng turned his head and said thoughtfully, "I''m waiting for people."


    Tian Mozhi was still sitting inside the carriage as he put away his abacus silently. He leaned his head on the side and murmured in a low voice, "Old master, you¡¯ve chosen the right man, after all."

 Chapter 318 Heavenly Revelations Tycoons

    <h4>Chapter 318 Heavenly Revtions Tycoons</h4>


    Music House.


    Madam Hu slowly turned the wine cup in her hand and asked quietly, "What did that man say?"


    The trembling servant boy knelt on the floor and said hesitantly, "He said that the Qingzhou Mu family is here and he¡¯s here to collect rent¡­"


    "Qingzhou Mu family." Madam Hu put down her wine cup. "Did you ask what the man who sent this message looks like?"


    Capital Salt Li Residence.


    Li Qing frowned, hisplexion terrible. "Li Chong, tell me what he looked like, the Mu family young master."


    "Elegant white clothes, handsome face, a long sword hanging at his waist. When he drew the long sword, it rolled up a cloud of dust. His martial arts are not ordinary," Li Chong replied.


    "That should be¡­" Li Qing sighed. "The third son."


    "The Mu family eldest son has been in poor health for the past few years, and hasn¡¯t travelled for many years. The second son was born with a disability and will practically never leave the Mu Office. Only the third son is about the right age, and the third son has indeed been trained in the sword with a famous master. There should be no mistake," Li Chong said as he nodded his head.


    "At present, the most likely heir to the Qingzhou Mu family is the third son." Li Qing sighed again.


    Gongsun Residence.


    Gongsun was not a big family name, but they held immense influence in Heavenly Revtions. They weren¡¯t involved in the businesses directly, but had contracted over half of the private banks and pawn shops in Heavenly Revtions City. He was a tycoon that nobody would dare to neglect. But the person in charge of this prestigious family now was a mere youth no older than seventeen or eighteen years old.


    His father died of a serious illness two years ago, and his mother died shortly thereafter, leaving him as the only son. At that time, many people thought that a child like him would not be able to hold up such a prestigious family, and the long lines of people who came to the private banks to demand money didn¡¯t stop for some time.


    However, he miraculously inherited his father¡¯s business, and even expanded it further, finally, bing ¡°that Gongsun brat¡± that even a tycoon like Li Qing didn¡¯t dare to underestimate. He could even sit at the same table as a big shop owner like Madam Hu to have a meal and talk business.


    This person was Gongsun Xiao, but he didn¡¯t like his name. He preferred people to call him - Young Master Xiao[7]. But now, a person more worthy than him of the title ¡°Young Master¡± had stepped into Heavenly Revtions.


    "Collect rent?" Gongsun Xiao chuckled. "I suppose only the Qingzhou Mu family would dare to speak so boldly."


    Caiyi Pavilion.


    A small square table.


    A small wooden stool.


    A pot of rice wine, a pile of peanuts, a te of braised beef.


    A neatly dressed old man ate three peanuts, picked up a piece of beef with his chopsticks, and drank a sip of rice wine. The clothes he was wearing were iid with golden threads, and the ring on his finger was set with precious stones that shone with a muted blue light. He was very rich, so rich that he was famous throughout the entire Heavenly Revtions.


    He had been a merchant for decades and had countless businesses under his name. Any of the tycoons in Heavenly Revtions, no matter how rich, would still bow when they see him and call him Old Master Chen. Even someone like Li Qing would only dare to scold a few words like "Old Man Chen" behind his back, and squeeze out a polite smile when they met.


    But this rich old man loveding here every evening to drink a pot of wine, eat a te of peanuts and a te of braised beef. Then he would sit upstairs to watch the sunset in a state of mild drunkenness.


    "An imperial banquet with fifteen bowls of side dishes? Aren¡¯t they afraid of eating themselves to death." Old Man Chen took a sip of the wine and sneered.


    Since noon, there had been a steady stream of news. He had heard the news of the Three Gates and Neen Offices arriving at the banquet, the arrival of the two regents of state at the same time, as well as the subsequent arrival of the Six Ministries and all the court officials hurrying themselves to attend the banquet, but he had no reaction to any of these news. He continued to drink his wine all by himself.


    Until he heard thetest news.


    "Qingzhou Mu family." Old Master Chen put down his wine cup and gently put down his chopsticks.


    "Go!" Madam Hu stood up, waved her hands, and the red-coloured light robes dropped onto the floor, revealing her ample and beautiful body. She turned one round and a gorgeous red dress was already properly draped onto her body. Even someone like her had made preparations to attend the banquet at any time.


    "Go!" Li Qing walked straight to the door.


    "Go!" Gongsun Xiao yawnedzily.


    "Go." Old Master Chen stood up and walked down the stairs a step at a time, bathed in the light of the setting sun.


    The fourrgest tycoons who controlled the entire economic lifeline of Heavenly Revtions finally made their way to Grand Golden Terrace, all because of the four words "Qingzhou Mu family".


    Mu Chunfeng stood at the front door waiting for them. It was less than an hour to the start of the banquet but he didn¡¯t seem to be anxious at all. He simply stood there quietly, a slight smile on his face, calm andposed.


    Finally, four sedan chairs arrived at Grand Golden Terrace,ing from four different directions.


    Unlike what followed after Grand Preceptor Dong with all the officials flocking to the venue, these four sedan chairs travelled at a speed that was most interesting. They were neither fast, as if they became anxious because of the arrival of the Qingzhou Mu family¡¯s young master, nor were they slow, expressing their due respect for the Qingzhou Mu family.


    I¡¯m here because I¡¯m giving the Qingzhou Mu family face, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m scared of your Mu family. After all, you¡¯re just the third son who has yet to inherit the family. We¡¯ve been calling the shots in Heavenly Revtions City for so many years. Would we need to lower ourselves just because you¡¯re here?


    If your surname were not Mu, what would you be worth?


    The sedan chairs finally stopped beside the gorgeous carriage pulled by five horses.


    Four people walked out of the sedan chairs at the same time.


    Li Qing, Madam Hu, Gongsun Xiao, and Old Master Chen.


    "It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw the young master. When I first saw you, you were still a child." Li Qing took the lead to speak first.


    Madam Hu gave a wide smile. "What a handsome young man. How about joining me at the Music House for a drink tonight?"


    Gongsun Xiao tilted his head and said, "Third Young Master Mu? Such a fortune to meet you. I wonder what your full name is?"


    Old Master Chen spoke upst. He gave a loud cough first, then spit out a thick sputum. "Has your father been well?"


    Four people came, but their intentions were unkind. On what basis should a bratty young master that had barely been weaned pressure them?


    Mu Chunfeng didn''t mind and he continued to smile casually. "I really can''t answer so many questions at once. But I brought a few of your old friends with me, so maybe they could keep youpany. Manager Tian."


    The curtain of the carriage was pulled open, and Tian Mozhi alighted.


    "Manager of Words!" Li Qing was stunned.


    Immediately after Tian Mozhi, three others alighted.


    The fourrgest tycoons of Heavenly Revtions who had acted all aloof could no longer maintain theirposure.


    The Manager of Words, Tian Mozhi, the Manager of Arms, Shi Qingshui, the Manager of Jewels, Sang Jicheng, and the Manager of Winds, Feng Buzai. Four of the seven highest ranking managers of the Qingzhou Mu family came on this trip!


    Everyone knew that the Qingzhou Mu Office ran many businesses, and they had hundreds of managers under their umbre. Among them, there were seven top managers, and each one of them held incredible power. Any single one of them was considered an important person who could stir up the entire Beilimercial world. Even whenpared to the fourrgest tycoons of Heavenly Revtions City, they were no less powerful.


    "Shall we have a chat?" Mu Chunfeng smiled. "Don''t worry, these four managers will have a good chat with all of you over the next few days. If there are no objections, I¡¯m a little hungry. Shall we join this banquet that even the side dishes consist of fifteen bowls? I¡¯m hungry.


    "No objections? Let''s go in then."

 Chapter 319 Guests Arriving Late

    <h4>Chapter 319 Guests Arriving Late</h4>


    Grand Golden Terrace.


    Within an hour, everyone in the Six Ministries, the fourrgest tycoons and all the officials of the imperial court, in addition to anyone and everyone that held any kind of power from all the prestigious families of Heavenly Revtions had flocked over. Almost all the invitations that had been sent from Fallen Snow Vi that day had received a reply.


    Furthermore, there were also distinguished guests who nheless swaggered in without an invitation - Mu Chunfeng made a beeline straight for Xiao Se, and smiled. "Xiao¡­ oh no, sixth prince, we meet again. "


    Sikong Qianluo jumped to her feet in surprise. "Young master Mu."


    Xiao Se also stood up and smiled. "I sent you a letter when I left the city and estimated that if you were fast enough, you¡¯d arrive today. For this, I thank you very much."


    Young Master Mu shook his head and said, "You don''t have to thank me. You should know that our Mu family won¡¯t do three kinds of businesses."


    "Which three kinds of businesses?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "We don¡¯t do business that harms others, we don¡¯t do business that can¡¯t make a profit, and we don¡¯t do business that¡¯s too small." Mu Chunfeng walked a few steps and whispered into Xiao Se¡¯s ear, "Your business is big enough, so I¡¯m willing to do it. My old man didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t either."


    Xiao Se grinned. "Looks like your eldest brother''s illness has not healed yet."


    "Nonsense," Mu Chunfeng chided sternly. "Absolute nonsense!"


    "Xiao Se!" A clear voice suddenly sounded. Xiao Se looked back and was confused to see that person. "Hua Jin?"


    Lanyue Marquis also walked over at this time, and he whispered, "The situation over there¡­"


    Hua Jin nodded. "His health is good. It was just this morning, something was a little odd, and I suspect¡­"


    "We¡¯ll speak about this privately," Lanyue Marquis quickly interrupted Hua Jin''s words and smiled again. "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see Xiao Se now that he¡¯s all cured?"


    "That''s right." Hua Jin hurriedly stepped forward and immediately grasped Xiao Se''s wrist. She frowned as thoughts went through her head until finally, she murmured, "You¡¯re really cured and in good health. Does that ind beyond the sea really have a person so skilled in medical arts?"


    "He¡¯s not a person, he¡¯s an immortal." Sikong Qianluo stepped forward and pretended to be nonchnt as she took Xiao Se''s hand out of Hua Jin''s. "Anyway, it¡¯s difficult to exin."


    Mu Chunfeng, who was standing next to them and listening in on their conversation, grew more and more shocked. He quickly realised that the little girl before them, who didn¡¯t even reach his shoulder, was the final disciple of the legendary Medicine King Xin Baicao, the little genius doctor whom Xiao Se and the others frequently mentioned. He eximed in surprise, "Are you the genius doctor? Disciple of Medicine King?"


    Hua Jin red at him icily. "You haveints?"


    Lanyue Marquisughed. "Young Master Mu had best be careful, or you¡¯d be stabbed by her needles."


    However, Mu Chunfeng became even more excited. He sped his fists and said bluntly, "Honourable genius doctor, please ept this lowly one¡¯s veneration. I wonder if this lowly one may have the honour of receiving the genius doctor as my teacher?"


    "No." Hua Jin answered just as bluntly.


    "I have Thousand Heart Grass. May I present it to the genius doctor as a gift?" Mu Chunfeng bargained patiently.


    Hua Jin''s expression changed, and she bit her lip without speaking.


    "Our Mu family has a mansion in Heavenly Revtions City called Autumn House. We cultivate many precious medicinal herbs inside¡­" Mu Chunfeng seemed to be well-prepared.


    "What sort of medicinal herbs?" Hua Jin asked immediately.


    Mu Chunfeng gathered his sleeves and said evenly, "I will give the whole Autumn House to the little genius doctor, then the genius doctor may visit it herself to see?"


    The four managers who were standing behind Mu Chunfeng changed their expressions at the same time. The Manager of Arms, Shi Qingshui nudged Tian Mozhi with his elbow. "Old Tian, earlier you were saying that the third young master was not as good at ruining the family business as the first young master and the old master. Is he angry about that? And taking revenge on us now?"


    Tian Mozhi sighed. "If only he had that sort of brain."


    Lanyue Marquis coughed slightly. "This matter of taking a disciple can be discussedter. After all, the main character of the banquet today is Xiao Se. Hua Jin, go over and sit with the Grand Preceptor. I have a few words to say to Xiao Se."


    Hua Jin pouted her lips. "I''m not your daughter." Then she reluctantly walked away. Mu Chunfengughed and also led the four managers away.


    Lanyue Marquis frowned and asked Xiao Se, "Am I very old? Daughter? Daughter?"


    "Huang-shu. Even I have to call you uncle. What do you expect others to call you?" Xiao Se sighed. "Huang-shu, what do you want to tell me?"


    "The Grand Preceptor has been waiting for a long time. Others are also getting a little impatient. No matter how good the tea at Grand Golden Terrace is, you can''t drink it all day. If this continues, the Grand Preceptor won¡¯t say anything, but others will take this as disrespect for the Grand Preceptor and use that against you," Lanyue Marquis said worriedly.


    Xiao Se nodded. "I know."


    "Then when are you starting the banquet?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "One stick of incense," Xiao Se whispered. "Just give me more time for one stick of incense."


    "Are you thinking of waiting for those two?" Lanyue Marquis shook his head. "They won''te."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yuyzily on the chair, sprawled on his back and looking up at the sky. "Even the Qingzhou Mu family woulde for him. That¡¯s a real miscalction, ah."


    Long Ye sighed and said, "Shall we go?"


    "Go?" Xiao Yu closed his eyes. "Go for fuck."


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong held up the tea cup and blew on it gently. "How?"


    "You shouldn''t go." Ling Shaohan shook his head. "If you go, it means you have conceded. If you don''t go, it means we¡¯re not bothered."


    "Actually, we¡¯ve already lost. We¡¯re just reluctant to admit it." Xiao Chong sighed.


    Ling Shaohan shook his head helplessly. "This Yong''an Prince really has too many schemes. Every time we think we have him at his most vulnerable spot, he always finds a way to break the stalemate."


    "Forget it." Xiao Chong put down his teacup and didn''t drink from it.


    Grand Golden Terrace.


    The time for one stick of incense passed quickly. Ye Ruoyi and Lei Wujie walked in from the door and shook their heads at Xiao Se. Xiao Se nodded and said, "Understood." He turned around and said to Second Master Tu, "Er-ye, start the banquet." Second Master Tu stood up, cleared his throat, and said loudly, "Start¡­"


    "Please wait." A gentle voice interrupted him.


    The voice was very gentle, and it gave off aforting feeling to everyone who heard it. But, when those two words sounded, theypletely cut off what Second Master Tu was about to say. Second Master Tu''s mouth was still open, and was obviously moving, but he couldn¡¯t utter a sound.


    What the hell. Second Master Tu cursed inwardly.


    Everyone looked at the door at the same time, as the voice had definitelye from the door.


    An old man holding the hands of a child walked in slowly from the door.


    The entire floor waspletely silent.


    Even Grand Preceptor Dong stood up.


    "Although I didn''t say I would attend, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t attend either. Why are you in a hurry to start the banquet? Can¡¯t you wait for me?" The old man reached out and patted the boy¡¯s head. "My little Zitong[8] wanted to eat this very rare imperial banquet, so I¡¯ve brought him along to try it out. I hope nobody has any objections?


    "Old people walk very slowly, and have caused a dy for everyone."


    Not a single one of the officials of the imperial court and the tycoons of Heavenly Revtions dared to respond.


    Only Xiao Se bowed his head and said, "The State Preceptor has graced us with his arrival. Your presence brings light to this humble Grand Golden Terrace!"


    State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, and with him the little Daoist, Zitong, had arrived at the banquet!

 Chapter 320 The Three Princes

    <h4>Chapter 320 The Three Princes</h4>


    A grandiose banquet. The two most powerful people under Heaven, the two regents of state, were attending. The heir to the wealthiest family under Heaven had arrived. Now, even the State Preceptor who was highly respected by His Majesty was here.


    Heavenly Revtions City had not seen so much excitement in years.


    "Shall we start the banquet?" Second Master Tu asked Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se nced at Lanyue Marquis and said, "I want to wait for one more incense stick."


    "Half an incense stick." Lanyue Marquis chuckled. "They¡¯ll be faster than you think. The two Princely Residences are not far from here."


    Qi Tianchen brought the little Daoist to sit down beside Grand Preceptor Dong. Grand Preceptor Dong was deeply moved and he said, "I didn''t expect to meet the State Preceptor here."


    Qi Tianchen patted the little Daoist¡¯s head. "I want to say, it was really because my little disciple wailed that he wanted toe that I came. Would the Grand Preceptor believe me?"


    "Nonsense, it¡¯s Director himself who¡¯s gluttonous," the little Daoist boy called Zitongined unhappily.


    Grand Preceptor Dong looked at the little Daoist, and realised that his pupils were really violet in colour. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. "You¡¯re born with violet pupils. That¡¯s indeed rather special."


    "This isn¡¯t special," Hua Jin interjected suddenly. "This is a disease."


    Grand Preceptor Dong was taken aback, but Qi Tianchen nodded. "Indeed, this is a disease."


    Zitong nced at Hua Jin with an annoyed side-eye. "Can you cure it?"


    "I can." Hua Jin shook her hand slightly, and three silver needles appeared in her hand.


    Zitong hurriedly shrank to Qi Tianchen''s side.


    When they saw the State Preceptor arriving, the six ministers as well as all the court officials stood up and intended to approach to greet him. However, State Preceptor Qi Tianchen did not even raise his head. He waved a hand and those people who had just stood up, or who had taken a step forward, instantly returned to their ces.


    "Director, you shouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯re upstaging the host," Zitong murmured softly.


    Qi Tianchen shook his horsetail whisk. "Alright, alright."


    When Hua Jin saw how Zitong admonished the State Preceptor, she found it so amusing she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Qi Tianchen returned a smile at her. "Miss, are you really able to cure my little disciple?"


    "Of course there¡¯s a way." Hua Jin nodded. "I''ve heard about this disease from shifu before. Natural born violet eyes, they can see things that ordinary people cannot. But, eyes are windows to words and thoughts. An evil aura can enter the eyes and enter the heart. People born with violet eyes are often extraordinarily intelligent but don¡¯t have a long life. Shifu can cure this, so naturally, I can cure this as well."


    Qi Tianchen smiled and nodded. "Physician Xin can be regarded as an old friend of this old man though we haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Medicine King Valley used to have three masters, Medicine King Xin Baicao, Genius Doctor Bian Suchen and Ghost Doctor Ye Ya. Theirbined prestige was second to none. Now, all of that burden has fallen onto a littledy."


    "I may have a disciple soon." Hua Jin couldn''t help but curl the corners of her mouth when she thought of that Autumn House full of medicinal herbs.


    Zitong nced around and asked in a low voice, "Director, why haven''t they served the food?"


    Qi Tianchen scratched his head. "The host is waiting for someone?"


    "Waiting for whom?"


    "His brothers."


    "Oh, he should wait then. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry." Zitong lowered his head.


    At this time, the high-pitched voice of the Grand Golden Terrace attendant at the door rang out again.


    "Guests have arrived! His Highness White Prince is here!"


    White Prince Xiao Chong, who wore a blindfold over his eyes, walked in with the support of his page boy, Xuan Tong. The Grand Golden Terrace which had been bustling with noise became silent again.


    His Highness White Prince did not speak, and he remained as silent and indifferent as always.


    "Guests have arrived! His Highness Red Prince is here!"


    Red Prince Xiao Yu was dressed in a suit of robes and he walked in hurriedly. Whoever stood in his way, he kicked aside and whoever his eyes didn¡¯t agree with, he cursed them freely, behaving as he always did, as overbearing as a rich brat.


    Finally, the two Princes of Heavenly Revtions City had arrived at thest moment.


    "Your Highness White Prince. Your Highness Red Prince." One after another, the officials stepped forward to salute and greet them.


    Xiao Chong nodded lightly as acknowledgement, but Xiao Yu straight out scolded, "Are you all a bunch of hungry ghosts? What¡¯s the point ofing so early? Couldn¡¯t you wait for this Prince?"


    Xiao Se also stood up and walked slowly before them.


    "Er-ge." He cupped his fists to face White Prince and bowed slightly at his waist.


    "Lao-Qi!" He straightened himself and shouted at Red Prince with impatience.


    Xiao Chong and Xiao Yu both froze for a moment, then smiled slightly.


    Even if they hadn''t seen each other for several years, they had tried various means to kill one another. But, after all, they also grew up together from young. After all, they were brothers rted by blood.


    "Liu-di."


    "Liu-ge."[9]


    One was gentle but indifferent, and the other was impatient and reluctant, but the two of them returned a bow after all.


    The three Princes of Heavenly Revtions City had finally gathered here.


    The White can settle the country, the Red can open up new territory, but if there was a dragon in the wild, all under Heaven will be precarious. The sixteen-word maxim that the State Preceptor once dictated was now standing on disy in front of everyone. The White Prince was calm and gave off a sense of ease. He was capable at both literary and military strategy and would be a wise ruler who could settle the country. The Red Prince had an unruly personality and enormous ambition. He would be a military emperor who could open up new territory. But there was a titanic dragon in the wild, and as long as he existed, the one who could possess all under Heaven would forever be indeterminable. As for that dragon in the wild, after today¡¯s events, everyone could guess it was referring to Xiao Se.


    Zitong looked at the people around him curiously and asked, "Shifu, everyone looks so serious. What are they thinking about?"


    Qi Tianchen took a sip of tea and whispered. "They¡¯re recalling a line of nonsensical words."


    "I was starting to think you weren¡¯ting," Xiao Se said flippantly.


    "An urgent matter came up at the Residence and I was dyed. Liu-di has been away for so many years. Now that you¡¯ve finally returned to the capital, huang-xiong will definitely not want to miss this." White Prince¡¯s manners were as impable as always.


    "You think I want toe? Didn¡¯t you force me toe? Are you pleased with yourself? Don¡¯t get cocky too soon." Red Prince¡¯s words were as irresponsible as always.


    Xiao Se smiled and said, "Whether or not you wanted toe, you¡¯re here after all. As long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯re my guest. Please take a seat."


    "Are we at your table?" Red Prince asked.


    "No." Xiao Se turned and raised his head. "My seat is there."


    A huge tform was slowly being lowered from above.


    It wasn¡¯t so much a tform as it was a pavilion on air. Countless thick chains were connected to the pavilion and suddenly, a group of sturdy-looking men walked out from the second floor of Grand Golden Terrace. They exerted all of their strength to pull on those chains and slowly lowered the mid-air pavilion. Hanging on all four sides of the pavilion were blue-green heavy curtains. Four stunningdies stood at the four corners of the pavilion, one was ying the qin, one ying the xiao, one ying the pipa and one ying a jade flute.


    All the guests in the hall were in an uproar. The main stage today turned out to be like this.


    This banquet was getting more and more interesting.


    Xiao Se took a flying leap and swept onto the high tform. Immediately afterwards, Sikong Qianluo, Lei Wujie, and Ye Ruoyi also leapt up and stood beside Xiao Se. Xiao Se turned around and looked down at the people below. He announced arrogantly, "This is my seat."


    Second Master Tu suddenly stood up. He had been holding back all afternoon just to say the next three words.


    "Start the banquet!"

 Chapter 321 The White-Clothed Snow Moon City

    <h4>Chapter 321 The White-Clothed Snow Moon City</h4>


    This grand banquet had finally started.


    The maidservants in white robes held up exquisite tes as they made their way around Grand Golden Terrace.


    One course of embroidered delicacies, one course of blessed dried fruit in pouches, one course of golden-threaded medicinal herbs, one course of carved fried honey, one course of sweet and sour savories, and one course of cured meats, were being brought over te after te, filling up each and every table.


    Zitong used his chopsticks to knock on a dish in front of him with vegetables that were carved into flowers and said curiously, "Why are these dishes so beautiful?"


    Qi Tianchen reached out his chopsticks to pick up a carved flower, and said with a smile, "Why think so much about it? Just eat it."


    Zitong put down his chopsticks and propped his head up with his hand. "I want to eat meat."


    "Wait a little more, then." Qi Tianchen also put down his chopsticks.


    At the next table, the Minister of Revenue, Li Ruochong asked the Minister of War, Wu Jingcheng in a low voice, "When do you think he''ll invite us up?"


    Wu Jingcheng shook his head. "What''s the hurry? Ahead of us are Lanyue Marquis, Grand Preceptor Dong, and the two Highnesses. Let''s just wait slowly."


    From their point of view, when Xiao Se set up this pavilion in the air, his intentions were already obvious, which was to be able to talk privately with many of them. And what they discussed, as well as what deals were made, would be the greatest secrets out of this banquet.


    The Six Ministers, the four biggest tycoons, the Qingzhou Mu family, the Grand Preceptor, and the Xiao n members. They were all eligible to be invited individually to that pavilion in the air.


    Mu Chunfengughed happily and looked at the four Managers. "Have any of you ever tasted such exquisite dishes?"


    Tian Mozhi snorted coldly. "The Autumn House that Young Master just gave away can let you eat such feasts for a year."


    Mu Chunfeng said solemnly, "What do you know? Wait till I learn everything from the genius doctor, this business will prosper and make lots of money."


    Tian Mozhi shook his head. "Business that cannot be calcted on the abacus is not a business."


    Mu Chunfeng stamped his foot with anger. "How profane!"


    "Prepare wine!" Second Master Tu called out loudly.


    The wine was served, and maidservants also served the fifteen bowls of side dishes at the same time. But everybody¡¯s eyes were not on those exquisite dishes¡­


    A gorgeous woman appeared on the floor without anybody¡¯s notice. She was wearing a red dress, all the more conspicuous among the maidservants'' white clothes. But there was a sharp edge to this woman¡¯s beauty, and people were afraid of approaching her. She took over the wine sk from the hands of a maidservant, and spoke softly, "I''ll go."


    The maidservant met her gaze and felt a moment of shock in her heart before she hurriedly handed it over.


    The woman took the wine sk, reached out her hand and grasped a long sash that dropped down from the pavilion. With a light leap, shended steadily on the pavilion. The wine sk in her hand only swayed slightly.


    Jiu Jiudao asked in a low voice, "Did Grand Golden Terrace have such a beautifuldy with such skilful martial arts?"


    Second Master Tu shook his head and said, "We have a fewdies with such skilful martial arts but none of them are beautiful."


    "Is there danger?" Jiu Jiudao''s face became cold.


    Second Master Tu reached out and pressed him down. "It¡¯s fine. With their abilities, no one on the floor can harm them."


    "Who!" As soon as thedy opened the curtain and walked into the pavilion, a spear shot out and braced against her throat.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie saw thedy and eximed at the same time, "Tiann¨¹ Rui?"


    Back then, it was Tiann¨¹ Rui who had helped and supported them in Beauty Vi. She was a spy Snow Moon City had sent to Sangu City and she had an ambiguous rtionship with their oldest martial brother, Tang Lian, that was difficult to grasp.


    "Director, why are there so many delicious dishes!" Zitong looked at the bowls after bowls of dishes, already a little dazzled.


    "Eat a little less. You should not eat more than two bites from each dish." Qi Tianchen put down his chopsticks, "Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to fit in the best dishes at the end."


    Grand Preceptor Dong looked at the pavilion in the air and slowly raised his wine cup. Lanyue Marquis smiled and said, "Grand Preceptor must have guessed it."


    Grand Preceptor Dong nodded. "Back then, he was like a colt that couldn¡¯t be tamed. When I saw his temperament earlier, I thought he had changed, but now that I look again, he¡¯s just the colt who has grown up."


    Li Ruochong murmured, "Why haven¡¯t they invited anyone upstairs?"


    The Minister of Justice, Zhou De, had a gloomy look on his face and he said coldly, "He really invited us all here just to eat this meal. Isn¡¯t the price too high?"


    White Prince Xiao Chong and Red Prince Xiao Yu sat at the same table.


    Xiao Chong sighed lightly. "We haven''t sat at the same table to eat for many years."


    Xiao Yu still had a cynical look on his face. "Have we ever sat together to eat?"


    Xiao Chong nodded. "Yes. At the time, among our brothers, only you ando-Liu wouldn¡¯tugh at me for being blind."


    Xiao Yu nodded. "I remember that. I wonder if that person upstairs remembers. If he remembers, shouldn¡¯t he invite us to go up and have a drink?"


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "We killed his friend. He won''t drink with us."


    Xiao Yu sighed. "How childish."


    In the pavilion, Tiann¨¹ Rui sat down with them, and her face was very calm. "Next, which one will you invite toe up here?"


    "Not a single one." Xiao Se raised his cup and shook his head.


    "Not a single one?" Tiann¨¹ Rui was confused.


    "They thought I invited them to this banquet so that I could negotiate individually with each of them, threaten them or bribe them. In the end, I would receive the support of the Six Ministries as well as the Heavenly Revtions merchants and tycoons. But, they¡¯ve all underestimated me." Xiao Se put down his wine cup. "I invited them just to tell them that I have returned. And they can either choose to follow me or oppose me. I will not win any of them over. They can make their own decisions."


    Tiann¨¹ Rui sneered. "You¡¯re the insufferably arrogant sixth prince. You are indeed qualified to do this. But you have to remember who paved the way for you!"


    "I understand what you''re trying to say." Xiao Se stood up. "This is not the time for me to abuse my authority. I must advance gradually and consolidate my power at every step, and cherish those who paved the way for me.


    "I won''t forget about da-shixiong. Don''t worry." Xiao Se walked out of the pavilion and stood there looking down at everyone.


    The fifteen bowls of side dishes had all been served. Everyone¡¯s patience was also exhausted. With the exception of the two from the Directorate of Astronomy, not a single person in the hall came to this imperial banquet of their own volition.


    They had been drinking from dusk till moonrise, the true banquet should also begin.


    Xiao Se raised his cup. "I¡¯m here to give a toast to everyone!"


    The entire floor was silent.


    Suddenly, sixteen people in white flew out from the sides of the hall.


    They all had swords or des at their waists, and without exception, each of them had the face of a handsome youth. They jumped out from the sides of the hall andnded steadily on the terrace constructed of a thousand gold.


    The white robes of Snow Moon City!


    Xiao Se stood on the pavilion in the air with the sixteen white robes on the thousand-gold terrace behind him.


    Xiao Se raised his cup and they raised theirs together with him.


    "To everyone!" Xiao Se shouted.


    "To everyone!" Sixteen people chorused in unison.

 Chapter 322 Zhancui Mourning Garments

    <h4>Chapter 322 Zhancui Mourning Garments</h4>


    Xiao Se took a flying leap and jumped from the pavilion to the thousand-gold terrace.


    "Catch." Xie Yanshu gave a light push at the long sword at his waist, and the long sword flew out of its sheath towards Xiao Se. Xiao Se held the wine sk in his left hand and caught the sword in his right hand. He seemed to casually swipe the air with the long sword before tossing it away. The sword fell neatly back into Xie Yanshu''s sheath.


    Xiao Sended steadily, raised his wine sk and drank another sip.


    The curtain behind the thousand-gold terrace finally fell as it was cut by Xiao Se¡¯s sword, slowly revealing the scene behind it before all the guests.


    What was hanging there was not a beautifulndscape painting, nor was it a magnificent sculpture.


    It was only one word. A word in ck on a white background. Grave and solemn, sending a chill through everyone who looked at it.


    Funeral. (µì)[1]


    "Your Highness!" Xuan Tong whispered to Xiao Chong.


    "What is it?" Xiao Chong had also noticed the change in the atmosphere in the hall.


    "Yong''an Prince used his sword to cut open the curtain and behind it, on another curtain was written the word ¡®dian¡¯." Xuan Tong looked left, right and one whole round. "Would you like to leave?"


    Outside Grand Golden Terrace, there were many personal soldiers from the White Prince Residence lying in wait. As long as Xuan Tong sent a signal, no matter who was sitting in the hall, they would charge in without hesitation.


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "Wait a little."


    "Let''s go." Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo, and Ye Ruoyi also walked out of the pavilion in the air, leaped up andnded beside Xiao Se. Only Tiann¨¹ Rui remained standing where she was, a frown furrowing her brows, looking like she didn¡¯t understand what they were nning.


    On the gambling terrace constructed of a thousand gold, Xiao Se was dressed in his fine brocade robes as he looked down at the guests below the terrace exchanging whispers. Suddenly, he raised his arms and shouted, "Stop!"


    Behind him, hispanions who were also dressed in brocade robes, also shouted in response, "Stop!"


    The entire hall fell silent and all the guests were stunned. They stared at Xiao Se with wide eyes, not knowing what he was going to do.


    After they heard that shout of "stop", Xiao Se made a sharp movement with his hand, pulled off the brand new brocade robe from his body and threw it on the ground. Underneath, he was wearing a full body of clothes made of hemp.


    The other Snow Moon City disciples also followed the same action, and threw the brocade robes they were wearing on the ground.


    Lei Wujie also yelled angrily, and his red clothes were torn into shreds and fell to the ground.


    The hemp they were wearing were all made of the coarsest raw hemp and the edges were all unhemmed. They were wearing mourning clothes.


    Lanyue Marquis frowned slightly and looked at Qi Tianchen. "Zhancui?"


    Zhancui, the gravest of the five mourning garments. Only an heir paying homage to the Emperor, a servant to his lord, a man and unmarried daughters to their father, the eldest grandson to his grandfather, and the wives and concubines to their husbands, would wear zhancui clothes when their closest rtive passed away.


    And in Heavenly Revtions, wearing zhancui clothes was a big deal. The previous grandmaster of the Directorate of Astronomy stipted a rule that prolonged grieving would affect the fate of the country so there must be prudence with wearing zhancui. Hence, in order to wear zhancui clothes, one required the approval of the Directorate of Astronomy and after that, to borrow the zhancui mourning garments from the Directorate of Astronomy. Commoners were not allowed to privately fabricate zhancui clothes. Therefore, the zhancui clothes that Xiao Se and the others were wearing must have been bestowed by the Directorate of Astronomy.


    Qi Tianchen sighed. "Although I lent them to him, I didn¡¯t say he could wear it out here right in front of everyone."


    Taking the lead, Xiao Se raised the wine sk in his hand, and the people behind him raised their voices together, their voices full of sorrow. The sixteen of them, along with Lei Wujie and Ye Ruoyi, all drew the long swords at their waists. Sikong Qianluo waved her right hand and raised her long spear high into the air.


    "Your Highness!" Xuan Tong said anxiously, "We should leave first."


    Xiao Chong heard the crisp sound of drawing swords, and shook his head. "There are hundreds of court officials and all the noble families of Heavenly Revtions here. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything."


    Xiao Yu sneered and looked up at the terrace. "If you could see the current situation, you will know exactly what he dares to do. This is not much worse than drawing his sword and killing his way to the Hall of Supreme Peace."


    "Sword, rise." Lei Wujie shouted furiously. With his sword, he leaped up and flipped over in the air. Ye Ruoyi also leaped up together with him, and the sword in her hand crossed with Lei Wujie¡¯s.


    The sixteen Snow Moon City disciples raised their swords at the same time, and each pair stood with their swords crossed. Each rise and fall of their swords were like butterflies that flitted from flower to flower, their steps light and graceful as peerless dancers. In the midst of their swords swinging back and forth as the des shed with lights like falling stars, a rumbling sound of a drum sounded¡­


    Where was the drum?


    On the terrace was arge red-coloured drum as tall as a man. Sikong Qianluo jumped up and stood on top of therge drum. Her spear danced, and with every move, she struck heavily on thatrge drum!


    The sound was like thunder, sending a shockwave over ten miles!


    On the pavilion, thedy who was ying the qin was already sweating profusely while trying to keep up with the tempo of the drum. Thedy ying the xiao was tottering on the verge of copse, while thedy ying the pipa had broken two of the strings and faint cracks had appeared on the jade flute. But they didn''t stop, they were unable to stop, the sorrowful sword aura and the drawn out drumming were forcing them to use more energy, more and more energy!


    "What is this?" Grand Preceptor Dong felt his heart beating faster and faster. It had been a long time since he felt his blood surge through his body.


    Lanyue Marquis said solemnly, "Sword Dance."


    Xiao Se held up the wine sk and took a few steps forward.


    He looked like an actor who had gotten drunk and arrivedte, yet would eventually sparkle brilliantly on stage. He raised his wine and sung:


    "Dew on scallion leaves, dry easily in the sun. The dew that dried up today will form again tomorrow, but once a person died, there¡¯s noing back."


    "Who lives in Haoli? The souls who rest there, whether virtuous or foolish, are equal after death. Why is Death so impatient for the living? Never granting long life or a moment of hesitation."


    "Dew on scallion leaves, dry easily in the sun. The dew that dried up today will form again tomorrow, but once a person died, there¡¯s noing back!" Lei Wujie and Ye Ruoyi sheathed their swords and sang together with Xiao Se!


    "Who lives in Haoli? The souls who rest there, whether virtuous or foolish, are equal after death. Why is Death so impatient for the living? Never granting long life or a moment of hesitation!" Xiao Se turned around, lookingpletely intoxicated.


    The sixteen Snow Moon City disciples sheathed their swords, and Sikong Qianluo withdrew her spear, still standing on top of the drum. The four musiciandies also stopped. Tiann¨¹ Rui stood in the pavilion, already moved to the point where her entire body was trembling.


    The song had ended, but something was still missing!


    What was missing?


    The entire hall was silent, and Xiao Se exhaled a sigh.


    "Dew on scallion leaves, dry easily in the sun. The dew that dried up today will form again tomorrow, but once a person died, there¡¯s noing back."


    "Who lives in Haoli? The souls who rest there, whether virtuous or foolish, are equal after death. Why is Death so impatient for the living? Never granting long life or a moment of hesitation."


    All of them sang slowly in unison.


    Three repetitions of the elegies.


    The first expressed grief.


    The second expressed anger.


    The third to rest in peace.


    Xiao Se poured the remaining wine in the sk on the ground. His face was already covered with tears, but still, he endured his grief. "Just as all of you wished, I will use blood to dye this Heavenly Revtions City crimson red!"


    Xiao Yu scoffed once, Xiao Chong swayed slightly, and Xuan Tong immediately held him tightly.


    The entire hall of guests finally realised Xiao Se¡¯s true purpose. He would not negotiate terms with them, nor even exchange greetings with them.


    Because this banquet was actually just a funeral.


    "Da-shixiong. Rest in peace," Xiao Se whispered as he wiped away his tears.

 Chapter 323 A Bowl of Bean Soup Rice

    <h4>Chapter 323 A Bowl of Bean Soup Rice</h4>


    Great disrespect.


    That was the thought that went through the minds of the Six Ministers. Before such distinguished guests as Lanyue Marquis, Grand Preceptor Dong and Qi Tianchen, he dared to disy such arge dian word, put on the zhancui mourning clothes, and sing an elegy. All these were extremely disrespectful. However, they did not dare to rebuke him publicly. First, because they had received a tremendous shock that this grand banquet ended in a funeral, and second, because Lanyue Marquis and Grand Preceptor Dong did not seem to show any sign of displeasure. As for Qi Tianchen¡­ The zhancui mourning clothes were under the charge of the Directorate of Astronomy. Without Qi Tianchen''s permission, where would Xiao Se and his friends obtain all those zhancui clothes?


    Bold and decisive.


    That was, in fact, what Lanyue Marquis and Grand Preceptor Dong were thinking. A grand banquet that invited the two regents of state, the son of Qingzhou¡¯s richest Mu family who had the greatest chance of inheriting the family business, and the State Preceptor. Originally, this would have been the best chance to establish his power and control the Six Ministries which controlled the imperial court, as well as the four biggest tycoons which held the economic lifeline of Heavenly Revtions. They were all waiting for the opportunity to negotiate with Xiao Se, and to choose their respective affiliations after these negotiations. But, Xiao Se did not do any of this, nor was he ashamed of doing such a thing. After revealing the aces up his sleeve, in the end, he turned the banquet into a funeral just to pay libation to his martial brother who died to help him return to the capital.


    Foolish.


    That was the thought in Xiao Yu''s mind. To give up the benefits he could have obtained with this banquet all for the sake of sentiment. In Xiao Yu¡¯s view, Xiao Se was too foolish.


    Xiao Chong sighed heavily and said, "I can¡¯tpare to him."


    Zitong wiped away the tears at the corners of his eyes, and blinked as he asked Qi Tianchen, "Director, what are they singing? Why does my heart feel a little sad?"


    Qi Tianchen just smiled and asked him, "Have you eaten enough?"


    Zitong nodded. "I''m full."


    Qi Tianchen knocked on his head, and although he was still talking to Zitong, his eyes were directed at Xiao Se. "Wait a little longer. There¡¯s onest dish."


    Xiao Se stood on the terrace. Ye Ruoyi, Lei Wujie, and Sikong Qianluo were also standing on the terrace, and the sixteen Snow Moon City disciples were also standing on the terrace.


    All the guests were sitting below the terrace.


    The banquet which had been bustling with excitement on the surface had suddenly be extremely quiet. The two groups stood on opposite sides, as if confronting each other.


    Second Master Tu suddenly stood up and cleared his throat. He was the owner of Grand Golden Terrace, an important person in Heavenly Revtions City that none would dare to underestimate. But today, his lines were like a waiter¡¯s. But, he did not mind.


    Because there were people like the Six Ministers and the Red Prince who felt that Xiao Se was foolish.


    But there were also people like him who sincerely admired Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se was not stupid. What he wanted was not benefits. What he had always wanted was true sincerity.


    "Serve the final dish."


    "Final dish?" Li Ruochong looked at the dish of fruits in front of him, confused. The fruit dish was served at the end of the banquet, so it was over. Why would there be an extra dish?


    "The final dish, bean soup rice."


    Li Ruochong''s expression turned sour immediately and he shouted angrily, "Disgraceful!"


    "What is bean soup rice?" Zitong asked. "It doesn''t sound delicious."


    Qi Tianchen touched Zitong''s head. "Eating tofu leads to longevity. The dead are gone, but the living are still here. We must all continue to live well."


    Qi Tianchen exined it tactfully, but everyone present understood this clearly. Eating bean soup rice at a funeral was a tradition followed by southerners in Beili and the people of Nanjue Kingdom. After the death of a person, the family of the deceased would host a tofu feast and invite the friends of the deceased to the repast. There were no meat dishes in the banquet and all the dishes were made using various forms of tofu. And the final dish that could not be left out was a bowl of bean soup rice.


    The servants of Grand Golden Terrace walked out carrying bowls of bean soup rice. These bowls of bean soup rice werepletely different from the exquisite dishes served previously. They were served inrge, coarse porcin bowls, and there was nothing refined about the ting. They were just ordinary rice mixed with tofu soup.


    Below the terrace, they were still bringing out the bean soup rice while the Snow Moon City disciples on the terrace had already received their share. They ate quickly and solemnly, then put down their bowls and chopsticks. They leaped up and split into two rows, lined up at the door of Grand Golden Terrace.


    Sixteen disciples.


    Sixteen long swords.


    If you didn¡¯t finish that bowl of bean soup rice, would you be able to walk out of Grand Golden Terrace?


    Xiao Se didn''t spare a nce for his guests and slowly walked out of Grand Golden Terrace. Ye Ruoyi, Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo followed behind him. Xiao Se sat down on the steps, looked at the moon in the sky, and sighed. "I remember the day I first met da-shixiong. It was also such a night with a beautiful moon."


    The other three did not speak, but sat down next to him and watched the moon silently.


    Among the guests in the hall, Dugu Gudu, Jiu Jiudao, Hu Dan and Wu Daidai, as well as Second Master Tu, quickly finished their own bean soup rice. But, they did not seem to be in a hurry to leave. They whispered amongst themselves, discussing something.


    Mu Chunfeng sat together with his four managers. He shook his head and said, "In Qingzhou, if the host invites you to a tofu banquet, the guests cannot refuse. The dead hold the greatest importance. What do you say?"


    Tian Mozhi nodded. "We must eat this."


    Mu Chunfeng turned to look at the four tycoons of Heavenly Revtions City. "What do the rest of you think?"


    The four tycoons did not say a word, but finally picked up the bowl of bean soup rice.


    Qi Tianchen watched Zitong eating with a spoon, one mouthful after another, and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    Zitong nodded. "Delicious, better than all the dishes before."


    "Is it so delicious?" Qi Tianchen also took a spoonful and put it into his mouth, chewing carefully. Finally, he exhaled a soft sigh. "Indeed, it¡¯s better than the vulgar course of fifteen bowls of imperial banquet, ah."


    All the rest of the people turned their gazes to Grand Preceptor Dong.


    Lanyue Marquis picked up the bean soup rice and asked, "If I remember correctly, Grand Preceptor is actually from the south?"


    "Indeed. Back in my hometown, if there was a death, everyone would eat a bowl of bean soup rice. Nobody knows the reason anymore. It¡¯s just been passed down through the generations. When I was young, I didn''t understand the concept of death. All I knew was everyoneing together heartily and having a bowl of bean soup rice. It was fun too. Until I grew up and I realised, it signified an ordinary but long and happy life. A bowl of tofu soup contained all the nostalgia for old friends. But sinceing to Heavenly Revtions, I haven¡¯t had bean soup rice for many years."


    "I wouldn¡¯t want to have this kind of rice often," Lanyue Marquis said lightly.


    Grand Preceptor Dong picked up the bowl and said slowly, "I only hope that after I die, someone will eat a bowl of bean soup rice for me."


    All the court officials finally reached out their own hands.


    Xiao Chong also sat down and slowly ate his share together with his page boy, Xuan Tong.


    Only Xiao Yu pushed aside the bowl of bean soup rice and snapped, "Not eating." He brought Long Ye with him and walked straight out. The sixteen Snow Moon City disciples did not draw their swords after all.


    At the door, the four real hosts of the banquet were sitting there waiting for him.


    "Lao-Qi, I knew you wouldn¡¯t eat that bowl of bean soup rice." Xiao Se didn''t turn around.


    Xiao Yu sneered coldly. "Your da-shixiong¡¯s death has nothing to do with me."


    Xiao Se stood up and turned around, his eyes cold and severe. "You will soon understand what it has to do with you."


    At this moment, the sound of iron hoofs came from a distance and everyone turned their heads.


    It was already sote. Who would being to the banquet now?

 Chapter 324 The Final Guest

    <h4>Chapter 324 The Final Guest</h4>


    The guests heard the sound of horseshoes, and they all followed each other out.


    Heavenly Revtions City was still under lockdown. Military officials second grade and above were prohibited from leaving their Residences. Even the most high-ranking general of the Beili Armed Forces, Ye Xiaoying, was not allowed to leave his General¡¯s Residence. Who would dare to ride their horse so openly in the middle of the night in Heavenly Revtions?


    "It¡¯s the sound of warhorses," Lanyue Marquis said in a low voice.


    All the guests had already walked out, but they stopped at the door of Grand Golden Terrace, afraid to leave.


    Xiao Yu nced at Long Ye. Long Ye shook his head and said in a low voice, "Not our personal soldiers. They wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to ride their horses at this time."


    At the end of the long street, the huge carriage finally revealed its form.


    Six ck-coloured yebei horses pulled a huge golden carriage slowly towards Grand Golden Terrace.


    Even though the Qingzhou Mu family was known as the head of Qingzhou and monopolised the wealth of the empire, their carriage could only use five horses, and not a single one more. Because a carriage with six horses could only be used by one person under Heaven.


    On either side of the carriage, there were warriors who ran alongside. Their shoulders were adorned with an exquisite design of a tiger head, identifying them at once - the Brave Tiger Guards. As they moved briskly, their armours rubbed against each other, making a cold and solemn sound.


    The coachman gently waved his whip, not seeming to be in a hurry. After all, the banquet was already over and these guests were gracefullyte, so why be bothered about thisst bit of time? However, the coachman was wearing beautiful armor, a full-body silver armor that shone in the moonlight. On his back was an exquisite silver sabre, which also revealed his extraordinary identity.


    "What¡¯s this?" Li Ruochong was so shocked his legs turned soft.


    "How could it be!" Zhou De, the Minister of Justice, eximed with a frown.


    The carriage finally came to a stop.


    The coachman alighted first, walked to the front and stepped aside.


    The curtain of the carriage was pulled open. Four people walked down.


    One of them held an incense burner.


    One of them held an ancient archive.


    One of them held the treasured sword that defended the country.


    One of them held the country¡¯s jade seal.


    Eunuch of Incense, Jin Xian Gonggong.


    Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong.


    Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei Gonggong.


    Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan Gonggong.


    The fifth person walked out of the carriage, dressed in a purple python robe. There was a deep sense of dignity about him, and his eyebrows were already white as snow. He stood behind the four Grand Eunuchs, silently watching the people standing in front of Grand Golden Terrace.


    Grand Eunuch, Jin Xuan Gonggong.


    The entire street was extremely quiet. No one dared to speak, because Jin Xuan had not spoken yet.


    First, Li Changqing, Commander-general of the Imperial Army and Captain of the Brave Tiger Guards, alighted as the coachman. Then, the Five Grand Eunuchs came in person and arrived in the grandest ceremony used to receive a guest. Such ceremonies were used only for the annual Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices and when weing the most distinguished of guests. And in all of Beili, there was only one host who had the right to use this ceremony.


    On the roof of the carriage, the g of the great divine phoenix fluttered in the wind and its wide-spread wings seemed to cover the sky, as if the great phoenix was about to take off in flight.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong gathered his sleeves over his hands and announced loudly, "His Majesty has arrived!"


    All the people in front of Grand Golden Terrace immediately bent their knees, not a single one hesitated. Even Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu and State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, who had permission to dispense with kneeling before the Emperor, also bent their knees.


    This was the majesty brought by the man in the carriage at this moment.


    In unison, all the people at the front door of Grand Golden Terrace knelt down. "Weing Your Majesty with our respects!"


    Only one person did not kneel.


    He simply stood there, imitating Jin Xuan Gonggong, and tucked his hands into his sleeves while he looked at Jin Xuan, as if confronting him. Of course, this person could only be Xiao Se.


    The others were still crawling because the person in the carriage had not said "please rise".


    Li Changqing''s expression was cold and sombre. The hundred Brave Tiger Guards in their exquisite armour were also silent. The four Grand Eunuchs holding the sacred relics of the dynasty were also expressionless. Even Jin Xuan Gonggong turned a blind eye to Xiao Se''s audacious behavior. He turned sideways and averted Xiao Se''s gaze.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted again, but no one came out. A tired-sounding voice from within whispered, ¡°You¡¯vee home?¡±


    Xiao Se nodded. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    "We¡¯ve built a Yong''an Prince Residence for you. Find an auspicious date and move in. You¡¯re a Prince now. You should understand some decorum."


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°We heard you¡¯ve named yourself Xiao Se. Why?¡±


    ¡°I liked the sound of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you like it. We heard you''ve recovered from your illness?¡±


    "All recovered."


    "That''s good. We¡¯ve not been well recently. We can''t visit you often."


    "It¡¯s fine."


    "Well, we¡¯re d that you¡¯re home. The meal¡­ is over?¡±


    "The banquet just ended."


    "Is there anything left? We¡¯re hungry."


    "There¡¯s still a bowl of bean soup rice."


    "Bring us a bowl to taste."


    Xiao Se turned his head and nced at Second Master Tu. Second Master Tu hesitated, but did not dare to get up. State Preceptor Qi Tianchen stood up and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t mind it. Let me."


    "Grand Preceptor, we didn''t expect you toe today. We didn¡¯t notice you earlier. Please hurry and rise."


    Grand Preceptor Dong raised his head and stood up. He coughed lightly but did not speak.


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk, and a bowl of bean soup rice flew out of Grand Golden Terrace and flew towards the carriage.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was going to step forward, but within the carriage, Mingde Emperor stopped him with a word, "Since it was brought over by the State Preceptor, there¡¯s no need to check it." Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan immediately stepped back and the bowl of bean soup ricended in Mingde Emperor¡¯s hand.


    Mingde Emperor epted the bean soup rice and ate it in small sips.


    All the officials of the imperial court, all the wealthy merchants under Heaven, and all of the Xiao n imperial family continued to kneel there, listening to Xiao Se and Mingde Emperor engage in idle talk about some everyday things, as they waited for Mingde Emperor to slowly finish that bowl of bean soup rice.


    After a long time, Mingde Emperor finally put down the coarse porcin bowl and sighed. "We grew up in Heavenly Revtions, but we¡¯ve also heard xiao-Jiu[2] talk about his experiences during his travels. Xiao Se, did someone pass away?"


    "My shixiong."


    Mingde Emperor was silent for a while, and finally, he closed the curtain. "You¡¯ve grown up. We can¡¯t discipline you as we did in the past. Whatever you want to do, just go ahead."


    "Fine."


    "Everyone, please rise as well. We were not deliberately neglecting our loyal subjects, but we haven¡¯t seen this son for so many years, and we didn¡¯t want irrelevant people to disturb us. Pray our loyal subjects forgive us."


    "We dare not!" The officials cried out in unison.


    "Let''s go." Mingde Emperor said softly.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong nced at Xiao Se, turned around, and announced loudly, "Prepare to leave!"


    "Sending off Your Majesty with our respects!" Everyone at the front doors of Grand Golden Terrace cried out again.


    The arrival of the final guest, with only a few irrelevant words, had once again proven an already known fact.


    Although there was no news of him for over four years, this Heavenly Revtions City was still the Heavenly Revtions City of the past, the Heavenly Revtions City where Xiao Se was the favourite son of the Emperor!

 Chapter 325 Storm Clouds Approach

    <h4>Chapter 325 Storm Clouds Approach</h4>


    The banquet at Grand Golden Terrace celebrating the return of the sixth prince, Xiao Se, to Heavenly Revtions City was over.


    But all the talk around this banquet would continue to unfold in every corner of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Supposedly, the Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu who had been absenting himself from the year end imperial banquets for thest eight years suddenly arrived at Grand Golden Terrace, which was quickly followed by the arrival of all the officials of the Six Ministries. Even the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review hurried to attend.


    Supposedly, the third son of the Yunjian Mu family, who was known as the wealthiest family in Qingzhou, also attended. This young master was so extravagant that he distributed gold and silver everywhere on the way to Grand Golden Terrace. By the time he arrived at Grand Golden Terrace, he had already distributed ten baskets of gold, ten baskets of silver, and in the end, he even gave away an invaluable luminous pearl. ording to the tales, this young master was dressed all in white with a face as bright as the moon, and he looked every bit like a handsome noble son who was worldly and talented. And this young master only had to flip his sleeves and all the reputable merchants of Heavenly Revtions City came flocking to Grand Golden Terrace.


    Supposedly, State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, who was respected by even Mingde Emperor, also arrived at the end. His arrival also spurred the sixth prince¡¯s two Princely brothers to rush over on fast horses. Because the Directorate of Astronomy was known to bear the mandate of Heaven and they would y an important role in the final choice of sessor to the Emperor, the Princes could not afford to offend them.


    Finally, even Mingde Emperor came personally, despite the fact that he was unwell¡­ But, thisst rumour was really too preposterous, and disputed by almost everyone who heard it.


    All these "supposedly" very quickly became the only topic of interest in the various teahouses, restaurants, gambling dens and brothels in Heavenly Revtions City. Many people attended the banquet that day, but there were not many who were willing to talk about what happened that night. As for how this news managed to spread throughout the whole of Heavenly Revtions, only four people could have done it.


    "I¡¯m telling you, I saw it with my own eyes. That young master from Qingzhou wore clothes that were embroidered in gold. That luminous pearl was the size of my palm, and it lit up the entire street. I¡¯m telling you, he even brought along the Qingzhou Mu Office¡¯s Seven Managers. You know the Seven Managers? Do you understand what I¡¯m talking about?" The speaker mmed the wine cup in his hand onto the table. "All it takes is one of them to move one little finger and those few big tycoons in our Heavenly Revtions will be as poor as us by tomorrow!"


    Jiu Jiudao smirked and drank a sip of wine. He said to Dugu Gudu facing him, "The more it spreads, the more wicked it gets."


    Dugu Gudu nodded. "It''s always like this. People are always willing to believe in some legendary stories. After all, their daily life is too boring."


    "But what happenedst night is already legendary without adding more oil or vinegar. Back then, we didn¡¯t befriend this prince in vain," Jiu Jiudao praised with admiration.


    Dugu Gudu shook his wine cup and spoke softly, "We¡¯ll have to be more careful from now on. After yesterday, we¡¯ve made our position clear. From now on, there¡¯s going to be trouble brewing in Heavenly Revtions City in some form or another."


    "I got it." Jiu Jiudao nodded. "I saw the notice board outside today. The city lockdown order has been lifted?"


    "Yes, after His Majesty made an appearance yesterday and dispelled a whole bunch of rumours. Furthermore, if Heavenly Revtions continues being locked down, people¡¯s hearts will surely be destabilized and spections will rise again. His Majesty deliberately made an appearance and lifted the lockdown on Heavenly Revtions City to tell those people who are disloyal that this Heavenly Revtions City, this entire Beili, is still under his control," Dugu Gudu said.


    "But now that the city has opened, I''m afraid the storm over Heavenly Revtions City will only grow stronger." Jiu Jiudao looked out the window and said in a soft voice.


    Dugu Gudu followed his gaze, and frowned slightly all of a sudden. Jiu Jiudao whipped around but only saw a sh in front of him before Dugu Gudu was already out the window.


    Dugu Gudunded on the ground, reached out and grabbed the shoulder of a man all dressed in ck. He said slowly, "This brother, your face is unfamiliar."


    The man in ck didn''t turn his head, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he somehow sent Dugu Gudu retreating three steps. He spoke in a low voice, "This is my first visit to Heavenly Revtions, of course I¡¯m an unfamiliar face. Is there a problem?"


    "There¡¯s no problem? I want to see your face," Dugu Gudu said.


    "Da-ge, what¡¯s wrong!" Jiu Jiudao also jumped down from upstairs.


    The man in ck made an abrupt leap and fled.


    "Chase!" Dugu Gudu barked, and started running after him.


    The man in ck appeared to be highly skilled in his lightness skill and in just a few jumps andndings, he was gone. Dugu Gudu stopped chasing and Jiu Jiudao caught up, panting as he said, "How is it?"


    "Escaped," Dugu Gudu said indifferently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unrivaled City.


    Wushuang was sitting inside the sword house on the mountain, his sword casket on his back. Song Yanhui was sitting on the bed, regting his qi to treat his injuries.


    "Shifu, you didn¡¯t enter the sword immortal realm this time. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have another chance again in this life," Wushuang said slowly.


    Song Yanhui nodded. "I know. I''m afraid I will never have another chance in this life. Wushuang, this time I met Li Hanyi''s disciple and I suddenly realised I was wrong."


    "Shifu, you¡¯re indeed wrong," Wushuang responded.


    "You also think I was wrong?" Song Yanhui blinked.


    "Yes, such a gorgeous woman as Luoxia Fairy was right in front of you, but you chose to train your sword? You tell me, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s wrong?" Wushuang spoke matter-of-factly in a righteous tone. "Not just me. Everyone in Unrivaled City thinks shifu was wrong."


    Song Yanhui¡¯s face fell. "Is beauty all you care about?"


    "Shifu, back then, you and Luoxia Fairy could have gotten married and traveled the martial world together. Or perhaps, you and Luoxia Fairy were forced to separate by Grandmaster and finally had no choice but to break up even though you still had feelings for each other. Then, shifu would definitely have a ce among the five great sword immortals. But you locked yourself in the city to train your sword, focussing only on your sword while you forgot about love. You will never train yourself into a true sword immortal." Wushuang spoke frankly and confidently, as if he was the master.


    Song Yanhui frowned slightly and sighed. "What you¡¯re saying is I sunk myself into obsession."


    "Shifu, look at the five great sword immortals. The Solitary Sword Immortal¡­ Luo what¡¯s his name?" Wushuang frowned.


    "Luo Qingyang," Song Yanhui replied.


    "Right, Luo Qingyang. He bitterly loved his own shimei for many years, and finally, he couldn¡¯t have her so he also secluded himself in a city to train his sword. But, he asked for love which he couldn¡¯t have. Although he couldn¡¯t have her, he didn¡¯t lose that love, and gained another sort of sorrow. So much so that the sword he trained became even more passionate. Such a sword of passion is the sword of a sword immortal. Also, there was Li Hanyi and Zhao Yuzhen, neither of them were like shifu, cutting off your feelings, giving up on love, bing one-track minded about your sword. As they say, an immortal enlightened being is unmoved by emotions. It means unmoved, not unfeeling. Shifu, your sword is too uninspiring." Wushuang stood up. "But it doesn''t matter. Shifu can be a sword immortal or not be a sword immortal. Whatever shifu has lost, I will help you win it back."


    Song Yanhui frowned. "Are you leaving?"


    "Perhaps. I get the feeling it¡¯sing soon." Wushuang walked out the door and looked up at the sky. "To be honest, shifu, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I want to meet them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re my enemies, but I really want to meet them."

 Chapter 326 Five Merchants’ Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 326 Five Merchants¡¯ Negotiations</h4>


    Music House.


    "They say there are one hundred and six entertainment houses, bothrge and small, in Heavenly Revtions, but these other one hundred and fivebined cannotpare to your one Music House. Only because this Music House has you, Madam Hu." Mu Chunfeng spoke mildly as he sat there.


    Madam Hu was not her usual flirtatious and unrestrained self. At the moment, she was seated properly beside Mu Chunfeng and said respectfully, "Young master, you exaggerate in your praise."


    Mu Chunfengughed, raised his head, and looked at the people in front of him. "Everyone, you all look so serious."


    Seated before him were Madam Hu, the owner of Music House, Li Qing, the top salt merchant in Heavenly Revtions, Gongsun Xiao, the young patriarch of the Gongsun family, and Old Master Chen, the president of the Heavenly Revtions Chamber of Commerce. The four of them were indeed very serious. When dealing with the Qingzhou Mu family, no merchant could afford to be not serious.


    Not to mention standing behind this Young Master Mu were the four managers that could move all under Heaven.


    Mu Chunfeng cleared his throat and said with a smile, "Manager Tian told me that Madam Hu is a romantic and passionatedy who loves to take liberties with the young and handsome noble sons. Beforeing, I was even looking forward to it a little¡­"


    Madam Hu''s face reddened and she looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Li Qing continued drinking his tea quietly, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Gongsun Xiao, however,ughed out loud. "Rumours say that the Eldest Young Master Mu is an old hat when ites to affairs of the heart. Looks like Third Young Master Mu is the true hero amongst flowers to dare take liberties with Madam Hu?"


    Old Master Chen closed his eyes, looking as if he¡¯d dozed off, but at some point, someone had ced a dish of peanuts, a te of braised beef, and a sk of rice wine in front of him.


    Mu Chunfeng turned his head and asked Tian Mozhi, "Manager Tian, how was my joke?"


    Tian Mozhi replied solemnly, "Young Master, you were clearly speaking from your heart. How could you call it a joke?"


    Young Master Mu chortled to himself for a while before he turned back around and continued to look at the others. "Everyone, we merchants of Qingzhou don''t like toe to Heavenly Revtions, as you know. There are too many rules in Heavenly Revtions City, and we Qingzhou merchants never liked following rules."


    "Then why did the young mastere here this time?" Li Qing asked.


    "I have a friend who wants to aplish something, but you may obstruct him. I would like to invite you to give way to him," Mu Chunfeng said respectfully.


    Madam Hu raised her pretty eyebrows. "Give way? Young Master said it yourself, there are many rules in Heavenly Revtions City. It''s true that you are a guest from afar, but you want us, the hosts, to give way¡­"


    Mu Chunfeng tapped the table lightly with his hand. "Didn''t I also say? We don¡¯t like following rules. There are four managers behind me, and I believe you¡¯re familiar with them. There are four of them, and there are four of you. If you should make a rash move, they will be willing to y this game with you."


    "Is that a threat?" Old Master Chen opened his eyes.


    "It''s not a threat." Mu Chunfeng shook his head. "As long as you carry out your own businesses and stay within your ce, we won¡¯t do anything. We¡¯re even willing to help you."


    "And what if we don¡¯t?" Old Master Chen continued to ask.


    "Everyone will lose your fortunes." Mu Chunfeng stood up.


    The four managers behind him remained silent, but their silence meant that there was no negotiation in this matter.


    "It¡¯s no easy task to bankrupt your families, but the Mu family can do it. We don¡¯t mind paying the price for it. Although this price could be a little big." Mu Chunfeng walked towards the door and the four managers followed closely behind.


    Old Master Chen sighed. "Does the Qingzhou Mu family really want to step into the muddy waters of Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "Old master, you don''t know. When you¡¯re number one, it¡¯s really lonely." Mu Chunfeng walked past and patted Old Master Chen on the shoulder. "I brought this rice wine from Yunjian. It¡¯s rated as one of their finest products, worth a taste."


    "Thank you, Young Master Mu." Old Master Chen raised his wine cup.


    Mu Chunfeng walked out of the Music House.


    Old Master Chen hurled the cup of wine to the ground. "Qingzhou Mu family, do they really think I have no one in the Heavenly Revtions Chamber of Commerce?"


    "But, Old Master. You only dared to throw the cup after the person had left," Gongsun Xiao said mildly.


    Li Qing furrowed his brow. "What do we do now?"


    "Business will remain business." Madam Hu sighed. "The Qingzhou Mu family may not be so scary, but he represents the merchants of Qingzhou. If he leads the merchants of Qingzhou and brings them into Heavenly Revtions, we will have no chance."


    "But what do we do about the Red Prince?" Li Qing whispered.


    "Maintain our rtionship. He wants money, we give. But, in the future, we cannot openly support him to oppose Yong''an Prince," Old Master Chen said.


    Mu Chunfeng walked out of the Music House and asked Tian Mozhi, "Manager Tian, how was my performance just now?"


    Tian Mozhi nodded. "You showed them the Mu family style!"


    "That¡¯s right. Now, we will go to Autumn House." Mu Chunfeng gathered his sleeves. "Let¡¯s go!"


    Tian Mozhi''s expression flipped. "Why are we going to Autumn House?"


    "I arranged to meet my future little shifu there." Mu Chunfeng grinned.


    Tian Mozhi, who had always been unppable, immediately became anxious. "Third Young Master, you can give away anything else in Heavenly Revtions City, but not Autumn House! That¡¯s the Mu family¡¯s most valuable asset in Heavenly Revtions!"


    "When ites to assets that have a fixed value, Manager Tian has far more insight than me. But, for assets that cannot be calcted, Manager Tian does not have my foresight. Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day; teach a man to fish and you feed him for a lifetime. Instead of a dragon-ying sabre, learn a dragon-ying technique. I have the most valuable medicinal ingredients in the world, but if I can¡¯t save that person, these medicinal ingredients are just weeds. And if I give her Autumn House, in the future, she will pass it on to her disciple, so won¡¯t it still return to the Mu family in the end?" Mu Chunfeng stepped onto the carriage. "Let''s go."


    Outside Autumn House, Hua Jin was already waiting there, but beside her stood a figure whom one must not show contempt for - Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei Gonggong. Presently, in the whole of Heavenly Revtions City, there were very few people more important than Hua Jin, so when she went out on usual days, she would be apanied by Lanyue Marquis¡¯s heavily armed guards or a martial expert from the pce like Jin Wei Gonggong.


    "Little genius doctor," Mu Chunfeng greeted respectfully.


    Hua Jin was displeased. "Genius doctor is genius doctor. Why do you need to add a ¡®little¡¯ in front?"


    "Genius doctor, please follow me." Mu Chunfeng hurriedly changed his words and brought Hua Jin to walk inside.


    Jin Wei Gonggong looked at the surroundings and said indifferently, "So this is the Autumn House? It¡¯s said that when a medicine can¡¯t be found in the apothecary of the Imperial Academy of Medicine, it can be obtained from here?"


    "Yes. This is Autumn House. They used to call it the Hundred Medicinal Garden but my father thought it was a poor name so he changed it to Autumn House." Mu Chunfeng brought Hua Jin into a small garden behind the house and said, "Medicinal herbs are nted in the yard, while all kinds of miracle drugs are stored inside the house. Is the genius doctor satisfied?"


    Hua Jin walked into the yard, then she looked left, looked right, and continued mumbling to herself, "Blue costus root,passion immortal, qilin blood, crane stone¡­ This, this, this, this, this is a heart-replenishing herb? King dragon leaf? Heavens, this lingzhi is at least 800 years old, if not a thousand."


    "Looks like the genius doctor is quite satisfied." Mu Chunfeng grinned.


    Hua Jin rolled her eyes. "Why are you still calling me genius doctor?"


    Mu Chunfeng was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "Call me shifu!"

 Chapter 327 The Old Fellows in the Imperial Mausoleum

    <h4>Chapter 327 The Old Fellows in the Imperial Mausoleum</h4>


    North of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Location of the Imperial Mausoleum.


    This was where they buried the deceased of the Xiao n imperial family. It was also where countless rare treasures were hidden, so a total of three thousand Imperial Army guards were stationed there. Their job was to prevent people from going in, but even more so, to prevent the people inside froming out.


    Inside, besides the deceased Xiao n imperial family, there were also the Mausoleum Guardians.


    At their greatest numbers, there were eight of them. At the least, there was only one left. Presently, there were three.


    The former Eunuch of Seal, Zhou Xin Gonggong, the former Eunuch of Sword, Zhuo Sen Gonggong, and the former Eunuch of Records, Zhuo Luo Gonggong. The most terrifying one passed away from illness four years ago, who was the former Grand Eunuch, Zhuo Qing Gonggong. Back then, he was the most powerful martial expert in the imperial pce and when he was younger, he followed Tai¡¯an Emperor in all his expeditions across thend. He was obsessed with and mastered all martial skills that could fragment the heart and dissolve the bones. He was cruel and ruthless, sinister and wicked. Together with the Demonic Cult Sect Leader Ye Dingzhi, the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, and the Hidden River Umbre Ghost, they were collectively known as the Four Great Evils under Heaven.


    Since the founding of Beili, the fate of the country had been prosperous and flourishing, until the third generation. Because the Five Grand Eunuchs wielded too much power,pounded by the ipetent and muddleheaded monarch at the time, the court eunuchs caused a political upheaval. The imperial court was in chaos and the country was nearly destroyed. Finally, the fourth emperor of Beili, Tianhan Emperor,ter known as the ¡°Apogean Emperor¡±, emerged from the chaos. He purged the imperial court and the people below, reorganised thews and discipline of the imperial court, and established a rule. Each reign would have one generation of Five Grand Eunuchs. After the death of the emperor, the former Five Grand Eunuchs would be responsible for entering the Imperial Mausoleum and guarding the tomb. Without an imperial edict, they were not allowed to leave the Imperial Mausoleum. Thus, the era of court eunuchs causing political chaos came to an end. During the previous reign of Tai¡¯an Emperor, no matter how clear and loud Zhuo Qing Gonggong¡¯s name and influence was both in and out of the imperial court, in the end, he could not avoid being sent to the Imperial Mausoleum to guard the tomb, where he met his end by dying of old age.


    "You¡¯ve lost this round again," Zhuo Xin Gonggong said with a smile as he ced a ck stone on the chessboard.


    Zhuo Sen Gonggong shook his head. "Who would have expected this. A dragon will always be a dragon, a worm will always be a worm. To think that the return of a beleaguered Prince can set off such a big storm."


    "They couldn¡¯t find him for so many years, I really thought he was dead," Zhuo Luo Gonggong said faintly from the side where he was watching the game.


    "He won¡¯t die. He¡¯s Ji Ruofeng''s disciple. Bai Xiao Hall has been helping him all these years. With their abilities, it¡¯s not difficult for them to hide him from us." Zhuo Xin Gonggong picked up his ck stones, one at a time. "But this is not thest game of chess. What can we do even if we win?"


    "It was a mistake not to kill him back then." Zhuo Sen Gonggong kept his own stones, a cold expression on his face.


    "We used Yan Zhantian as a feint, followed by shixiong personally taking action, and we still didn¡¯t kill him. The depths of Ji Ruofeng''s martial arts are really unfathomable," Zhuo Luo Gonggong said quietly. "He¡¯s probably on par with Luo Qingyang and Baili Dongjun."


    "Here we are, sitting in the Imperial Mausoleum ying chess while discussing the martial experts under Heaven." Zhuo Xin Gonggong stood up. "Sometimes, it really feels like we¡¯re sitting in a well and looking at the sky."


    "Shifu could be the sky, he¡¯s just sitting in the well and looking inward. There¡¯s no need to undervalue yourself," a gentle and ttering voice sounded. The three old eunuchs didn¡¯t need to turn their heads to know it was that fatty who had arrived. Sure enough, as soon as the words were spoken, the Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan Gonggong walked in propping up his potbelly and sweating profusely.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong shook his head. "Jin Yan, that mouth of yours is getting more and more skilful everyday. Why have you been so diligenttely?"


    "The Emperor is ill. Lately, all imperial court matters have been suspended. No memorials to submit, no imperial edicts to issue. It¡¯s making this Eunuch of Seal almost redundant." Jin Yanughed, as if the matter of the Emperor being seriously ill was something to be happy about.


    "Enough dramatics. What news do you have?" Zhuo Sen Gonggong asked.


    "Replying to Gonggong, Jin Yan is here today because there are indeed three major developments," Jin Yan Gonggong said respectfully.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Three? Tell us the first one."


    "Jin Yan has found that item," Jin Yan Gonggong said softly.


    The three old eunuchs were shocked at the same time, and a murderous aura surged from them, scaring Jin Yan Gongong into cold sweat immediately. Zhuo Xin Gonggong lowered his voice, "Are you sure?"


    Jin Yan Gonggong nodded. "I am sure."


    "Have you brought it?" Zhuo Sen Gonggong asked.


    Jin Yan Gonggong shook his sleeves slightly, and an object instantly rolled from his sleeve into Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s. "I have tested its authenticity, and have verified it is the genuine item. This item is extremely important. Please, shifu, protect it well."


    "Good! Good!" Zhuo Xin Gonggong could not hide his excitement. "Very good!"


    On the other side, Zhuo Luo Gonggong appeared the mostposed and he continued to ask, "What about the second major development?"


    "The second major development is that I¡¯ve found that person." Jin Yan Gonggong smiled slightly.


    The three old eunuchs nced at each other, and they all saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. "Are you sure?"


    Jin Yan Gonggong shook his head andughed. "My name is Jin Yan, so I naturally know the four words, speak prudently, act benevolently. What words can be said, what words cannot be said, Jin Yan is always clear about. Otherwise, with my martial arts far inferior to my four shixiong, how could I count myself amongst the current Five Grand Eunuchs?"


    Zhuo Xin Gonggongughed out loud and said, "No! You are better than Jin Xuan and the rest! Jin Xuan is shixiong¡¯s disciple, but did not inherit shixiong¡¯s boldness. But you! You have not failed this teacher!"


    "Without shifu, Jin Yan would have died a long time ago." Jin Yan Gongong, who had the power to do anything in the imperial court, bowed his head and spoke with respect.


    "Have your people already met with him?" Zhuo Sen Gonggong asked.


    "Not yet. We¡¯re awaiting shifu¡¯s decree," Jin Yan Gonggong said.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong nodded. "Indeed. We must not act rashly when ites to him. Go look for a person, he will help you."


    "Who?" Jin Yan Gonggong asked.


    Zhuo Xin reached out a finger and drew a few strokes on Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s palm, then he withdrew his hand. Jin Yan was shocked. "Ye[3]¡­ He¡¯ll help me?"


    "Yes. With him, this matter will be very troublesome. But now that shixiong is gone, we can¡¯t do this on our own," Zhuo Xin said.


    "This disciple understands." Jin Yan nodded.


    "What about the third major development?" Zhuo Luo asked.


    "The third major development is not like the previous two. It¡¯s good news." Jin Yan''s expression became solemn. "A lot of people have been pouring into Heavenly Revtions City recently."


    "A storm ising. The various factions will start gathering in Heavenly Revtions. That¡¯s not unexpected."


    "There are many people from Bai Xiao Hall."


    "Could Ji Ruofeng really be alive?" Zhuo Xin Gonggong twitched his brows, and the chess pieces in his hand were reduced to powder.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu was lying on the couch, and a distinguished guest who couldn¡¯t be seen was sitting inside the house drinking tea.


    "Getting so much good news at the same time, do you think they''ll go crazy with joy?"


    The distinguished guest said with a smile, "Don''t underestimate them. Each of them is a terrible opponent."


    "If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t helping them like this be a dangerous move for us?"


    "Your Highness wants to ascend to Heaven, and the road to Heaven has never been t and even. Since you have made your choice, you must not regret any action you¡¯ve taken."

 Chapter 328 Return of Bai Xiao Hall

    <h4>Chapter 328 Return of Bai Xiao Hall</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about Bai Xiao Hall since I was a child. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re everywhere and know everything. They have a central headquarters that receives information from all under Heaven. There are no secrets they cannot uncover, and no person they cannot find. But, no one has been able to find the location of this headquarters." Lei Wujie stood at the entrance of a small temple in Heavenly Revtions City, a look of surprise on his face. "So, you¡¯re telling me, this headquarters is actually right under the Emperor¡¯s feet, and in such an unremarkable little temple?"


    "Yes, but a small temple can house a big Buddha. From the door, you¡¯d think it¡¯s a small temple, but once you step inside, you¡¯d realise it¡¯s a whole other world," Xiao Se saidzily.


    Lei Wujie walked forward a few steps and entered the small temple. Inside was aughing statue of Maitreya Buddha. The surroundings were rather clean but it looked no different from small temples everywhere. Lei Wujie said in confusion, "I¡¯ve stepped inside but there¡¯s no other world, ah?"


    Xiao Se walked further in with exasperation, raised his Wuji staff and rapped on the Maitreya Buddha''s head lightly three times, then heavily another three times. Then, he stepped back.


    Lei Wujie was dumbfounded. "Why¡¯d you do that? I think if Wuxin saw what you just did, even he would scold you."


    Xiao Se ignored him, and then they witnessed the Maitreya Buddha make a slow revolution and turned its back on them.


    Lei Wujiepletely missed therge hole that was exposed at the base of the statue. He was only staring at the Maitreya Buddha as he shouted, "Look, you see? Now the Buddha has appeared and he¡¯s turned his back on us! We¡¯re dead, we¡¯re dead, we¡¯ll receive retribution!"


    "Get!" Xiao Se kicked him down.


    After Lei Wujie went down, he understood what Xiao Se had meant by a whole other world. The underground level was massive, almost as vast as the entire Grand Golden Terrace! There were countless tall iron shelves filled with various ancient books and records. Other walls were covered byyers andyers of grid shelving and delicate silver locks hung on each box.


    "Bai Xiao Hall has almost hollowed out the whole underground of Heavenly Revtions City. As a prince, shouldn¡¯t you take care of this?" Lei Wujie asked in amazement.


    But, the strange thing was, there was not a single person in this massive space. They could only hear a faint echoing sound from the grid shelving.


    Xiao Se led Lei Wujie to continue walking deeper until they came to an iron door.


    "Why are there so manyyers of barriers? Are we going to knock on the door?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "I have the key." Xiao Se took out the Wuji staff and inserted the tip of it into a hole beside the door. He twisted it slightly and the iron door opened slowly, revealing yet another world inside.


    Six people were sitting inside, and beside each of them was a grid of boxes that opened and closed rapidly. Sometimes, there were letters which fell out of them, but other times, there were strange objects like the corner of a garment, a mirror, or even a feather. The six people took a quick nce, sometimes tossing the object into another box below, and sometimes picking up brush and paper and quickly writing something down. Sometimes, though rarely, they would ponder for a long time before putting the object into a ck-coloured box behind them.


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se¡¯s arrival seemed to have little effect on them, and they continued looking after the matters at hand. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie waited quietly without disturbing them. About an hourter, they finally finished what they were doing and looked up at the two of them. The six people were wearing iron masks which hid the expression on their faces.


    Xiao Se bowed his head, showing a respectful expression on his face. "Six Iron-Masked Officials, it''s been a long time."


    The Iron-Masked Official sitting at the far right shook his head. "There are only four Iron-Masked Officials here whom you¡¯ve met before. As you know, we have so many things to do every day and very few of us can live that long."


    Xiao Se smiled and said, "The Iron-Masked Official is still so fond of being self-deprecating."


    "You don''t understand our suffering, so you treat myints as self-deprecating. You¡¯re even less human than your shifu," the Iron-Masked Official on the right said with exasperation. "I was vexed all night after hearing you say you wereing yesterday. Now that I see you, I¡¯m feeling even more vexed."


    Lei Wujie blinked and asked Xiao Se, "When did you talk to them yesterday?"


    Xiao Se shrugged. "Yesterday, didn''t I stand in the yard and shout out loud that I was going to Bai Xiao Hall?"


    "That works too?" Lei Wujie asked in shock.


    Xiao Se replied matter-of-factly, "Why wouldn¡¯t it work?"


    The Iron-Masked Official coughed lightly. "But you didn''t tell us your purpose foring here."


    Xiao Se eyed their surroundings. "Is there any other purpose foring to Bai Xiao Hall?"


    The Iron-Masked Officials exchanged nces. "You want information?"


    "Yes, I want information. I want all the information regarding the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion," Xiao Se demanded bluntly.


    The Iron-Masked Official shook his head. "We don''t know this information either."


    "You don''t know?" Xiao Se raised an eyebrow.


    "Each person in Bai Xiao Hall has their own chain of information. Eventually, all the information will be collected back at headquarters, and it¡¯s the duty of the six of us, Iron-Masked Officials, to sort through and collect them. However, the disciple responsible for the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion never reported for duty. So, we have no information here." The Iron-Masked Official paused, then added another sentence, "We have nothing at all."


    Xiao Se frowned. "Which disciple? Is he dead? If a Bai Xiao Hall disciple did not report in after a month, they¡¯re written off as dead and someone else is sent to take over his chain of information. How could this situation have happened?"


    "Because this disciple was very special."


    "Why was he special?"


    The Iron-Masked Official sighed. "Because the person responsible for the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion was the Hallmaster. And in thest few years, Hallmaster disappeared without a trace. Although the entire Bai Xiao Hall has remained in operation, there¡¯s one thing even the six of us, Iron-Masked Officials, dare not make a decision lightly. And that is to pronounce the death of the Hallmaster."


    "Zhu told me he¡¯s back," Xiao Se pronounced each word sinctly.


    "That¡¯s the other reason why you¡¯vee, then." The Iron-Masked Official sighed. His hand pressed lightly on the table and an iron wall behind them suddenly split in half and opened slowly.


    Lei Wujie eximed in surprise, "Is this whole underground a city of mechanisms? Bai Xiao Hall is really an eye-opening experience!"


    "If this young master was not a distinguished guest, there would have been even more interesting mechanisms to wee the young master," the Iron-Masked Official said with a smirk. "Go in, then."


    Behind the iron wall, someone seemed to be sitting there waiting for them.


    "Shifu¡­" Xiao Se murmured, his hands trembling slightly. But, he only hesitated for a moment before he hurried to walk inside. Lei Wujie also followed right behind him.


    The interior was a very simple room. There was only a table, a chair, and a framed calligraphy hanging on the back wall. On it were four big words: All-Knowing Under Heaven[4].


    A person stood under the words, his hands sped behind his back. He had a head of white hair, and a long staff hung at his waist.


    "Shifu!" Xiao Se''s voice became a little urgent.


    The person turned around and faced them.


    On his face was a red-coloured mask of a ferocious ghost, revealing a sinister and terrifying smile.

 Chapter 329 White-Haired White Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 329 White-Haired White Tiger</h4>


    A head of white hair, a long staff in his hand. This image frequently appeared in the legends of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Before the Hall of Supreme Peace, on the night that Mingde Emperor and Langya Prince led their army to seize the throne, this staff challenged Heaven.


    During the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, when Langya Prince rode on a carriage to leave Heavenly Revtions City, it was also this powerful white-haired person holding his long staff who sat at the top of the wall. Without saying a sword, without moving his staff, he forced Langya Prince to turn back.


    On the day Li Xinyue seized the execution ground, a sword by the Snow Moon Sword Immortal came from the west, reaching the throat of the Emperor, but was also stopped there by his staff.


    Heavenly Revtions Baihu Guardian, Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall, assessor of the martial rankings of all under Heaven, assessor of the realms of martial arts under Heaven. There were too many titles associated with him. Although very few people have seen his true face, his reputation was no less than that of Snow Moon City Citymaster Baili Dongjun and Admirable Destion City Citymaster Luo Qingyang.


    Lei Wujie stared at the person in front of him, stunned for a moment. "Does your shifu often wear a mask?"


    "This is indeed the mask that my shifu was fond of," Xiao Se said slowly. "There was a Prince from Beique. Whenever he went into battle, his might was iparable, but because his face was too handsome, he had difficulty maintaining an imposing figure. So, he made this fiendish and terrifying ghost mask and wore it every time he went into battle. He conquered all his enemies until just hearing news of him caused terror and fear in his enemies."


    "Xiao Se, can you stop showing off? I¡¯m asking you, is this your shifu?" Lei Wujie pressed a hand on the hilt of his sword, because he realised that the atmosphere in the room was starting to feel wrong.


    Xiao Se also tightened his grip on the Wuji staff. "He¡¯s not. Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The iron door shut instantly.


    The six Iron-Masked Officials stood with their hands sped behind their backs, watching them coldly.


    "Where¡¯s my shifu?" Xiao Se repeated.


    The white-haired person stood in ce silently without moving a muscle.


    Xiao Se suddenly leaped forward, swinging his Wuji staff, and he mmed it down at the white-haired person.


    One staff flower turned into hundreds and thousands in an instant!


    The white-haired person also made his move abruptly as he swung his own long staff and mmed it down!


    He and Xiao Se were like mirror images of each other.


    The two long staffs swung down.


    The two of them retreated a step each.


    Xiao Se looked at the long staff in the other¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, "Cloud Rising staff. Where did you get that? Why are you pretending to be shifu?"


    "I never said that I was Ji Ruofeng." The ghost-masked person finally spoke, but it was hard to tell if that was his real voice as if he was using some odd technique to change his own voice.


    "You were the one who barged into my room and badgered me with questions," the ghost-masked person continued.


    Xiao Se pointed with his long staff. "Lei Wujie, now!"


    The Heart sword flew out in response and Lei Wujie grabbed the sword and shed it downwards. At the same time, Xiao Se took a step and his Wuji staff followed with a swing at the ghost-masked person.


    The ghost-masked person retreated hurriedly and backed up against the wall.


    However, that move of cold frost sword aura still left a faint sword mark on his mask. The ghost-masked person twitched, and the ghost mask on his face broke into two pieces before falling on the ground and revealing the face under the ghost mask.


    With skin whiter than snow, an expression that was beautiful and aloof yet intelligent, and a pair of eyes that held a hint of bewitching charm.


    She was a stunningly gorgeousdy.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, then said hesitantly, "Ji Xue?"


    The ghost-masked person returned an icy smirk and reverted to her own voice. It was a clear and pleasant voice, but her words were not as pleasant. "Why not just go ahead and kill me too?"


    Xiao Se''s expression was slightly embarrassed. "I only met you once when I was a child, and after that, I never heard shifu mention you again, so¡­ I don¡¯t really remember you anymore."


    Ji Xue put away her long staff. "Bai Xiao Hall has already paid so much on your behalf. Did you think we went through all that effort to gather again just so that we can kill you here?"


    Xiao Se hurriedly turned his head, and red coldly at Lei Wujie. "Hurry up and put away your sword!"


    Lei Wujie said innocently, "What just happened?"


    "This is my shifu''s only daughter, Ji Xue¡­" Xiao Se exined, "Now that you¡¯re here, could it be that you¡¯ve inherited the position of Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall? Then, where¡¯s shifu?"


    "Dead," Ji Xue said indifferently.


    Xiao Se was badly shocked. He gripped the Wuji staff and a murderous aura erupted. Lei Wujie felt as if a tremor went through the entire Bai Xiao Hall.


    "Okay, I lied." Ji Xue didn''t seem to notice the furious expression in Xiao Se¡¯s eyes, and continued indifferently, "But, by the time he came to look for me, he was already a cripple. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a staff and he was only left with thest bit of lightness skill which he used to escape with his life. I heard he went to look for the divine immortal at the immortal mountain beyond the sea, but his injuries were so grievous that not even the immortal could heal him. Now he lives on a mountain together with a physician who¡¯s as skinny as a bamboo pole. He spends his days regting his breath and cultivating his qi, with the delusion that he could one day return to his peak. But I don¡¯t think he will ever recover in his lifetime. He¡¯s just waiting for the day he can no longer draw thatst breath, and he¡¯ll die."


    As a bystander, Lei Wujie was dumbfounded to hear this. Ji Xue said all this with a tone that was cold and detached, and even somewhat callous, making one feel chilled to the heart. It was certainly not like something a daughter should say about her own father. But Xiao Se was not surprised. Ji Ruofeng left home and abandoned Ji Xue when she was very young. Naturally, Ji Xue would resent him for it, but he could also tell that what she was saying were not her true feelings.


    As for the immortal that Ji Xue mentioned--


    "No wonder Mo Yi said that someone had sat with him to discuss martial arts. It turns out that Senior Ji had really visited Peni Ind."


    As for the physician who was as skinny as a bamboo pole--


    "That¡¯s Medicine King Xin Baicao. No wonder there hasn¡¯t been news of him for so many years." Xiao Se nodded. "Where are they now? I''m going to see them."


    Ji Xue raised her eyebrows. "You¡¯re going to see them? Do you know how dangerous a situation you¡¯re in? You caused his death once, do you want to kill him a second time?"


    "I have something to ask him. He¡¯s the only one who can give me the answers," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    Seeing Xiao Se''s solemn expression, Ji Xue spat a vicious "peh".


    Xiao Se was stunned, but Lei Wujie almost wanted to p his hands and apud. "This peh was perfect, ah!"


    "You want to ask, who wanted to kill you back then, who injured you and turned you into a cripple for so many years. You want to know back then, who was behind the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, was there someone else controlling everything. You want to know if your father, the Emperor, was really that ruthless to kill Langya Prince, or whether he was forced to do so or if he was being blinded by an instigator. Correct?" Ji Xue asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "That''s right."


    "Everything that Ji Ruofeng knows, I also know," Ji Xue said slowly.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "Why?"


    "Why?" Ji Xue smirked coldly. "Did you think I came to Heavenly Revtions just to take over as Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall?" After saying this, Ji Xue took off a token at her waist and tossed it at Xiao Se. Xiao Se caught the token and was slightly surprised.


    Lei Wujie was also surprised, because he had a token that looked exactly the same. Except his token was a blue dragon that soared through the clouds whereas Ji Xue¡¯s token was a white tiger that was roaring towards the sky.


    "I came to Heavenly Revtions as one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Guardian of the West, Baihu."

 Chapter 330 A Scroll Covered in Dust

    <h4>Chapter 330 A Scroll Covered in Dust</h4>


    The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions.


    Qinglong Guardian of the East, Lei Wujie.


    Zhuque Guardian of the South, Sikong Qianluo.


    Baihu Guardian of the West, Ji Xue.


    Xuanwu Guardian of the North, Tang Lian.


    All four sessors of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions had finally appeared. Back then, Langya Prince gathered four consummate individuals and assembled the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions to help Mingde Emperor ascend the throne. Before he died, he made a secret agreement with the Four Guardians that their sessors would protect the next heir to the throne, and at the time, the candidate they had chosen was Xiao Se. Later, Langya Prince was imprisoned for conspiracy to rebel and finallymitted suicide on the execution ground. The Four Guardians left Heavenly Revtions City one by one, but they had never forgotten their agreement.


    After all these years, they had finally assembled again. Unfortunately, one of them had missed their reunion.


    "I will help you ascend to the dragon throne," Ji Xue dered arrogantly.


    Lei Wujie elbowed Xiao Se meaningfully. "Xiao Se, yet anotherdy is willing to help you ascend the dragon throne. How do you feel about it? When the timees, will you adopt them all into your harem¡­" Lei Wujie didn¡¯t finish his sentence and a staff was already propped against his throat. Heughed awkwardly at Ji Xue. "Kidding. Kidding."


    Xiao Se didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Don¡¯t even think about kidding around thisdy. I met her once when I was young, and she was already a leopard cub. Once she gets aggressive, not even I was a match for her."


    Ji Xue withdrew her Cloud Rising Staff. "The questions you want to ask, I can tell you the answers now. About what happened that night."


    "What happened that night?" Lei Wujie couldn''t help but grin.


    Ji Xue raised her staff again.


    But Xiao Se was not in the mood to joke around. "Tell me, then. Who was it."


    Ji Xue nodded. "The time of your departure from Heavenly Revtions was supposed to be a secret. But, the information was still leaked to spies. The White Prince Residence invited one of the five great sword immortals, Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, to kill you. Indeed, you nearly died under his hands. But, Father managed to get there in time. Considering Yan Zhantian¡¯s ability back then, he could barely be ranked in the fourth tier of the Ultimate Experts List whereas my father was at the peak of his strength. Yan Zhantian was no match for him. The two dueled for a long time, and finally Yan Zhantian was forced to retreat. It was at this time that a second person arrived."


    "Back then, I was no match for Yan Zhantian, and was knocked out quickly. So, that night, I only saw Yan Zhantian. I didn¡¯t see a second person," Xiao Se said.


    "Right. The second person was far more terrifying than Yan Zhantian. He discerned the perfect opportunity, because he knew that Yan Zhantian woulde, and that my father would alsoe. Just when Yan Zhantian was forced to retreat and my father was exhausted, he appeared. Back then, in the whole of Heavenly Revtions, not many people could have stopped him. My father may have been one of them, but he had already fought one round. It was already extremely difficult for him to save your life and barely escape with his own life."


    "Who was it? There couldn¡¯t have been such a powerful expert in Heavenly Revtions. State Preceptor Qi Tianchen? Impossible. It¡¯s definitely not him." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "You¡¯ve forgotten that in the Imperial Mausoleum of Heavenly Revtions City, there lived a man who caused everyone in the imperial court, from the bottom to the top, to shudder with fear. He hardly moved about in the martial world, but like Yan Zhantian, he was ranked as one of the Four Great Evils under Heaven."


    "Former Grand Eunuch Zhuo Qing Gonggong," Xiao Se pronounced each word sinctly.


    "That¡¯s right, Zhuo Qing Gonggong. In terms of martial arts, he was not inferior to the Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult, Ye Dingzhi. That night, he left the Imperial Mausoleum covertly and participated in the plot to murder you. In the end, my father saved you, but both of you were severely injured by his Chronic Killing Palm. You were struck with one palm and became the condition you were in."


    Xiao Se frowned slightly, recalling the indescribable agony at the time.


    "My father was struck with a total of sixteen palms," Ji Xue continued.


    Lei Wujie sucked in a sharp breath. A moment ago, he was still puzzled. Why couldn¡¯t Mo Yi, who had reached such a powerful realm, heal Ji Ruofeng? But, now he understood. Xiao Se was only struck by one palm and his injuries were already so severe. Ji Ruofeng was struck with sixteen palms. It was a miracle that he managed to survive.


    "Why do this?" Xiao Se only asked three words.


    "Do you think those old fellows in the Imperial Mausoleum don¡¯t want toe out? It¡¯s just because they¡¯re not strong enough, and all these years, there was never anyone who dared to challenge that rule. But, Zhuo Qing was powerful enough. He had the skills, the ruthlessness, and the one item which could resolve the resulting situation in the imperial court."


    "What item?" Xiao Se asked.


    Ji Xue did not answer him directly. "Langya Prince resolved the chaos with Nanjue and rescued the entire Beili at a critical moment. Everywhere he went, the people of Beili bent their knees and prostrated before him without exception. Both in the imperial court and outside, all the officials epted him wholeheartedly. Upright officials admired him, corrupt officials respected him. As for Mingde Emperor, he could just barely be considered a wise ruler. But, whenpared to Langya Prince¡¯s military merits, practically nobody could see what Mingde Emperor had aplished. At that time, all the government officials and themon people had the same notion.


    "Why doesn¡¯t Langya Prince just be the Emperor?"


    Xiao Se¡¯s frown tightened. "What do you mean?"


    "That item could help Langya Prince ascend the throne," Ji Xue said slowly.


    "Impudence!" Xiao Se snapped with a loud yell. "Langya-wangshu never thought about bing the Emperor!"


    "Yes, but all the citizens under Heaven wanted him to be the Emperor, and all the civil and military officials wanted him to be the Emperor. He didn¡¯t want it, but everyone was forcing him to do it." Ji Xue looked at Xiao Se. "Just like you had once upon a time, wanted to stay in that inn and lived the rest of your life there, but there will always be something that appears that will push you forward and force you to make a decision!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Imperial Mausoleum.


    The three old eunuchs sat together and looked at the scroll on the table in silence.


    The scroll was made of an exquisite gold-threaded cloth, and the top of the scroll was carved with the head of a fire-breathing dragon. The dragon¡¯s mouth was wide open and it bit the end of the scroll, effectively sealing the entire scroll.


    After the founding of Beili, two consecutive Crown Princes died of unnatural deaths. Any discerning person would clearly see that they were deliberately murdered. Since then, Beili established a court regtion not to name the Crown Prince. The reigning Emperor would write the name of the heir to the throne within a scroll, and on the day that the Emperor passed away, the name on the scroll would be the next Emperor. The scrolls were sealed with a dragon seal, and since hidden within them were the name of the future true dragon, they were called the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls. On the day of the Ceremony of Offering Sacrifices, one copy of the scroll was handed to the Five Grand Eunuchs for safekeeping, and was called the Emperor¡¯s will. Another copy was concealed by the Directorate of Astronomy, and was called Heaven¡¯s will.


    Mingde Emperor had yet to bestow the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls, and the previous scrolls would always be incinerated as an offering to Heaven on the day of the new Emperor¡¯s coronation. Hence, there should not be any Dragon-Sealed Scrolls in the world. But of the two scrolls left by the previous reign of Tai¡¯an Emperor, one was destroyed by Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng on the spot, and the other vanished on the way to the Directorate of Astronomy. Therefore, if there really was a Dragon-Sealed Scroll in the world, it could only be that one¡­


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong reached out a hand to open the scroll. The scroll was embroidered with a vivid and lifelike golden dragon, as well as a name.


    Xiao Ruofeng.

 Chapter 331 A Storm of the Old Days

    <h4>Chapter 331 A Storm of the Old Days</h4>


    Bai Xiao Hall.


    Xiao Se didn''t say anything else and Ji Xue didn''t continue speaking after finishing her statement. All three people in the room suddenly fell silent.


    After a long time, Xiao Se finally spoke again, "You just need to tell me, did huang-shu really intend to rebel?"


    "Only one person knows about this," Ji Xue replied.


    "Who?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Mingde Emperor," Ji Xue said slowly. "Langya Prince didn¡¯t say another word after he was arrested and incarcerated, so nobody knows what really happened. As for Zhuo Qing Gonggong, he died of illness not long after you left Heavenly Revtions. His death was suspicious, and the only one who could cause him to die in that way was Mingde Emperor."


    Xiao Se frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Hall of Supreme Peace.


    Within the hall, more than ten braziers,rge and small, were burning, keeping the interior as warm as spring. The Brave Tiger Guards Captain Li Changqing, who was wearing his armor, had to raise a hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead from time to time. Mingde Emperor sat on the bed, his face pale, and he asked with resignation, "Don''t you all think it''s too warm?"


    Nobody dared to speak, but they all looked up at the littledy who was sitting next to the bed. The littledy had a needle in her hand, her eyes cold.


    The person on the bed was the ruler of all under Heaven, but the ruler within this room was the littledy sitting next to the bed.


    The four words ¡°the healer is king¡± were not applicable in the imperial pce. Looking at those old veterans of the Imperial Academy of Medicine who were always jumpy with fear and trepidation, one could tell that being a healer for the imperial family was not an easy task. But this littledy was not afraid of Heaven or Earth and she already had Mingde Emperor sitting in the palm of her hand. Mingde Emperor had four daughters over the years, two of them died, one married to Nanjue, and one was born with poor health, who spent most of her time convalescing in the south and he only saw her a few times a year. Hence, when it came to this little girl who was like a jade porcin doll, he couldn¡¯t help but adore her and listen to whatever she said.


    Hua Jin didn''t raise her head, still fiddling with the silver needle in her hand. "Remove five of the braziers."


    "Hurry up, remove the braziers," Li Changqing shouted immediately, looking as if he¡¯d just received a great amnesty.


    "Softer," Hua Jin said with displeasure.


    Li Changqing hurriedly bowed his head. "Genius doctor, this one was reckless."


    Standing behind Hua Jin, the noble son in white who carried the medicine case smiled and said, "Shifu, you¡¯re really impressive."


    Mingde Emperor sat on the bed and nced at the noble son who was clearly dressed in wealth yet was only in charge of carrying the medicine case, and said in a deep voice, "Little genius doctor, this disciple of yours looks familiar. Your surname is Mu?"


    The noble son in white hurriedly put down the medicine box and saluted in greeting. "This lowly one is Mu Chunfeng, disciple of genius doctor, Hua Jin. I had earlier introduced myself to Your Majesty."


    Mingde Emperor nodded. "We have met your father. You look like him."


    Mu Chunfeng smiled and said, "So Your Majesty has met my father, but for now, I am not here as a member of the Qingzhou Mu family, but merely as a disciple of genius doctor, Hua Jin."


    "Did your shifu let you talk?" Hua Jin nced at him.


    Mu Chunfeng hurriedly retreated a step. "No, ma¡¯am."


    "Then shut up." Hua Jin took out a silver needle. "Your Majesty, Hua Jin will begin the acupuncture now."


    Mingde Emperor smiled bitterly. "In recent days, you¡¯ve put so many needles in our body. Is our illness so difficult to treat?"


    Hua Jin sighed. "Your Majesty, do you know what we, doctors, always say?"


    "What do you say?" Mingde Emperor asked.


    "Unless you cure the ailment of the heart, all illnesses are difficult to treat." Hua Jin put down the needle. "Your Majesty suffers from an ailment of the heart. This, Hua Jin cannot cure."


    "Unless you cure the ailment of the heart, all illnesses are difficult to treat¡­" Mingde Emperor murmured in a low voice. "We understand what the genius doctor is saying."


    "Understanding doesn¡¯t help. The key is to cure it. Whoever hung the bell must be the one to untie it. Who was the person that hung the bell on Your Majesty¡¯s ailment of the heart?" Hua Jin asked.


    Mingde Emperor sighed. "He¡¯s dead."


    Hua Jin was taken aback. "Dead?"


    Mingde Emperory on the bed and nodded. "He was my most beloved brother."


    Li Changqing and Jin Xuan Gonggong nced at each other and retreated to the outer room in unison. Langya Prince¡¯s name was an anathema. Nobody was allowed to say it, and if His Majesty mentioned it, nobody was allowed to hear it too.


    "When we were very young, our Empress mother passed away. She was not considered one of the favoured consorts before she died, and no one missed her after she died. Hence, nobody remembered us either. Although we were princes, we were not the favoured ones and even the inner pce eunuchs who had some authority would dare to bully us. I had a younger brother. That year, when he was only six years old, he suffered from a severe cold. He underwent a lot of treatments but they couldn¡¯t cure him. Finally, he was about to die, and a slightly more skilful imperial physician rushed over. But, he merely took a quick nce and nned to leave so he simply told me that my younger brother could not be cured."


    "So, that was the day he died?" Hua Jin asked.


    Mingde Emperor shook his head. "He didn''t die that day. The story that got circted outside said that it was a night with heavy snow and I knelt before the door and begged the imperial physician for four hours. Even though I was a prince who wasn¡¯t favoured, having me kneel like that was a ceremony an imperial physician could not afford to ept. He had no choice but to treat my brother and finally, he pulled my brother back from the brink of death."


    "Your Majesty valued familial ties," Hua Jin said with her head lowered.


    "But that was all fake." Mingde Emperor shook his head. "That was the story I made him tell. In fact, the truth was that I pulled out the long sword that my mother left us and stood in front of the door to stop him. I said if he walked out this door, I would kill him with one sword. He didn¡¯t believe me at first, and even took a step forward. He stepped with his right foot, and I stabbed the sword through his right foot."


    "From that day on, I vowed I would never again be a prince that nobody showed an interest in, and I would never again be crushed under another. I wanted my brother and I to climb up from the bottom of Heavenly Revtions so that nobody would dare to look down on me! Later, I became the Emperor and he became the Beili Grand Protector. Not to mention Heavenly Revtions, even the whole of Beili, even all under Heaven would fear us. But, he still died.


    "And I killed him.


    "When I had nothing, when I was nobody, I was willing to take up my sword and protect his life. I didn¡¯t care even if I would be found guilty of a crimeter. Butter, when I became the ruler of this country, I could only watch helplessly as he slit his own throat right in front of me. Because I couldn¡¯t summon up the courage and was afraid of losing all these contrived and material things in my hands." Mingde Emperor pulled away the nket and stood up.


    Hua Jin hurried forward to help him and Emperor Mingde whispered, "Is the acupuncture treatment urgent? I want to go for a walk."


    "It¡¯s fine," Hua Jin said softly.


    Just like that, Mingde Emperor walked out with Hua Jin¡¯s support. It was snowing heavily outside the Hall of Supreme Peace. Mingde Emperor looked at the sky full of flying snow and said with sorrow, "Back then, it was also such a snowy night. I stood at the door holding a sword. For as long as he treated him, I stood there just as long."


    "Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you use ¡®gu¡¯ when you¡¯re speaking now?" Hua Jin asked hesitantly.


    Mingde Emperor froze for a moment, as if he had just realised this inadvertent detail himself. He thought about it and sighed slightly. "Perhaps it¡¯s because whenever I think about Ruofeng, I never think of myself as an emperor.


    "Instead, I¡¯m an older brother. When my brother was with me, this older brother was never alone."

 Chapter 332 Hidden River Enters the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 332 Hidden River Enters the Capital</h4>


    "Such heavy snow. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen such heavy snow." The man in ck was holding an umbre as he looked up at the sky.


    "Only you southerners will bring an umbre when it snows." A big man who was standing next to him had a sabre on his back. He brushed off the snow that had fallen onto his shoulders. "Snow in the north is not like in the south that melts as soon as itnds. There¡¯s no need for an umbre."


    The man in ck continued to hold his umbre and he shook his head. "I¡¯m used to it."


    The big man with the sabreughed and sped his fist. "Now that I think of it, I was a southerner too but after living in Heavenly Revtions City for so many years, I¡¯vee to regard myself as a northerner."


    "Has the de in your hand be dull? You were once Xie House¡¯s most promising disciple." The man in ck finally lowered his head and turned to look at the other.


    The man was still grinning. He wasn¡¯t considered a young man anymore, but when heughed, he was still like a youth. "Law and order in Heavenly Revtions City is pretty good. I haven¡¯t used my sabre in a very long time."


    "Whether you¡¯ve been using it or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you haven¡¯t forgotten how to sharpen your de, the de will not be dull." The man in ck reached out a hand, watching the snowkes falling into his palm. "It''s really different from snow in the south." The man in ck closed his fist and opened it again and the umbre snapped shut. He waved a hand, drew a thin sword from his umbre and stabbed it towards the big man with the sabre.


    The wind and snow were instantly disturbed.


    The big man narrowed his eyes slightly, but his sabre was already raised in front of him to block that thin sword. The big man sighed. "We haven¡¯t seen each other for years and it¡¯s rare for the Head of Su House to visit Heavenly Revtions but you¡¯re already trying my sabre? That¡¯s not very nice, is it?"


    "You are Xie Qidao¡¯s most outstanding disciple. Now that he¡¯s dead, I¡¯vee to test your sabre on his behalf," the man in ck spoke indifferently.


    The big man sighed and looked up at the sky. "When I first heard the news, I thought it wasn¡¯t true, but now that I¡¯m hearing it straight from the Head of Su House, I have no choice but to believe it."


    "Do you lie to yourself too?" The man in ck asked.


    The big man lowered his head. "It''s been too long since I killed anyone. I almost thought that I¡¯m really a cksmith now." He closed his eyes and suddenly pulled out the sabre that he¡¯d stuck into the ground. He swung the sabre violently, swiping up the snow that had fallen all over the ground.


    The falling snow filled the air, and a sword pierced through, stopping right at the big man¡¯s throat.


    The big man''s sabre was also leaning on the shoulder of the man in ck.


    The two withdrew their weapons at the same time and the man in ck sheathed his sword back into his umbre. He raised the umbre and looked up at the sky, as if nothing just happened.


    "You¡¯vee to Heavenly Revtions this time to participate in the battle to vie for the throne?" The big man asked.


    The man in ck nodded. "Have you guessed it?"


    The big man chuckled. "Xiao Chuhe has returned to the capital and Mingde Emperor is seriously ill. The atmosphere in Heavenly Revtions City has be more and more tense. You chose toe to Heavenly Revtions now, presumably this is the only reason. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve always lived in the dark, yet we¡¯re getting ourselves involved in this conflict. Will we be exposing ourselves to the eyes of all under Heaven?"


    "Who wants to live in the dark forever?" A gentle and charming voice came over, and the big man turned his head. A woman in a red dress was sitting on the roof eaves, slowly swaying her slender legs.


    "Mu Yumo." The big man frowned slightly. "Suddenly, we have two Heads of Houses entering Heavenly Revtions. Looks like the Patriarch is determined to win in this endeavor."


    "You¡¯re wrong. We are not two Heads of Houses, we¡¯re three." Mu Yumo waved a hand, and a scroll fell into the big man''s hand. "I¡¯ve brought a letter from the Patriarch. You¡¯re now the Head of Xie House. Xie Jiucheng."


    "This is really terrible news." The man called Xie Jiucheng shook his head.


    "How many Xie House members are there in Heavenly Revtions?" The man holding the umbre was naturally the Head of Su House, Su Muyu.


    "Eleven," Xie Jiucheng replied. "Ten years ago, eighteen of them followed me into Heavenly Revtions. Five died, one was crippled, and one disappeared."


    "Over the next three days, there will be another twelve members of Xie House entering Heavenly Revtions, thirteen from Su House and ten from Mu House," Su Muyu said.


    "Is the Patriarch intending to move most of the Hidden River into Heavenly Revtions?" Xie Jiucheng chuckled wryly.


    "The Patriarch actually arrived earlier than us. It¡¯s time for Heavenly Revtions to bleed." Mu Yumo''s words contained a gentle and charming smile.


    Xie Jiucheng looked at the sabre in his hand. "Who is the Hidden River supporting? Yong''an Prince Xiao Chuhe?"


    "He is the best candidate, but also the most difficult alliance to cooperate with," Su Muyu said.


    "White Prince Xiao Chong?" Xie Jiucheng asked again.


    Su Muyu looked at the falling snow. "Perhaps."


    "Red Prince Xiao Yu? He¡¯s a really detestable fellow, heh." Xie Jiucheng curled his lips.


    Mu Yumo smiled, still shaking her legs lightly.


    Su Muyu rotated the umbre handle slowly, scattering the fine flying snow.


    Xie Jiucheng knocked on the sabre in his hand. "I understand."


    White Prince Residence.


    The ninth prince, Xiao Jingxia, sat in the warm pavilion, warming himself by the fire, while the White Prince Xiao Chong sat quietly on a chair that was cushioned with tiger fur.


    "I¡¯ve received news. The ones who killed Tang Lian were indeed the killers of Hidden River," Xiao Jingxia said slowly.


    Ling Shaohan shook his head. "At the time, we only sent a letter to Unrivaled City. We didn¡¯t notify the Hidden River."


    "Yes. In Lei n Fort, the Hidden River suddenly turned coat and attacked the Tang n without telling us in advance. This incident caused the Tang n and Snow Moon City to stand against us. You suspect that the Hidden River had been supporting us on the surface, but were hiding another purpose," Xiao Chong said.


    "This time, the Hidden River killed Xiao Chuhe''s shixiong, and he will pin this vengeance on us," Ling Shaohan said worriedly. "The Hidden River is harbouring evil intentions, but they¡¯re really difficult to fathom."


    "Moreover, they¡¯ve entered Heavenly Revtions now." Xiao Jingxia warmed his hands over the fire. "Recently, a lot of people are entering Heavenly Revtions. I suspect a number of them are Hidden River killers, but they haven¡¯t reported to us."


    "Has da-shifu returned to Heavenly Revtions yet?" Xiao Chong asked suddenly.


    "Wrath Sword Immortal¡­ is not really someone we can control." Ling Shaohan sighed.


    "How about second shifu?" Xiao Chong asked again.


    "Grand Eunuch Jin Yu came a few days ago. He said that the little genius doctor indeed has the miraculous hands of a divine healer. His Majesty''s illness is almost healed, but he has frequent episodes of mise. He suspects that someone is instigating something behind the scenes," Ling Shaohan replied.


    "Miraculous hands of a divine healer?" Xiao Chong tapped his finger on the back of the chair.


    "What does the Prince mean?" Ling Shaohan frowned slightly. "Do you want to invite the genius doctor to¡­"


    Xiao Chong didn''t speak, but everyone who was present understood tacitly. All these years, White Prince Xiao Chong had never given up hope of healing his eyes. Now that a genius doctor hade to Heavenly Revtions, he obviously didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Presently, she¡¯s being guarded by Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei Gonggong at all times, and Lanyue Marquis seems to care for her too, often attending to her by her side. There¡¯s also the Mu family¡¯s third son, who seems to have taken her as his teacher," Ling Shaohan said.


    "Ask second shifu to think of something," Xiao Chong said.


    Xiao Jingxia nodded. "I''ll talk to Jin Yu Gonggong."

 Chapter 333 In the Presence of the General

    <h4>Chapter 333 In the Presence of the General</h4>


    Beili had three armies.


    The Upper Army, the Lower Army and the Central Army.


    Themander of the Upper Army was called the General of the Upper Army, and that of the Lower Army was called the General of the Lower Army. Only the Central Army was different. Themander of the Central Army was called the General-in-Chief.


    General-in-Chief Ye Xiaoying.


    In the past, when the Beili Grand Protector Langya Prince defended the country against Nanjue, he had two generals following him. One was dressed in white with silver armour, his movements as graceful as the wind and he was invincible on the battlefield. Hemanded his troops well and wherever he went, he was respected and admired by all, whether it was the enemy generals who were defeated into retreat or the civilians on the battlefield. The other was decked in golden armour and armed with heavy swords. He was savage and arrogant, and the soldiers under him were all tigers and wolves. He rewarded merits by the number of beheaded enemies, he did not ept surrender nor did he capture enemy soldiers. Whenever he marched into an enemy camp, he would trample it t and behead all the enemy soldiers. The people of Nanjue hated him but also feared him.


    At that time, Langya Princemanded the three armies of Beili and the Pir of State General Lei Mengsha was second inmand. Then, third in line was that savage tyrant, the golden armoured General Ye Xiaoying. But now, the first two were dead, and nobody in the three armies of Beili could suppress this general of tigers and wolves. All these years, among the three armies, as long as Ye Xiaoying opened his mouth, the other two generals had no room for negotiation.


    Except for Mingde Emperor. Since the death of Langya Prince, the rtionship between the two became more and more subtle.


    The Heavenly Revtions City lockdown order had been lifted, but Ye Xiaoying still harboured no intention to leave his Residence. He did not seem to be in a hurry to meet with Xiao Se. From the point of view of outsiders, Ye Xiaoying allowed his daughter, Ye Ruoyi, to take his ce while he hid behind the scenes, never revealing himself. However, there were always people who had different ideas.


    "General. You have a guest." The house steward entered Ye Xiaoying''s study.


    Although Ye Xiaoying had an uncouth appearance, he was actually very good at troop formations and had read and understood many military books. In addition, histe wife was born from a family of poets and schrs, so there was a huge study in the Genreal¡¯s Residence. Ye Xiaoying was reading quietly at this moment, and he didn''t even lift his eyelids. "Not meeting."


    The house steward hesitated. "The guest this time may not be so easily refused."


    "Oh? Which Minister is it now, or which general of which battalion? Even if Grand Preceptor Donges himself, if I don¡¯t want to, I will not meet him," Ye Xiaoying said indifferently.


    "He¡¯s from the pce, Grand Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan Gonggong," said the steward. "I''m afraid that His Majesty may have an edict."


    "Not listening." Ye Xiaoying put down his book.


    "Greetings, General." Augh sounded, bringing with it a hint of ttery. The house steward whipped his head around and admonished furiously, "Gonggong, you!"


    "You¡¯re excused." Ye Xiaoying waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir." The steward was the house steward of the General¡¯s Residence, after all. All these years, no one would dare to barge into the General¡¯s Residence without being summoned. At this moment, he was quite angry, but when he saw the General¡¯s calm expression, he retreated silently.


    "General, I have caused offense." Jin Yan Gonggong bowed his head.


    Ye Xiaoying smiled and stepped forward. "Among the five eunuchs, you¡¯re actually the only one who is tolerable. The other four, they either look like schrs or some noble son of a big family. As for that Jin Xian, he looks prettier than a woman. Deplorable."


    "What about Jin Yan?" Jin Yan Gonggong kept his brows lowered.


    "Low eyebrows please the eye, the smile is too ttering, the face of a treacherous official." Ye Xiaoying patted Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s shoulder. "You look exactly like a eunuch should."


    Jin Yan Gonggong bowed his head, the smile still on his face. "The General jests."


    "When ites to eunuchs, the item you¡¯ve lost is so important, so you always want to get back something even more important. Compared to you lot, the former Five Grand Eunuchs were thoroughly more insidious." Ye Xiaoying turned his back and his right hand tapped lightly on the wrist of his left hand. "Perhaps the mask of the former Zhuo Qing Gonggong was worn too tightly, so the disciples they taught all became so sanctimonious."


    Jin Yan Gonggong nodded. "I¡¯m the only one who was Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s disciple."


    "That old fellow who refuses to die." Ye Xiaoying scoffed. "Talk, then. Why has Gonggonge looking for me? If it¡¯s not something highly important, trespassing on the General¡¯s Residence is not a trivial matter."


    "Jin Yan is here, naturally for something important." Jin Yan Gonggong waved his hand gently and closed the doors of the study. "Now that Mingde Emperor is seriously ill and the three Princes have returned to Heavenly Revtions, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls are written. Like a fine bird which chooses a tree to nest in, the various parties in Heavenly Revtions City have chosen their patron. Then, I would like to ask the General if he has made a choice?"


    "You¡¯re tantly provoking a dispute between factions." Ye Xiaoying frowned slightly and looked at Jin Yan Gonggong, speaking pointedly, "That¡¯s a capital offense."


    "Only the losing side will die. Back then, didn''t His Majesty seize the throne by taking advantage of the disputes between factions?" Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s expression remained calm andposed.


    "My daughter has already made my choice for me. Yong''an Prince, Xiao Chuhe. The whole of Heavenly Revtions know my choice and not even His Majesty would doubt it. In my life, I only had two closest friends, one was Xiao Ruofeng, Langya Prince and Xiao Chuhe was the prince closest to him. My other closest friend was Lei Mengsha. He has a son named Lei Wujie, who is now Xiao Chuhe¡¯s closest friend. I also have a daughter who was Xiao Chuhe¡¯s childhood sweetheart. What other choice should I make?" Ye Xiaoying retorted.


    "The General has made a choice between White Prince, Red Prince and Yong''an Prince. If these were the only three, then indeed, the General has no other choice." Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s eyes sharpened with a gleam.


    "Go on." Ye Xiaoying looked serious.


    "But, what if I gave the General another choice." Jin Yan Gonggong¡¯s eyebrows were no longer lowered, and a smile gradually curved up. "A much better choice."


    "Do you know what you¡¯re saying?" Ye Xiaoying clenched his fists.


    "My shifu named me Jin Yan, because he wanted me to be cautious in my words and actions. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like talking, especially when I¡¯m speaking the truth." Jin Yan Gonggong faced Ye Xiaoying without backing down. "But what I just said were words from the bottom of my heart."


    "What have you gotten your hands on?" Ye Xiaoying seemed to have guessed something.


    "As the General has surmised, I have a scroll. The name on the scroll is also the one the General is thinking of." Jin Yan Gonggong smiled.


    "Where is the scroll?" Ye Xiaoying frowned.


    Jin Yan Gonggong shook his head and smiled. "The General has underestimated Jin Yan. How could I carry such an important item with me?"


    "Even if you have the scroll, it can''t change everything," Ye Xiaoying interjected.


    "The General joined the army at the age of sixteen and rose from a street patrolmandant to the General-in-Chief of Beili. However, your two best friends are dead. One died on the battlefield, and you couldn¡¯t even bring his corpse home. The other died on the execution ground still besmirched by a heinous charge. Doesn¡¯t the General want to do something for them?" Jin Yan Gonggong said slowly.


    "I''m not a very patient person," Ye Xiaoying yelled angrily. "If Gonggong has something to say, tell me everything now!"


    Jin Yan Gonggong hurriedly bowed his head. "I have found the most ideal choice for the General. Right now, he¡¯s wandering at sea, but once the General gives the order, the day you shall bring your army to Heavenly Revtions is imminent!"

 Chapter 334 Passion of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 334 Passion of Youth</h4>


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se took off his full length fox fur and changed into an azure python robe, gathering his sleeves over his hands. He looked up at the falling snow in the sky, and nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    Lei Wujie stood beside him and reached a hand out to fiddle with Xiao Se¡¯s new clothes. "One of them is called White Prince and he¡¯s always dressed in white. The other is called Red Prince and he likes to wear red. You like wearing azure clothes, why weren¡¯t you conferred the title Azure Prince?"


    "Where could the scroll be?" Xiao Se said softly.


    "Are you still thinking about the scroll?" Lei Wujie brushed off the snow that had fallen on his body. He was still wearing that red shirt, just like the first time he met Xiao Se. "What are you nning to do once you get the scroll?"


    "What we do when we get the scroll is not important. What¡¯s important is what other people will do when they get the scroll." Ye Ruoyi walked out of the house. "Now that His Majesty is seriously ill, the appearance of this scroll may be a reason to force the Emperor to abdicate. Yesterday, the Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan Gonggong visited the General¡¯s Residence. After he left, Father also left Heavenly Revtions. I suspect there¡¯s some connection between these two."


    "Isn¡¯t the General on our side?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Ye Xiaoying is a very ambitious person." Xiao Se used his name directly. "And he has also realised that I¡¯m not someone he can easily control."


    Lei Wujie looked at Ye Ruoyi who remained impassive and thought about Xiao Se¡¯s words again. He scratched his head. "This Heavenly Revtions City is really more troublesome than the martial world."


    "How is it troublesome?" Sikong Qianluo leaped over the roof eaves with a spear in her hand and swept in from the outside, stirring up the snow on the ground. She waved her spear and said, "When an enemyes, we fight. When ten enemiese, we fight. When ten thousand enemiese, we fight. Who¡¯s scared of who."


    "Qianluo-shijie, sometimes I really envy you." Lei Wujie grinned.


    Sikong Qianluo didn¡¯t understand. "Why do you envy me?"


    "Thanks to you, I don''t have to look like the most brainless one here," Lei Wujie said.


    "You''re dead!" Sikong Qianluo raised her spear and chased after him. Lei Wujie grabbed his sword hurriedly and ran.


    "Qianluo seems to like you very much," Ye Ruoyi said quietly.


    Xiao Se didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. "Lei Wujie likes you very much."


    The corners of Ye Ruoyi''s mouth raised slightly. "I didn''t expect someone like you would also dodge the topic."


    Xiao Se lowered his head slightly. "I was just thinking that you¡¯re wrong."


    "Oh?" Ye Ruoyi was surprised.


    "I don''t think she ''seems to like me''. She really likes me, not seems to," Xiao Se said calmly.


    Ye Ruoyi exhaled a loud sigh. "Xiao Se, you¡¯ve changed your name, but you¡¯re still as shameless as when you were younger."


    "As for Lei Wujie, he seems to think you like me." Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie who was being chased by Sikong Qianluo, yet he still asionally turned his head over to look at them.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "You¡¯re more shameless than when you were younger."


    "But I know you like him too. Since the day you danced with him in Snow Moon City, I could tell you liked him." Xiao Seughed. "You should know, I¡¯m very urate at reading people."


    "Then, can you read yourself urately? Do you like Qianluo?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "In the current Heavenly Revtions City, where the situation can change drastically at any time, we¡¯re here discussing romance. If this gets out, we¡¯d be the joke of the town."


    "You''re dodging the topic again." Ye Ruoyi sighed.


    "If I were interested in romance, I''d have taken a consort four years ago. Don¡¯t underestimate me," Xiao Se said wryly.


    "You just can''t answer my question?" Ye Ruoyi wasn¡¯t going to let it go.


    Xiao Se brushed off the snow on his shoulder. "Even after living in the south for so long, I never developed a habit of bringing an umbre."


    Ye Ruoyi was watching Sikong Qianluo who was being subdued on the rooftop, and muttered, "Narrow waist, slender legs, ample chest, small face, fairplexion, beautiful features, with a little willfulness. She can be considered as one of the best in the world."


    "Your tone sounds like one of those lechers appraising the prostitutes in Drunken Dream Pavilion," Xiao Se said wryly.


    Ye Ruoyi tapped her chin with a finger, "If you continue evading my question like this, I can only conclude with my second hunch."


    "What hunch?" Xiao Se asked doubtfully.


    "The one you like is¡­" Ye Ruoyi pointed at the one in red clothes on the roof eaves. "Him."


    "Bah!" Xiao Se spat angrily. "Ye Ruoyi, you insult me."


    "So, do you like Sikong Qianluo?" Ye Ruoyi goaded patiently.


    Xiao Se suddenly raised his head and yelled, "I like!"


    Severalyers of snow on the roof eaves fell from the tremor.


    Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie turned their heads at the same time, looking at Xiao Se.


    Sikong Qianluo was confused. "What do you like, ah?"


    Lei Wujie looked at Ye Ruoyi and thought to himself, Could Miss Ye have confessed her feelings for Xiao Se?


    Xiao Se was stunned, his face even blushing slightly.


    Ye Ruoyi, standing beside him, was shaking with mirth.


    This scene from Sikong Qianluo¡¯s point of view was Xiao Se shouting "I like", followed by Ye Ruoyi giggling so furiously she couldn¡¯t control herself, and then Xiao Se blushed, unable to say another word. Jealousy rose in her heart, and she grabbed her spear to hurry over.


    "Now that da-shixiong is not around anymore, I¡¯m your shijie. How has your training been recently? I¡¯m going to test you one by one!" Without saying another word, Sikong Qianluo smashed down at Xiao Se¡¯s head.


    Xiao Se hurriedly grabbed his Wuji staff to block but was forced to retreat over ten steps by the spear move that was filled with wrath. He barely managed to steady his footing before he felt a surge of heatwave behind him. He whipped his head around and saw Lei Wujieing at him with his sword. He dodged quickly and retreated another ten plus steps, staggering on his feet and almost falling.


    Lei Wujie slowed down slightly, then raised his sword again and shed down. "You didn¡¯t keep your word!"


    Ye Ruoyi, who knew the whole story, covered her mouth andughed.


    In this Heavenly Revtions City where they were surrounded by murderous intent from all sides, there were always such pure and simple moments, moments that could only belong to youths.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu eyed the iparable beauty in front of him and exhaled a long drawn sigh. "The first time you met me, I was already enthralled by you. But in your heart, you only have that brute. That makes me feel so regretful."


    The beauty in front of him appeared somewhat lifeless, and she looked at Xiao Yu with bewilderment.


    "She¡¯s still like this. She¡¯s kept her beauty, but not the charm or grace. Long Ye, I¡¯ll have to make the genius doctor Ye work a little harder. I want her to forget him, but remember everything else, instead of this puppet on a string." Xiao Yu reached out a hand and caressed the delicate cheek of the beauty. "I want a whole and original Yue Ji."


    Long Ye nodded hurriedly. "The genius doctor Ye said he will do his best."


    "Is there no news of that brute? I really made the wrong decision that time." There was something fiendish in the Red Prince¡¯s tone.


    "Even Your Highness Red Prince is weak to beauty?" Within the house, the visitor who had arrived suddenly had appeared without being noticed.


    The Red Prince chuckled, still looking at Yue Ji. "Otherwise, why would we vie for all under Heaven?"

 Chapter 335 All Under Heaven in Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 335 All Under Heaven in Chaos</h4>


    When they heard the voice of the guest inside the house, Long Ye immediately brought Yue Ji with him and withdrew. In the Red Prince¡¯s Residence, nothing escaped Long Ye¡¯s eyes except for this guest. Whenever this guest had discussions with Red Prince, not even Long Ye knew his true identity.


    "Jin Yan visited the General¡¯s Residence a few days ago," the guest inside the house said evenly.


    Xiao Yu scoffed. "Unsurprising."


    "Everything is proceeding as we expected, but it¡¯s still not enough." The guest paused before continuing, "When everything is too orderly, someone can easily gain control."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yu frowned slightly.


    "We must create chaos for all under Heaven," the guest pronounced clearly. "The more chaotic the world, the more opportunities we¡¯ll have. If we continue following this dead water situation in Heavenly Revtions, then the person who will inherit the throne will definitely be Xiao Chuhe. However, now that the Dragon-Sealed Scroll of the previous reign has suddenly appeared, it has made the previously orderly situation turn muddy. But, it¡¯s still not enough. We need more chaos."


    "How do we create more chaos?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "White Prince. We need White Prince to join in," the guest said.


    "White Prince? He has always been cautious. Now that the situation is uncertain, will he take action so easily?" Xiao Yu muttered. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows, and immediately understood what the guest meant. "You mean¡­ the Hidden River?"


    "On the surface, the Hidden River has allied themselves with the White Prince, but underneath, they¡¯ve already defected to you. The White Prince doesn¡¯t know about this yet, but he¡¯ll realise it very soon. So, before that happens, you must make use of this rtionship onest time. Also, White Prince roping in the Hidden River is something Xiao Chuhe must have already known from Bai Xiao Hall. What happened to Tang Lian has forged a vengeance. You might as well deepen this vengeance a little more," the guest said pointedly.


    "It just so happens that I have a problem I need the Hidden River to help me solve." Xiao Yu nodded.


    "Before the young Langya Prince enters the capital, we must make Heavenly Revtions as chaotic as possible," the guest said solemnly.


    Xiao Yu grinned. "This is called the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind."


    "No." The guest disagreed with Xiao Yu. "This is called urging the tiger to swallow the wolf. They are the tigers and wolves, while we are simply vultures. We¡¯re not as strong as them, but we¡¯re waiting to eat their carcasses."


    Xiao Yu shook his head. "That doesn''t sound very nice."


    The guest did not respond and added, "There¡¯s one more thing you must remember. The Hidden River is a sharp de in our hands, but Su Changhe, be careful of him."


    Xiao Yu recalled that shadowy man who always wore a silver mask and nodded. "I¡¯ll remember."


    Six-Four cksmith¡¯s Shop.


    Jiu Jiudao opened the door of the yard and walked into the cksmith¡¯s shop. The cksmith of this shop had been working in Heavenly Revtions City for many years. He was good at his job and his fees were cheap, making him rather popr in this area. Jiu Jiudao often came to patronise his services, and the cksmith here, Xie Liusi, was also a member of his Mandate of Heaven Shop.


    Mandate of Heaven Shop. Although the name of the shop sounded domineering, their members were simply the cksmith shops, textile shops, small brothels and other unconventional merchants of Heavenly Revtions City. They exchanged information with one another, looked out for one another, and forked out a contribution to the Mandate of Heaven Shop punctually. In return, the Mandate of Heaven Shop was responsible for protecting these small businesses from being oppressed. But gold and silver were secondary to Jiu Jiudao. What he needed from these small-time merchants was their information.


    Because they were small, thework had no leaks.


    Once, when Jiu Jiudao was drunk and started boasting, he imed that when it came to information within Heavenly Revtions City¡¯s nine-by-nine of eighty-one streets, his Mandate of Heaven Shop was not inferior to Bai Xiao Hall.


    "Jiu-ye, you¡¯re here." Xie Liusi raised his head, wiped his sweat, and put down the smithing tools in his hands.


    "It''s fine. You¡¯re busy with your work. I¡¯m just here for a visit." Jiu Jiudao waved a hand and took a sip from the sk of tea he brought with him. "I just happened to be passing by."


    Xie Liusi had a simple and straightforward face and he scratched his head. "Isn''t Jiu-ye here to collect the contribution? But, no, I just handed it in a few days ago¡­"


    "Tsk." Jiu Jiudao frowned impatiently. "Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯m only here for a visit? What¡¯s this talk of collecting contributions? Do I, Jiu-ye, have to personallye for such a trivial matter?"


    "That''s a relief." Xie Liusi held up a de that had been heated until it was glowing red and plunged it into the cold water, making a loud hissing sound. "Then, Jiu-ye, please take a break."


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." Jiu Jiudao put down his sk of tea. "Recently, have you seen someone like¡­ an odd-looking monk?"


    "Monk?" Xie Liusi frowned. "I think there are very few monks in Heavenly Revtions City. Many Daoist priests, though."


    "No kidding. Our present State Preceptor, Qi Tianchen, is both honoured and favoured, and the influence of Daoism is much higher than Buddhism. But, those lousy Daoist temples and stinky priests in Heavenly Revtions City are an eyesore. You just tell me, have you seen that monk?" Jiu Jiudao asked impatiently.


    "Nope." Xie Liusi smiled honestly. "Why would a monke to a cksmith¡¯s shop, ah. Jiu-ye, you¡¯ve really asked the wrong person."


    "True. I''ll go ask the next shop." Jiu Jiudao stood up.


    Xie Liusi fished out the de from the cold water and inspected it carefully. "Jiu-ye, is this monk so important that you¡¯re taking the trouble to ask at each shop?"


    "Hey, my client is a very important person, ah. This monk seems to be very important to him. If we don¡¯t help him find him, I, Jiu-ye, am going to get skinned alive." Jiu Jiudao sighed. "When the timees, you¡¯ll all be happy, won¡¯t you."


    Xie Liusi shook his head. "Without Jiu-ye, we won¡¯t be able to survive in Heavenly Revtions City."


    "Enough ass-kissing. I¡¯m off." Jiu Jiudao waved his hand.


    "Jiu-ye, wait." Xie Liusi suddenly called him.


    Jiu Jiudao turned his head. "What? Something you need?"


    Xie Liusi tested the de he had just forged. "Jiu-ye, what do you think of my de?"


    Jiu Jiudao nced at it absently. "Not bad."


    Xie Liusi grinned with a wide smile. "How about if I give it to Jiu-ye?"


    "Why give it to me?" Jiu Jiudao blinked.


    "To send you off." The smile on Xie Liusi suddenly disappeared. "To hell."


    Jiu Jiudao was shocked, his expression changed drastically, and he swept backwards furiously.


    But, someone pressed down on his shoulders. Xie Liusi had already shed behind him before he realised it.


    This movement technique¡­ Jiu Jiudao¡¯s back was drenched with cold sweat. "Xie Liusi¡­ you know martial arts?"


    "I really don''t like this name. Sounds so stupid." Xie Liusi blew a sigh.


    Jiu Jiudao shed past and brushed his fingers over his waist. Three flying des flew towards Xie Liusi. Jiu Jiudao¡¯s martial arts could be considered barely above average, but only whenpared to the street hoodlums of Heavenly Revtions City. When pitted against the martial world, any disciple from a noble family or any disciple from arge sect would be more powerful than him. But, they might not necessarily be able to defeat him.


    Because he was cunning, insidious, and ruthless.


    First, he had his hidden weapons, the three flying des.


    His left hand twitched a drug sack, and poison powder diffused immediately. Poison was his second move.


    His steps were swift as he retreated. Escaping with your life and slipping away was the most important move!


    But this would only work for some people.


    When facing absolute strength, they were all in vain.


    Xie Liusi withdrew his de, took a second look, and flung it on the ground.


    Jiu Jiudao¡¯s body fell to the ground, his blood spreading slowly while his eyes remained wide open, filled with disbelief.


    "My name is Xie Jiucheng. You didn¡¯t suffer a loss to die by my hand." Xie Jiucheng leaned over, reached out a hand and closed Jiu Jiudao¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 336 First Meeting in Former Times

    <h4>Chapter 336 First Meeting in Former Times</h4>


    Mandate of Heaven Shop.


    Jiu Jiudao''s bodyy there quietly, covered by a white cloth.


    Sitting to one side was a despondent Dugu Gudu, as well as Hu Dan and Wu Daidai with tear-stained faces. The four of them were born in poverty and grew up together on the streets of Heavenly Revtions City. When they were young, Jiu Jiudao listened to lots of stories and got the rest of them together, calling themselves the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions or whatever. At the time, because of this nickname, they were often ridiculed or got into fisticuffs. But, the four of them survived it all, bing the true "Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions".


    Among the four of them, Dugu Gudu was the most staid and was responsible for making important decisions. Hu Dan was the least courageous, but he was meticulous and the only one among the four who was born from a noble family so he was responsible for ounting. Wu Daidai had a pretty face, but she was the youngest so she was ced in charge of the Canvass Moon Restaurant. Actually, this restaurant was one of the most famous ck markets in Heavenly Revtions, and there were countless under-the-table transactions going on inside. As for Jiu Jiudao, he was always friendly and had a knack for making deals with people, so he was also the most popr amongst them. The other three, the oldest brother was wooden, Hu Dan was timid, and Wu Daidai faced a lot of obstacles as a woman, so most of the time, they relied on Jiu Jiudao to do the legwork outside.


    But now, this person was lying inside.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie arrived at this moment.


    "Your Highness." Dugu Gudu stood up and greeted.


    Xiao Se walked up to Jiu Jiudao¡¯s body and lifted the white cloth.


    "Killed instantly by one sabre move, pierced right through the heart," Dugu Gudu said.


    Xiao Se frowned. "I''ve seen Jiu-ye''s skill. If he fought one-on-one, he¡¯s really not that strong but it¡¯s not difficult for him to escape alive."


    "I''ve looked. Xiao-Jiu already released his flying des and he had also dispersed the poison powder. I also checked the corpse. His final move was the ¡°Swallow Take Flight¡± movement skill. He was about to escape. But his opponent was faster than him and they used only one sabre move. Swift and ruthless," Dugu Gudu exined calmly.


    "Can I take a look?" Lei Wujie walked over and Xiao Se stepped aside. Lei Wujie leaned over and observed the wound carefully as a frown furrowed between his brows. "I''ve seen this sabre move before. But¡­ that¡¯s impossible."


    Hu Dan said anxiously, "Young Master Lei, where have you seen the sabre move that killed Jiu-ge? If you can tell me who it is, I¡¯ll definitely cut him into pieces!"


    Lei Wujie examined the wound again carefully, and looked up at Xiao Se. "No mistake. It¡¯s definitely him, but he¡¯s dead. You killed him."


    Xiao Se had a brief thought. "Xie Qidao."


    "Yes, this is his sabre move. I¡¯m certain of it." Lei Wujie covered Jiu Jiudao¡¯s body with the white cloth again.


    "But since this Xie Qidao person is dead, how can he still appear in Heavenly Revtions?" Wu Daidai asked.


    Xiao Se looked at Dugu Gudu. "Where was Jiu-ye''s body found?"


    "This morning, a horse carriage was parked right in front of the Mandate of Heaven Shop, but nobody alighted from it. Some disciples got curious and went ahead to check. That¡¯s when they discovered Xiao-Jiu¡¯s body lying inside the carriage," Dugu Gudu said.


    "Where did Jiu-ye go the day before?" Xiao Se followed with another question.


    "Xiao-Jiu said he was going around to ask about the monk," Dugu Gudu replied.


    Xiao Se froze for a moment, and sighed softly. "Dugu-xiong, I¡¯ll trouble you to prepare a list for me. List all the ces that Jiu-ye may have visited that day. We will definitely make sure there¡¯s justice for Jiu-ye."


    "The list is already prepared. We were about to go investigate." Dugu Gudu took out a list from his shirt. "ording to Xiao-Jiu''s habits, he will personally ask around at these ces."


    "All of you must not go." Xiao Se epted the list and handed it to Lei Wujie. "The one who killed Jiu-ye is Hidden River."


    "Hidden River?" Dugu Gudu started. Why would the number one assassin organisation under Heaven suddenly want to kill Jiu Jiudao?


    "Furthermore, this sabre technique must have been imparted by the Hidden River former Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao, and this man was no less skilled. Such a killer would be a difficult opponent to deal with, even for a martial expert in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. You must be careful over the next few days," Xiao Se warned in a low voice.


    Dugu Gudu hesitated for a moment, then he nodded. "I¡¯ll remember."


    Xiao Se immediately led Lei Wujie out, and after walking out of the front door of the Mandate of Heaven Shop, Xiao Se whispered to Lei Wujie, "You stay here and watch them for the next few days."


    "Why are we watching them? It couldn''t be that they killed Jiu-ye?" Lei Wujie was confused.


    "Idiot. Considering their friendship with Jiu-ye, do you think they would really let this matter go and leave us to handle it?" Xiao Se said wryly. "Although Dugu Gudu gave me his word, he will definitely investigate this matter personally. When the timees, with their level of martial arts, they will be no match for the top killers of the Hidden River. Lei Wujie, you have to remember this. Since the Hidden River has entered Heavenly Revtions, then everything will have changed."


    Lei Wujie nodded. "No matter how naive I am, I understand this principle."


    "They are assassins of the darkest night. Once they¡¯ve stepped into this Heavenly Revtions, everything will be chaotic. As long as they¡¯re willing, they can turn Heavenly Revtions City into hell on earth," Xiao Se said seriously.


    "The Hidden River¡­ Are they really so scary?" Lei Wujie inhaled a cold breath.


    "In this world, we havews. But, the Hidden River only follows their ownws," Xiao Se said evenly.


    Inside the Mandate of Heaven Shop, Hu Dan said anxiously, "Da-ge, are we really staying out of this investigation?"


    Dugu Gudu sighed softly. "Staying out?"


    When Dugu Gudu first met Jiu Jiudao, he was an eleven-year-old boy. The then nine-year-old Jiu Jiudao asked Dugu Gudu, "What¡¯s your name?"


    Dugu Gudu shook his head. "I don''t have a name."


    "Then I will pick one for you." Jiu Jiudao grinned. "I see you sitting there all by yourself every day, looking very lonely. How about I just call you Dugu Gudu? You could put such a name in any story and he¡¯d be an awe-inspiring hero."


    "Then what''s your name?" Dugu Gudu nced at him indifferently.


    "My name is Jiu Jiudao, because one day, these nine-by-nine of eighty-one streets of Heavenly Revtions City will all know my name." Jiu Jiudao grinned widely and added, "I don''t want to be a hero. I just want to be an ordinary famous person."


    The first time Hu Dan met Jiu Jiudao, it was the day his father died of illness. His mother was a concubine so he was kicked out of the house by the Residence¡¯s eldest son. That year, he was twelve years old, and he walked along the streets in the wind, hungry and cold, until he finally fainted. Jiu Jiudao and Dugu Gudu picked him up from the side of the street. When he woke up, he found himself in a dpidated but warm hut, while Jiu Jiudao eyed him wickedly. "He¡¯s so good-looking. I wonder how much we can sell him for, if we sell him to those officials in the brothels."


    Hu Dan was so scared that he cried.


    Jiu Jiudao sighed andughed as he scolded, "You¡¯re as cowardly as an egg. What¡¯s your surname?"


    "My surname is Hu."


    "From now on, your name is Hu Dan." Jiu Jiudao grinned.


    "My name is not Hu Dan, it¡¯s Hu Hanlin," Hu Dan said as he wiped away his tears.


    Jiu Jiudao walked over and trampled him onto the floor. "Hu Dan!"


    The day Wu Daidai became Wu Daidai, she was indeed in a daze. But, she looked really beautiful when she was in a daze, so much so that Jiu Jiudao watched her for an entire afternoon without blinking. Afterwards, Wu Daidai asked him helplessly, "What are you staring at?"


    Jiu Jiudao smiled and said, "I''m staring at you sitting there in a daze. How about I change your name?"


    Wu Daidai was already acquainted with Jiu Jiudao for many years, and she said wryly, "Why are you so keen on giving names to people? You¡¯ve been listening to too many stories, right."


    "You look so beautiful when you¡¯re in a daze, so I''ll call you Wu Daidai from now on. Matches Jiu Jiudao really well."


    "Why is it five?"


    "Because all the books say, nine and five reign supreme. In the stories they tell, nine in the fifth position, the flying dragon soars, an audience with the sovereign. We match really well." Jiu Jiudao looked intoxicated. "Wu Daidai, when you grow up, can I marry you?"


    If not for Jiu Jiudao, they would not be the persons they were today.


    Dugu Gudu said in a solemn voice, "This vengeance is ours. Naturally, we will take our revenge ourselves!"

 Chapter 337 Duel of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 337 Duel of Life and Death</h4>


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong brows furrowed into a slight frown. "I heard that Jiu Jiudao from the Mandate of Heaven Shop is dead?"


    Ling Shaohan nodded. "He¡¯s dead. Although Jiu Jiudao was considered boorish in the eyes of the upper ss, he actually had far-reaching contacts in Heavenly Revtions City. When it came to certain matters, asking him for help was more effective than asking the Governor of the Capital. His death will have an enormous impact on Xiao Chuhe. Not only has he lost a staunch supporter, it may even affect the choice of the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions, and the choice of the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions represents the choice of themoners in the lowest rung of Heavenly Revtions."


    "But to kill someone like him is tantamount to dering themselves as an enemy to the lowest rung of society in Heavenly Revtions." Xiao Chong sighed. "And now, there are many who think that the one responsible for killing him is me?"


    "Our spies reported that Jiu Jiudao was killed instantly by one sabre move. Lei Wujie also examined the wound and confirmed that it was the work of the Hidden River," Ling Shaohan said.


    Xiao Chong brushed his fingers across the back of the chair. "Looks like the Hidden River has turned coat to join the Red Prince."


    "It is Shaohan¡¯s guess that they didn¡¯t turn coat. Rather, from the beginning when the Hidden River defected, they had already chosen the Red Prince," Ling Shaohan said after hesitating for a while.


    "The trail that led us to the Hidden River was provided by da-shifu. Da-shifu wouldn¡¯t have put me at a disadvantage. We can only surmise that when the Hidden River released the information to contact da-shifu, they had already made ns," Xiao Chong said.


    Ling Shaohan nodded. "Based on the way the Hidden River likes to do things, the Red Prince is indeed a better choice. Your Highness will be a ruler that governs the world and you¡¯re not in favour of invading others. This ispletely different from the Hidden River¡¯s style. At the time, Your Highness was also hesitating about recruiting the Hidden River¡¯s help, but in the end, it was the ninth prince who took action on his own, forcing us to cooperate with them."


    "One wrong step led to many wrong steps." Xiao Chong shook his head. "What else can we do now?"


    "There¡¯s one." Ling Shaohan said solemnly, "Since His Highness Red Prince wants us to forge an enmity with Yong''an Prince, then we must go against his will. The Governor of the Capital came this morning to ask whether they should handle this case openly or in secret. He probably didn¡¯t know whether we were responsible for this. I¡¯ve already replied that he must handle this case openly and obtrusively, and make sure everybody knows about it! We will do this favour for Yong''an Prince and at the same time, let the Red Prince know that if he forces us like this, we might really turn to follow Yong''an Prince."


    "I''m afraid that Yong''an Prince won¡¯t ept our favour," Xiao Chong murmured.


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se arrived at the backyard and found Sikong Qianluo who was practicing her spear. In the morning, Sikong Qianluo had wanted to follow Xiao Se to the Mandate of Heaven Shop. After all, she had met Jiu Jiudao several times and they had a good impression of each other. But Xiao Se left her behind and she was very displeased.


    "Qianluo, I need you to go somewhere tonight," Xiao Se announced when he walked in.


    Sikong Qianluo had wanted to get angry with him, but when she saw Xiao Se¡¯s expression, she asked immediately, "Go where?"


    Xiao Se leaned closer to Sikong Qianluo''s ear and said three words softly.


    Sikong Qianluo was shocked. "Why?"


    "I need to confirm a guess," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    Sikong Qianluo nodded. "Okay."


    Red Prince Residence.


    "Long Ye, a mere hooligan in the lower three streets of Heavenly Revtions is dead. Do you think that¡¯s chaotic enough?" Xiao Yu asked with a smile.


    Long Ye considered his thoughts. "Although Jiu Jiudao didn¡¯t have a very high status, he¡¯s quite influential in Heavenly Revtions City. This will affect Xiao Chuhe¡¯s foundation in Heavenly Revtions."


    "No, it''s not enough." Xiao Yu shook his head, "What I want is Heavenly Revtions in chaos, all under Heaven in chaos. What kind of person is worthy of all under Heaven in chaos?"


    "Your Highness, you mean to¡­" Long Ye started to get a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill the emperor. It''s not time to kill him yet." Xiao Yu patted Long Ye on the shoulder. "Get the Hidden River to send their top killers. The one I want to kill is¡­" Xiao Yu leaned over to Long Ye¡¯s ear and said those three words softly.


    Long Ye''s eyes widened. "What!"


    "This is called all under Heaven in chaos!" Xiao Yu patted Long Ye on the shoulder again.


    Six-Four cksmith¡¯s Shop.


    The cksmith was striking the piece of iron in his hand. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead, thinking to himself, How much longer will such days continue?


    The door was pushed open gently.


    A handsome man walked in.


    "Hu-ye?" The cksmith raised his head.


    "Uncle Liusi." Although Hu Dan was one of the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions, he wasn¡¯t as brash as Jiu Jiudao. Instead, he always greeted people politely.


    The cksmith, Xie Liusi, put down the piece of iron in his hand. "Hu-ye must be here because of what happened to Jiu-ye?"


    "That¡¯s right. I heard that Jiu-ge came to see you that day." Hu Dan found a chair and sat down. "Where did he go after he left your shop that day?"


    Xie Liusi thought for a bit and replied, "He said he was going to visit Schr Su¡¯s painting shop for a bit. He even said that I was only good for striking iron in this yard all day long and didn¡¯t know anything else going on."


    "But I just came from Schr Su¡¯s ce," Hu Dan said quietly.


    Xie Liusi shook his head. "Hu-ye, you really don¡¯t know how to lie. There¡¯s a scent of pollen on your body so you must have juste from the Jade Leisure House. If you hade from Schr Su¡¯s ce, you would smell of ink."


    "This is also the first time I realised that Uncle Liusi is such a meticulous person." Hu Dan stood up and walked slowly towards Xie Liusi.


    Xie Liusi gave an honest and straightforward smile. "Who said that we cksmiths must be uncouth people?"


    "Three steps. I¡¯m three steps away from you." Hu Dan stopped suddenly. "Is this distance enough for Uncle Liusi to kill me?"


    "It should have been enough." Xie Liusi shrugged, and lightly tucked his foot. A long sabre that was on the groundnded in his hand. "If you didn¡¯t have someone behind you."


    Dugu Gudu was standing there and he frowned as he looked at the sabre in Xie Liusi''s hand. "Did Jiu-di die by this sabre?"


    Xie Liusi shook his head. "He was a good man and he¡¯s looked after me all these years. I forged a de just for him."


    "Why kill him?" Dugu Gudu asked.


    Xie Liusi chuckled. "Must there be a reason to kill someone? I¡¯m a killer. I only ask for a price, not the reason. Nobody has asked me to kill you all yet. You can leave and I won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re not a match for me."


    "Whether we¡¯re a match, we won¡¯t know until we fight." Dugu Gudu waved his sleeves, and the qi in his body erupted.


    "Heavenly Mantle skill?" Xie Liusi was a little surprised. "I¡¯ve never seen Big Brother Dugu reveal your martial arts. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually have some real skills."


    "Tell me your real name," Dugu Gudu said solemnly.


    "Xie Jiucheng."


    "All right!"


    Dugu Gugu took a flying leap at the same time Hu Dan drew a dagger from his sleeve, and they both swept towards Xie Jiucheng. Xie Jiucheng swung his long sabre but the de was gathered into Dugu Gudu¡¯s sleeve. Hu Dan¡¯s dagger aimed for Xie Jiucheng¡¯s chest but even though the de pierced into Xie Jiucheng¡¯s chest, it didn¡¯t prate further than an inch.


    Hidden River Xie House. Their external martial arts were always ranked first among the three houses.


    "Not bad." Xie Jiucheng nodded. "I haven''t faced such opponents in a long time."

 Chapter 338 Red Clothes Today

    <h4>Chapter 338 Red Clothes Today</h4>


    "I had a shifu named Xie Qidao, because whenever he killed, he only used seven sabre moves." Xie Jiucheng''s sabre twisted abruptly and shredded Dugu Gudu¡¯s shirt sleeves. "I can¡¯tpare to my shifu, but I still want to learn from him. I will give you a chance up to seven sabres. After seven sabres, if you¡¯re not dead, I will admit defeat."


    "Go to hell!" Hu Dan raised his dagger anxiously and stabbed it towards Xie Jiucheng''s eyes. No matter how skillful a person¡¯s external martial arts was, his eyes couldn¡¯t possibly be invulnerable!


    "Very clever. I bestow you the second sabre!" Xie Jiucheng retreated a little and swung his second sabre downwards.


    All of Hu Dan''s courage crumpled in that instant. He had never witnessed such a tyrannical sabre power. When Xie Jiucheng raised his sabre, he could almost see his own head separating from his body. His legs weakened and he almost fell to his knees.


    "Hu Dan!" An angry yell sounded, snapping Hu Dan back to his senses. Dugu Gudu swept past Xie Jiucheng, grabbed Hu Dan''s sleeves, and retreated hurriedly. His sleeves danced wildly, once again, wrapping around Xie Jiucheng''s sabre.


    "Third sabre!"


    "Fourth sabre!"


    Dugu Gudu''s shirt sleeves werepletely shredded, the scraps of cloth flying everywhere while he grabbed Hu Dan and retreated again and again. However, Xie Jiucheng withdrew his sabre and stood still, slowly raising his sabre and leaning it against the back of his head.


    A feathered arrow hit the de, and the shaft was instantly split in half. Xie Jiucheng turned around and flung the arrow onto the ground. "Fifth sabre."


    Wu Dadai lowered her bow and arrow, her hands trembling slightly.


    This was a death trap they had set up. Whether it was Hu Dan or Dugu Gudu, they were both just acting as bait while Wu Daidai hid on the roof eaves to shoot the killing move. She was skilled in archery, and could urately shoot a person between the eyes from a hundred paces away. But, now she was facing a martial expert who killed Jiu Jiudao with a single sabre, her bow and arrow had zero chance. So Hu Dan and Dugu Gudu created this opportunity for her. When Xie Jiucheng had the upper hand and pressed forward, he would be thinking that they had no way of fighting back. That would have been their only chance.


    However, a true killer would never rx for even a moment.


    Xie Jiucheng raised his head and looked at Wu Daidai who was standing on the roof. He gave her a small smile. "You¡¯ve underestimated me."


    The smile carried a hint of gentleness, but Wu Daidai felt as if she was struck by lightning. She was paralysed and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    "Run!" Dugu Gudu yelled furiously.


    But Wu Daidai''s legs couldn¡¯t stop shaking. She hated herself for her fear, and she forced herself to raise her bow again. "I¡¯m going to¡­ kill you! I want revenge for Jiu-ge!"


    "The sixth sabre is for you then." Xie Jiucheng leaped up and swept towards the eaves.


    Dugu Gudu hurried to chase but he felt a prickling pain in his chest. When he looked down, he realised that his body was already dripping with blood.


    "Jiu-ge!" Wu Daidai roared in anger, furiously raising her bow and arrow. She drew an arrow with her left hand and pulled the bowstring taut with her right hand.


    Once again, an arrow shot through the air.


    Xie Jiucheng shed his sabre and splintered the arrow without effort. But, the sabre power didn¡¯t stop there and aimed straight for Wu Daidai.


    In the face of absolute power, the little courage brought by her strength of spirit could not change the oue.


    But Xie Jiucheng suddenly stopped attacking.


    He retreated immediately!


    Retreat!


    Retreat again!


    Because there was a swording from the west.


    A man in red broke through the sky!


    His one sword dispersed all of Xie Jiucheng¡¯s sabre power.


    Lei Wujie appeared on the roof and patted Wu Daidai¡¯s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid."


    "Lei-xiongdi." Dugu Gudu started. No wonder he kept having the feeling over thest few days that someone was secretly following them.


    Lei Wujie grinned and jumped down to join them. "Xiao Se said that the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions valued friendship and justice and wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. Sure enough, he was right."


    "Friendship and justice? When we can¡¯t even avenge our brother ourselves?" Dugu Gudu smiled bitterly.


    "If we hadn¡¯t entered Heavenly Revtions, the Hidden River wouldn¡¯t have followed after. If Jiu-ge hadn¡¯t helped us probe for information, he wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by them. However you look at it, this matter concerns us too." Lei Wujie shook his head. "We should be the one to take revenge."


    Xie Jiucheng looked at the sword in Lei Wujie''s hand, and said solemnly, "Good sword, good swordsmanship."


    Lei Wujie turned his head to look at him. "My name is Lei Wujie."


    "I have heard this name. But you¡¯re stronger than Su Muyu described. You¡¯re very young. Very impressive to have such martial arts." Xie Jiucheng nodded.


    Lei Wujie had an amazing talent since he was a child. When he entered the martial world at the age of seventeen, he was already an outstanding talent amongst the younger experts of Lei n Fort, but back then, he was still a sliver away from entering the Vajra Mortal Realm. After exploring the martial world and entering Snow Moon City, he entered the Vajra Mortal Realm within three months. Afterwards, he experienced more battles, entered Sword Heart Tomb and learned the Sword Heart form, thus entering the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. And after that, he went on a trip out to sea and had a brief period of seclusion. From there, he stepped steadily into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm.


    Now, he was dressed in the same red shirt, and although the smile on his face never changed, he was indeed no longer the youth who was always beaten up despite his hot-blooded passion.


    The person he was today was, as Xie Jiucheng said, very young, but very impressive. What he had achieved was something many martial artists could not achieve, even after spending an entire lifetime. And Lei Wujie was only eighteen years old.


    Lei Wujie lost the smile he usually had on his face as he faced Xie Jiucheng who had praised him. He replied coldly, "You said your shifu was Xie Qidao."


    "Yes. He was killed by yourpanion." Xie Jiucheng nodded. "My shifu¡¯s sabre techniques are better than mine, but he was getting old, after all."


    "I¡¯ve always regretted it. If I had been stronger from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have needed him to fight." Lei Wujie looked at the sword in his hand. "Jiu-ye was a good man. You shouldn¡¯t have killed him."


    Xie Jiucheng smiled and said, "In my heart, my shifu, Xie Qidao, was also a good man."


    "Xiao Se was right. The reason why the Hidden River is frightening is because they operate on their own rules." Lei Wujie raised his sword and uttered softly, "Enter sword heart."


    Sword Heart form.


    Heart and sword became one. When the heart moves, the sword rises. Li Xinyue once cultivated her sword for seven days, and with a single sword, she defeated tens of martial experts guarding outside her residence before she forced her way through to the Emperor and faced thebined strength of the Five Grand Eunuchs. Even then, she stood tall without backing down.


    Jiu Jiudao was joking with Lei Wujie once and said, "The storytellers always say, when you have no sword in your hand but a sword in your heart, that¡¯s the highest realm of a swordsman. Is that true?"


    Lei Wujie shook his head helplessly. "To have no sword in your hand but a sword in your heart is a total lie. If you don¡¯t have a sword and your opponent has a sword, they will attack you with one sword and cut you dead. Even if you have a sword in your heart, you¡¯d still be hacked to death. Just look at the legendary Kunlun Sword Immortal. His swordsmanship was ranked number one through the ages, but he had a sword too. Not just that, he had two swords."


    Jiu Jiudao looked disappointed. "Isn¡¯t there anything worth believing in these stories? They always say that¡¯s the highest realm. Before I can retaliate, you¡¯d have fallen. Then, what is the heart sword?"


    Lei Wujie thought for a while. "I can¡¯t really exin it either. If I have the chance, I¡¯ll show it to you personally."


    "I¡¯ll show you now! Jiu-ye!" Lei Wujie drew his sword and roared, "This is the Sword Heart form!"

 Chapter 339 Sword Heart Wujie

    <h4>Chapter 339 Sword Heart Wujie</h4>


    "You said you wanted to emte your shifu and use seven sabre moves to kill." Lei Wujie took a flying leap towards Xie Jiucheng and thrust his sword at his chest. "You think you can kill me in seven moves?"


    "Maybe not, but I¡¯d love to try." Xie Jiucheng smirked and drew his sabre before him.


    Lei Wujie used his heart to control his sword. Even though he closed his eyes, his every sword move was swift and decisive. In his eyes, at this moment, he and Xie Jiucheng were alone on a vast and empty ice sheet and there was nothing else in the world besides their one sabre and one sword.


    The sabre came, the sword rose.


    In an instant, Lei Wujie withdrew his sword. His red clothes fluttered and the corner of his mouth raised in a smirk. "You¡¯ve already used the eighth sabre."


    Xie Jiucheng lowered his head and looked at the cuffs of his sleeves that had been slightly torn. "Excellent." He raised his sabre and ran it across his own arm. Blood welled up immediately and dyed the de red.


    Lei Wujie looked at him quietly. He had heard of such swordsmen who used their own blood as an offering to their de. When their blood came into contact with the de, their murderous intent would be stronger.


    But, so what?


    Lei Wujie attacked with another sword.


    He used the Sword Heart form to control the sword.


    But, the sword move was imparted by the Lei n.


    Sudden Thunderp!


    Xie Jiucheng raised his sabre and charged. His shirt was blown to shreds but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He revealed a sinister smile, a smile that a killer would have when their prey was about to die.


    Hidden River Xie House¡¯s ultimate sabre technique, killing god.


    Xie Jiucheng''s sabre shed down violently, nearly beheading Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie snapped open his eyes, the Heart sword screeching, but he had a small smile on his face. He lifted his sword and easily blocked the overbearing power of the killing god sabre.


    "My sister once had a sword move. She wanted to enter the river-impeding realm without passion, but she was always obstructed by her passion. The name of the sword was passion, and with it, she broke the killing god sabre." Lei Wujie pointed his sword at Xie Jiucheng. "I will give you the same sword."


    Li Hanyi cultivated the Mountains and Rivers Sword Realm, and the highest realm required her heart to be as still as stagnant water, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Afterwards, she converted her river-impeding realm into one of passion, and almost entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm.


    A sword of passion!


    Xie Jiucheng could only dodge the tip of the sword, retreating hurriedly. Considering the swordsmanship of the youth before him, the only ones in Hidden River who could guarantee a definitive victory were the Patriarch and Su Muyu. He could possibly fight to a draw, but there was still a capable opponent like Dugu Gudu on their side. He definitely wouldn¡¯t get away easily. He stepped back to his original spot, before tipping his toes and shed to the eaves.


    Lei Wujie withdrew his sword, panting lightly, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Don¡¯t let him escape!" Dugu Gudu shouted.


    Wu Daidai immediately raised her bow and arrow, but Xie Jiucheng shed his sabre and knocked her off.


    "Are you from the Hidden River?" A cold voice suddenly spoke up.


    Xie Jiucheng was shocked that someone managed to appear so quietly without his notice. He turned his head and saw an extremely beautiful woman standing there.


    The woman was extremely beautiful, but her eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Who?" Xie Jiucheng took a small step back.


    "Everyone from Hidden River must die!" The woman shouted angrily, drew two swords from her sleeves, and attacked at Xie Jiucheng.


    Xie Jiucheng swung his sabre, but the woman lifted her leg, and another thin de flew out.


    Three-ded Style, no rest until death!


    Lei Wujie drew his sword and shed towards them, but Xie Jiucheng immediately withdrew his sabre and deliberately received one of the woman¡¯s des on his shoulder. Xie Jiucheng retreated backwards, but the woman was relentless. He met her eyes.


    "Go back and tell the Hidden River Patriarch that my name is Tiann¨¹ Rui, and I will kill you all," Tiann¨¹ Rui snarled.


    Xie Jiucheng continued to smile. "We look forward to your grace!" He pushed Tiann¨¹ Rui aside with one palm,nded on the ground and quickly swept away.


    "Damn it! He escaped," Lei Wujie cursed angrily.


    Dugu Gudu had also caught up and he sighed. "I didn''t expect to meet such a terrifying killer. Much thanks to Lei-xiongdi. Otherwise, the three of us would have gone to joino-Jiu today."


    "Dugu-dage¡¯s martial arts are not bad either." Lei Wujie turned his head and looked at Tiann¨¹ Rui. "Why is Rui-jiejie the only one here? Where¡¯s Qianluo-shijie?"


    Tiann¨¹ Rui shook her head. "I don''t know. She seemed to have been given another task."


    Grand Preceptor Residence.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Grand Preceptor Dong had just walked out of his study. Now that the Emperor was seriously ill, as the regent of state, he had to work much harderpared to when he was Grand Preceptor. He had been leaving his study veryte every night.


    The house steward came forward hurriedly to help him. "Old Master, you¡¯re staying up sote again tonight. Madam and the young master have been scolding me every day. Old Master, please take care of yourself too."


    "The country is on the verge of copse. Could I simply watch from the side without giving a hand?" Grand Preceptor Dong sighed.


    The house steward was stunned for a moment. "Is the situation really that serious, Old Master?"


    Grand Preceptor Dong sighed again. "His Majesty is critically ill. The princes are vying for power, the entire imperial court is filled with ambitious ministers, and Nanjue are watching us like prey from the south. The situation could not be worse."


    The house steward shook his head and held the Grand Preceptor¡¯s arm as they walked ahead. "But we¡¯re not the only regent of state. That Lanyue Marquis¡­"


    "It''s not that Lanyue Marquis doesn¡¯t want to govern, but his status is a little special and he doesn¡¯t want to attract suspicion and jealousy." Grand Preceptor Dong walked a few more steps before he stopped suddenly. "We have a distinguished guest?"


    Somehow, a man in ck had appeared in the courtyard. He held an oil paper umbre in his hand as he stood there quietly.


    "Grand Preceptor." The man bowed his head slightly.


    The house steward was shocked. The Grand Preceptor Residence was heavily guarded. How could a stranger trespass on the property just like that? What''s more, there was a sense of chilling fear about this person. "Guards? Where are the guards! How could someone just break in? Men! Men!"


    Grand Preceptor Dong shook his head. "Don''t shout anymore. Since this person is standing here, he must have already taken care of the guards."


    "I only knocked them out. Grand Preceptor Dong is a mentor of the imperial court. We dare not cause any disrespect. All your family members in the Residence are also safe and in good health. Please rest assured," the man in ck spoke politely and in a refined manner.


    Grand Preceptor Dong nodded. "Thank you, sir. However, I¡¯ve been a court official for decades. Besides the guards in the Residence, I will naturally have undercover bodyguards for emergencies. Otherwise, how could I have survived until now?"


    "That person was indeed a martial expert. In the martial world, he would have been an expert in the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. So, I couldn¡¯t go easy on him. I could only kill him." The man in ck walked forward slowly, and the house steward and Grand Preceptor Dong could finally see him clearly. The man in ck was already covered in blood.


    Now, even Grand Preceptor Dong couldn''t help bing rmed. "How dare you¡­"


    "Grand Preceptor, my apologies." The man in ck stabbed his umbre into the ground and waved a light hand. A thin sword flew out of the umbre¡¯s handle and with a light flick of his hand, the thin sword flew straight towards Grand Preceptor Dong.


    This move was very straightforward and simple, but it was more than enough to kill an old man like Grand Preceptor Dong.


    The house steward suddenly stepped forward and with a light push of his hand, he deflected the thin sword out of the way.


    The man in ck caught his thin sword, mildly surprised. "So this is your real undercover bodyguard."


    The house steward no longer had that deferential look and his eyes gleamed as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. "You are from the Hidden River."

 Chapter 340 Iron-handed House Steward

    <h4>Chapter 340 Iron-handed House Steward</h4>


    The man in ck nodded. "Su House, Su Muyu."


    The house steward narrowed his eyes. "The current Head of Su House, formerly Kui. Such an important figure of the Hidden River has already entered Heavenly Revtions?"


    Su Muyu waved his left hand and plunged the entire umbre into the ground. He tightened his grip on the thin sword and pointed it at the house steward. "Sir, you are definitely not an ordinary person."


    Grand Preceptor Dong chuckled. "He¡¯s not only famous, he¡¯s too famous."


    The house steward bowed towards the Grand Preceptor. "Old Master, please don¡¯t say that."


    Su Muyu nced at the house steward again. He moved and had already shed before the other two. He swung his thin sword but the de was intercepted by the house steward.


    Su Muyu could finally see clearly under the moonlight. The house steward wore a pair of scarlet gloves on his hands.


    The steward flicked his hand lightly and Su Muyu pulled free his thin sword as he leapt into the air andnded back to where he was.


    The Hidden River Head of Su House had just struck two consecutive sword moves, and both times, returned without sess.


    "Li Tian." Su Muyu said these two words in a mild voice.


    But the story behind these two words was very heavy.


    King of Murder Li Tian. He once upied the top ce on the martial world assassins ranking list for thirteen consecutive years, and his hands were stained with the blood of countless. Even the most mysterious Hidden River lost several of their assassins at his hands, and for a time, the entire Hidden River paled inparison to this man. Then, one day, at Qilei Mountain, he was besieged by over ten martial experts and was severely injured. He managed to escape but nobody knew if he was dead or alive and where he was.


    "Umbre Ghost." Li Tian raised his head and looked at Su Muyu. His crooked back had straightened and he stood upright. "I regret not having a duel with you back then. Shall we make up for it today?"


    "You didn''t die, but you were severely injured. In fact, you haven¡¯t fully recovered. Otherwise, your attack just now should have been more powerful." Su Muyu frowned slightly.


    "That year, your Hidden River set a trap. I managed to survive that piece of hell, but how could I havee out unscathed?" Li Tian sneered.


    "But you still walked out of that hell," Su Muyu said.


    Li Tian jumped forward andnded right in front of Su Muyu to strike with one fist. "Because I was the hell!"


    Su Muyu raised his sword and was beaten back by that fist!


    Li Tian came nearer and struck with another fist.


    "I heard that you¡¯ve recreated the Su House¡¯s Eighteen-de Array. I¡¯d love to see it!" Li Tian pressed forward relentlessly.


    Su Muyu retreated again and again. "You want to see my sword? The cost could be very high."


    Li Tian sneered, and struck the ground in front of him with a fist. Pebbles flew up, and it was literally earth-shattering. "How dare you spout such arrogance before me."


    Grand Preceptor Dong sighed softly. "Li Tian, you¡¯re too far away from me."


    Li Tian was startled and whipped his head around. "Impossible." He was the King of Murder, Li Tian. Even if he wasn¡¯t as powerful as before due to the injuries he suffered that year, he still had a killer¡¯s intuition. He had already confirmed earlier that there were no other assassins nearby.


    But he had forgotten that the Hidden River had a Mu House. The killers of Mu House had always operated in utter silence.


    A woman in white appeared next to Grand Preceptor Dong. Next to her were several paper butterflies that blinked with a fluorescent light. The woman in white had a cool voice. "My name is Mu Liangyue, greetings to Grand Preceptor Dong."


    Grand Preceptor Dong replied calmly, "Greetings, Miss."


    "Really, for such an important person as Grand Preceptor Dong, only the Head of Su House was worthy of taking your life," Mu Liangyue said lightly. "But now, we can¡¯t help it. Grand Preceptor must die today."


    "Must I die?" Grand Preceptor Dong asked.


    Mu Liangyue nodded. "This is the Grand Preceptor¡¯s fate."


    Grand Preceptor Dong smiled and said, "You don''t know that I¡¯ve lived to this day because I, Dong Zhu, do not believe in fate."


    Li Tian roared in fury and tried to return to Grand Preceptor Dong¡¯s side, but Su Muyu stood in front of him with his sword.


    When faced with the Umbre¡¯s Ghost¡¯s sword power that was as dense as a drizzle of rain, nobody could escape that easily. Not even the King of Murder, Li Tian.


    "Goodbye." Mu Liangyue waved her sleeves gently, and the paper butterflies flew into the wind.


    "Fall!" An angry shout suddenly came from above.


    The paper butterfly really fell.


    "Fall! Fall! Fall!" One shout followed after another.


    All the paper butterflies fell to the ground.


    Even if there were a thousand paper butterflies rising in the wind, they would all be forced to the ground by this person.


    Because, her name was Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo!


    Her voice fell, her spear arrived!


    Sikong Qianluo wielded her long spear and smashed it down, just as the paper butterflies began to stir again, instantly sweeping them into powder.


    Mu Liangyue was badly shocked. She waved her long sleeves and gathered up the Silver Moon spear.


    "Just you?" Sikong Qianluo raised her eyebrows, and smacked the spear down. The sleeves were torn to pieces.


    "Severed space," Mu Liangyue panted softly.


    "Forget the space!" Sikong Qianluo smashed down with her spear. "My father is the Spear Immortal who broke the Hundred Ghosts Parade Severed Space Grand Array. Do you even dare to disy yourme severed space array before me?"


    Mu Liangyue¡¯s back was drenched with sweat. Last year, she¡¯d first encountered Sikong Qianluo but at the time, she had just entered the Vajra Mortal Realm. But now, the power of her spear was clearly one that only a Heavenly Realm expert would possess.


    "Housemaster Su." Mu Liangyue whispered, as she sent her paper butterflies flying out of her sleeves, but they were all swept clean by Sikong Qianluo''s spear.


    Su Muyu felt a shiver in his heart and facing him, Li Tian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. So, it was Li Tian who had entrapped him and not the other way round.


    "Retreat." Su Muyu moved in a sh and backed away to where he¡¯d left his umbre. He sheathed his thin sword back into the umbre.


    "Retreat?" Li Tian caressed one of the scarlet gloves on his hand. "Not so easy."


    "Housemaster Su!" Mu Liangyue ripped off the cor of her dress and pulled the entire dress off her body. Instantly, the white dress transformed into countless paper butterflies and they all flew towards Grand Preceptor Dong.


    Sikong Qianluo waved her spear in a wild dance as she stood in front of Grand Preceptor Dong, reducing all the paper butterflies into shreds. Not a single one could fly past the wind from her spear.


    Su Muyu buckled the umbre handle lightly, and a thin de flew out of the umbre, aiming for Grand Preceptor Dong.


    Li Tian frowned and rushed forward, but Su Muyu turned around with his oil paper umbre, blocking his path.


    "Get lost!" Li Tian kicked him aside and shed to Grand Preceptor Dong''s side. Just before the thin de would have pierced the older man¡¯s chest, Li Tian intercepted it with one hand. His hand moved slightly and flicked the thin de back but its target was already gone.


    Su Muyu and Mu Liangyue had seized the opportunity to escape.


    Grand Preceptor Dong wiped the sweat from his forehead. "That was really quite nerve-wrecking."


    The sinister expression on Li Tian''s face slowly faded and he was once again, the somewhat reserved house steward. "Old Master must be joking. Such nerve-wrecking events should happen less often."


    Sikong Qianluo lowered her spear. "This Hidden River has gotten too bold. How dare they even assassinate the Grand Preceptor?"


    Grand Preceptor Dong smiled and said, "Indeed, they dared toe and kill me. That¡¯s very bold of them."


    The house steward nodded. "I''ll get someone to investigate this. Let¡¯s see who dared to be so bold."


    Grand Preceptor Dong shook his head. "There¡¯s no need. Since Miss Qianluo is here, then I¡¯m certain His Highness, Yong''an Prince already knows the answer."

 Chapter 341 A Gentleman’s Way, A Tyrant’s Way

    <h4>Chapter 341 A Gentleman¡¯s Way, A Tyrant¡¯s Way</h4>


    "The Hidden River tried to assassinate Grand Preceptor Dong?" Ye Ruoyi was shocked when she heard the news from Sikong Qianluo. "What impudence."


    "Everybody knows that Grand Preceptor Dong never involves himself in party disputes and will never support any one of the princes. He was the same before Mingde Emperor ascended the throne and he¡¯s the same now. Killing him will not have the slightest impact, but it would deal a heavy blow to the entire imperial court and all under Heaven," Xiao Se said.


    Ye Ruoyi frowned. "Could it be because Grand Preceptor Dong attended the banquet at Grand Golden Terrace so they assumed that he was on our side?"


    "If they were so naive, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive until now. ording to the information you gathered before, the Hidden River is colluding with the White Prince?" Xiao Se asked.


    "That¡¯s right. Whether they were the ones who intercepted Li Hanyi to kill her at Mount Luolei, or the ones who conspired with Tang n to destroy Lei n, the figure of the White Prince with his white blindfold was spotted nearby. The Hidden River must be colluding with him, but¡­" Ye Ruoyi was puzzled. "Considering the White Prince Xiao Chong¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t do something like this."


    "Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t. When we were young, we attended Jixia Academy together. The Chancellor at the time was the Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan under a pseudonym. He once asked us to choose our Way of the Emperor. Er-ge chose the gentleman¡¯s Way. This gentleman¡¯s Way valued morality, emphasised benevolence and justice, and served the people with virtue and kindness. As foro-Qi, he chose the tyrant¡¯s Way. The tyrant¡¯s Way should belong to a ruler during troubled times, to oppress the people with military strength and administer the government with force. But,o-Qi said that regardless of the dynasty or reign, all times were troubled times. This was extremely disrespectful but Xie Xuan didn''t criticise him. Although Er-ge prevented me from returning to the capital so that he could seize the throne, he will not betray his own gentleman¡¯s Way. This affair of assassinating the Grand Preceptor is something he¡¯d never do." Xiao Se nodded.


    "Which Way did you choose back then?" Ye Ruoyi asked curiously.


    Xiao Se chuckled. "I chose the Way of the heroic wanderer."


    "The Way of the heroic wanderer?" Ye Ruoyi was taken aback.


    "Follow the sword and the martial world, get drunk everywhere you go. I was ten years old at the time, and that¡¯s all I wanted to do." Xiao Se knocked his hand lightly on the table.


    Ye Ruoyiughed and said, "Sounds like something Lei Wujie would say."


    "I heard someone call my name." Lei Wujie strode in. "Did Miss Ye need me for something?"


    Ye Ruoyi returned a benign smile. "Just listening to Xiao Se talk about his childhood and thought he sounded a bit like you."


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment, then he nced sideways at Xiao Senguishing at the table, his tone filled with disdain. "How¡¯s this half old man like me?"


    "Half old man?" Ye Ruoyi sniggered, covering her mouth.


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Look at him. Every day, he¡¯szing about like a half-frozen dog. Doesn¡¯t he look like a half old man?"


    "Ridiculous." Xiao Se yawned, intending to ignore him.


    "Young master, a guest is here," Steward Xu announced respectfully as he entered the main entrance of the anteroom.


    "Which guest?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "The little genius doctor who¡¯s currently treating His Majesty, as well as the third young master of the Qingzhou Mu family," Steward Xu replied.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Let them in."


    Hua Jin took the lead and strolled in leisurely while Mu Chunfeng followed obediently behind her, a small medicine box on his back. This scene really stunned Xiao Se and the others.


    "I wonder if the Qingzhou Mu family¡¯s old master could see Mu Chunfeng¡¯s undignified behaviour, would he still be willing to let him inherit the family." Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    "Doctor Hua." Xiao Se stood up and greeted.


    Hua Jin frowned. "Why do you sound like you¡¯re calling an old man?"


    "Just call my shifu genius doctor," Mu Chunfeng said, clearing his throat.


    Hua Jin was very pleased with Mu Chunfeng''s words. She tipped her toes and patted Mu Chunfeng''s shoulder. "Well said."


    Mu Chunfeng hurriedly bent over to cater to Hua Jin. "Thank you for your praise, shifu."


    The people around him felt goosebumps rise on their arms. Lei Wujie said mockingly, "Back when I met Mu-xiong on the boat, I thought you were suave and full of style. But, looking at you today, Mu-xiong is also very talented at boot-licking, huh. "


    Hua Jin turned around, red coldly at Lei Wujie, and her hand twitched.


    Lei Wujieughed and exhaled a breath. The fine silver needle melted into a drop of molten iron in front of him. "Genius doctor, I¡¯m not that sickly person you met at Sword Heart Tomb. Are you trying to seal my acupoint to mute me again?"


    Hua Jin stomped her foot angrily. "Let''s go."


    Ye Ruoyi sighed. "Lei Wujie, you¡¯re acting the same age as the genius doctor."


    "Shifu, we don''t have to condescend with the likes of him." Mu Chunfeng hurriedly pulled Hua Jin back.


    Xiao Se stepped forward and asked, "Genius doctor, how has my imperial father¡¯s illness been recently?"


    "If the ailment of the heart cannot be cured, all diseases are difficult to treat. I have cured your imperial father''s illness long ago, but it will always rpse. I¡¯m afraid that he has matters in his heart he can¡¯t let go, but I also suspect there¡¯s another genius doctor hidden in the pce." Hua Jin frowned and uttered her suspicion. "His Majesty the Emperor''s recurring illness may be rted to him."


    "Someone is poisoning him?" Xiao Se was rmed.


    "If it was poison, I would have detected it. It¡¯s something more subtle, but I can¡¯t really exin it either." Hua Jin sighed. "I discovered something fishy in his food a few days ago, and yesterday, it was some weird drug in the incense. Just before I left today, I found a little scorpion on His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s bed. Saving a life takes a long time, but taking a life requires but a moment."


    "Ghost Doctor Ye Ya." Ye Ruoyi thought of a name.


    "I also thought of this shishu whom I¡¯ve never met." Hua Jin nodded. "But I will be more vignt from now on. I will definitely keep your imperial father safe, but you have to help me find this shishu of mine. I still want to go home. This Heavenly Revtions City is too boring."


    "Qingzhou Yunjian City is very interesting!" Mu Chunfeng interjected in a hurry.


    Hua Jin rolled her eyes at him, then turned back to Xiao Se. "There¡¯s one more thing."


    "What is it?" Xiao Se asked.


    "A person who looked like some schr or another came to see me, but I heard other people calling him Gonggong or something, although I didn¡¯t think he looked like one. Anyway, he asked me to help him see a patient. I don¡¯t know if I should agree so I asked Lanyue Marquis. He said I should ask you."


    "Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong." Ye Ruoyi and Xiao Se exchanged a look before she asked, "Who does he want you to treat?"


    "He said he was a blind man. When he was young, he drank a bowl of water from someone and after that, he could no longer see. It¡¯s already been twenty years so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to cure him," Hua Jin said.


    "White Prince Xiao Chong." Ye Ruoyi frowned.


    "Can you cure him?" Xiao Se asked.


    Hua Jin considered her thoughts. "If he was recently blinded, I could use acupuncture to force the poison out. But, he¡¯s been blind for twenty years. I think he may have to transnt another pair of eyes."


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "Is the genius doctor kidding? You can even transnt eyes?"


    Hua Jin was toozy to answer him and asked Xiao Se directly, "Just tell me, do I treat him or not?"


    "You¡¯re a doctor. Your job is to treat illnesses and save people. What¡¯s more, that person is very rich and you don¡¯t have to worry that he can¡¯t afford your fees. Of course, you can go treat him¡­" Xiao Se said, but Ye Ruoyi interrupted him, "Xiao Se, you can¡¯t!"


    Xiao Se waved his hand. "It''s fine. But when you treat him, tell him that I asked you to do it."

 Chapter 342 Ice Beauty Snow Lady

    <h4>Chapter 342 Ice Beauty Snow Lady</h4>


    Sikong Qianluo couldn''t be bothered to argue with Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi over nothing. She sat alone on the rooftop. In the past, she had also spent many nights like this, lying on the rooftops of Snow Moon City and watching the moon rise above Cangshan. Back then, she was very curious about what Heavenly Revtions City was like but now that she was really here, she realised that Heavenly Revtions City wasn''t that great, after all.


    "When can we go back¡­" Sikong Qianluo muttered to herself as she looked into the distance. Suddenly, she spotted a shadowy figure dropping into the Yong''an Prince Residence. Sikong Qianluo grabbed her Silver Moon spear and grumbled under her breath, "What a bunch of persistent houseflies."


    Afternding inside the Yong''an Prince Residence, the intruder walked quickly towards the main anteroom, easily avoiding all the guards along the way. Just as the intruder was about to step into the anteroom, a spear blocked her path. Sikong Qianluo sped her hands as she stood on the roof eaves and leaned over to look at the intruder. She sighed out loud. "Why does such a beautifuldy have to be a killer?"


    The intruder was dressed in white fox fur, her hair white as snow, and the expression on her face extremely cold. The woman raised her head and red icily at Sikong Qianluo. "Zhuque."


    Sikong Qianluo jumped down andnded on tiptoes on the tail end of her spear. She returned the re arrogantly. "Does the Hidden River all like to use code names to call each other? Yes, I¡¯m Zhuque. Who are you?"


    "Baihu," the woman replied coldly.


    Sikong Qianluo regarded the woman, who was white as snow from head to toe, andughed. "The name matches." Then, her eyes turned cold and she kicked forward with her foot, sending the point of the Silver Moon spear straight for the woman.


    The woman dodged sideways, pulled out a long staff at her waist and smacked the spear back. "Martial arts are pretty good. The brain, not so much."


    Sikong Qianluo caught her spear one-handed. "Baihu? Wait, Baihu? The Baihu, as in Qinglong and Baihu?"


    The woman withdrew her staff. "It¡¯s either an idiot like Lei Wujie, or an impulsivedy like you. Can¡¯t Xiao Se have more respectable Four Guardians by his side?"


    "I have you, don¡¯t I?" Xiao Se and the others had emerged from the anteroom when they heard themotion.


    The woman was obviously Ji Xue, the current Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall, and also the present Baihu of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions. She looked at Xiao Se and the others with a cold re. "You¡¯ve got a real party here."


    Sikong Qianluo put away her spear and grumbled, "There¡¯s a proper door toe in from yet you chose to be sneaky. Who¡¯s to me here?"


    "Should I walk in from the main door? Do you know how many pairs of eyes in Heavenly Revtions City are watching this front door now?" Ji Xue snorted with disdain.


    Xiao Se smiled and said, "Juste inside." He turned around and walked towards the main anteroom, only to see Mu Chunfeng standing in a daze as if he¡¯d gone stupid. "Mu-xiong, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Chunfeng whispered, "Her form, like a swan startled into flight, like a dragon meandering in water. Her face, radiant as chrysanthemum in autumn, her figure, as lush as pine in spring. Sometimes showing, sometimes hiding, like wisps of cloud hiding the moon and snowkes twirling in the wind."


    "What are you mumbling about?" Hua Jin patted him on the back.


    Mu Chunfeng stepped forward and stopped in front of Ji Xue. "Mydy, I¡¯m Mu Chunfeng from the Qingzhou Mu family. It is my fortune to meet you."


    Ji Xue looked at him and frowned slightly. "I know who you are."


    Mu Chunfeng was overjoyed. "So I¡¯m already that famous."


    "The luminous pearl you gave away was sold by that kid for two hundred taels of silver," Ji Xue remarked out of nowhere.


    Mu Chunfeng was stunned for a moment but he quickly responded, "Two hundred taels? That eastern sea luminous night pearl is a rare treasure of the world. It¡¯s worth more like twenty thousand taels!"


    "Qingzhou Mu family. Each generation beats thest in ruining the family business." Ji Xue continued to walk forward, but was stopped by Mu Chunfeng again. She looked at him impatiently. "What do you want?"


    Mu Chunfeng smiled and said, "But I don¡¯t know thisdy yet."


    "Ji Xue," Ji Xue pronounced each word clearly.


    Mu Chunfeng immediately pped his hands. "Wonderful name, worthy of thedy. Skin white as snow, beautiful makeup and joy is the face of plum blossoms. Send your passions aloft. Lest you be stained by this mundane world. Ji Xue, wonderful, wonderful¡­"


    "Young Master Mu." Ji Xue sighed. "I know that you are learned and erudite. Can you stop reciting poems in front of me?"


    "I''m twenty one this year," Mu Chunfeng continued, "I wonder how old you are, and whether you¡¯re betrothed. Oh, oh, I¡¯m not betrothed yet¡­"


    "Move aside!" Ji Xue swung her staff and sent Mu Chunfeng flying.


    Hua Jin turned around and walked straight back into the anteroom, as if this disciple had nothing to do with her.


    Lei Wujie sighed and went to help him up. "You should at least find out who she is first. She¡¯s not someone you want to mess with."


    Sikong Qianluo looked at the way Xiao Se spoke to this woman and couldn¡¯t help feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. He seemed more familiar with her than with ordinary people. Ye Ruoyi walked to her side and said with a smile, "They¡¯ve known each other since childhood. Ji Xue''s father is Xiao Se''s shifu. In this world, he was the closest person to Xiao Se, even closer than His Majesty the Emperor. Therefore, it¡¯s not surprising that he treats Ji Xue a little differently."


    "Oh." Sikong Qianluo was still a little unhappy.


    "But the way he treats you is really different." Ye Ruoyi walked back to the main anteroom.


    Sikong Qianluo froze in ce and mumbled, "He¡¯s¡­ different to me too?"


    "Miss¡­ where¡¯s Miss Ji Xue?" Mu Chunfeng walked back with Lei Wujie¡¯s help.


    Sikong Qianluo turned her head and asked him, "Young Master Mu, is thisdy, Ji Xue, really that beautiful?"


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "I¡¯ve never seen any woman in this world more beautiful than her. One look at her demure smile in the crowd, all other beauties of the world be like dust."


    "Dust?" Sikong Qianluo tightened her grip on her spear.


    "Dust!" Mu Chunfeng proimed resoundingly.


    Sikong Qianluo waved a hand and sent Mu Chunfeng flying away again. Lei Wujie sighed and decided this had nothing to do with him anymore. "I don¡¯t know as many poems as you, but I can only say one thing. When Heaven brings cmity, you may be able to survive. When you bring cmity onto yourself, you¡¯re as good as dead!"


    Xiao Se returned to the main anteroom and asked Ji Xue, "Why the sudden visit? Did you manage to dig out some information about that matter?"


    Ji Xue nodded. "Indeed, I have information. But this information I can only tell you."


    Ye Ruoyi and Xiao Se exchanged a nce. Sikong Qianluo was displeased. "We can¡¯t listen too?"


    Ji Xue was resolute. "That¡¯s right."


    Ye Ruoyi exhaled a breath. "Give us a reason."


    Ji Xue looked at Xiao Se. "My father must have taught you. The most important information must be treated on a need-to-know basis. This information, only you and I need to know."


    Before Xiao Se could reply, Ye Ruoyi spoke first, "Alright."


    Ji Xue nodded. "You¡¯re not bad. Finally, Xiao Se has one reliable person by his side. However, before we get to that, there is something everyone here can know. Not just you, all under Heaven will soon know as well." She waved her sleeve and a scroll dropped into her hand.


    It gleamed with golden light.


    Lei Wujie eximed in surprise, "Could that be the Golden Lists?"


    The martial world¡¯s disputes resolved, the Golden Lists decided martial fame.


    Thest time the Golden Lists were updated, they were at sea and missed it. This time, they were finally able to see it with their own eyes.


    *


    Note:


    The chapter title ¡°Ice Beauty Snow Lady¡± is a y on Ji Xue¡¯s name. Ji is amon surname, but is also an archaic word for ady in aplimentary sense. Xue means snow.

 Chapter 343 The Golden Lists Decides All Under Heaven Again

    <h4>Chapter 343 The Golden Lists Decides All Under Heaven Again</h4>


    "This is the Golden Lists!" Lei Wujie eximed. He had heard of the Golden Lists since he was a child. Whether it was the fledgling martial expertsing out for the first time, or the long-established martial experts, none could escape the judgement of the Golden Lists and everyone aspired to have their name appear on the Golden Lists. Ever since he was a child, his biggest wish was to have his name appear on the Golden Lists. Furthermore, the Golden Lists had disappeared for many years and only recently appeared again. He had already appeared on the list but he did not see it with his own eyes. Now that the Golden Lists were right in front of him, he could hardly contain his excitement.


    Xiao Se chuckled. "It¡¯s such an honour for the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall to deliver the Lists in person."


    "Don''t need to feel honored." Ji Xue rolled open the Golden Lists. "Even though I¡¯m your subordinate, the Golden Lists have always been objective and fair. None of you get special treatment. Please view the lists!"


    The first list on the Golden Lists, Hundred Weapons List.


    The Sword Heart Tomb also had a Register of Swords but they only ranked swords. The Hundred Weapons List ranked people.


    Of a hundred weapons, the spear was king. The first name had not changed and Sikong Qianluo¡¯s mouth curled in a slight smile.


    Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng. Spear: Dark Moon Spear.


    After the spear came the sword.


    Sword immortals, Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang, sword: Nine Songs. Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, sword: Book of Knowledge. Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, sword: Army Destroyer. Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi, swords: Armoured cier, Peach Blossom. Thunder Sword Immortal Lei Hong, sword: Restrain Thunder. Unrivaled Sword Immortal Wushuang, sword: Unrivaled Sword Casket.


    "Lei Hong-shifu has been recognised as a sword immortal," Lei Wujie said happily.


    Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi frowned. Six sword immortals had appeared on the list. After the death of the Daoist Sword Immortal, they had expected the Thunder Sword Immortal to take his ce. But, the sixth sword immortal waspletely unexpected. The new citymaster of Unrivaled City, Wushuang, could open the Unrivaled Sword Casket and would naturally surpass Song Yanhui in the future. But, he became a sword immortal at such a young age¡­


    "That kid is now a sword immortal. He''s amazing." Only the pure-hearted Lei Wujie would sit there full of sincere praise for a rival.


    Sabre immortals, Tyrant Sabre Tan Taipo, sabre: Qilin Fang. Ghost Sabre Zhaiyue Jun, sabre: Yin Yang. Gentle Sabre Su Yuluo, sabre: Late Fall. The list of sabre immortals had not changed. As always, Beili dominated the sword immortal list, and Nanjue swept the list of sabre immortals.


    All the other names below also remain unchanged.


    Only thest row read, Wine Immortal Baili Dongjun, retired and cleared from the list.


    Retired and death did not mean the same thing. This retirement probably meant to withdraw from the martial world. Since he had retired from the martial world, he didn¡¯t need to enter the martial ranking lists again.


    "Is it necessary to announce this to all under Heaven?" Xiao Se asked.


    Ji Xue responded calmly, "Would you prefer all under Heaven to think that Baili Dongjun is dead?"


    The second of the Golden Lists was the Fine Jade List. Last time, Tang Lian, Lei Wujie, and Sikong Qianluo were all included in this list. This was also the list they could be ranked in. Now, Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were looking forward to seeing if their rankings had improved further.


    Lei Wujie immediately stared at the list with wide eyes, and read the names on it one by one.


    "Ranked eighth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Xie Yanshu." Lei Wujie swallowed nervously. "I didn¡¯t know that fellow was so capable."


    The youth who was always eating steamed meat buns at the bottom of the Tower of Ascension had only just entered the martial world. He only just started to reveal his exceptional talent and got listed in the Fine Jade List. The months he spent guarding the first floor of the Tower of Ascension had not been in vain.


    "Ranked seventh on the Fine Jade List, Wen Liang of Wen n." Lei Wujie thought for a moment. "Is that Wen Liang who came to Lei n Fort that day? Isn¡¯t it rare for Wen n members to make it on the Fine Jade List?"


    The Fine Jade List had always been ranked ording to martial skills. Although the Wen n was known to dominate the use of poisons under Heaven and everyone in the martial world feared them, martial arts had never been their expertise. Therefore, no one from the Wen n had been on the Golden Lists for a very long time.


    "Ranked sixth on the Fine Jade List, Tang Ze of Tang n." Lei Wujie had heard of this name, and he even ranked ahead of themst time. "Shijie, this guy can¡¯tpare to us now."


    Xiao Se snorted coldly. "Maybe you dropped out of the list?"


    "Ranked fifth on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Sikong Qianluo." Lei Wujie ignored Xiao Se and continued reading, "Shijie, not bad! Am I fourth then? Fourth, disciple of Qingcheng Mountain, Li Fansong. That fellow is progressing pretty fast! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m in third ce. Ranked third on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Lei n Fort, and Sword Heart Tomb, Lei Wujie. I have such a long prefix. How impressive is that? I can dominate you all! I¡¯m in the top three!"


    Xiao Se turned to Ji Xue and said wryly, "Do you regret putting him on the Fine Jade List? How about starting a new Fine Idiot List and ce him on top for a try?"


    Ji Xue shook her head, "He has the heart of a youth. He should be promoted even further."


    "Ranked first on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Luo Mingxuan." Lei Wujie was surprised. "We skipped straight to first ce?"


    This time, not only Lei Wujie, but everyone in the courtyard was shocked. A few months ago, Luo Mingxuan was at the bottom of the Fine Jade List. How did he be the top in such a short time? What¡¯s more, during this period of time, both Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie had made rapid progress and stepped into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. What happened to Luo Mingxuan, and how did he progress so fast?


    "Immortal Six Gambles technique?" Lei Wujie and Xiao Se exchanged a look. "Has he solved it?"


    Xiao Se nodded lightly. "I guess so."


    "Since we skipped the second ce and jumped straight to first ce, then there¡¯s a second person in first ce? Is it Wuxin like the previous time, or still Wushuang?" Lei Wujie continued down the list and was stunned. He looked up at Xiao Se. "Why is it you?"


    Ranked first on the Fine Jade List, disciple of Snow Moon City, Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se shrugged helplessly and looked at Ji Xue. "Only good for the Fine Jade List?"


    Ji Xue nodded. "We exchanged movesst time. Based on your current realm, you only deserve to be on the Fine Jade List."


    Xiao Se sighed. "After so much difficulty to re-enter the martial world, I¡¯m still weaker than other people by a whole grade. Presumably, the former top ranked on the Fine Jade List who had just been named a sword immortal has entered the Ultimate Experts List? What tier is he?"


    "Read on and you¡¯ll find out. However, the other person who was also ranked first on the Fine Jade List, Wuxin, is nowhere on the list now." Ji Xue exhaled a soft sigh. "Since the moment he stepped into Heavenly Revtions, we lost track of him. We haven¡¯t been able to find him yet."


    "Not even Bai Xiao Hall can find him?" Xiao Se frowned.


    "Although Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s headquarters is in Heavenly Revtions City, the most difficult ce for us to investigate is also this city. There are many ces in the city that not even Bai Xiao Hall can get a foot in," Ji Xue said quietly.


    "The Imperial Pce," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "Could be many other ces," Ji Xue said pointedly.


    "Don''t worry. Based on the monk''s abilities, only other people will get the short end of the stick." Lei Wujie stepped forward and patted Xiao Se on the shoulder. In fact, he too felt a little worried but he forced himself tough. "Let''s continue to read the list."

 Chapter 344 Ultimate Experts Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 344 Ultimate Experts Under Heaven</h4>


    The third on the Golden Lists, the ultimate experts under Heaven - Ultimate Experts List.


    The Ultimate Experts List was sealed for a long time, and recently published again. Would there be any changes within a few months?


    "Since you said that Citymaster Baili was retired from the list, then simrly, Mo Yi who has gone into seclusion will also be retired from the list. The top two on the Ultimate Experts List have withdrawn so who will take their ce?" Ye Ruoyi leaned forward to look carefully at that list.


    "Ranked fourth tier in the Ultimate Experts List," Lei Wujie recited slowly. "Yan Zhantian, Tan Taipo, Lei Hong, Wushuang. It¡¯s shifu¡­ shifu actually entered the Hundred Weapons List and the Ultimate Experts List too! Wait, what¡¯s that line of small print below?"


    Ji Xue smiled slightly. "Somements written by Bai Xiao Hall."


    Yan Zhantian: Cultivates his sword with wrath, one sword can destroy an army, his power is unequaled under Heaven, qualified for fourth tier.


    Tan Taipo: Opens the heavens with his tyrant¡¯s sabre, exterminates heaven and levels the earth, all under Heaven who uses a sabre will avoid his edge, qualified for fourth tier.


    Lei Hong: Seeks a famous sword, enlightened in the Way of the sword, merged the Lei n explosives with his Way of the sword, founder of a generation of sword arts, qualified for fourth tier.


    Wushuang: Opened the Unrivaled Sword Casket a hundred years after the first citymaster of Unrivaled City, able to control twelve swords, one more sword and it will be difficult to find a rival under Heaven, qualified for fourth tier.


    "Wushuang," Xiao Se murmured the name under his breath. "He can already control all twelve flying swords."


    Lei Wujie frowned. "The next time I see him, I must have a proper duel with him. By the way, what about Li Tian and Senior Xie Xuan who were on the listst time?"


    "Li Tian showed himself recently and ording to the situation of the battle that night, Li Tian''s current realm has fallen. Although he¡¯s still a martial expert in the Heavenly Realm, he is no longerparable to the experts on the Ultimate Experts List. He has dropped out of the list. As for Xie Xuan, continue reading," Ji Xue said evenly.


    "Ranked third tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Xie Xuan, Zhaiyue Jun, Lei Yunhe."


    Xie Xuan: Does not seek fame, does not use a famous sword, yet is known as a famous schr, his sword aura is refined, a noble manparable to jade, qualified for third tier.


    Zhaiyue Jun: This person is never seen, their de is never heard, kills without form, leaves without a trace, qualified for third tier.


    Lei Yunhe: A crane in the clouds, summons thunder from the Ninth Heaven, an ultimate technique in the world, re-entered the martial world, qualified for third tier.


    Xie Xuan had advanced by one tier and entered the third tier, and although he missed outst time, Lei Yunhe, who was the current head of Lei n, jumped in at the third tier. As for the two others who used to be in the third tier¡­


    "Ranked second tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Tang Lianyue, Sikong Changfeng."


    Tang Lianyue: Tang n¡¯s number one prodigy in a century, re-emerged in the martial world, once again stirring up a storm, qualified for second tier.


    Sikong Changfeng: Number one under Heaven in spear arts, talented in strategising, ys the martial world like a chessboard, guarding Snow Moon City¡¯s position as number one, qualified for second tier.


    "Father has really entered the second tier," Sikong Qianluo whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Se asked.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned slightly, seemingly unhappy. "Ever since we returned from the sea, he often retreated to train in seclusion. He said that Second Citymaster was heavily injured now, and First Citymaster was noting back for a while, then if he stayed in the third tier, he couldn¡¯t hold Snow Moon City as number one under Heaven. He had to improve himself. It¡¯s just¡­"


    "It''s just that although he¡¯s now in the second tier, a certain someone who used to be in the second tier." Xiao Se stared at the list. "Has already left the second tier."


    Ranked top tier on the Ultimate Experts List, Admirable Destion City, Luo Qingyang.


    Luo Qingyang: The immortal has shut off the world, Baili won¡¯t return, there¡¯s no one left under Heaven who can be his match, qualified for top tier.


    "The immortal, Mo Yi, has decided to stay in seclusion for ten years and will never enter the martial world again. Baili Dongjun will stay with him and not return as well. Is there no one left under Heaven who can defeat this deste sword immortal?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    Ji Xue nodded. "At least ording to Bai Xiao Hall¡¯s current intelligence, there''s still a thin line of separation between Sikong Changfeng and Tang Lianyue¡¯s prowess, and Luo Qingyang¡¯s."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unrivaled City.


    Wushuang was sitting on the city wall, staring nkly into space.


    Lu Yuzhai was sitting next to him reading that list. During his mission to intercept Xiao Se, he fought against the disciples of Snow Moon City and got thoroughly beaten. Even now, he was using a cane and it leaned against the wall next to him.


    "Shidi, you¡¯re in the Ultimate Experts List," Lu Yuzhai said quietly.


    Everyone in Unrivaled City had already enjoyed one round of cheers. It had been many years since one of theirs had entered the Golden Lists. A few months ago, making the top of the Fine Jade List had them boiling with passion for a long time. Now that their new citymaster was on the Ultimate Experts List, and ced side-by-side with a master of such fame as Yan Zhantian, they were even more excited. To put it bluntly, the fact that Unrivaled City could retain its reputation as one of the four great cities under Heaven for so many years was entirely due to their past glory. Now that Wushuang had made a name for himself, he was their greatest savior.


    "The people of Bai Xiao Hall are not very nice." Wushuang didn''t even look at the list. He just sat there, opened the sword casket and polished each of the exquisite flying swords one by one.


    "That¡¯s true. They deliberately published the list at this time. Previously, the world only knew that Unrivaled City had produced a young hero and we left room for them to make their own conjectures. Now, we¡¯ve overtly entered the Ultimate Experts List, and were given those ambiguousments. Now, everyone knows that we have a new citymaster who has restored the Unrivaled Sword Casket. You can¡¯t go on pretending even if you wanted to." Lu Yuzhai sighed. "When are you going to Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple Leaf, Butterfly, Vanished Shadow, Life Snatcher, Broken Trial, Jade Sceptre, Entwined Finger," Wushuang called out softly and ten flying swords flew out of the casket tond in front of him. Wushuang tapped his fingers across the sword hilts, making a tinkling sound that sounded like a wind chime. "Sounds nice, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Vast," Wushuang whispered again, and a flying sword swept up.


    "Boundless." Wushuang knocked on the sword casket, and the second of the twelve flying swords alsonded in front of him.


    "Bright Vermilion Phoenix," Wushuang called softly, but the long sword in the casket did not respond at all.


    "Bright Vermilion Phoenix!" Wushuang yelled loudly, which he rarely did, and the long sword vibrated for a moment, but only for a moment.


    Wushuang scratched his head. "Looks like my sword is telling me I have to wait a while more."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Snow Moon City.


    On the thirteenth floor of the Tower of Ascension, Luo Mingxuan, who was dressed in white, sat in front of the y sculpture of the Immortal Six Gambles, his brows furrowed in a tight frown. Seven long swords were sheathed neatly on his back.


    "Are you still studying? It''s time to eat." Yin Luoxia walked in, holding a basket in her arms. "I¡¯m here to tell you some good news. Bai Xiao Hall just sent over the Golden Lists. You¡¯re at the top of the Fine Jade List."


    "Top of the Fine Jade List? What about the brat from Unrivaled City? Wasn¡¯t he previously on the top of the Fine Jade List? Could he have been demoted by me?" Luo Mingxuan turned his head to ask and his voice couldn''t hide his joy.


    "Nope, he¡¯s out of the Fine Jade List. Now he¡¯s in the fourth tier of the Ultimate Experts List," Yin Luoxia said lightly.


    "Fuck!" Luo Mingxuan cursed fiercely. "I lost to that fucking brat again. I¡¯m not eating! I¡¯ll continue training my sword!"


    Yin Luoxia walked over and kicked him over. "How dare you spew vulgarities in front of your shifu! Fattened up our courage, did we? You better eat your dinner now!"

 Chapter 345 Broken Bamboo in Snow Moon

    <h4>Chapter 345 Broken Bamboo in Snow Moon</h4>


    "How''s your sword practice recently?" Yin Luoxia asked while they were eating.


    Luo Mingxuan gobbled up big mouthfuls of rice. "Goes without saying that I¡¯ve been making huge achievements. Otherwise, just look at the Fine Jade List. Why would I be at the top of the list?"


    "Huge achievements?" Yin Luoxia put down her chopsticks. "Since you didn¡¯t make it on the Ultimate Experts List, that must mean you¡¯re still missing something?"


    "Shifu, would you like to test me?" Luo Mingxuan put down his empty bowl and askedcently.


    "Fine!" Yin Luoxia waved her hand, and a chopstick flew towards Luo Mingxuan. Luo Mingxuan gave a small smile, waved his hand and a short sword dropped into his hand. He waved it again and sliced the chopstick into two.


    "Very clever." Yin Luoxia moved immediately, shed in front of Luo Mingxuan and struck with her fist. Luo Mingxuan waved an arm and the short sword was reced by a long sword. The sword pierced through Yin Luoxia''s sleeve. Her long sleeves fluttered, and she retreated three steps, nodding her head. "Now we¡¯re getting interesting."


    "I think the legend is true. In the previous dynasty, every emperor had a brother who served as his shadow guard by his side, and the shadow guard was trained in consummate sword arts. Later, the country perished, but the shadow guard prince survived with his consummate sword arts. Finally, he wandered about as amoner and hid the entire sword arts within these Liubo y figurines." Luo Mingxuan chuckled. "This sword arts is really amazing."


    Yin Luoxia smiled. "That''s far more powerful than the martial arts I taught you."


    "Not so. No matter how powerful this sword arts is, it won¡¯t be ranked number one under Heaven. But, shifu¡¯s gambling skills are definitely number one under Heaven." Luo Mingxuan put down his sword and gave a thumbs up. "That''s the real deal. "


    Yin Luoxia reached out her finger and poked Luo Mingxuan''s forehead. "You sure know how to talk."


    "Shifu." Luo Mingxuan sighed. "What do you say? Now that you¡¯ve decided to let go of Song Yanhui, you can¡¯t stay single your whole life, right? You¡¯re not young anymore."


    "Why?" Yin Luoxia shot him a re. "Are you trying to arrange a marriage for shifu?"


    "Shifu, what do you think of Citymaster Sikong?" Luo Mingxuan asked faintly.


    "A man who lives with another woman in his heart. None of them are worth my notice." Yin Luoxia patted Luo Mingxuan''s head with her hand. "In this life, Sikong Changfeng will only have that woman in his heart. And, your shifu says, am I only good enough for a widower?"


    "Then shifu, what do you think of me?" Luo Mingxuan asked with a cheeky smile.


    Yin Luoxia was taken aback for a moment, then her face froze over. "You dare make such a joke with me?"


    Luo Mingxuanughed awkwardly. "Shifu, I was wrong."


    "Now that your sword arts has improved, you even dare to take liberties with your shifu?" Yin Luoxia''s voice became increasingly cold.


    "Shifu, I was wrong." Luo Mingxuan''s voice started to tremble a little. Although his sword arts had seen great achievements, he was still a disciple who was scared of his master.


    "Wrong?" Yin Luoxia raised her eyebrows. "What if shifu said, I think you¡¯re not bad?"


    "Ah!" Luo Mingxuan looked overjoyed. "Really?"


    "Really." Yin Luoxia grabbed Luo Mingxuan''s wrist and twisted it over.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, shifu, it hurts! Shifu! More gentle!" Luo Mingxuan cried out miserably.


    At the bottom of the Tower of Ascension, Sikong Changfeng was listening to the screamsing from upstairs and he shook his head. "Now that Snow Moon City has lost those clowns, only that pair of master and disciple can still add some life."


    Zhu, who was still on crutches, and Long Er were standing beside him. Long Er held the Golden Lists in her hands and sighed. "The Spear Immortal did not enter the top tier. Do you feel some regret."


    "Can¡¯t help it. Thest few years, they handed all the affairs of Snow Moon City to me while one of them brewed his wine and the other trained her sword. I haven¡¯t had any breakthroughs with my spear arts. Thest few months, I had to put in a hasty effort to make up for lost time, and obviously couldn¡¯tpare to Luo Qingyang¡¯s training where ten years is like a day to him. The oue is not a surprise."


    "What if the Solitary Sword Immortal heads to Heavenly Revtions, what will Citymaster do?" Zhu asked.


    "I¡¯ll stand there, one man with a spear, and say you may not pass." Sikong Changfengughed. "Standing in the way is something I started doing many years ago."


    "What if you can''t stop him?" Zhu asked.


    "Then I¡¯ll die," Sikong Changfeng said solemnly.


    Zhu nodded. "Back then, the Hallmaster had a high opinion of Citymaster Sikong. Having spent time together during this period, I¡¯m convinced he was right."


    "Can''t stop him, then I¡¯ll die." Sikong Changfeng nced at Zhu thoughtfully. "Regarding this point, hasn¡¯t this little friend already practiced it before me?"


    Zhu smiled bitterly. "Citymaster Sikong, there¡¯s something I have to ask. How much time do I have left."


    Sikong Changfeng thought for a while, and sighed. "Any day now."


    "I understand." Zhu nodded.


    Next to them, Long Er had read their lips and her face turned pale with shock. "What are you talking about!"


    Zhu didn''t answer, hanging his head to hide his expression. "Citymaster Sikong, can you let us have some time alone?"


    Sikong Changfeng nodded. "Of course." With that, he leaped out and flew up the Tower of Ascension. "Fairy, we¡¯re still counting on your disciple to give new life to Snow Moon City. Please don¡¯t kill him yet."


    Zhu looked at Long Er and smiled. "Let''s go for a walk on Cangshan."


    Long Er followed Zhu as they made their way up Cangshan, but the expression on her face remained very serious. She firmly believed she had not read wrongly and Zhu was asking Sikong Changfeng how much time he had left, and Sikong Changfeng¡¯s answer was any day now. But, Zhu didn''t talk about it, so she didn''t ask further. The two of them continued like this in silence, while one person led the other to walk forward.


    "It feels as if it¡¯s always been like this. You guide me, I follow you, neither of us talking. We always seem to walk in silence. Although it¡¯s boring, I feel at ease." Zhu chuckled. "In fact, I was actually talking many times, but you didn¡¯t see."


    "This time," Long Er spoke slowly and clearly, "I saw it."


    Zhu stopped, and the two stood opposite each other at the foot of Cangshan. Zhu exhaled a sigh. "It¡¯s been hard on you all these years. I¡¯m blind and you¡¯re deaf, and I don¡¯t know what Hallmaster was thinking when he paired us together. I can¡¯t see anything, I don¡¯t know if you can see me when I¡¯m talking. So many times, I¡¯ve had to trouble you."


    "Why are you saying such things?" Because it was always difficult for her to speak, Long Er¡¯s words were always clear and concise every time.


    "That day, I was actually seriously injured, so serious that there was no chance of being healed." Zhu sighed again. "I asked Citymaster Sikong not to tell the rest of you, but both he and I knew that I won¡¯t pass this hurdle.


    "The day that he will rule all under Heaven¡­ I won¡¯t be able to see it, after all." Zhu raised his head and looked into the distance. "Am I looking in the direction of Heavenly Revtions City?"


    Long Er was already in tears and she nodded. "Yes."


    "I¡¯ve heard the newsing in and it seems like he¡¯s creating a storm in the city again. That¡¯s how he¡¯s supposed to be. Do you remember the first time we met him? We all wanted to beat him up. He was obviously just a little brat who¡¯s younger than us, but why was he so arrogant." Zhuughed. "Butter, I realised that¡¯s just how he is."


    Long Er shook her head and said, "Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll go look for Hallmaster. He¡¯ll find a way."


    "I still have onest word to say to you," Zhu continued, ignoring Long Er''s words.


    "Over the past few years, the days we spent together. They were quiet, but also very gentle," Zhu said softly.


    The two stood silently, facing the direction of Heavenly Revtions City. Until a pigeon flew over from a distance andnded on Long Er''s shoulder.


    Zhu heard the sound and turned his head as Long Er retrieved the note from the pigeon¡¯s foot, a slight frown on her face.


    "Who is it?"


    "Hallmaster."


    "Which Hallmaster?"


    "Ji Ruofeng."

 Chapter 346 Prince of the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 346 Prince of the Sea</h4>


    "You¡¯ve finished reading the Golden Lists." Ji Xue rolled up the Golden Lists and offered it to Ye Ruoyi. "Keep it well."


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Thank you very much."


    "Thank me for what?" Ji Xue said evenly.


    "The Golden Lists reminded us of many things, and have also informed all under Heaven about many things," Ye Ruoyi said meaningfully.


    Ji Xue was also nomittal, turning to look at Xiao Se. "Regarding the next piece of information, only you and I need to know."


    Yong''an Prince Residence. Council Chamber.


    This was the first time he¡¯d opened the door to the Council Chamber. Xiao Se was used to gathering everyone together to discuss matters. This was the first time he had to have a private conversation.


    "What exactly is the item you mentioned? Did you find something?" Xiao Se got right to the point and asked.


    "It''s the Dragon-Sealed Scroll." Ji Xue also answered straight to the point.


    Xiao Se was not surprised at all, and he nodded. "I had a hunch, and the name on the scroll must be Langya wang-shu¡¯s. That year, his name must have been written on the previous emperor¡¯s Dragon-Sealed Scrolls. When they killed their way to the Hall of Calming Purity, Langya wang-shu snatched the Emperor¡¯s scroll and immediately destroyed it. But, the scroll that should have been sent to the Directorate of Astronomy went missing. Zhuo Qing Gonggong must have secretly hidden it away."


    "Yes. At the time, Langya Prince tore up the scroll openly with his own hands and not even the Five Grand Eunuchs could stop him. But, a few yearster, Langya Prince had achieved numerous military merits, winning the hearts of the people. If that scroll were to appear again, even if Langya Prince did not want to be the Emperor, everyone in the military, the imperial court, and even themoners, more and more people would have forced him to be the Emperor. Zhuo Qing Gonggong hid the scroll because he was waiting for that day. He wanted to use the scroll to turn the two brothers against each other and from there, achieve his own ambitions," Ji Xue said. "But he didn¡¯t expect the final oue to be like that. Mingde Emperor immediately convicted Langya Prince, and the Imperial Censorate didn¡¯t even hold a trial, immediately sentencing Langya Prince the death penalty. Even before the scroll coulde to light, Langya Prince had already died on the execution ground."


    Xiao Se frowned and said, "So, Zhuo Qing Gonggong was killed by shifu that year?"


    "No, after Zhou Qing Gonggong and Father fought that battle, both of them were seriously injured. He snuck back to the Imperial Mausoleum. The next day, Mingde Emperor visited the Imperial Mausoleum, and after that, Zhuo Qing Gonggong died of illness. My guess is, even Mingde Emperor could no longer stand by. He lost his most beloved brother, exiled his most beloved prince, and it was time for Zhuo Qing Gonggong, the one responsible for all this, to pay the price," Ji Xue said.


    "Was it really necessary to go that far? If Langya wang-shu didn¡¯t die, all under Heaven would have rebelled?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Yes. Back then, the Beili Army was at its highest glory. The Pir of State General Lei Mengsha was dead, the golden general became the highest ranking man in the army under Langya Prince. All the generals under him were also loyal to Langya Prince. If it weren¡¯t for Langya Prince suppressing it himself, they were ready to revolt and push Langya Prince to be the Emperor. If that scroll had appeared, no amount of power could have suppressed it. ording to the situation at the time, if Ye Xiaoying had led his Ye Banner Battalion to storm the imperial pce and beheaded Mingde Emperor, then gave themselves up and admit their guilt, it was not impossible for them to force Langya Prince to take the throne,¡± Ji Xue continued, ¡°Langya Prince himself did not expect that by governing the army well, by defending the country sessfully, his merits would be so high that it would threaten the seat of the Emperor. But, even then, he didn¡¯t mind and Mingde Emperor didn¡¯t mind, but that didn¡¯t mean all under Heaven hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Xiao Se pondered this news for a long time, his forehead furrowed in a frown. Slowly, he asked, "Where¡¯s the scroll now?"


    "I don''t know. Zhuo Qing Gonggong hid the scroll himself, and not even his martial brothers knew where it was. But, there¡¯s a possibility that the scroll may be in the General¡¯s Residence," Ji Xue said.


    "Why?" Xiao Se was shocked. If the scroll fell into Ye Xiaoying''s hand, that would definitely be the worst oue.


    "You have always been Langya Prince¡¯s most esteemed and closest prince. Compared to Xiao Chong and Xiao Yu, you are Ye Xiaoying¡¯s best choice. However, the premise is that there¡¯s no better choice, but what if a better choice presented itself?" Ji Xue said tacitly, "After you returned to Heavenly Revtions, he should havee to greet you as soon as possible, but even after the city lockdown order was lifted, he didn¡¯te to see you. Why is that so?"


    "Xiao Lingchen," Xiao Se said the three words slowly.


    "Over thest few days, over ten groups of Ye Xiaoying''s men have set off one after another. There¡¯s no mistake, they¡¯re looking for Xiao Lingchen. Who is now the current Langya Prince!" Ji Xue said solemnly.


    "Why does he know so much?" Xiao Se frowned.


    "There must be someone supporting Ye Xiaoying behind the scenes. They¡¯ve reached a certain consensus with Ye Xiaoying and they¡¯ve even provided Ye Xiaoying with information about the scroll as well as Xiao Lingchen¡¯s whereabouts. Now Ye Xiaoying wants to wee Xiao Lingchen back to the capital, and together with that scroll, he¡¯ll take advantage of Mingde Emperor¡¯s illness to¡­" Ji Xue slowed down, then continued, "Force the Emperor to abdicate!"


    Xiao Se exhaled a sigh. "In the end, this is still unavoidable."


    "That''s all I wanted to tell you. I will be leaving Heavenly Revtions today. I must find Xiao Lingchen before them." Ji Xue''s eyes were cold.


    Xiao Se saw the chill in her eyes and said, "You must not kill him."


    "Whether or not I kill him depends on how he answers me." Ji Xue turned around. "That''s the reason why I have to talk to you about this alone. These matters, the less people know the better. As for me leaving Heavenly Revtions, tell no one."


    "I understand." Xiao Se nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Far away at sea, a pirate captain dressed in fluttering white robes was lying on the deck andzily basking in the sun. He stretched out his palm, looked at the gleaming jade ring on his finger and muttered, "Uncle Wang, are we sick of being at sea?"


    Wang Pichuan, who was once ranked among the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army and was invincible on the battlefield, scratched his neck. "Everything else, I can still tolerate. It¡¯s just this rash that keepsing back. It¡¯s ufortable."


    "Sigh, I miss Heavenly Revtions." Although he was Langya Prince, he had azy air about him, no different from the frail and aristocratic noble sons of Heavenly Revtions. Xiao Lingchen sat up and scratched his head. "I want to go gambling in Grand Golden Terrace, go drinking in Diaolou Mansion, and spend a night at Caiyun Zhuiyue Pavilion."


    "Eating, drinking, whoring, gambling." Wang Pichuan aimed a kick at Xiao Lingchen. "How did the Prince give birth to a son like you?"


    Xiao Lingchenughed. "I¡¯m just saying, okay? Let¡¯s see, which ship shall we plunder today? Let¡¯s aim for a big whale!"


    "Have you be addicted to being a pirate?" Wang Pichuan lowered his head and began to sharpen his spear intently. "Not afraid that you won¡¯t be able to turn yourself back in future?"


    "Can we really turn ourselves back in the future?" Xiao Lingchen yawned and picked up his folding fan beside him. "Wait for Xiao Se to be the Emperor and summon us back? Don¡¯t expect too much. Xiao Se, that fellow, is not the most reliable."


    "We can go back on our own," Wang Pichuan said evenly. "A few days ago, the news we received was that Mingde Emperor has recently been so ill that he¡¯s bedridden."


    "So ill that he¡¯s bedridden," Xiao Lingchen repeated obliquely.

 Chapter 347 It’s Just All Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 347 It¡¯s Just All Under Heaven</h4>


    Wang Pichuan continued sharpening his spear silently. "My Prince, what are your ns?"


    Xiao Lingchen looked at the sea, and the sea breeze blew at his hair. He said lightly, "What if we return to Beili? What should we do?"


    "We issue the order to assemble now. The day my Prince steps onto Beili, will be the day the Langya Army returns. The soldiers who scattered to all four corners of thend will gather and wait for us on the shore. Assemble the Langya Army, march to Heavenly Revtions." Wang Pichuan finished sharpening his spear. The tip of the spear gleamed in the sun.


    Xiao Lingchen turned and leaned over. "Then why aren¡¯t we going now?"


    "We wait." Wang Pichuan put down his long spear. "We wait for the most opportune moment and someone wille look for us. There are people on the shore more anxious than us. They live near Heavenly Revtions and they know better than us when the most opportune moment is."


    Xiao Lingchen pondered for a long moment, then he suddenly shouted, "Raise the sails! Set sail!"


    "My Prince! What¡¯s our heading!" A seaman hurriedly stepped forward and asked.


    "To Heavenly Revtions!" Xiao Lingchen shouted.


    "Heavenly Revtions? Heavenly Revtions isndlocked, sir. We can¡¯t sail to Heavenly Revtions." The seaman was very confused.


    "Then we ride our horses there! If we have no horses, we walk! Bring your des, sharpen your spears, we¡¯ll kill them all and leave no survivors behind!" Xiao Lingchen waved his sleeves and pointed towards the shore. "Don''t worry. By the time we dock, there will be tens of thousands of soldiers and horses waiting for us." He turned his head and looked at Wang Pichuan. Wang Pichuan returned a calm look and asked faintly, "Why?"


    "Because I''m thinking, rather than wait for them toe to me, isn¡¯t it better for us to go look for them? This is our own fate. We should hold it in our own hands," Xiao Lingchen said solemnly. "When I want to do something, no one can stop me. When I don¡¯t want to do anything, no one can force me. They can either choose to follow me or they can oppose me and fail."


    Wang Pichuan chuckled. "Now you¡¯re showing the true progeny of the old Prince. Little Prince, you¡¯re very impressive."


    "I''m not the only one who¡¯s his true progeny. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s another one in Heavenly Revtions. He¡¯s gone back," Xiao Lingchen said with a smile.


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    General¡¯s Residence.


    Ye Ruoyi was standing at the entrance to the study, watching her father silently.


    Her father was writing.


    Stroke by stroke, looking very serious.


    He had been writing all morning, and wasted a lot of paper.


    How long he had been writing was how long Ye Ruoyi had been waiting.


    Finally, Ye Xiaoying put down the brush, and the calligraphy was ready.


    There were only five words on it.


    Loyalty, justice, ceremony, faith, and tolerance.


    The word tolerance was written many times, until it was finally written onest time toplete the caligraphy.


    "The year I met him, I was seventeen years old. I was the son of a butcher from the Ye family in Heavenly Revtions. I was holding the knife to chop meat and I looked at him. He said to me, I see you using a knife to butcher pigs and sheep, but you have an air to conquer all under Heaven. Are you willing to join me and fight for all under Heaven? I replied to him, Are you buying meat? If not, scram!" Ye Xiaoyingughed but did not continue.


    Ye Ruoyi listened quietly without speaking.


    Then, Ye Xiaoying continued, "Later, I became amandant of the street patrol, and then a deputy general of the vanguard battalion. I fought in a few battles, everyone I knew was dead and I¡¯m the only one who survived. The vanguard battalion was abandoned as bait. He was the only one who rushed over to rescue us. He dug me out of a pile of corpses. At the time, I thought that for him, I would give my life willingly."


    "I¡¯ve never heard Father tell this story," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Ye Xiaoying shook his head. "It¡¯s an old story. Later, I became a general of the cavalry, then the Upper General, then the General-in-chief. The previous Emperor bestowed me with the golden armor and the title, Golden Armoured General, but I was still willing to be a foot soldier to follow behind his horse. But that day, he died. He didn¡¯t die on the battlefield, but on the execution ground."


    Ye Ruoyi didn''t see what happened that day, but she had heard many people talk about it. The virtuous Prince, all dressed in white, picked up the sword from the ground and slit his own throat on the execution ground. Everyone who witnessed it hid their faces and wept.


    "The day I got the news, I was in Ningzhi, but was ced under house arrest. A month ago, Langya Prince had suddenly condemned me, confiscated my army tally and punished me to face the wall and self-reflect for a month. A monthter, when I walked out of that room, all under Heaven had changed. I was still the General-in-chief, and the military forces were divided into three. I know that Mingde Emperor didn¡¯t kill me because he wanted to prevent a mutiny. He allowed me to keep my position to appease me. For so many years, I also pretended to be appeased. I obeyed him in everything, and chose what I wanted to see. I continued being arrogant and despotic, and did not appear to be affected by the death of Langya Prince. I only wanted everyone under Heaven to know that I, Ye Xiaoying, did not hold a grudge against the Emperor because of Langya Prince¡¯s death, but because I feared the Emperor¡¯s power, I dare not be rash. This was the oue everyone wanted, so I showed them what they wanted.¡± Ye Xiaoying paused, looking at the piece of paper. "I¡¯ve tolerated it for many years. In fact, the word I¡¯ve borne in my heart all this time was, rebel.


    "I''ve been waiting for an opportunity to raise an army and rebel against the Emperor, to change the reign and appoint a new Emperor. Xiao Se was such an opportunity, but he¡¯s Mingde Emperor¡¯s son. The most he can do is merely seed the throne and afterwards, exonerate. But now I have a better choice. All under Heaven should always have belonged to Langya Prince!" Ye Xiaoying dered solemnly.


    "All these years, even I couldn¡¯t see through my father''s heart." Ye Ruoyi sighed.


    Ye Xiaoying''s eyes seemed to light up with mes. "I had already given up. I didn¡¯t want everyone under Heaven to think that Langya Prince had really rebelled. I¡¯m opposing the Emperor now because the throne should have been Langya Prince¡¯s in the first ce. Now, I have something that can prove it."


    "Father, did you see the scroll?" Ye Ruoyi asked in surprise.


    Ye Xiaoying was taken aback for a moment. "You know about the scroll too? Looks like Xiao Se is really not so simple, but we¡¯vee to this point. No one can stop me anymore." Ye Xiaoying lowered his head, suddenly lifted the paper in front of him, and split it into two with his palm. "I won''t tolerate this anymore."


    Ye Ruoyi sighed softly. "This daughter understands."


    "But you can tell Xiao Se, whether he¡¯s on my side or he opposes me, he won¡¯t die. His friends won¡¯t die either. This is my promise to him. You may take your leave."


    Outside the General''s Residence, a carriage was parked there quietly.


    Ye Ruoyi walked out of the General''s Residence. Steward Xu lifted the curtain of the carriage and Xiao Se was sitting inside. He nced at Ye Ruoyi.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head gently.


    Xiao Se nodded, lowered the curtain, and whispered to Steward Xu, "To the Lanyue Marquis Residence."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu was standing on the eaves of the roof, surveying the entire Heavenly Revtions City. Heughed and said, "This storm covering all under Heaven is finally about to rise."


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City, a single rider on a horse was galloping at full speed on the road.


    "Langya Prince, Langya Prince, all under Heaven are always calling this name. But, are you worthy of this name?"


    Out at sea, a g with a headless warhawk fluttered in the wind.


    Xiao Lingchen stood at the bow of the ship and whispered, "Father, all under Heaven were about to forget your name. It¡¯s time for us to remind them again."


    In the Imperial Mausoleum, a chess piece was ced gently on the board.


    "Here it begins."

 Chapter 348 Storm Arises Again

    <h4>Chapter 348 Storm Arises Again</h4>


    Lanyue Marquis Residence.


    When Mingde Emperor seeded the throne, the princes who vied for the throne against him were enfeoffed with the title of Prince, and sent to their own fiefs ofnd. Later, after the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion, Mingde Emperor banished all his remaining brothers. Now, in the entire Heavenly Revtions City, only his youngest brother, Lanyue Marquis was left. Lanyue Marquis was Tai¡¯an Emperor¡¯s youngest prince. His consort mother was very close to Mingde Emperor¡¯s consort mother, so Lanyue Marquis had always followed behind Mingde Emperor and Langya Prince from a young age. He was brought up by them and his rtionship with them was naturally different from the rest.


    "Back then, His Majesty banished all his other brothers but let me stay here. Do you know why?" Lanyue Marquis sat looking at the chessboard, holding a ck stone in his hand.


    "Huang-shu was brought up by my imperial father. He¡¯s like a brother and a father to you." Xiao Se sat facing him holding a white stone in his hand.


    "There¡¯s that too. But more urately, it¡¯s because in His Majesty¡¯s heart, I will neverpete with him for all under Heaven. The rest of the Princes, each and every one of them were ambitious like wolves. They were constantly plotting behind his back and if they stayed in Heavenly Revtions, they¡¯d only cause trouble." Lanyue Marquis ced his ck stone on the board. "But I won''t, and he trusts me. Langya wang-xiong also won¡¯t, and he trusted him too. This kind of trust was built over decades, not overnight."


    "Then why was there that case four years ago?" Xiao Se frowned slightly, and put down his own stone.


    "Once a person sits in that position, they will change. Moreover, Langya wang-xiong was indeed too much like an excellent emperor. In history, anyone whose merits could threaten the throne never ended well," Lanyue Marquis said faintly.


    "Is that why over the years, no matter how talented or passionate huang-shu was, you always acted in defiance of convention so as to hide your own brilliance?" Xiao Se said softly as he looked at the chessboard.


    "I¡¯ve always loved poetry and drinking, and I¡¯m stunningly beautiful. This is not an act. This is me." Lanyue Marquis ced another stone. "When I carried out my duties as the regent of state, I did my best without the slightest reservation. All the government officials and people were full of praise too. You¡¯re not being fair to me."


    "Alright. Since huang-shu, you have the heart for the country and the people, I will tell huang-shu something," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    Lanyue Marquis had just picked up a stone and he put it back. "What is it?"


    "In a month¡¯s time, an army will arrive at the city gates. Heavenly Revtions is facing imminent danger," Xiao Se said slowly.


    Lanyue Marquis was taken aback for a moment, then he smiled. "So serious? What soldiers, hm? What army will arrive at the city gates."


    "Langya Army," Xiao Se said each word slowly and clearly.


    "Langya Army? Is there still a Langya Army in this world?" Lanyue Marquis said mildly.


    "What is currently Ye Xiaoying''s Beili Central Army, add in Langya Prince, and you will have the Langya Army of the past," Xiao Se said.


    Lanyue Marquis raised an eyebrow. "So, even now, those people have yet to give up."


    "Two hundred miles out of Heavenly Revtions City, the Wang Li Heavenly Army has 20,000 men. I believe the Tiger Tally is in His Majesty¡¯s hands, but I¡¯m guessing, it¡¯s now in huang-shu¡¯s hands." Xiao Se raised his head and looked at Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis nodded. "Yes. When His Majesty fell seriously ill, he gave me the Tiger Tally. He also gave me his halves of the Tiger Tallies for the three Armies."


    "Looks like my imperial father really trusts huang-shu very much." Xiao Se nodded. "The Wang Li Heavenly Army has 20,000 men, the Imperial Army has 3,000 men, Heavenly Revtions City has 8,000 soldiers, plus 1,200 Brave Tiger Guards. All up, that¡¯s over 30,000 men. But, the Langya Army has about 200,000 soldiers. In the art of war, when your enemy outnumbers you by ten to one, they will besiege and annihte. We¡¯re in a defensive position in the city so even if we fight with 30,000 against their 200,000, we won¡¯t be easily defeated."


    "You seem to have disregarded my three halves of Tiger Tallies." Lanyue Marquis frowned slightly.


    "When the timees, the Central Army Tiger Tally will be a piece of scrap metal. Once the Langya Army gathers, the Beili Central Army will no longer exist. When the soldiers of the Langya Army are at the gates of Heavenly Revtions, the Upper Army and the Lower Army can naturally lead their troops here in the name of saving the country! ording to thew, by then, the Tiger Tallies in huang-shu¡¯s hands will also be useless," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "So, what you¡¯re saying is that the Tiger Tallies in my hands are all useless?" Lanyue Marquis shook his head helplessly. "When the timees, the Langya Army will be at our doorstep. We seal the city and defend. In the end, both sides will suffer great losses. Then, the other two armies will rise up in the name of saving the country, sweep up the remnants of the Langya Army outside the city, then force us to open the city gates?"


    "We would have driven away a ferocious tiger only to let in two hungry wolves." Xiao Se nodded. "Although the tiger is ferocious, it has the style of nobility. The hungry wolves, though, they¡¯ll eat us up and not even spit out a bone."


    "His Majesty has no military might." Lanyue Marquis shook his head. "If Langya wang-xiong were still here, this would never happen. The general can lead the army, but the Emperor must stabilise all under Heaven."


    "If it were only the two generals acting on their own, they wouldn¡¯t dare do this. Standing behind them must be someone from the Xiao n imperial family. In Heavenly Revtions City, there are a few little Princes, and outside, there are another seven or eight old Princes. As long as his surname is Xiao, he can be the Emperor." Xiao Se stood up and looked up at the sky. "But if he can¡¯t, he¡¯ll have to die."


    "Do you need the Tiger Tally in my hands?" Lanyue Marquis solemnly.


    "I have a bold idea." Xiao Se turned around and said, "I wonder if huang-shu is willing to listen?"


    "Will it help me to repel an army of 200,000?" Lanyue Marquis chuckled.


    "The Langya Army has 200,000, the Upper Army has 160,000, and the Lower Army has 140,000. I can help you repel an army of 500,000!" Xiao Se dered loudly.


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City.


    Two horses trotted in slowly.


    The two riders were both carrying arge bookcase on their backs, dressed in white, and holding a book in their hands, pretending to read it seriously. If it weren''t for the fact that the two men had not a single iota of resemnce, they would definitely have been mistaken for father and son.


    Two fully-grown men were sitting on their horses, but the one walking ahead and leading the two horses was actually a child who looked less than ten years old. The child was wearing old clothes while leading two big horses on his own, looking rather pitiful.


    "Young master, where are we going?" The page boy askedzily.


    The young schr put down the book in his hand. "Wasn¡¯t it written on the map given to us by the grandmasters? We go to Heavenly Revtions City, Directorate of Astronomy."


    The page boy clicked his tongue impatiently with a ¡®tsk¡¯ sound. "I know it says Directorate of Astronomy, but do you know how to get there?"


    "This is also my first time in Heavenly Revtions. How would I know? How about we go have a drink at Diaolou Mansion first?" The young schr smiled.


    "Coming to Heavenly Revtions, you must first go to the Directorate of Astronomy and pay your respects to the State Preceptor. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very familiar with Heavenly Revtions City." The middle-aged schr smiled. "Follow me."


    "Shifu, you¡¯re familiar with everywhere we go!" The young schr eximed in awe.


    "I left home to study at the age of seven. For thirty years, the world was my home and I travelled to all ces under Heaven. Of course I¡¯ve seen more of the world than you two. Over ten years ago, I was invited to Heavenly Revtions, and spent a few years as the Chancellor of the academy. Back then, I loved to visit the State Preceptor. The Directorate of Astronomy is this way." The middle-aged schr pointed to the right.


    "It''s this way." A kind-sounding voice suddenly drifted into their ears, as ifing from a long distance away. However, the citizens around them didn¡¯t seem to hear anything odd.


    The middle-aged schr looked to the left and smiled. "Did I remember wrongly?"


    "Mister Chancellor didn¡¯t remember wrongly. It¡¯s been over ten years and the Directorate of Astronomy has opened another official residence." The kind voice drifted over from afar.

 Chapter 349 The Little Celestial Master Enters Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 349 The Little Celestial Master Enters Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    "Vocalising Over a Thousand Miles technique." The young schr was obviously Li Fansong who had left Qingcheng Mountain to travel. He smiled and said, "The person speaking must be the most eminent Daoist under Heaven, the most famous Beili State Preceptor, Qi Tianchen?"


    "Great disrespect." The Daoist child, Fei Xuan, red coldly at his own little martial uncle, then he bowed respectfully facing the front. "This disciple, Fei Xuan, hase from Qingcheng Mountain to pay his respects to the State Preceptor."


    "The most eminent Daoist under Heaven should be your Qingcheng Mountain. You are true masters of Daoism. I¡¯m just a secr old Daoist." The kind voice held a tinge of smile.


    Li Fansong was puzzled. "The State Preceptor is using the Vocalising Over a Thousand Miles technique but we¡¯re just talking normally. How can he hear us?"


    "The State Preceptor¡¯s heart is opened to all Heaven and Earth, and he can perceive everything. When necessary, he can even form an array over a thousand miles. Listening to a few words from you two is nothing to him." Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan chuckled as he spoke, "State Preceptor, please lead the way."


    "Wee."


    "What¡¯s this?" Fei Xuan only felt a flutter, and a white paper butterfly appeared in front of him. It pped its wings and flew around them, looking like it was really alive. The paper butterfly made a full circle around them then flew onwards ahead of them. Fei Xuan hurried to catch up, pulling the horses along.


    "This martial arts is really amazing," Li Fansong eximed.


    "This is not martial arts." Fei Xuan hurried his steps to follow the paper butterfly. "This is the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength!"


    The three of them followed the paper butterfly for only a quarter of an hour, and they saw a huge mansion up ahead. The que on the mansion wasrge and magnificent ¡ª Directorate of Astronomy. The paper butterfly sped up and flew ahead before it was caught by a little hand. The paper butterfly retracted its wings andy quietly in the person¡¯s hand. The person kept the butterfly in his clothes and looked up at the visitors.


    "This is¡­ the State Preceptor? Is this reverse aging?" Li Fansong eximed in shock as he looked at the child who had very odd violet pupils in his eyes.


    "Were you the one using the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength to bring the butterfly here?" Fei Xuan asked.


    Zitong nodded. "The State Preceptor has already prepared tea in the main hall and is waiting. He sent me here to receive everyone."


    "Although the State Preceptor has a youthful appearance, it¡¯s not so exaggerated that he¡¯s a child. Let¡¯s go in." Xie Xuan dismounted from his horse and walked forward. He lowered his head to meet Zitong¡¯s strange pair of eyes, before he reached out a hand and rubbed Zitong¡¯s head, sighing softly.


    Although the sigh was very soft, Zitong heard it, and he pouted. "Why do you adults all react like this when you see me?"


    Xie Xuan was taken aback for a moment, then he nodded and smiled. "A worthy one."


    Zitong led the way and brought the visitors into the main hall. Xie Xuan looked around openly and observed, "It''s certainly a lot more grandiose than before. All these years, the State Preceptor must have expanded the Directorate of Astronomy."


    "After so many years, the constetions have shifted and the Sky Observatory had to shift its position too. Therefore, His Majesty approved a new mansion. But, I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty¡¯s esteemed grace to bestow three times the n I had submitted." The voice came from the main hall. "This old Daoist priest was also helpless, ah."


    "You¡¯re not a Buddhist sect, so you don¡¯t have to practice austerity. Rather, you emphasise freedom. Having arge mansion to watch the starsfortably is nice too." Xie Xuan pointed to a tall tower. "Shall we enjoy a drink there tonight?"


    "As Mister Chancellor wishes." Although the two of them were still some distance apart, they exchanged words freely as if there were no obstacles between them.


    Very soon, the group stepped into the main hall. Qi Tianchen, dressed in his purple Daoist robes of a celestial master, stood there with a white horsetail whisk in his hand. Although his beard and hair were white, his face was like a jade crown, exuding an aura of an immortal.


    "He¡¯s even more like an immortal than shifu," Li Fansong whispered to Fei Xuan.


    Fei Xuan nodded. "The gap is huge."


    "State Preceptor." Xie Xuan bowed with extreme respect.


    "Mister Chancellor." Qi Tianchen flicked his whisk and returned a bow.


    "I haven¡¯t been a Mister Chancellor in a long time. Now, I¡¯m just a schr in the wild." Xie Xuan smiled.


    "That¡¯s true, Mister Xie." Qi Tianchen scratched Zitong''s head. "Did you pay your respects to Mister Xie?"


    Zitong pouted reluctantly. "My respects to Mister."


    "These two must be the two disciples of Sectmaster Zhao Yuzhen of Qingcheng Mountain." Qi Tianchen looked behind Xie Xuan. "Li Fansong whom he imparted his Way of the sword, and Fei Xuan whom he imparted his Daoism arts?"


    Li Fansong hurriedly cupped his fist and said, "This one is Li Fansong, who trained in sword arts under Sectmaster Zhao Yuzhen. Now I have left Qingcheng Mountain and is training under Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan."


    "Two consummate sword immortals to impart you with their sword arts. You have an excellent fate." Qi Tianchen nodded.


    "This disciple is Fei Xuan, my shifu has long passed away and I¡¯ve been learning Daoism arts under shizu Zhao Yuzhen since young. On the order of myte master, I havee to pay respects at the Directorate of Astronomy," Fei Xuan replied politely.


    "Your shifu asked you toe to the Directorate of Astronomy, but did he say why?" Qi Tianchen asked.


    Fei Xuan was taken aback, then he looked at Li Fansong, who was also stunned.


    Written on their map was to depart from Qingcheng Mountain and return to Qingcheng Mountain. All wonders under Heaven were theirs to view and learn from. They must visit Heavenly Revtions and pay respect at the Directorate of Astronomy. But, the map did not say what exactly they were supposed to do at the Directorate of Astronomy.


    Fei Xuan wiped the sweat that had beaded on his forehead. "Probably to pay a visit¡­ listen to a few words from the State Preceptor, and discuss Daoism?"


    "Hahahahaha." Qi Tianchenughed loudly and said, "Youe from the true founder of Daoism, where else should you go to listen to Daoism? It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know. This old Daoist knows. Zitong, don¡¯t be reluctant to hand it over. Take it out quickly."


    Zitong reluctantly walked into a side hall, took out a package, and handed it to Fei Xuan. "For you?"


    "What is this?" Fei Xuan was puzzled.


    "It¡¯s something good. Something that all cultivators of Daoism under Heaven wants." Qi Tianchen stepped forward, took it over and waved his hand. The package opened up and the item that fell into Qi Tianchen¡¯s arms was a long robe.


    It was a purple robe decorated full of auspicious clouds, and seemed to be shining with a faint light.


    The purple Daoist robes could only be worn by celestial masters recognised by the Directorate of Astronomy. And the celestial master position was one that all cultivators of Daoism under Heaven hoped to achieve but could note close. Even within the Directorate of Astronomy, which was considered esteemed in Daoism, there were only five celestial masters. Also, each of the celestial masters had been cultivating Daoism for decades!


    But this purple robe was surprisingly small, only big enough for a child to wear.


    Fei Xuan swallowed nervously. "This¡­ this is for me."


    "You wille and stay at the Directorate of Astronomy for six years. After that, you will leave Heavenly Revtions and return to Qingcheng Mountain. When the timees, you will be the next Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain, and be the true head of Daoism under Heaven." Qi Tianchenughed and added, "During this period, please wear this robe, Celestial Master Fei Xuan."


    "Celestial master¡­ such a young celestial master. Fei Xuan, you¡¯re amazing." Li Fansong rubbed Fei Xuan''s head.


    Qi Tianchen flicked his whisk and pped Li Fansong''s hand away. "The crown of an immortal must not be touched."


    Fei Xuan knelt on the ground and raised his hands above his head. "Thank you, State Preceptor."


    Qi Tianchen put the clothes into Fei Xuan''s hands. "You must not let down your shizu''s expectations."

 Chapter 350 Eyes Opened with Clear Mind

    <h4>Chapter 350 Eyes Opened with Clear Mind</h4>


    White Prince Residence


    The counselor, Ling Shaohan, sat in the courtyard, and in front of him stood a swordsman dressed in white. He was Xie Yanshu, a disciple of Snow Moon City. Ling Shaohan looked at the note in his hand and pondered for a long time. "This was sent by Yong''an Prince."


    Xie Yanshu smiled, took out a steamed bun and took a bite. "I don''t know any Yong''an Prince or sixth prince. But, it¡¯s not from Xiao-shidi anyway. It¡¯s from Miss Ye."


    "Miss Ye?" Ling Shaohan raised his head. "Ye Ruoyi, the young miss of the General¡¯s Residence?"


    "Presumably." Xie Yanshu took another bite of his steamed bun. "Really, the steamed buns in your Heavenly Revtions City are not as good as those in Snow Moon City. Snow Moon City¡¯s meat buns are the most delicious."


    Ling Shaohan probably realised that there was nothing he could discuss with the person before him and he nodded. "Thank you for taking the trouble, Young Master. Please return and inform Miss Ye that Shaohan gives his thanks."


    "Just that?" Xie Yanshu raised his eyebrows.


    Ling Shaohan frowned and considered his words for a while. Then, he added, "Just one more thing. Although he¡¯s trying to sever the White Prince¡¯s arm, once the White Prince regains his eyes, he¡¯ll have one more wing."


    "I don''t get it. But Miss Ye should understand." Xie Yanshu finished his steamed bun and cupped his fist. "Farewell."


    "Send off the guest." Ling Shaohan nodded.


    After Xie Yanshu left, Ling Shaohan returned to his study and the ninth prince, Xiao Jingxia, showed himself. "Why did Ye Ruoyi suddenly send someone here to talk to you? Could he be thinking of forming an alliance with us?"


    "In the battle to seize the throne, there is only victory or defeat. They are all princes with the Prince title, who would be willing to form an alliance with another?" Ling Shaohan sighed. "The letter said, Hua Jin can cure the White Prince¡¯s eyes. An eye transnt is required, and the donor must be sincere and willing. If there¡¯s even a trace of hesitation, both will lose their eyes."


    "The genius doctor Hua Jin ising to the residence this afternoon, but he already knows the oue of the meeting." Xiao Jingxia frowned. "If she can really cure huang-xiong¡¯s blindness, that will be best. Huang-xiong is virtuous in all aspects and has high expectations from all the government officials and people. If it weren¡¯t for his blindness that would obstruct him from governing, forget the Red King Xiao Yu, evenpared to Xiao Chuhe, how far off could he be? But at this critical juncture, the eye transnt will take some time. What if the situation in Heavenly Revtions suddenly changes during this period?"


    "What if, during this period, the genius doctor Hua Jin is no longer avable? Since Xiao Chuhe already knows this information, considering his character and his rtionship with the genius doctor Hua Jin, he won¡¯t try anything. But, if Xiao Yu finds out about this, then the genius doctor Hua Jin will be in danger any time." Ling Shaohan shook his head. "This matter needs to be done as soon as possible."


    "However, the letter also said that the donor of the eyes must be sincere and willing. Otherwise, if there¡¯s even a trace of hesitation, both will lose their eyes. If there weren¡¯t such a condition, we could have easily found a prisoner to use. But, who in this world would be willing to give up their eyes for someone else?" Xiao Jingxia sighed. "Although huang-xiong and I share the same mother and we¡¯ve been close since I was a child. But, if I really asked myself, even I¡¯m not willing."


    Ling Shaohan ced the note into the candle me and burnt it to ashes. "Shaohan is willing."


    "Mister, no! You¡¯re huang-xiong¡¯s right arm. He can¡¯t lose you." Xiao Jingxia was shocked.


    "Now that the Hidden River has betrayed us, Xiao Yu''s wings have grown wider while Xiao Chuhe is eyeing us like a tiger watching its prey." Ling Shaohan sighed. "My ns have been ineffective and now we¡¯re trapped. Only by letting His Highness White Prince regain his eyesight can we put the officials in the court at ease. Xiao Yu is a dandy and Xiao Chuhe is too arrogant. Neither are the sort of rulers the officials hope for. But, His Highness White Prince is. As long as he can regain his eyesight, we can reverse the oue."


    Xiao Jingxia shook his head and said, "But Mister, you¡­"


    "He treated me as a noble man of the state, I will repay him as a noble man of the state." Ling Shaohan walked to the door. "When I first met His Highness White Prince, I was just a schr who had no ambitions, but I was satisfied with that. It was His Highness who gave me a chance to use this pair of hands to stir up a storm under Heaven. Now that the storm has arisen, I ended up not being able to do anything for him. In the end, I only wish to give up this pair of eyes and support His Highness to ride the wind and rise!"


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    In the courtyard, Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie were duelling each other while Ye Ruoyi watched from the sidelines. Xiao Se walked up to Ye Ruoyi and said mildly, "I heard that you sent a letter to the White Prince Residence and gave it to Ling Shaohan, the White Prince¡¯s counselor?"


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Yes. Ling Shaohan is the White Prince¡¯s most valuable advisor. Over the years, he has been the one to provide critical advice for the White Prince. Otherwise, as a blind man, he couldn¡¯t have won the hearts of the court officials."


    "How did he respond?" Xiao Se askedzily as he tucked his hands into his sleeves.


    "He said that although we¡¯re trying to sever the White Prince¡¯s arm, once the White Prince regains his eyes, he¡¯ll have one more wing." Ye Ruoyi smiled. "He ims to be the White Prince¡¯s arm. After he loses his sight, the White Prince¡¯s arm will be broken, but after the White Prince regains his eyesight, he¡¯ll be like a tiger that has grown wings."


    "He¡¯s very loyal," Xiao Se sighed in admiration.


    "These are merely thoughts of fantasy. I¡¯ve asked Hua Jin. Even if they undergo the eye transnt, recuperation will take more than a month before he can see again. Within a month, the storm in Heavenly Revtions will change unpredictably. Without the help of his counselor, the White Prince Residence will not be able to stay in the game," Ye Ruoyi said lightly. "Our next steps will be more and more risky. Getting rid of one strong contender is good news for us."


    "Actually, this huang-xiong of mine is a very benevolent person," Xiao Se remarked. "When I was young, he treated me the best among my elder brothers. Unfortunately, because of his blindness, he had been oppressed all this time. But, he had a firm and unyielding wisdom and was tireless in his studies. That¡¯s how he became the first prince to be granted the title of Prince. Although he¡¯s tried to kill me several times, he was forced by circumstances and I don¡¯t me him for it."


    "Aren¡¯t you broad-minded, then. Next to you, I look all the more vicious and ruthless." Ye Ruoyi grinned.


    "You must be kidding." Xiao Se shook his head.


    White Prince Residence.


    A swordsman armed with a huge sword and wearing a cloak and hat walked in from outside.


    White Prince Xiao Chong hurried to the door under his page boy¡¯s guide. "Da-shifu, you¡¯re finally back!"


    Yan Zhantian took off his hat, and he actually seemed to rx a little at the sight of the White Prince. Although it was only a very slight rxation, it waspletely different from his usual ruthlessness. "Something happened on the road, so I was dyed."


    "What could have dyed da-shifu?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "Kui from the Hidden River, and seventeen heaven-ss assassins." Yan Zhantian curled his lips. "That Su Changhe has really put his blood on the line."


    "I was going to tell da-shifu, but looks like da-shifu already knows." Xiao Chong sighed. "Several days ago, the Hidden River killed Tang Lian and one of Xiao Se''s old friends, Jiu Jiudao, deliberately causing our dispute to deepen. Now, the Hidden River has turned against us and is following the Red King Xiao Yu."


    "I¡¯m definitely going to kill this Su Changhe," Yan Zhantian said angrily.


    "This time, da-shifu was dyed for so long. Were the assassins difficult to deal with?" Xiao Chong asked worriedly.


    "A few paltry assassins? I beat them into retreat within four hours. But, I was really mad and after thinking about it, I turned around and chased after them. Killed thirteen of them, but thest four and Kui escaped," Yan Zhantian said in a deep voice. "Once I started chasing them, it ended up taking more than ten days so I was dyed."


    Xiao Chong was stunned, and then he sighed. "Da-shifu, this bad temper of yours still hasn¡¯t changed."

 Chapter 351 A Promise with the Sword of Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 351 A Promise with the Sword of Wrath</h4>


    Yan Zhantian¡¯s actions never distinguished between good and evil and he never asked right or wrong when he killed. In the martial world, he was one of the Great Evils whom both righteous and evil factions would avoid. But, only when he spoke to White Prince Xiao Chong, whether it was in his tone or mannerisms, he carried a hint of the kindness of a teacher.


    "Is the current situation unfavorable to us?" Yan Zhantian asked.


    Xiao Chong nodded. "Before this, most of the high-ranking officials in the court supported me, but Xiao Chuhe has returned to the capital, and the two regents of state as well as the State Preceptor have made their positions clear. Now, they¡¯ve all closed their doors and are not receiving guests. They may not have changed sides immediately, but they are probably taking stock of the situation. As for the martial world, neither the Tang n nor Hidden River will support us again. We only have Unrivaled City left as our ally."


    "I don''t care about the affairs of the court. As for the martial world, although Unrivaled City has recently produced a consummate young disciple, there¡¯s still a gap from being a match for Snow Moon City. Chong''er," Yan Zhantian suddenly called him.


    Xiao Chong replied hurriedly, "Da-shifu, this disciple is here."


    "I may not be able to help you reach the top, but I will protect your life. No matter how chaotic all under Heaven is about to be, no matter how strong your opponents will be, you will not die," Yan Zhantian said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Chong bowed his head. "Thank you, shifu."


    Yan Zhantian walked forward and gently brushed his fingers over the blindfold covering Xiao Chong''s eyes. "I heard that Xin Baicao¡¯s disciple is in Heavenly Revtions. Can she heal your eyes?"


    Xiao Chong replied, "The genius doctor should being today. I''m waiting for her."


    "Good. Maybe once your eyes are healed, you won¡¯t be so overly obsessed with the throne," Yan Zhantian said slowly. "If you can see this great world for yourself, you wouldn¡¯t want to live that solitary existence in a corner."


    "Chong''er doesn''t have shifu¡¯s passion for grandeur." Xiao Chong shook his head.


    Yan Zhantian chuckled, recalling when he first met this prince.


    At the time, he was traveling amongst the Northern Barbarians and encountered several ambushes by his enemies. In the end, although he killed them all, he was also seriously injured and copsed in the snow, unable to move. Later, he met this blind prince who had been travelling with his father on a mission. Xiao Chong sent someone to rescue him and while he was healing from his injuries, he told the prince, "Although you saved me, I will not be grateful to you. Once my injuries are healed, I may even kill you."


    But, Xiao Chong returned a faint smile. "Hearing their descriptions of you, Mister seems to be a wanderer. You must have seen all sorts of scenery along the way. Can you talk to Xiao Chong about them?"


    Yan Zhantian was taken aback. "You¡¯re not afraid."


    Xiao Chong nodded. "I can sense that Mister is a man with a lofty spirit."


    "You can''t see?" Yan Zhantian looked at the white cloth wrapped around Xiao Chong''s eyes.


    Xiao Chong nodded again. "I had sight once."


    "Although I won''t be grateful to you, I don''t want to owe you a favor either. I¡¯ll teach you swordsmanship," Yan Zhantian said.


    Xiao Chong still nodded. "Thank you, Mister."


    "Jin Yu Gonggong and the little genius doctor are here." The house steward walked in from the door and interrupted Yan Zhantian''s memories. Yan Zhantian frowned slightly. "We¡¯ll be right there."


    A carriage had stopped at the front door of the princely residence. Jin Yu Gonggong pushed open the curtain and stepped down. He was dressed in a gray robe with a faint tinge of brown. At first nce, he looked like a middle-aged schr in a private school. He turned around and reached out to help Hua Jin off the carriage. Following right behind her was, of course, Mu Chunfeng, the third young master of Qingzhou¡¯s wealthiest Mu family.


    "White Prince Residence," Mu Chunfeng murmured to himself as he raised his head and looked at the que above the door.


    "This way, please." Jin Yu Gonggong led the way inside.


    When the White Prince Xiao Chong was young, he loved reading poetry and books, often spending his days and nights in the imperial library. Back then, Jin Yu Gonggong was still the disciple of the Eunuch of Records and he was responsible for organising the books in the imperial library. The two of them developed a mutual understanding, one reading the books, the other organising them. Sometimes, they didn''t even exchange words for days. One day, Xiao Chong identally knocked over a bookshelf when he was looking for a book. Just as the shelf of books was about to tip over, Jun Yu Gonggong, who was walking past, waved a hand gently and righted the shelf. That day, Xiao Chong asked Jin Yu Gonggong to be his teacher but Jin Yu turned him down with two words, "Dare not".


    Until that fateful day when Xiao Chong epted a cup of water, lost his eyes forever and could no longer go to the imperial library. Then, Jin Yu suddenly visited Xiao Chong. That was also the time that Xiao Chong followed his father to many countries and sought treatment from many famous doctors all over the world but could not cure his eyes. Jin Yu came to his Residence and told him that he was willing to teach him martial arts so that he could protect himself. By then, Xiao Chong already had Yan Zhantian by his side, so Jin Yu Gonggong became his second master.


    Jin Yu Gonggong walked into the residence and was taken aback by Yan Zhantian¡¯s presence. "Yan-xiong is here too?"


    Yan Zhantian frowned slightly, ignored him, and looked at the person behind him. "This must be the genius doctor, Hua Jin?"


    Mu Chunfeng also frowned deeply and hurriedly pressed his hand on the long sword at his waist, his murderous aura rising abruptly. The sword he practiced was a non-killing sword so his sword aura had no murderous intent. But, at this moment, he red with a murderous intent that he¡¯d never had before as he red at Yan Zhantian. "Wrath Sword Immortal!"


    Yan Zhantian swept his gaze across, nced at Mu Chunfeng, and looked at the sword at his waist. "Moving Mountains? You¡¯re Non-Killing Sword¡¯s disciple?"


    "Yes." Mu Chunfeng pressed down on his sword, his eyes shining like a wolf as he stared closely at Yan Zhantian.


    "How¡¯s he now?" Yan Zhantian asked indifferently.


    "He¡¯s lost all his martial arts, all his meridians are broken, and he has difficulty just walking." Mu Chunfeng gritted his teeth. "It was all your doing."


    "Do you want to avenge him?" Yan Zhantian slowly moved his hand to his Army Destroyer sword. "With your swordsmanship, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a joke?"


    "Chunfeng," Hua Jin said suddenly.


    Mu Chunfeng''s murderous spirit abated slightly and he lowered his head. "Hua Jin shifu."


    "We are guests. Do not be rash," Hua Jin said slowly.


    "Yes." Mu Chunfeng released the hilt of his sword and exhaled heavily.


    "Da-shifu," Xiao Chong also called out softly.


    Yan Zhantian snorted coldly, turned his back and walked into the residence. Ling Shaohan and Xiao Jingxia came out at this moment. Ling Shaohan walked forward and stopped between Xiao Chong and Hua Jin. "Ninth prince, please bring His Highness into the hall to wait. I will discuss His Highness¡¯s condition with genius doctor Hua Jin first, so that we can make appropriate preparations."


    Hua Jin was taken aback for a moment. "Jin Yu Gonggong has already told me what I need to know."


    "Although Jin Yu Gonggong is His Highness¡¯s shifu, he¡¯s not like Shaohan who apanies His Highness every day. When ites to understanding His Highness¡¯s condition, naturally, I would know better," Ling Shaohan said respectfully.


    Jin Yu Gonggong nodded. "Indeed."


    "Huang-xiong, let¡¯s go inside and wait." Xiao Jingxia guided Xiao Chong to walk inside.


    After Xiao Chong had left, Hua Jin asked again, "This mister, do you have something to tell me?"


    "Genius doctor, I only have one request?"


    "What request?"


    "In a while, when the genius doctor begins treating His Highness, you need only say whether you can cure him or you can¡¯t. The rest of it, how and what you need to cure him, you only need to tell me."

 Chapter 352 Repayment of a Noble Man

    <h4>Chapter 352 Repayment of a Noble Man</h4>


    Under Hua Jin''s instruction, Mu Chunfeng unwound the blindfold covering Xiao Chong''s eyes. Hua Jin held up a candle and waved the me in front of Xiao Chong. "Do you perceive any light?"


    Xiao Chong frowned slightly. "There seems to be a few spots of light."


    Hua Jin put down the candle and waved a finger in front of Xiao Chong. "How about it now?"


    Xiao Chong hesitated. "I can¡¯t make out anything."


    Hua Jin reached out a hand and pried open Xiao Chong''s eyelids, examined each eye carefully then fell into silent contemtion.


    "Genius doctor, how is it?" Jin Yu Gonggong was the first to ask.


    Xiao Chong chuckled. "It¡¯s fine, genius doctor. I''ve been blind for so many years and have long gotten used to it. This is just one more attempt. Even if there¡¯s no way to cure my eyes, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Hua Jin shook her head and nodded at Mu Chunfeng. Mu Chunfeng tied the white cloth back again. Hua Jin sighed. "Everything is as I expected. The optical nerve is normal, just the eyeballs have been ruined. It can be healed¡­¡­"


    Ling Shaohan hurriedly interrupted, "The genius doctor only needs to say whether you can cure him or not. Whatever else we need, we can search for medicinal ingredients and we will prepare the treatment fees. Please let Shaohan take care of it."


    Hua Jin nced at him, and then at Mu Chunfeng. Mu Chunfeng nodded slightly, then Hua Jin turned to Xiao Chong and said, "I im in the name of the 11th King of Medicine of the Medicine King Valley that I can cure you."


    Xiao Chong got up, bent to his knees, and his voice trembled. "Thank you, genius doctor."


    Jin Yu Gonggong also bowed his head. "Thank you, genius doctor."


    "Youe with me." Hua Jin turned around and spoke to Ling Shaohan.


    Ling Shaohan hurriedly followed her out as he shot Xiao Jingxia a look. Xiao Jingxia understood immediately and stepped forward to help Xiao Chong.


    Hua Jin asked as they walked out of the room, "You keep interrupting to prevent me from saying the rest. That means you¡¯re afraid that the White Prince will object. So, you know something. Did Xiao Se tell you?"


    Ling Shaohan nodded. "The Yong''an Prince Residence sent a letter that mentioned it."


    "Then I have to meet the person willing to donate his eyes. I need to know two things. First, he must be innocent. I don¡¯t want to save someone at the expense of another. Two, he ispletely willing. I don¡¯t want to perform a surgery doomed to fail," Hua Jin said evenly. "Have you already chosen someone?"


    "Yes, genius doctor, we have someone," Ling Shaohan replied.


    "Bring him to see me," Hua Jin said.


    "Genius doctor, you have already seen him." Ling Shaohan suddenly stopped.


    Hua Jin turned her head and was surprised by Ling Shaohan, who suddenly cupped his fists and bowed towards her. "You?"


    "Everything will be in your hands, genius doctor."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu was sitting in the study, and when he saw Long Ye walk in, he asked indifferently, "What''s up?"


    "My Prince, today, the genius doctor, Hua Jin, was apanied by Jin Yu Gonggong to visit¡­ the White Prince Residence," Long Ye said.


    Xiao Yu nodded. "Understood. All these years, he¡¯s never given up looking for a way. Now that the sessor of the Medicine King Valley is here, naturally, he won¡¯t pass on this opportunity."


    "If he can really be cured¡­" Long Ye frowned.


    "Regardless of whether he¡¯s cured or not, Xiao Chong no longer has any chance of winning this battle. He¡¯s no longer the best choice for anyone. And, choosing to undergo treatment for his eyes at this time? He has underestimated how fast our ns have proceeded." Xiao Yuughed. "But that little genius doctor is indeed troublesome. She should never have shown her face and it¡¯s about time we make her disappear. What do you think? Mister Su."


    Sitting next to Xiao Yu was a man dressed in ck and wearing a silver mask. The Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe.


    Lately, his temperament had grown even more sinister and his eyes even more ferocious. He curled his mouth up in a smirk and agreed, "Can be done."


    "Back then, the Patriarch promised to help me destroy the Tang n and Lei n Fort, you also said, can be done. A few days ago, you said you¡¯d help me kill Grand Preceptor Dong, you also said, can be done. However, Lei n Fort has two members who entered the Ultimate Experts List, and the Tang n¡¯s new n leader, Tang Lianyue, even clenched a second tier spot. Grand Preceptor Dong is still alive and kicking, and he has the former King of Murder by his side." Xiao Yu continued to smile, but his tone was frosty. "Patriarch, don¡¯t you think the Hidden River killers need to be a little more powerful?"


    "Is Your Highness Red Prince implying that we, Hidden River, have not tried our best?" Su Changhe turned his head and stared at Xiao Yu.


    Long Ye curled his fingers around the long sabre at his waist.


    Xiao Yu was still smiling. "What I¡¯m implying is that I have a method to make the killers of Hidden River even more powerful. I wonder if the Patriarch would like to give it a try."


    "A method?" Su Changhe tapped his fingers gently on the table. "If there¡¯s really such a wonderful method, why doesn¡¯t Your Highness try it yourself?"


    "I¡¯m the sword holder. Why would I turn myself into a sword?" Xiao Yu grinned.


    Su Changhe smiled coldly, but he suddenly exploded with violence and struck a palm at Xiao Yu.


    Long Ye drew his de instantly, but Su Changhe smacked him aside with one palm. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even flinch while Su Changhe''s second palm was alreadying at him.


    A "bang" sounded.


    Su Changhe was still standing in ce, Xiao Yu took a small step backwards and a man in a ck robe stood where he was standing a moment ago. His hand was raised to block Su Changhe''s palm.


    Su Changhe frowned slightly. "It''s you."


    The man did not reply, but he murmured under his breath, "Who am I¡­?"


    Su Changhe withdrew his palm and observed the person before him from head to toe, his expression turning more and more severe.


    Xiao Yuughed and said, "What do you think of my sword?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Snowy Peak Temple.


    Rakshasa Hall.


    Wuchan walked into the hall carrying a lunch box while Ming Hou was still sitting quietly in front of that painting of the Hell of a Hundred Ghosts.


    "It''s time to eat," Wuchan called out. During this period of time, there were only the two of them in Snowy Peak Temple, but Ming Hou, who had lost his mind, sat in the Rakshasa Hall staring at that painting all day long. It was only when he was eating that he was able to look away for a while.


    "It¡¯s been so long since shidi left and he hasn¡¯t sent a single letter. I¡¯m getting worried. When shifu was alive, he said shidi could go anywhere under Heaven except Heavenly Revtions. Why won¡¯t shidi listen? If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist making the trip to Heavenly Revtions myself.¡± Wuchan talked to Ming Hou while scooping rice for him. Even though Ming Hou never responded, Wuchan was happy to talk to himself. It was certainly preferable to training alone in the temple every day.


    "But I heard rumours in town that the sixth prince has also returned to Heavenly Revtions. That should be Xiao Se, I guess. Now that they¡¯re in the same ce, at least shidi has someone to look out for him. But, that Xiao Se is like a fox. He¡¯s not that trustworthy. I¡¯m still worried," Wuchan continued talking to himself.


    After finishing their meals, Ming Hou didn''t say a word, and Wuchan was also used to it. He packed up the lunch box and stood up. By the time he looked up, Ming Hou was back to staring at the painting of the Hell of a Hundred Ghosts. Wuchan sighed and headed out of the hall.


    "Wait." Suddenly, a deep and raspy voice called out.


    Wuchan spun around in surprise and looked at Ming Hou. Ming Hou''s muddled eyes had suddenly be clear.


    Ming Hou looked up at Wuchan, his mind clear and lucid. "I¡¯ll go with you to Heavenly Revtions."

 Chapter 353 Killing Begins

    <h4>Chapter 353 Killing Begins</h4>


    Red Prince Residence backyard.


    There was a house that looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. No one from the Residence came near it, but sometimes, some people identally entered the house by mistake but they never came out again. The house appeared lifeless and the trees nted inside were all withered. Not even weeds grew in the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu entered the yard, walking silently in front and with him was the mysterious ck-robed man. The man¡¯s figure was hidden by the hooded ck robe, and it was difficult to make out his expression. Only Su Changhe, who exchanged a palm with him earlier, knew his identity. Su Changhe was following them now, and he had been frowning the entire time, stealing looks at the ck-robed man.


    "I have a distinguished guest who has lived here for more than ten years." Xiao Yu smiled and said, "Maybe the Patriarch has figured out who he is."


    Su Changhe could detect a faint scent of rot in the air and he looked down at the dark-coloured soil under his feet. "Medicine King Xin Baicao had a shidi who used all his medical knowledge in unorthodox ways. He¡¯s known as the Ghost Doctor Ye Ya. He¡¯s disappeared for many years, but he¡¯s now living in your Residence?"


    "Patriarch is really smart." Xiao Yu pushed open the door and walked in. That rotten smell hit him in the face, but he didn¡¯t react to it and merely let out a shortugh.


    Su Changhe was ustomed to the smell of blood, but he could barely tolerate that awful smell. His frown deepened.


    "Your Highness is here." A hoarse voice sounded and a man in a blue robe walked out. Perhaps he had been living in darkness for a long time, so hisplexion was pallid but he was dressed meticulously, not a hair out of ce. His posture was upright and at first nce, he could be mistaken for a teacher from an academy for learning. However, the corner of his mouth curled in a slight leer, causing anyone who saw him to shudder involuntarily. The man in the blue robe looked behind Xiao Yu and bowed his head politely. "This must be the Patriarch of Hidden River, Mister Su Changhe."


    Su Changhe nodded. "Mister Ye Ya."


    "You don¡¯t need to address me as mister. Pleasee in." Ye Ya turned around and walked in.


    Xiao Yu took the lead and walked in with the rest. Inside the house was pitch ck, with only the flickering light of a few candles. Ye Ya pinched a candle me with his fingers, flicked it lightly and lit up a whole row of candles in an instant. "What I¡¯m doing here cannot be considered above board. It wouldn¡¯t be proper to light too many candles, please forgive me. "


    As the candles lit up, Su Changhe could finally see the true appearance of this house. There were men being held in captivity all about, some with their eyes closed looking like they were asleep. They were all stripped naked and chained to the wall, appearing at first nce to be clean and uninjured, but a closer look revealed a number of small cuts on their skin. The rest of the room was filled with all sorts of strange-looking herbs as well as a collection of oddly-shaped knives, all neatly arranged. With the exception of that strange smell in the air, the entire house looked neat and tidy.


    "Back then, I liked to experiment on people with my medicine, but my fellow disciples of Medicine King Valley did not appreciate it. Over the years, I wandered aimlessly through the martial world, until fortunately, His Highness Red Prince took me in and gave me this house. I¡¯ve been living here for over ten years. Luckily, I¡¯ve finally made some progress in thest few years. Patriarch, you¡¯ve already seen my most perfect work, right?" Ye Yaughed.


    Su Changhe turned his head and looked at the ck-robed man. "Him?"


    "Yes. If he loses his mind and is refined into a medicine man, he is the perfect killing machine." Ye Ya stood up, walked towards the ck-robed man, and reached out to caress his face. "This is my most perfect work. From here on out, I will have more and more of such works."


    Su Changhe frowned. "I¡¯ve seen him before and he¡¯s indeed very powerful, but he wasn¡¯t this powerful."


    "My drugs will make him stronger, and more and more powerful." Ye Ya withdrew his face. "Because once you wipe out the mind, he no longer has any scruples. An unshackled beast is the strongest. But Your Highness, I haven''t managed to solve what you asked me to. Yue Ji."


    Under Ye Ya¡¯s summon, a lithe and graceful woman walked out of the darkness, her skin white as jade. She was Yue Ji, the world-renowned assassin. Yue Ji raised her head and looked at Ye Ya, her eyes hollow.


    Xiao Yu looked at Yue Ji and sighed. "It¡¯s fine. I can wait. Please try your best, Mister Ye Ya."


    "I will definitely do my best." Ye Ya nodded. Then, he snapped his fingers and a medicinal pill appeared in his hand. "Patriarch, give this pill to your men. One pill a day for three days. Then, bring them here to see me and I will give Patriarch a Hidden River at its strongest."


    "Then they will all be like him." Su Changhe nced at the ck-robed man. "A living dead?"


    "Patriarch wants to be the most powerful person in the martial world. Isn¡¯t that worth the sacrifice of these dozen or so people?" Xiao Yu spoke up then. "What''s more, in the future, these people will also be the sharpest knives in the Patriarch¡¯s hands. Because they will never betray you."


    Su Changhe frowned, sped his hands behind him, and tapped his fingers against his hand.


    "The three Heads of Houses and the Patriarch are already very powerful. Naturally, they will not need my help." Ye Ya smiled. "But, what about the others? They need to be stronger to face the uing battlefield in Heavenly Revtions."


    Su Changhe raised his eyebrows and said, "Mister looks very excited about this."


    Ye Ya licked his upper lip. "Indeed, I¡¯m really looking forward to it."


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Ye Ruoyi finished reading the letter sent by Hua Jin. Then she turned to Xiao Se and said, "Three days. In three days, Hua Jin will perform the surgery for the White Prince¡¯s eyes."


    Xiao Se nodded. "So fast. Looks like Er-ge is really getting impatient."


    "The more impatient he gets, the more likely the Red Prince will do something terrible. Thest time, he attempted an assassination of Grand Preceptor Dong to deepen our emnity. This time, he will strike Hua Jin directly." Ye Ruoyi turned around and nced at him. "Where¡¯s Lei Wujie?"


    "He¡¯ll be protecting Hua Jin secretly for the next few days," Xiao Se said.


    "The genius doctor Hua Jin is being protected by the Eunuch of Sword. Mu Chunfeng is also with her. Is that not safe enough?" Ye Ruoyi frowned.


    "No, even with Lei Wujie there, she¡¯s not safe enough. In fact, she¡¯s the most unsafe person in the entire Heavenly Revtions. Initially, everyone needed her because they needed her to keep my imperial father alive. They were not yet prepared to create chaos under Heaven. But now, they¡¯re probably ready and it¡¯s almost time for my imperial father to die. The White Prince¡¯s eyes are secondary. My imperial father¡¯s life is the key." Xiao Se said in a deep voice, "In three days, the White Prince Residence. We must all be there that night. They will definitely make their move then."


    "Why must it be that day?"


    "Because on that day, Er-ge will taste the hope of seeing light again, and will soon be able to fulfill his long-cherished wish. But, if at the same time, the only person who can save him is dead, he will fall apart and lose all hope. Xiao Yu wants topletely destroy Er-ge¡¯s will at a time like this. For a person like Xiao Yu, this is an opportunity he will never miss!"

 Chapter 354 Wolf’s Fang, Langya

    <h4>Chapter 354 Wolf¡¯s Fang, Langya</h4>


    Midnight.


    A small, nameless town.


    A cksmith was sitting outside his own shop, smoking a pipe, while one of his neighbour¡¯s kids who knew him well sat next to him, chatting away. The child loved to read but his family was very poor. Although they could just pay enough to send him to a private school, they couldn¡¯t buy him extra books to read. The cksmith was from out of town and he always had many stories to tell so the child came to visit him often to hear his stories.


    "Uncle Chang, what story are you telling today?" The child asked.


    "Little Lu''er, I¡¯m not going to tell you a story today. I¡¯ll tell you about a person, okay?" The cksmith named Chang smiled as he put down his pipe.


    Little Lu''er blinked. "About who? Is he a great hero?"


    "A hero? How do you define a hero? Killing the enemy on a battlefield is considered a hero, but serving the people in the imperial court is also a hero. In the countryside, robbing the rich and helping the poor is also called a hero. It¡¯s really hard to define what a hero is." cksmith Changughed. "But, you¡¯re right, he''s indeed a hero. No matter how you define it, he¡¯s a great hero."


    Little Lu''er got even more excited. "Who is it? Who is it?"


    cksmith Chang held the name of the person in suspense, not answering directly. "He travelled the martial world at the age of sixteen and became friends with many talented and unconventional figures. Baili Dongjun, the current First Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Sikong Changfeng, the Third Citymaster, as well as Tang Liangyue, the n leader of Tang n. They were all his friends back then. They wandered the martial world, singing and drinking together, and made a name for themselves. Later, he left the martial world and joined the army. He led the army into thirteen consecutive military campaigns, and he was victorious all thirteen times. He was promoted again and again, until in the end, he couldn¡¯t be promoted any further. But, his military merits continued to umte. The Emperor had no choice but to create a new military position for him. Later, the entire Beili army recognised him as their only leader. When the Northern Barbarians armies saw his banner, they would rather take a detour to avoid him. In Nanjue, he was called the Beili Celestial Terminator General, and older folks used his name in stories to scare the children: if you¡¯re not obedient, the Celestial Terminator General wille and get you. He was even more effective than monsters or tigers and wolves."


    Little Lu¡¯er was shocked. "He¡¯s so incredible?"


    "But he was a very kind and gentle person." cksmith Chang reached out and patted little Lu''er''s head. "He read poetry books from young, and always observed proper etiquette. He didn¡¯t have a trace of the boisterous air of a warrior, nor did he show off the arrogance of a schr. He¡¯d sit around to share pancakes and drink gruel with the soldiers. In his spare time, he would also instruct his soldiers with martial arts. On top of that, he was frank and magnanimous. He served in the army for over ten years, empathizing with the soldiers and always looking out for them. But, he also beheaded seven generals under him. Four were due to corruption because they embezzled the army¡¯s provisions. The other three were because they threatened and seized innocent girls from the vige. By then, it was impossible to change his mind no matter how many people begged for mercy. He deployed the troops like a god, killing the Nanjue army on the battlefield and causing them to retreat again and again. But, he also loved themon people, so wherever he went, all the people worshiped him like a god. Later, he was bestowed the title, Beili Grand Protector, alongside his title of Prince. He held a glory that none other had possessed since Beili was founded."


    Little Lu''er frowned and thought for a while. "If he¡¯s so famous, why hasn¡¯t little Lu''er heard his name before?"


    cksmith Chang¡¯s face fell slightly. "Because his name is now a taboo. No one is allowed to say it out loud. If you mention it, you¡¯ll be beheaded. Little Lu''er, you have to remember that too."


    Little Lu¡¯er jumped when he heard the word "beheaded". "Uncle Chang, I¡¯ll remember."


    "But it''s okay." cksmith Chang stood up. "Very soon, his name will ring on this continent again. People will once again call out his name and recall his glory!"


    Little Lu''er was taken aback by the look in cksmith Chang¡¯s eyes. He had never seen cksmith Chang talk so loudly, with such brightness in his eyes. cksmith Chang patted his head. "Time to go home." Only then did little Lu''er blink in response, then he hurriedly ran home.


    cksmith Chang walked back into his house. There was a letter on the table and he picked it up to read it onest time to confirm its contents. Then, he held it up to the candle me and burnt it to ashes. He turned around and opened the cupboard. Inside was a set of exquisite armor which he hadn''t had a chance to wear for a long time. He leaned forward and brushed his fingers across the emblem on the shoulder piece.


    A wolf¡¯s fang.


    Langya.


    Suddenly a few horses neighed from outside the yard.


    "Is it here?" a male voice asked.


    "I''ve secretlye here to drink before. There¡¯s no mistake," another person replied.


    "What a dump. It''s worse than mine," the male voice from before replied.


    The door was pushed open at this moment.


    cksmith Chang, who was wearing his armor, walked out. Right now, his back was straight as a pole, his eyes bright, and he held a long spear in his hand, clearly looking like a soldier. He looked at the two people outside his courtyard. "Are we all here?"


    "We¡¯re the only three in the towns and viges around here." One of the men pointed to a maroon horse beside him. "Chief, this horse is the fastest. He¡¯s yours."


    cksmith Chang nodded, walked forward, and swung his spear, sticking it into the ground. Then, he saluted with his left hand across his chest. "Langya Army Central Army Whirlwind Battalion Master Commandant of the Cavalry, Chang Guifeng."


    The two who were on their horses also ced their arms across their chests.


    "Langya Army Central Army Whirlwind Battalion Knight Commandant of the Cloud, Lu Zhanli."


    "Langya Army Central Army Whirlwind Battalion Knight Commandant of the Cloud, Chen Buping."


    Chang Guifeng retrieved his spear, leaped into the air and mounted his horse. He pulled the horse''s reins and turned to look at little Lu''er who was hiding outside his house and watching him surreptitiously. "You love listening to stories about heroes. When you grow up, you must have the courage of a hero. If you want to join the army,e look for me in the future. My name is Chang Guifeng. If I die on the battlefield, take the wolf¡¯s fang I gave you once and bring it to anyone in the Langya Army. Believe me, the Langya Army is back. This entire continent will soon call our name."


    Lu Zhanliughed. "Chief, you¡¯ve been striking the anvil for so many years, but you¡¯re still the best at talking. At my age, I can still feel my blood boiling at your words."


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re just Knight Commandant of the Cloud, but he¡¯s the Master Commandant of the Cavalry," Chen Buping retorted.


    "Let''s go." Chang Guifeng turned his head and looked ahead. "Let¡¯s go and wee our general!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the mountain forest, a person was riding a horse at full speed.


    Her white hair trailed behind her, and a long staff hung at her waist. She was Ji Xue, Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall, riding in a hurry since leaving Heavenly Revtions City.


    "Faster, just a little faster!" Ji Xue coaxed in a low voice.


    Suddenly a shadowy figure dropped in front of her.


    The horse immediately neighed loudly in rm.


    Ji Xue was not surprised. She curled her fingers around her long staff, and prepared to press ahead and run over the other person. This was not the first obstacle she¡¯d encountered on the road, but not a single one of them had been able to get past three strikes of her staff. But this time, her horse came to a stop and trotted in ce in a circle. It didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.


    What sort of person could possess such a powerful murderous aura to make Ji Xue¡¯s fine yebei horse hesitate like that?


    The man straightened and under the moonlight, his scarlet mask of a ferocious ghost looked even more terrifying than usual. He raised his right hand, his skin almost white, and stroked the mask on his face. He looked at Ji Xue, who was still on her horse, andughed in a low voice. "Hidden River, Kui. Wee!"

 Chapter 355 Arriving in Beili Again

    <h4>Chapter 355 Arriving in Beili Again</h4>


    Ji Xue looked down and said evenly, "Your hungry ghost mask is not as good-looking as mine."


    Kui was stunned for a moment. As arrogant as he was, even he didn¡¯t know how to follow up from that.


    "Look at mine." Ji Xue took out her own mask and ced it over her face. It was a scarlet red demon mask and in the night, anyone who saw it would shudder in fright.


    Kui thought about it for a long time before he nodded. "I concede. But, it¡¯s pointless to discuss this now because you¡¯re about to die. And everything that belongs to you will be mine."


    Ji Xue flipped off her horse and stood up. "They all say that the current Hidden River¡¯s Kui is arrogant and egotistical. Looks like they were right. Don''t you know who I am?"


    "Of all the people who left Heavenly Revtions over thest few days, you were listed as the most suspicious. Three consecutive groups sent to intercept you have failed. You¡¯re very dangerous. Dangerous things need to be eliminated, no matter who they are. Your identity is unimportant." Kui drew the long sword at his waist.


    Ji Xue shook her head and spun her long staff in her hand, forming a staff flower. "You Hidden River people are always saying things that sound impressive but are very dumb. You actually have no idea what you¡¯re doing. What you just said was wrong. My identity is very important. At the very least, if you knew who I am, you¡¯d bring along more people."


    "Are you stalling for time?" Kui sneered.


    "No, I¡¯m in a hurry, in fact. So, right now, I¡¯m also very annoyed." Ji Xue tightened her grip on her Dragon-Carved Staff. "My surname is Ji, the Ji of Ji Ruofeng. I am the current Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall. Of course, I have another identity. Baihu!"


    Ji Xue leaped up and shed down with her staff.


    How frightening was the name Ji Ruofeng? At the very least, it was no less than Luo Qingyang, who upied the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List. Someone who could inherit his position as the Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall as well as the sessor of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions was no ordinary person.


    But Kui had already lost once. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose again!


    He drew his sword.


    "Kill!"


    Off the coast of the eastern sea.


    Heavenly Port Coastal City.


    Lately, Commander Guo of Heavenly City had a constantly dour expression on his face. Because a whole lot of vagrant soldiers had arrived in his city. He didn¡¯t know where these soldiers came from. They were decked out in exquisite armor and behaved like soldiers, but they wouldn¡¯t say which army they were from. All of this made him very vexed. At first, there were just over ten of them. Later, it became hundreds. Now, more and more were gathering and he wondered what would happen if they became over a thousand people. By then, would the troops he had at hand be able to deal with them?


    "Where are they now?" Commander Guo asked his men.


    "In the southern city. They¡¯ve packed a whole inn and they seem to know one another. Every day, they¡¯re just drinking and chit-chatting. The surrounding residents have alreadyined several times. They thought these people in military armor were ours,ining that we¡¯re gathering to drink and make trouble, and if we don¡¯t take care of this, they¡¯re going toin to the city," the soldier reported bitterly.


    Commander Guo sighed. "At first, I thought they were just a few vagrant soldiers, butter, more and more appeared. If they continue making trouble like this, they¡¯re going to get out of control. Jia Kui, bring a few men ande with me."


    Commander Guo led a squad of soldiers and immediately rushed to the southern city. As expected from his reports, the ce was bustling with noise and armored soldiers with des strapped to their waists were walking all over the ce, swinging the wine jugs in their hands.


    "Greetings, soldiers," Commander Guo shouted respectfully.


    No one paid any attention to him. People who were drinking continued to drink, people who were chatting continued to chat. The entire street was a racket, and Commander Guo¡¯s imposing manner did not have any effect here.


    "Greetings, soldiers." Commander Guo raised his volume and shouted again.


    The entire street suddenly became silent.


    A soldier put down his wine jug and walked over, grudging impatience written all over his face. "What d¡¯you want?"


    "In¡­insolence! How dare you show such disrespect to the Commander!" Jia Kui rebuked angrily.


    The soldier turned his head and red at him, and Jia Kui immediately stepped back in fright. The soldier snickered. "Commander?"


    "My name is Guo Quan¡¯an. I¡¯m themander of this Heavenly Port Coastal City. May I ask where you soldiers are from, and which army battalion you belong to?" Commander Guo smiled respectfully. "This humble subject did not receive any orders from the army, so the arrival of so many soldiers here has caused some rm."


    "Which army?" The soldier put down his wine jug and took a step forward.


    "What are you doing?" Jia Kui gripped the hilt of his sabre.


    The soldier raised a hand and gently brushed his fingers across his armor. "Do you see this?"


    An emblem of a wolf¡¯s fang was clearly visible on the shoulder piece of his armor.


    Commander Guo was so frightened he broke into cold sweat immediately. He retreated a step and his voice was trembling. "I¡­ I understand."


    "Since you understand, you can go." The soldier picked up his wine jug again, turned around, and the entire street broke into a racket again.


    Commander Guo turned around and led his troops back hurriedly.


    "Commander, who on earth are they?" Jia Kui asked anxiously, seeing the look of panic on Commander Guo¡¯s face.


    "Langya Army!" Commander Guo pronounced solemnly.


    "Langya Army¡­ Does the Langya Army still exist in this world?" Jia Kui was stunned.


    "Report to Heavenly Revtions! The former Langya Army has suddenly assembled. They¡¯re nning a rebellion!" Commander Guo frowned. "Go to the barracks and assemble all the soldiers."


    "Are we going to arrest all of them?" Jia Kui asked.


    "Arrest your head. They¡¯re all ferocious generals who fight one against a hundred. You think we can fight with them?" Commander Guo wiped away the sweat on his forehead. "This is terrible. Lockdown the city!"


    "Co¡­Commander!" A soldier was rushing towards them on horseback.


    Commander Guo frowned. "Now what?"


    The man stopped his horse, panting heavily. "An¡­ an army has entered the city?"


    "Army? Army from where?" Commander Guo asked anxiously.


    "They said they came from Ningzhi Military City. We can¡¯t stop them!"


    Whatever the soldier said next was drowned out by the sound of thunderous hooves. A battalion of soldiers in golden armor and twin des on their backs were riding towards them.


    The twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion.


    "Avoid." Commander Guo pulled the reins on his horse abruptly and stepped aside.


    "Commander, this is¡­" Jia Kui''s face was pale.


    "That¡¯s Beili General-in-chief Ye Xiaoying''s personal army, the twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion." Commander Guo¡¯s expression had calmed down because he was very certain that this matter was already out of his hands.


    "Why are they here?" Jia Kui asked.


    "The Ye Banner Battalion was originally affiliated with the Langya Army. They are going to join them. They¡¯re nning to rebel!" Commander Guo sighed.


    "What should we do¡­" Jia Kui asked, his voice trembling.


    "If we try to stop them now, they only need to move a finger to kill us all. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be an essory to rebellion and sentenced to execution, wiping out all three generations." Commander Guo looked up at the sky for a moment. "You ask, what should we do¡­"


    Jia Kui thought for a while. "Why not¡­ join them?"


    Commander Guo reached over and smacked the back of Jia Kui''s head. "Us? What would they need us for? Hurry and report this to the prefectural office!"


    "Yes, yes, sir!" Jia Kui replied immediately.


    Off the coast, arge ship appeared within sight of the people on shore, its headless warhawk g fluttering in the wind.


    Xiao Lingchen, all dressed in white, took a deep breath. "We''re back."

 Chapter 356 Heavenly Revelations, Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 356 Heavenly Revtions, Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Thousands of armed cavalry soldiers were lined up on the beach. When they came, they were very aggressive, but now, the entire force was extremely quiet.


    "They¡¯ve been wandering out at sea for so long and they¡¯re finallying back," Hu An, battalionmander of the Ye Banner Battalion, said in a deep voice.


    Chang Guifeng, decked out in the armor of the Langya Army, rode to his side on his horse. "We don¡¯t even know if the Langya Prince we¡¯re waiting for is worthy of the three words, Langya Prince."


    "The three heavenly generals have been apanying him and grooming him. He ought to be ready to take up this great responsibility." Hu An¡¯s forehead creased with a slight frown, looking like he was simrly worried.


    On the ship, Xiao Lingchen waved his paper fan gently. "My three uncles, do you think those people on the shore are feeling apprehensive? After all, my father refused to let me join the army back then so I don¡¯t know them well. As it is, most of them haven¡¯t even met me before."


    Xue Duanyun nodded. "I¡¯m certain they are."


    "I¡¯m called Langya Prince because I inherited my father¡¯s title of nobility. I canmand tens of thousands of troops by relying on my father¡¯s military glory. None of that has anything to do with me." Xiao Lingchen turned to the three heavenly generals and said, "What do you think? If those people saw me now, would they think I am worthy of the three words, Langya Prince?"


    At this moment, Xiao Lingchen was wearing a loose white robe and holding a folding fan in his hand. If you said he was a foppish noble son of some aristocratic family in Heavenly Revtions, he would absolutely fit the image. If you said he was the heir of Langya Prince with his many military merits, no one would believe it. So, the three heavenly generals shook their heads in unison, as if following a script.


    Xiao Lingchen sighed and tossed his folding fan into the sea. "Oh well, all good things muste to an end. Men, bring me my armor."


    Upon hearing his orders, two soldiers immediately withdrew and very quickly, they returned with a set of bright red armor.


    Bright red armor, Dragon Blood spear.


    Back in the day, Langya Prince never entered a battlefield without these two items.


    Finally, the ship docked on the shore.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    A bright red figure appeared in front of them, and the armor alone caused many of the soldiers to be moved to tears.


    All the soldiers on the shore dismounted instantly, and knelt on one knee with their arms across their chests. "Our respects to the Prince!"


    Xiao Lingchen stood in ce. "Is my horse ready?"


    Hu An whistled and a fine horse with a ck coat galloped to the front. Xiao Lingchen nodded and addressed the troops, "Soldiers, you have suffered much all these years. I¡¯m very happy that everyone came here today. I will not let you down. It¡¯s time we announce to all under Heaven that we are back. The Langya Army is back!" Xiao Lingchen flipped onto his horse, and pointed the Dragon Blood spear to the west.


    All the soldiers stood up, mounted their horses, and looked in the direction Xiao Lingchen was pointing.


    "Soldiers, please tell me, what lies that way?" Xiao Lingchen shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Heavenly Revtions! Heavenly Revtions!" The soldiers chanted loudly.


    "We head for Heavenly Revtions. The Langya Army ising, we will trample over Beili again!" Xiao Lingchen shouted again.


    "Trample Beili! Trample Beili!" The soldiers raised their spears and chanted.


    Xiao Lingchen waved the spear in his hand furiously and galloped forward. "I will not let you down."


    Behind him, the former Langya Army had gathered again. At that moment, it was almost as if they saw thete Langya Prince, decked out in his bright red armor with the Dragon Blood spear in his hand returning before them! To lead them to Heavenly Revtions!


    Heavenly Revtions. Heavenly Revtions!


    Wang Pichuan, Xiao Zhanjiang, and Xue Duanyun, who were known as the three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army, willingly followed behind his horse. Wang Pichuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. "I have to say, some people are just born with it. Look at us, we¡¯ve fought in battles all our lives, but we¡¯d never be able to say something like that. Words like that, back then, our Prince could say it. Now, the little Prince said it well too."


    "That¡¯s why we can only be called heavenly generals, but he could be the Emperor," Xiao Zhanjiang said solemnly. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow our Emperor and enter the battlefield!"


    Less than twenty miles away in the mountain forest, Ji Xue slowly put down her long staff. Her scarlet mask of a ferocious ghost had broken into two pieces and fallen on the ground. Half of her clothes were stained red with blood. She slumped on the ground, leaning against a big tree, barely keeping herself upright.


    Kui stood in front of her, his mask also shattered, and the face beneath was young and pale. He held a sword in his hand as he walked towards Ji Xue, one step at a time.


    Ji Xue looked at him indifferently. If Kui raised his sword now, then she would certainly die. But, based on her estimation, Kui was not going to make it within striking distance.


    Kui took another step forward, his face bing paler and he stopped. The long sword in his hand fell to the ground and he sighed. "I lost."


    "You¡¯re about to die." Ji Xue tightened her grip on her long staff, not rxing her vignce one bit.


    Kui nodded. "I know. When a killer loses, death is the only oue." Kui turned around, closed his eyes, and copsed to the ground.


    Ji Xue retrieved a medicine bottle from her clothes and swallowed a pill. She pressed her ear to the ground, and could only hear the sound of thunderous horseshoes. It sounded as if they were about to turn Heaven and Earth over. She smiled bitterly. "I was stillte." She whistled, and a carrier pigeon flew down towards her. She tore off a sleeve, wiped the blood on her body with her finger, and wrote a few words on the sleeve. Then, she tied it to the pigeon¡¯s w and whispered, "Go." Once she was ready, she took a few deep breaths, grasped her long staff and climbed back to her feet, muttering to herself, "If I met him in time, I had a n. If I didn''t meet him in time, I had a different n. Either way, I won¡¯t lose."


    On a nameless mountain.


    A healer with a long beard and white hair at his temples was brewing medicine. Next to him sat a thin middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had a full head of white hair, and he leaned on his chair, his appearance weak and in poor health.


    "All under Heaven is about to get messy, but you¡¯re sitting here waiting to drink your medicine. Considering your personality, this must vex you, no?" the healer teased.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. "Ji Xue is there. Everything I can do, she can do as well."


    "You have so much confidence in your daughter?" The healer chuckled. "She¡¯s still very young, after all. Can she bear such a huge responsibility as Bai Xiao Hall?"


    "That disciple of yours is even younger. Didn¡¯t you also hand the whole Medicine King Valley to her, then run away on your own?" the middle-aged man retorted.


    The healer stroked his long beard. "Right, only you know everything."


    The middle-aged man coughed slightly. "I¡¯m still Ji Ruofeng after all."


    The healer finished brewing the medicine, poured it into the bowl, and handed it to Ji Ruofeng. "Great Hero Ji, take your medicine."


    Ji Ruofeng epted the medicine and shook his head. "Xin Baicao, is this medicine really effective?"


    Xin Baicao said testily, "It¡¯ll keep you from dying."


    Ji Ruofeng hesitated, then he asked, "Last time when you got drunk, you said you thought of a prescription that could let me return to my peak for seven days?"


    Xin Baicao frowned. "After seven days, themp will burn out with no hope of reprieve!"


    Ji Ruofeng nodded once. "I understand."


    "You understand sh*t!" Xin Baicao cursed, turned around and walked back.

 Chapter 357 Murder Plot in Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 357 Murder Plot in Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Lanyue Marquis Residence.


    Lanyue Marquis put on a set of fitted clothes in ck, his long sabre armed at his waist and his long hair tied up in a bun as he walked out of his room.


    When the house steward saw Lanyue Marquis¡¯s appearance, he was shocked. "This, this, this¡­ Marquis! You look like you¡¯re heading out to kill someone."


    Lanyue Marquis was known to enjoy poetry and wine and earned favours with both the imperial court and themoners. He had a reputation for getting along well with people, but that did not mean he didn¡¯t kill. Not many people had seen him kill, but his residence house steward had seen it several times.


    "It¡¯s not like I really want to kill someone, but if they deliver themselves to me, I just have to kill." Lanyue Marquisughed. "Prepare the carriage."


    "Where¡­ where are you going?" The house steward asked.


    Lanyue Marquis continued walking ahead. "White Prince Residence."


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se boarded the carriage. Sikong Qianluo was already seated inside, clutching her spear and closing her eyes to gather herself. She didn¡¯t open her eyes but asked, "Is there going to be a big fight today?"


    "Perhaps," Xiao Se said lightly.


    "How many more of such days before it ends?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Xiao Se was silent for a while, then he said, "Trust me. It won''t be long."


    "When this is all over, will you go back to Snow Moon City with me?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Why aren¡¯t you opening your eyes?" Xiao Se asked her.


    Sikong Qianluo¡¯s cheeks reddened. If she opened her eyes, she would never have the courage to say such a thing. Even as she was speaking, her heart was pounding in her chest. She swallowed nervously. "Why aren¡¯t you answering my question?"


    Xiao Se chuckled. "I will answer you. It''s not the right time yet."


    "Do you know why I¡¯ve been training my spear so hard?" Sikong Qianluo didn''t wait for Xiao Se to answer, and continued saying, "Because I want to be stronger than you. When the timees, if you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll tie you up and take you with me. They¡¯re all saying you¡¯re going to be the Emperor. But, what¡¯s the point of being the Emperor? Look at your father. His life is exhausting. And this Heavenly Revtions City¡­"


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough." Xiao Se interrupted her. "I understand everything."


    "Then you¡­" Sikong Qianluo hesitated for a while, and suddenly opened her eyes. "Forget it. Anyway, when the timees, I¡¯ll kidnap you for sure."


    The moment she opened her eyes, they met Xiao Se''s. He had a small smile on his face and Sikong Qianluo thought he wasughing at her, so she turned away hurriedly.


    Even if she had inherited the mantle of the Spear Immortal and entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm, she was still a youngdy, after all.


    Cheng''an Hall.


    Mu Chunfeng and Hua Jin were organising the medical case in silence. Finally, Mu Chunfeng slung the medical case on his back and hung his long sword at his waist. Hua Jin nced at him. "We¡¯re going to save people, not kill people. Why are you bringing a sword?"


    Mu Chunfeng chuckled. "We¡¯re not going to kill people, but we have to defend ourselves from other people who want to kill us. Let¡¯s go, shifu."


    Hua Jin scratched her head. "This Heavenly Revtions City is really troublesome. I can¡¯t wait to finish this job and return to Medicine King Valley."


    Mu Chunfeng''s eyes lit up. "Can I go to Medicine King Valley too?"


    Hua Jin rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re a disciple of my Medicine King Valley. Of course you can go."


    Mu Chunfeng responded happily, "Great!"


    As they walked out the door, two of the Five Grand Eunuchs were standing there waiting for them, the Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei Gonggong and the Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong.


    "I say, shifu, when the Emperor goes on a trip, his entourage is probably like yours now." Mu Chunfeng couldn''t help but sigh when he saw the two Gonggong looking solemn.


    Jin Wei Gonggong was solemn, because Hua Jin is not allowed to die. The Emperor¡¯s life was still in her hands.


    Jin Yu Gonggong was solemn, because he was the White Prince¡¯s second master, and he knew how important it was to the White Prince to see this world again.


    And they all knew one thing. On this day, many people wanted to kill Hua Jin.


    Lei Wujie clutched his sword and waited outside the gate. The Heart sword had been vibrating non-stop since morning.


    "Feels uneasy." He sighed softly.


    White Prince Residence.


    Today, Xiao Chong got up as usual, bathed, changed his clothes, and sat in the courtyard listening to Ling Shaohan''s report on imperial affairs. Then, he spent some time training and practicing his sword before he took a break for his meal.


    Everything he did, each task and routine, was done exactly the same as usual.


    But it was way too normal and way too meticulous.


    Even Xiao Jingxia couldn''t resist a sigh. "Huang-xiong is nervous today."


    Standing next to him, Ling Shaohan nodded. "He¡¯s been hoping for this for so many years, after all."


    Xiao Jingxia nced at him. "What about you?"


    Ling Shaohan bowed his head. "I¡¯ve also been hoping for many years."


    "Good." Xiao Jingxia nodded.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Su Muyu stood in the courtyard, his arms wrapped around his oil-paper umbre. Next to him was Su Changhe.


    "Where are they?" Su Muyu asked.


    "I¡¯ve made separate arrangements. You head out first and they¡¯ll be there to back you up when the timees," Su Changhe replied.


    "Okay." Su Muyu nodded, turned around and walked out.


    "He¡¯s a good seed, Mister Ye Ya said. He can be a superb piece of work." Xiao Yu emerged only after Su Muyu left. This killer, codenamed "Umbre Ghost", was once ranked among the Four Great Evils. Xiao Yu had always held great respect for him and would never talk flippantly about him.


    "Don''t even think of plotting against him. Not just him, don¡¯t try anything with the three Hidden River Heads of Houses. Each of the Hidden River Heads of Houses hold an extremely high status and prestige in their respective houses. Even what we¡¯re nning here must be kept from Su Muyu. After these chess pieces are used up, they must be eliminated." Su Changhe looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded. "Although it¡¯s a real waste, I¡¯ve already spoken to Mister Ye Ya."


    Su Changhe did not continue the topic. "Although we¡¯ve dispatched so many people this time, whether it¡¯s the White Prince or Yong''an Prince, they¡¯ll definitely protect the little wench from Medicine King Valley. Yong''an Prince will no longer believe that the Hidden River are loyal to the White Prince. This time, we¡¯ll be facing two sets of enemies at the same time."


    "After this, the White Prince will cease to exist in this world." Xiao Yu smiled. "As for Yong''an Prince, we will deal with himter using appropriate means. They still have no idea who the enemy they should be most concerned about is."


    White Prince Residence.


    Hua Jin led Mu Chunfeng into the White Prince¡¯s room. Inside, Xiao Chong, Xiao Jingxia, and Ling Shaohan were waiting for them.


    Jin Yu Gonggong and Jin Wei Gonggong stood on both sides of the door, their expressions grave.


    Lanyue Marquis¡¯s carriage stopped at the front door of the White Prince Residence. He closed his eyes and sat inside without saying a word. It looked like he had no intention of disembarking.


    The house steward, who had personally driven the carriage, wiped away his sweat. He thought to himself, Looks like we¡¯re not here to kill the White Prince. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.


    Xiao Se''s carriage stopped at the back door, and Sikong Qianluo tightened her grip on her spear, ready to attack at any time. Xiao Se didn''t bring his Wuji staff. He didn¡¯t intend to fight today.


    Lei Wujie yawned andy on the roof eaves. The Heart sword by his side was still vibrating continuously.


    Inside the residence, another senior walked out of the room. He was an opponent that nobody in their right mind would want to encounter.


    No matter how powerful the killer who encountered him, they would rather take a detour.


    Wrath Sword Immortal, Yan Zhantian.


    At the same time, countless ck shadows were approaching the building.


    The curtain of murder in Heavenly Revtions had lifted.


    While an even more dangerous opponent was heading straight for Heavenly Revtions.

 Chapter 358 The Violent Blade Appears Again

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Violent de Appears Again</h4>


    White Prince Xiao Chong sat on the long couch and said to Hua Jin, "Genius doctor, the treatment is about to start but I still don¡¯t know what I need to do."


    Next to him, Xiao Jingxia spoke up, "Huang-xiong doesn''t need to ask so much. Just follow the genius doctor¡¯s instructions."


    Hua Jin picked up a silver needle and heated it up in the candle me. "Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to do anything." She withdrew the silver needle and Mu Chunfeng held up a medicine bottle and dripped the medicine onto the needle. "This is called Divine Immortal Drunk. Once I insert ten of these needles into Your Highness, Your Highness will lose consciousness. When Your Highness wakes up, there will once again be light."


    "Genius doctor, I still don''t understand. How exactly will you achieve this?" Xiao Chong asked further.


    Hua Jin considered her answer for a while then she frowned slightly. "It¡¯s a secret method not told to outsiders. I can¡¯t tell you." After saying that, she pierced a silver needle into Xiao Chong''s chest. She gged her hand and Mu Chunfeng handed her another silver needle. Within moments, ten needles were inserted into Xiao Chong. Just as Hua Jin exined, Xiao Chong lost consciousness immediately and fainted. Hua Jin turned around and looked at Ling Shaohan. "You¡¯re next. You will also receive ten needles of Divine Immortal Drunk, but unlike him, when you wake up, you will no longer see the world again. Do you want to take another look?"


    Ling Shaohan smiled and said, "I¡¯m fine. I, Shaohan, am not such a sentimental person. Such actions are unnecessary. Please begin, Doctor Hua."


    Mu Chunfeng couldn''t help but praise, "Although Mister Ling is literati, he has the air of a military man."


    Ling Shaohan shook his head. "The literati also have an air of loftiness, military men also have times they¡¯re afraid of death. Who said that the literati must be inferior to military men?"


    Hua Jin nodded, already holding a row of silver needles in her hand. "Then, we will proceed as you wish."


    Outside the White Prince Residence.


    Lanyue Marquis sat with his eyes closed, tapping the hilt of his sabre rhythmically, as if waiting for a signal.


    After waiting for two hours, the house steward finally couldn''t resist asking, "Marquis, who are we waiting for?"


    "Waiting for the devil toe im a life, or the soul of the deceased to wander free," Lanyue Marquis quipped flippantly.


    The house steward shuddered. "Please don¡¯t lie to me, Marquis. We¡¯re here in the middle of the night, where are the dead souls, and who¡¯sing to im who¡¯s life?"


    Lanyue Marquis asked vaguely, "In Heavenly Revtions today, whose life is the most important?"


    "Well, doesn¡¯t matter when it is, that should be His Majesty, the Emperor," the house steward replied.


    "Then, who is holding the life of His Majesty, the Emperor in their hands?" Lanyue Marquis asked again.


    "Little genius doctor Hua Jin?" The steward was taken aback. "Little genius doctor Hua Jin is in the White Prince Residence? Then, Captain Li and the few Gonggong should be guarding her. Marquis, you¡¯re as important as gold and also currently the regent of state. Why do you have to take on something so dangerous yourself?"


    "I brought her into Heavenly Revtions, so naturally I should bring her out of Heavenly Revtions safe and well," Lanyue Marquis said slowly. "I don''t care about the lives of the others here, but if anyone wishes to take her life, they¡¯ll have to ask my sabre first. "


    The house steward sighed, turned his head, and suddenly saw something sh out of the corner of his eyes. Not far away, a person had already arrived.


    The man carried a heavy sabre on his shoulder and smiled openly at the house steward. "Hello."


    The steward inhaled a cold breath. "He¡¯s really like a ghost." He stepped off the carriage, and the other man sprung into action. He shed right in front of the steward and swung his heavy sabre down. The steward raised a hand to block and was forced to retreat six steps.


    He shook his hand, and the silver gloves on his hands gleamed coldly under the moonlight. He spoke to Lanyue Marquis inside the carriage, "Marquis, this ghost is not easy to deal with. This one sabre can suppress ny-nine percent of the martial experts in Heavenly Revtions."


    "I wonder which martial expert of the Hidden River is here?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "Hidden River Head of Xie House, Xie Jiucheng." Xie Jiucheng wielded his sabre and stepped back three paces. "I¡¯m a killer, I don¡¯t follow thew, and the rules of thend mean nothing to me. I¡¯m here to kill people so I won¡¯t bother greeting the Marquis."


    Lanyue Marquis nodded. "You fight with a sabre and so do I. Today, we don¡¯t have to bother with each other¡¯s identities. Let the sabre in our hands do the talking."


    The curtain of the carriage suddenly flew up.


    Lanyue Marqui¡¯s long sabre unsheathed instantly and pierced through the curtain. Under the moonlight, the entire de shone with a cold and seductive light, somewhat like Lanyue Marqui¡¯s character.


    But Lanyue Marquis flipped his sabre over, and the sabre¡¯s power suddenly switched.


    Not elegant, nor seductive, but ruthless, fierce, and extremely violent!


    The long sabre cut down!


    A flock of crows took off!


    Xie Jiucheng met that force head on with his own heavy sabre, but was forced to retreat thirteen steps by Lanyue Marquis¡¯s power. He gouged his sabre into the ground and barely managed to stop his retreat. Xie Jiucheng muttered to himself, "Violent de?"


    Lanyue Marquis returned a slight bow at his waist while he tightened his grip on his long sabre. "Good eyes."


    Beili favored the sword, and Nanjue preferred the sabre. This was something that most people assumed to be the norm. However, Beili had also produced several consummate sabre masters, for instance, He Lianzhao, who was known as the Violent de. He had retired for many years, but who would have thought this Violent de would reappear now, and what¡¯s more, in the hands of the noble Lanyue Marquis of Beili.


    "It¡¯s a rare honor to encounter a good sabre in Beili." Xie Jiucheng smiled. "Please."


    Lanyue Marquis tipped his toes and shed before Xie Jiucheng. He swung his long sabre and shed it down fiercely. "Go please yourself! I want you to get lost!"


    Xie Jiucheng swung his sabre to block, and Lanyue Marquis shed again!


    Xie Jiucheng retreated, Lanyue Marquis chased relentlessly, and shed again!


    The house steward touched the silver gloves on his hands, his voice quivering with emotion. "The Marquis is showing his true self again. This is too shocking."


    The Golden Lanyue Marquis was famous in Heavenly Revtions for his elegance, but only a few people knew that when this Marquis took off his golden robes and changed into ck, his ferocity was truly like that of a devil.


    While Xie Jiucheng matched sabres with Lanyue Marquis, two other figures had swept past them.


    The steward asked Lanyue Marquis, "Marquis?"


    Lanyue Marquis shook his head. "Whateveres next will be handled by the next group of people. There will be more than one ghosting tonight, but there are also quite a few ghost hunters!"


    A woman dressed in purple held a purple umbre and slowly floated down into the courtyard of the White Prince Residence. She twisted the paper umbre gently, and a glittery powder that was on the umbre scattered onto the ground. Where they fell, all the nearby nts withered instantly.


    The other was a man holding an umbre. He walked in slowly from the main gate, giving off a feeling of quietness. His footsteps were slow and unhurried, and his expression equally indifferent. The residence guards who tried to approach him were deterred by his murderous aura, losing even the courage to step forward.


    Jin Yu Gonggong fingered his jade thumb ring and said slowly, "Umbre Ghost, Su Muyu and Spider Mistress, Mu Yumo. Have the two Hidden River Heads of Housese to kill?"


    Su Muyu nodded. "Yes."


    "You¡¯re here to kill someone under the watch of the Five Grand Eunuchs?" Jin Wei Gonggong scoffed coldly. "The Hidden River is made up of cowards who hide in the shadows. How worthy are you?"


    "Whether or not we¡¯re worthy, let¡¯s try and find out." Mu Yumo returned a graceful smile.

 Chapter 359 The Final Murder Plot

    <h4>Chapter 359 The Final Murder Plot</h4>


    Mu Yumo slowly rotated the umbre handle, scattering the particles of fluorescent powder into a butterfly that flew up and attacked.


    Jin Yu Gonggong stepped forward and reached out to grab the butterfly in his hand. He squeezed lightly and crushed it to pieces, but the pieces did not fall onto the ground. Instead, they circled around his arm and disappeared without a trace.


    Mu Yumo shed a winning smile. "If Gonggong wants to keep his life, you¡¯d better amputate that arm."


    Jin Yu Gonggong¡¯s expression remained unperturbed as he watched the powder absorb into his skin. But, his face flushed a little, then he huped, and slowly exhaled a turbid breath.


    Mu Yumo stopped turning her umbre, and raised her eyebrows. "Mild Breathing Technique."


    "What paltry tricks." Jin Wei Gonggong snorted coldly.


    Jin Yu Gonggong shook his head, however. "It¡¯s a rare poison, Violet Charm. Not a paltry trick at all."


    Mu Yumo tipped her toes and swept in front of Jin Yu Gonggong. She struck with her right palm, the cold aura frigid and biting.


    Frosted ck Palm.


    Jin Yu Gonggong immediately returned a blow with his own palm, but it brought a warm intent instead.


    Mild Breathing Technique.


    An extreme cold palm matched up against an extreme warm technique.


    While Mu Yumo and Jin Yu Gonggong were exchanging palm strikes, she opened her umbre again and the poisonous powder scattered to attack Jin Wei Gonggong on the other side.


    However, the talisman seals on Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s long sword fluttered up instantly and an invisible sword aura rose, deflecting the poisonous powder back to its source. He swung his long sword and in the blink of an eye, hended right in front of Su Muyu.


    "I heard that you have a nickname called Su Shiba, because you can simultaneously control eighteen long swords. I¡¯d love to see it." Jin Wei Gonggong brushed his fingers lightly over his de, wiping away half of the talisman seals on the sword.


    Su Muyu nodded. "Unrestrained is a shackle, killing Unfettered by hand. I, too, wish to witness how the Earthly Realm can cut open the Heavenly Realm."


    Jin Wei Gonggong leaped into the air, swinging his long sword.


    Su Muyu jabbed hard into the ground, plunging the tip of his umbre into the soil. With a flick of his hand, the long sword in the handle of the umbre fell into his grip.


    "Where is your Eighteen-de Array?" Jin Wei Gonggong said solemnly.


    "But the talismans on Gonggong¡¯s Abyssal Eye sword have yet to be unsealed too?" Su Muyu replied.


    Sitting on the eaves, Lei Wujie yawned again. His Heart sword was sitting beside him but its cry was bing louder and louder, affected by the murderous aura of thebatants below. But, he had to remain where he was. Xiao Se told him that his job was to deal with the final killing move. This assassination plot wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Besides the killers from Hidden River, there would definitely be a backup n.


    "But, when is this backup ning? That Xiao Se, he¡¯s always acting mysterious like he knows everything." Lei Wujie said wryly, "I can only sit here watching the exciting fight below. How annoying."


    He stood up and looked down from his higher position, sweeping his gaze across the entirepound. It was then that he realised outside the main gate, Lanyue Marquis¡¯s Violent de had already thoroughly suppressed Xie Jiucheng. Looks like the sabre techniques of this new Head of Xie House were not up to his master, Xie Qidao. And in the courtyard, although the situation was still uncertain, the two Hidden River Heads of Houses would not be able to breach the house for a while.


    Then, what could the remaining killing move be?


    Hidden River Patriarch? That martial expert cultivated the Yama¡¯s Devil Palm and was indeed an extremely dangerous opponent. But Lei Wujie could clearly sense that there was still a terrifying aura inside the White Prince Residence. The Heart sword¡¯s vibrations werergely caused by sensing that person¡¯s presence.


    Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian. His skill level would not be inferior to that of the Hidden River Patriarch. Furthermore, the Hidden River had deceived him once, and even sent their killers to intercept him. He was incredibly angry. And the more angry he got, the more powerful his sword.


    Who on earth could break through this imprable defence?


    Lei Wujie shook his head and couldn¡¯t help feeling that his presence here tonight was superfluous.


    The backyard of the White Prince Residence.


    Sikong Qianluo and Xiao Se were still sitting in the carriage with no intention of getting off.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned. "What do we need to do here? Why aren¡¯t we going in?"


    Xiao Se said mildly, "We¡¯re waiting for someone."


    "Your Highness, they¡¯re here." Steward Xu pulled open the curtain.


    Xiao Se looked up ahead. Indeed, there was a carriageing towards them, and the curtain had also been pulled open.


    Red Prince Xiao Yu and the Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe, were sitting inside.


    "I remember this person. Back then, he was going to kill you but he was stopped by that monk, Wuxin," Sikong Qianluo whispered.


    "He¡¯s the Patriarch of Hidden River," Xiao Se said.


    Sikong Qianluo could feel sweat forming on her palms as she nodded. Although her skills had improved quite a lot since then, the Hidden River Patriarch was a martial expert on the same level as her father. Based on her present skill level, it was almost impossible for her to stop this opponent.


    "Liu-ge." Xiao Yu grinned. "Such a peaceful and clear night for murder. What¡¯s Liu-ge doing here?"


    Xiao Se mirrored his smile. "Lao-Qi, whatever you¡¯re here to do, I¡¯m here to stop it."


    "Ever since we were kids, you¡¯ve always been against me. I can¡¯t beat you at anything, but this time, you won¡¯t win." Xiao Yu looked askance at the silent White Prince Residence. "Today, Er-ge¡¯s eyes will not recover, and that little genius doctor you invited will not walk out of this door."


    Xiao Se looked at Su Changhe who had remained silent. "Is this your final killing move? Inside, there¡¯s a Heart sword and an Army Destroyer sword, you know? Even if the Patriarch has an unrivaled divine skill, can you be that confident?"


    Xiao Yu shook his head. "Mister Su won¡¯t be taking part today. As for the people inside, naturally, someone else will be solving that problem."


    "Then, how about we gamble on this. Today, Er-ge¡¯s eyes will recover and the little genius doctor will also be fine," Xiao Se said solemnly.


    "You want to gamble? What¡¯s your stake?" Xiao Yu smiled.


    "The stake is Heavenly Revtions City," Xiao Se dered.


    Xiao Yu shook his head. "This round of gambling is not that big yet. It¡¯s merely Xiao Chong''s eyes. How could that be worth Heavenly Revtions City? The game to stake Heavenly Revtions City is still toe. But, I don¡¯t mind gaining a profit first. If I win, your Fallen Snow Vi in Heavenly Revtions City is mine."


    "Back then, you wanted topete with me, but you lost the match that day, and Father chose me. It¡¯s just a mansion, but you still can¡¯t let it go?" Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    "Back then, I also said that you beat me this time, but one day, I will get it back." Xiao Yu''s voice raised slightly. "I will get back each and everything, one bit at a time!"


    "Then what if I win?" Xiao Se asked. "I¡¯m a frequent visitor at Grand Golden Terrace. I once won a whole city from the Crown Prince of Nanjue."


    Xiao Yu sneered. "You¡¯re all talk, but nothinges out of it. If you want a city, I can also give you one."


    Xiao Se looked at Xiao Yu. "I have a friend who said he wasing to Heavenly Revtions City, and he indeed came here. But, I can¡¯t find him. He¡¯s a very different sort of person so it¡¯s very odd. You and him share a special rtionship so I think you have something to do with his disappearance. If I win, you tell me where he is."


    Xiao Yuughed. "Who is it? Someone whom Yong''an Prince values so much?"


    "Sect Leader of Outerheaven, Ye Anshi, or rather. The monk, Wuxin, from Snowy Peak Temple."

 Chapter 360 Poisonous Scorpion Number Nine

    <h4>Chapter 360 Poisonous Scorpion Number Nine</h4>


    Xiao Yu gestured a signal with his hand, and five assassins in ck robes appeared near the carriage.


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly gripped her spear, but Xiao Se faced her and gently shook his head.


    "The gamblers can¡¯t leave the gambling table." Xiao Yu sneered, and the five assassins rushed towards the White Prince Residence.


    "Are they killers from Hidden River?" Xiao Se frowned slightly, watching them pass by his carriage. Each man had hollow eyes and a pale goldenplexion. "But there¡¯s something odd about them."


    Lei Wujie stood up, flicked his hand, and the Heart sword dropped into his grip. "The opponents I¡¯ve been waiting for are finally here. But, they¡¯re just a bunch of pesky swords. How disappointing."


    Under the moonlight, the five assassins rushed towards him in a sudden attack.


    Lei Wujie steadied himself and prepared to meet the enemy.


    But a huge sword dropped from the sky, abruptly intercepting the five assassins in their ce!


    The five assassins counter-attacked in a concerted move, but were shed apart by the single sword move.


    In this world, only Yan Zhantian could have such dominating sword power!


    "Lost my turn again." Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    But, after the five people were flung backwards by that sword, theynded on the ground and paused for only a short time. Then, they swooped up again and attacked Yan Zhantian.


    Yan Zhantian knocked one down, but another came at him. After all five were sent flying, they returned to attack yet again. Yan Zhantian frowned slightly, and watching from the distance, Lei Wujie was also bing rmed.


    These five assassins moved swiftly and their attacks were ruthless. Indeed, they were first-rate assassins, but they were not even worth mentioning when ced before the Wrath Sword Immortal. What was frightening was, these five assassins didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain.


    "Medicine men." Yan Zhantian snorted coldly. "Hasn¡¯t this evil craft from Western Chu been eradicated?"


    Back gate of White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se recalled the assassins he had seen just now, and couldn¡¯t help but find something familiar about them. It was only at this moment that he realised. "They¡¯re medicine men from Western Chu!"


    Sikong Qianluo didn¡¯t understand. "What¡¯s a medicine man?"


    "Before the kingdom of Western Chu went extinct, there was a group of mysterious medicine teachers who could use medicine to refine people. The people who took their drugs could improve their skills rapidly within a short period of time, and they will no longer feel pain. They will not stop fighting until they die. These people were called medicine men." Xiao Se looked at Su Changhe. "But the fate of these medicine men were all very tragic. Is the Patriarch so cruel even to his own people?"


    Su Changhe was silent, but Xiao Yu sneered and said, "Such soft-heartedness."


    "Ants!" Yan Zhantian swung his sword hard and sliced through one of the assassins at his waist. He leaped up in the same move and cut off the right hand of another assassin. But the assassin didn''t feel the pain at all as he drew a short sword with his left hand and stabbed it towards Yan Zhantian.


    But soon, that left hand also flew into the air, still holding the short sword.


    Yan Zhantian raised a foot and kicked away the assassin with no hands. Then, he turned his head and looked around. Lei Wujie withdrew his sword and grinned. "Senior Wrath Sword Immortal, although we weren¡¯t on good terms before, given the current situation, we should probably join forces."


    The remaining three assassins rounded on him again.


    Yan Zhantian frowned slightly. "The two assassins earlier were obviously much weaker, but these three, their skill levels are nearly on par with the Heads of Houses. I want two, you can have one."


    Lei Wujie nodded with a smile. "Much thanks then, Senior."


    "If it wasn''t because we can¡¯t afford any mishaps with Chong''er today, I would have wanted all three lives." Yan Zhantian raised his sword and faced the enemy.


    On the roof eaves not far away, a dark figure had appeared without anybody¡¯s notice. He wore a long ck robe with a hood that was pulled low. In the darkness, his expression was indiscernible while his robe fluttered in the night breeze.


    Inside the house.


    The room waspletely silent with the exception of Hua Jin''s heavy breathing. The technique of transnting eyes was indeed a secret of the Medicine King Valley taught only to their own disciples. However, no one had performed this surgery for many years, because in this world, how many people were willing to give their eyes to someone else.


    "Shifu." Mu Chunfeng hurriedly picked up a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from Hua Jin''s forehead.


    Hua Jin took a deep breath. "We¡¯re halfway through."


    The set of perfect eyes had been removed. Now, they had to transnt it into Xiao Chong.


    Mu Chunfeng couldn''t help asking, "Shifu, have you performed this surgery before?"


    "Practiced it once on rabbits," Hua Jin replied.


    Mu Chunfeng was surprised. "Then you dare to perform it today?"


    "There¡¯s always a first time for everything. They dared to wager and I have the confidence." Hua Jin held up a small silver knife in her hand. "Let''s begin the second half."


    "Genius doctor Hua''s medical skills are really amazing, but you can stop there," a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    "Er-ge is a good person, but he has a shoring, and that is, he trusts others too easily," Xiao Yu told Xiao Se. "That''s why he got blinded back then, and that¡¯s also why he¡¯s never been able to beat me all these years. "


    Xiao Se shook his head. "But it¡¯s also because of his nature that there¡¯s someone willing to give up his own eyes for him now."


    "But there¡¯s also someone by his side who¡¯s going to prevent this from happening." Xiao Yu smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Se was rmed.


    "Why would the White Prince, who has always been steady, seek out the Hidden River to help him? That¡¯s because long before this, someone represented Er-ge and disguised himself as you to seek the Hidden River¡¯s alliance. Once Er-ge sought out the Hidden River, he was riding a tiger that he couldn¡¯t get off. And in the midst of all this, he lost the Tang n, formed a vengeance with Lei n Fort. That¡¯s how it all started." Xiao Yu looked at the moon in the sky and said quietly, "The person he trusted the most brought him along this path with no way out."


    Xiao Se frowned, and said solemnly, "Poisonous scorpion Lao-Jiu."


    This was what everyone called Xiao Jingxia when he was a child, because among all the princes, he was the most vicious and cruel. When he was young, only the very kind second prince was willing to talk to him. After all these years, they all thought Xiao Jingxia had changed because of Xiao Chong, but now, it seemed that a poisonous scorpion would always be a poisonous scorpion.


    Inside the house, Xiao Chong and Ling Shaohan had their eyes tightly shut. They had both been given the Divine Immortal Drunk and would not be waking up for a while.


    Hua Jin was still facing Xiao Chong, ready to carry out the second half of the eye transnt.


    Mu Chunfeng drew his Moving Mountains sword from his waist. "I really thought that with so many martial experts on guard today, I wouldn¡¯t have to use this sword. But, who would have thought, disaster strikes from home. I heard that you¡¯re His Highness White Prince¡¯s closest brother."


    "How could there be brothers amongst the imperial family?" Xiao Jingxia suddenly opened his folding fan. "You¡¯re a noble son of the Mu family, but you¡¯re familiar with a sword too?"


    "Shifu, please rest assured and continue treating His Highness. Whatever happens here, this disciple will protect you," Mu Chunfeng said calmly. "I practiced the no-killing sword, but tonight, maybe I¡¯ll have to break this precept."


    Xiao Jingxia waved his fan and a silver needle shot out towards Hua Jin.


    Mu Chunfeng swung his long sword, deflecting the silver needle which fell to the ground. He shook his head. "Although you¡¯re a prince, you have no air of an emperor, using such skills only good for imitating dogs and stealing chickens."

 Chapter 361 Hide the Sky with One Hand

    <h4>Chapter 361 Hide the Sky with One Hand</h4>


    Hall of Supreme Peace.


    Mingde Emperor had been in deep sleep over thest few days and he finally opened his eyes. Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan noticed the change and hurried forward. "Your Majesty."


    Mingde Emperor cleared his throat, looked around inside the hall, and asked softly, "Is genius doctor Hua Jin not around?"


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan replied hurriedly, "Hua Jin already came in the morning, and she¡¯s currently with His Highness White Prince. She¡¯ll be back in the evening to treat Your Majesty."


    "Chong''er?" Mingde Emperor nodded. "Hua Jin has superb medical skills. Maybe she could really heal his eyes. As for me, this is probably incurable."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was rmed. "Why would Your Majesty say that?"


    Mingde Emperor shook his head. "Every person is like a bushel of firewood, once it¡¯s all burnt up, everything is over. Trying to light a fire from ashes or hoping for flowers to bloom on rock are just the wishful thinking of mortals. Jin Xuan, you¡¯ve been with me since we were young. How many decades have passed? Nobody understands me more. Tell me, among our princes, who is the most suitable to ascend this treasure?"


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan immediately knelt onto the ground. "Jin Xuan dare not speak out of turn!"


    "We¡¯re just chatting. We want you to speak your mind, so speak." Mingde Emperor sighed. "If even you dare not speak to us about this, then we are truly alone with no ties."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan hesitated for a long time before he finally said, "Jin Xuan believes the sixth prince is the most talented and exceptionally brilliant. He¡¯s far ahead of the other princes."


    "Chuhe? All under Heaven thinks that we will appoint him as heir but although he¡¯s my son, he was taught by that person. Others don¡¯t know, but surely you understand? Jin Xuan, you¡¯re not being honest with us.¡± Mingde Emperor sighed. ¡°Every emperor hates these party disputes bitterly, but which emperor could seize the throne without going through such disputes?"


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan raised his head and suddenly asked, "Then, what is Your Majesty thinking?"


    When Mingde Emperor heard his words, his expression changed in an instant. His eyes that were listless before suddenly lit up. He looked at Jin Xuan and asked in a deep voice, "You¡¯re asking us what we''re thinking."


    The entire hall became silent.


    Standing on guard not far away, the captain of the Imperial Army, Li Changqing, could feel his entire back soak with cold sweat.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan has apanied the Emperor for decades and he was far more unperturbed. He bowed his head and said, "Jin Xuan dare not appraise the sacred will, but seeing as Your Majesty has his mind on establishing an heir, I couldn¡¯t help but ask a question. Begging Your Majesty for forgiveness."


    "What we are thinking about," Mingde Emperor said slowly. "How did I seize the throne back then, and how did my imperial father seize his throne."


    Back then, Mingde Emperor killed his way to the Hall of Calming Purity and finally seized the throne.


    As for his father, he nailed his older brother to death on the city walls.


    "Changqing!" Mingde Emperor called out suddenly.


    "Your Majesty." Li Changqing wiped away his cold sweat and hurried over.


    "Notify Lanyue, and have him make a trip to the White Prince Residence," Mingde Emperor said.


    Li Changqing hurriedly replied, "Earlier, the Marquis came here to say that if Your Majesty asked, he was already there."


    Mingde Emperor was stunned for a moment, then he said with a wry smile, "Looks like this Heavenly Revtions City is no longer the Heavenly Revtions City of the past."


    White Prince Residence.


    Mu Chunfeng was panting lightly, holding his sword and standing on guard in front of Hua Jin. "Shifu, how long more."


    Hua Jin didn''t even raise her head. "One stick of incense."


    "Alright." Mu Chunfeng nodded.


    On the other side, Xiao Jingxia''s folding fan had been pulverised. He drew out a long sword that had been ced beside him and cursed bitterly, "Who would have thought there¡¯d be a hidden obstacle like you in the end."


    Mu Chunfeng frowned. "I¡¯ve always acted openly and upright. How can you use the word hidden? This sword at my waist has always been the sixth-ranked sword on the Register of Swords, Moving Mountains. If you didn¡¯t recognise it, what can I do?"


    Xiao Jingxia retreated a step and withdrew a re from his sleeve. He pointed it upwards and fired it towards the sky. It tore through the roof, flew into the air, and exploded into magnificent fireworks.


    Outside the White Prince Residence.


    Lanyue Marquis¡¯s Violent de had thoroughly suppressed Xie Jiucheng, and Xie Jiucheng''s clothes were shredded full of sabre cuts. He panted heavily but when the fireworks exploded, he immediately turned around and swept away.


    The house steward asked, "Marquis, should we chase?"


    Lanyue Marquis shook his head. "No need."


    Meanwhile, inside the residence.


    Su Muyu''s oil-paper umbre remained unopened and he had not deployed his Eighteen-de Array.


    The talisman seals on Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s Abyssal Eye sword were still on the de as well.


    They were not prepared to engage in a fight to the death.


    Mu Yumo opened her poisonous umbre, turned around gracefully, andnded by Su Muyu''s side. "What''s going on?"


    "Those three Hidden River disciples up there, two of them are from my Su House. They shouldn''t be that powerful," Su Muyu said slowly.


    Mu Yumo nodded. "The other one is from my Mu House. I¡¯d also noticed that."


    "Something¡¯s wrong." Su Muyu looked up and watched the fireworks explode in the air.


    However, Lei Wujie realised that the Hidden River killer he was facing was no longer as agile as he was in the beginning. Far from it, in fact. Furthermore, blood began to seep into his eye sockets.


    "It''s bacsh." Yan Zhantian shouted abruptly as he withdrew his heavy sword.


    Like a sudden thunder in the dark night, the entire White Prince Residence seemed to experience a tremor in that instant.


    The three Hidden River killers suddenly keeled over as blood burst from their seven orifices and they fell off the roof.


    "Take them with us." Su Muyu leaped into the air and swept forward with Mu Yumo.


    The back door of the White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se was silently estimating how much time had psed and he said to Xiao Yu, "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re about to lose."


    The smile on Xiao Yu''s face faded little by little, and he whispered, "What¡¯s the dy?"


    As if responding to his words, the fireworks in the sky exploded at that moment.


    Su Changhe said solemnly, "Your Highness, we¡¯re toote."


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face turned dark and he cursed a soft "trash" before he faced the sky and suddenly let out a loud scream.


    Right after that scream, the ck-robed man who had been standing still on the roof for a long time suddenly moved.


    Yan Zhantian raised his sword abruptly and spun around. "He¡¯s their final killing move. Stop him!"


    Before he finished speaking, the Army Destroyer sword was already shing down at the ck-robed man.


    But the ck-robed man stopped the sword with a single palm.


    At such a close distance, Yan Zhantian finally saw the hidden face clearly, and he was greatly shocked. "It''s you!"


    The ck-robed man didn¡¯t say a word and struck with another palm.


    The Wrath Sword Immortal who was ced on the Ultimate Experts List was instantly forced to retreat.


    This one palm could cover the sky!


    Lei Wujie hadn''t yet arrived but his Heart sword was already flying straight for the ck-robed man.


    A violent de that was as eerie and cold as the moon also shed down at the man¡¯s head. Lanyue Marquis¡¯s handsome face was suffused with a fierce killing intent.


    The talisman seals on the Abyssal Eye sword were about to float into the air. Jin Wei Gonggong shouted furiously and raised his sword to block the ck-robed man from advancing further.


    Jin Yu Gonggong inhaled a long breath before he opened his eyes and struck his palm towards the ck-robed man.


    Who could block thebined attacks of so many top experts?


    Baili Dongjun?


    Luo Qingyang?


    In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be this ck-robed man standing here.

 Chapter 362 The Black Robe Hides a Secret

    <h4>Chapter 362 The ck Robe Hides a Secret</h4>


    The ck-robed man suddenly raised his hand.


    Then he pped it down hard.


    In that instant, Lei Wujie had an illusion, as if the moment the man raised his hand, a phantom of a giant palm appeared in the sky.


    "It¡¯s Great Tath¨¡gata Mark!" Lanyue Marquis shouted in a deep voice.


    Facing the man in ck, Lei Wujie suddenly felt a sense of familiarity rising in his heart. He frowned slightly, but ran out of time to think further about it.


    One palming down, one palm covering the sky.


    Lanyue Marquis, Lei Wujie, Jin Yu Gonggong and Jin Wei Gonggong were all repelled at the same time. The ck-robed man spun lightly in the air, stepped on the eaves, broke through the roof andnded inside the room.


    Mu Chunfeng saw the intruder and immediately stabbed his sword forward. The sword power was like a tidal wave, as if moving a thousand mountains.


    The man in ck raised his right hand and blocked the long sword.


    The sword power dissipated instantly.


    Mu Chunfeng pushed forward with all his strength, but his Moving Mountains sword couldn¡¯t move a single inch, as if it was stuck in the other man¡¯s hand.


    "Shifu." Mu Chunfeng immediately understood the present situation. "Run!"


    Hua Jin raised her head and exhaled a long sigh of relief. "It''s done."


    Xiao Jingxia whispered, "Kill her."


    The man in ck waved his hand, and the Moving Mountains sword was swung into the wall. He moved and shed in front of Hua Jin.


    He struck a fist.


    Mu Chunfeng tipped his toes and tried to get in front of Hua Jin.


    He was the third son of the wealthiest family in Qingzhou, most likely to be the heir of the family, and his status was extremely noble, no less than a prince. But, at that moment, he was willing to sacrifice his own life for his master.


    A sh of red was one step ahead of him and dropped right in front of Hua Jin. Lei Wujie also struck his fist to attack the man in ck.


    Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill.


    He sent one fist after another, a total of seven fists in a row.


    The ck-robed man received the seven fists and the brim of his hood flew off, revealing a pair of eyes filled with evil intent.


    "You." Lei Wujie was startled, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Something wavered for a moment in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t stop in his steps and smacked Lei Wujie aside with one palm.


    Meanwhile, Hua Jin rotated a hand and unrolled a length of white cloth in her hand with silver needles lined up on it. She tugged on it sharply and the row of silver needles flew out, but instead of flying towards the ck-robed man, the needles entered her own body.


    The ck-robed man finallynded in front of her and struck her with one palm, sending her flying backwards.


    "Hua Jin!"


    "Shifu!" Lei Wujie and Mu Chunfeng shouted at the same time.


    Hua Jin mmed into the wall and dropped onto the ground. By then, the two eunuchs, Jin Wei and Jin Yu, and Lanyue Marquis had also rushed into the house and stood in front of Hua Jin.


    Xiao Jingxia ordered softly, "She won¡¯t survive that. Now, kill Xiao Chong."


    The ck-robed man turned his head and looked at Xiao Chong who was lying on the bed, still unconscious. His eyes were already cured, but he didn¡¯t even get a chance to see this world yet. The ck-robed man tipped his toes andnded at Xiao Chong''s side. He swung his right palm down. In another moment, this palm would undoubtedly take Xiao Chong¡¯s life.


    But an extremely tyrannical sword aura blocked him.


    In the martial world, everybody knew that the Wrath Sword Immortal only had three swords, Sword Drawn with Fury, Sword Decapitates with Fury, Sword Withdraws with Fury.


    But at this moment, the Wrath Sword Immortal executed ten swords in session, and every sword took aim at a critical hit on the ck-robed man.


    Lanyue Marquis and the others were standing to one side and although they wanted to help, under the Wrath Sword Immortal¡¯s surge of sword power, others would very likely get caught in it. However, the ck-robed man waved his sleeves to block the attacks. He used only the sleeves on his arms and turned the Wrath Sword Immortal¡¯s sword power formless.


    Jin Yu Gonggong frowned slightly. "That¡¯s the Without Order Without Form skill."


    One Wrath Sword Immortal, two Grand Eunuchs, the sessor of the Violent de, Lanyue Marquis, and Lei Wujie who had stepped into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Xiao Jingxia considered the odds, then suddenly snapped in a low voice, "Leave."


    The ck-robed man withdrew his sleeves abruptly, grabbed Xiao Jingxia, turned around and dashed out.


    The back door of the White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se and Xiao Yu were both waiting quietly.


    After Xiao Yu''s scream, everyone could feel that the atmosphere in the White Prince Residence had changed. Several rming murderous auras surged forth and even the two of them couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. Sikong Qianluo¡¯s palms were drenched with sweat and she took several deep breaths to calm herself.


    Within a few breaths, there was a sh of movement from above. The ck-robed man clutched Xiao Jingxia in his arms as he swept down andnded beside Xiao Yu''s carriage. Lei Wujie was right on his heels with his sword.


    "How is it?" Xiao Se asked.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "His Highness White Prince is fine, but Hua Jin is injured. The situation is very dangerous."


    Xiao Se¡¯s frown deepened and he looked at Xiao Yu. "You¡¯ve done something terrible."


    Xiao Yuughed and said, "I''ve been here all night chatting with you, Liu-ge. What could I have done? But¡­ the result of this gamble is not what I imagined it to be. Xiao Chong''s eyes are cured, but Hua Jin did note out unscathed. You didn''t win, but I didn''t lose either. Looks like I have no fate with that Fallen Snow Vi after all."


    Xiao Se was silent, but Lei Wujie couldn''t help but whisper, "Xiao Se, that man in ck."


    Xiao Se was also looking at that man in ck, his brows furrowed. "I know what you want to say. I have the same thought."


    "Looks like that¡¯s it for tonight," Xiao Yu said faintly. "Let''s go."


    Xiao Se suddenly shook his head. "No, you can''t go."


    "Oh? Think you can stop me?" Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows, and next to him, Su Changhe suddenly opened his hands.


    "At least." Xiao Se raised a finger and pointed at the ck-robed man. "He can''t go."


    "Try and stop us," Xiao Yu retorted.


    Xiao Se suddenly leaped into the air and Su Changhe shed out of the carriage at the same time. Lei Wujie drew his sword, Sikong Qianluo readied her spear, and the two hurried forward to intercept him, blocking Su Changhe. Xiao Se¡¯s steps were like falling stars and he dashed towards the ck-robed man, but the ck-robed man avoided him easily.


    Xiao Se''s lightness skill was Cloud Step Wind Riding skill. Which lightness skill could be faster than his?


    Unless this person coulde as he pleased and go like the wind.


    "Divine Step," Xiao Se whispered.


    The ck-robed man stood where he was,pletely silent.


    Xiao Se turned around and looked at Xiao Yu. "From today onwards, you¡¯re my enemy."


    Xiao Yu started for a moment, then sneered. "Wasn¡¯t I before?"


    "Until this moment, I still treated you as my brother. Even if we had to fight, I would have left some sentiment and face. But now, you¡¯re my enemy. Once you¡¯re my enemy, I will kill you." Xiao Se retreated. "Lei Wujie, Qianluo!"


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo also withdrew their weapons and returned to his side.


    Xiao Yu gestured once. The ck-robed man left immediately and Su Changhe and Xiao Jingxia returned to the carriage. Xiao Yu nced at Xiao Se. "Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe and kill me." After speaking, the carriage turned around and left unhurriedly.


    Lei Wujie asked anxiously, "Is it him?"


    "No mistake, he¡¯s Wuxin." Xiao Se nodded.


    Lei Wujie was badly shocked. "This monk is even more cunning than you. How could he have fallen into the Red Prince¡¯s hands? Why didn¡¯t he recognise us? And how is his current martial arts so much stronger than before!"

 Chapter 363 Connected by Blood

    <h4>Chapter 363 Connected by Blood</h4>


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    Fei Xuan and Zitong were chasing a butterfly in the courtyard. They were children to begin with and it should be normal for them to chase butterflies. But, the butterfly they were chasing was different.


    It was a paper butterfly.


    At first nce, the two appeared to be chasing the butterfly, but they werepeting their Great Dragon and Elephant Strength against each other. From young, their elders had often called them gifted with great talent and this was the first time they experienced what it felt like to meet someone their own age and skill level. Both felt a rush ofpetitiveness but also a feeling of camaraderie. After a few days, they¡¯d already be good friends.


    "Looks like this sect will prosper for at least a few hundred years." Xie Xuan sat in the pavilion, watching the scene in the courtyard, and couldn''t help but sigh regretfully.


    Qi Tianchen smiled and said, "Over the past few years, Daoism has flourished while Buddhism declined. After another few years, Buddhism will prosper and Daoism will weaken. Such is the passage of time."


    "Well, the Daoists produced a Daoist Sword Immortal and Heavenly Revtions has you, State Preceptor, overseeing all. With Qingcheng Mountain in the country and the Directorate of Astronomy in the court, the authority is second to none. As for Buddhism, after the death of Master Wangyou, I¡¯ve only met one monk whose talent was truly stunning." Xie Xuan frowned. "He said he wasing to Heavenly Revtions City but if he dide, his name should have spread around Heavenly Revtions City. With his temperament, he¡¯d be creating a storm wherever he went."


    Qi Tianchen''s expression twitched. "Indeed, I have met the monk you¡¯re referring to."


    "And then?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "He disappeared." Qi Tianchen sighed. "I noticed his presence from the moment he entered the city and tested him using the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength. He quickly discovered my probing, then disappearedpletely without a trace."


    Xie Xuan tapped lightly on his forehead. "Perhaps only Bai Xiao Hall would know. Wouldn¡¯t Xiao Se know too?"


    As soon as Xie Xuan spoke, a young Daoist priest walked in and announced, "State Preceptor, Yong''an Prince requests an audience."


    Xie Xuan couldn''t resist a chortle. "What a coincidence."


    "Please bring him in," Qi Tianchen said.


    Very quickly, Xiao Se walked in with Sikong Qianluo and Lei Wujie. When they saw Xie Xuan, the three of them hurriedly bowed their greetings.


    Xie Xuan returned a jovial smile. "I¡¯ve only just arrived in Heavenly Revtions a few days ago and haven¡¯t had the chance to pay the little Prince a visit."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Senior, please don''t say that. That day, Senior gifted me with an untitled book and the Cirction Array described inside saved our lives several times."


    "Yourtent meridians were damaged, but your internal strength was profound. In an emergency, the Cirction Array could maybe save your life, but I didn¡¯t expect you would have to use it for real. What about you?" Xie Xuan turned his head and asked Lei Wujie, "How was the book I gave you?"


    Lei Wujie blushed. "Senior, you gave me the book, "Late Snowfall" which anyone can buy for three coppers on the street¡­"


    Xie Xuan chuckled and shook his head. "Naturally, the one I gave you is not the same. It¡¯s an unabridged version."


    "Huh?" Lei Wujie was taken aback.


    "There are many indescribable plot points that cannot be written in the book, ording to thew. But the one I gave you is the one and only copy. A lot of plot was added." Xie Xuan wagged his eyebrows. "They¡¯re all very interesting."


    Lei Wujie didn¡¯t understand. "In that case, why do you have this copy, mister?"


    "Who is the author of "Late Snowfall"?" Xie Xuan returned a question.


    Lei Wujie thought for a moment. "Xie Feixuan, a talenteddy from Jiangnan."


    "And what is my name?" Xie Xuan asked again.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment. "Xie¡­ Xuan? Could it be that the author of "Late Snowfall" is¡­"


    Xie Xuan nodded and said slowly, "It''s me."


    Lei Wujie¡¯s expression turned somewhat difficult to describe, and even Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo''s expressions became a little odd.


    "It¡¯s a little¡­ appalling," Lei Wujie said hesitantly.


    Xie Xuan flicked a finger and his Book of Knowledge vibrated violently. Lei Wujie jumped in shock and almost wanted to draw his own sword in defense but realised that he couldn¡¯t draw his Heart sword at all.


    "The Heart sword is afraid of Mister Xie, yet could sense that Mister Xie had no murderous intent at all. Indeed, it¡¯s a good sword." Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and changed the topic. He asked Xiao Se, "What is the purpose of Your Highness¡¯s visit today?"


    Xiao Se bowed his head and replied, "Xiao Se knows that the Directorate of Astronomy only fulfills the mandate of Heaven and does not involve itself in party disputes. That is why I have avoideding to pay my respects as I was afraid of causing others to misunderstand and bring unnecessary trouble to the Directorate of Astronomy. But, Xiao Se has encountered an incident, and hase here to request for assistance." He paused before continuing, "I have a friend who said he wasing to Heavenly Revtions, but I¡¯ve been unable to find any news of him."


    Qi Tianchen and Xie Xuan exchanged a nce and he asked, "Are you asking about a monk?"


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "State Preceptor is aware?"


    "I''m bing more and more interested in this little master, someone whom both the Confucian Sword Immortal and Yong''an Prince value so much. Indeed, he entered Heavenly Revtions City and I tried to track him, but he escaped my eyes," Qi Tianchen said. "Why not ask Bai Xiao Hall? When ites to tracking people, they¡¯re truly number one under Heaven."


    "They lost him too." Xiao Se shook his head. "So I was very curious where he could have gone. But, yesterday, I saw him."


    "Where is he?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "He¡¯s with the Red Prince Xiao Yu," Xiao Se said.


    "Red Prince Xiao Yu¡­" Xie Xuan thought for a moment. "That''s the fellow who didn¡¯t like to study back then."


    When the three princes were young, Xie Xuan served as Chancellor for a period of time, and was a teacher to all three princes. Among them, Xiao Yu was notorious for hating his studies and he was obstinate and arrogant. Back then, Xie Xuan had once given him a thorough lecture.


    "Not only that, Wuxin has also lost his mind, but his martial arts has greatly increased. Even with several of us joining forces, we couldn¡¯t defeat him," Lei Wujie added hurriedly.


    "It¡¯s a coincidence that Mister Xie is here today. Then, I have another question that Mister Xie can help me solve." Xiao Se looked at Xie Xuan. "It¡¯s about¡­ the Western Chu medicine men."


    Xie Xuan was shocked when he heard the words. "Western Chu medicine men? Is this wicked craft still being passed on in this world? After the extinction of the Western Chu kingdom, only the Medicine King Valley would have a copy of the refining method. Xin Baicao would absolutely not use it, and Miss Bian passed away long ago. Could it be¡­ that Ye Ya is still alive?"


    "Ye Ya?" Xiao Se frowned. "If we find him, we¡¯ll be able to find a way to counter the medicine he used?"


    Xie Xuan shook his head. "Based on what you said, Wuxin was entrapped by someone and has now been refined into a medicine man. A medicine man loses his consciousness but his martial arts will increase by several times. That¡¯s congruent with your description. However, although Ye Ya knows the craft of creating medicine men, he¡¯s not necessarily the owner of the medicine men he refined."


    "Owner?" Xiao Se asked.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "The so-called medicine man must have an owner. To refine a medicine man, he requires blood as a connection. This drop of blood needs to be fresh blood from someone rted. Generally, birth parents would be the most perfect, but brothers born of the same parents will also work. Without this connection, the medicine men refined using only medicine will be susceptible to bacsh. Typically, they won¡¯t live past three days."


    Lei Wujie recalled the Hidden River killers fromst night and said, "No wonder those people died in the end, but Wuxin gave us a very different sort of feeling from the others. There was no aura of death on him. But, whose blood could have been used to refine him into a medicine man?"


    Xiao Se exhaled a deep breath. "I understand."

 Chapter 364 Reunion of Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 364 Reunion of Old Friends</h4>


    Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk, but remained silent.


    Xie Xuan felt a little tremor in his heart, then nodded his head slowly.


    Both of them realised the answer at the same time.


    Seeing that Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo were still lost, Xie Xuan started to exin, "The Red Prince''s mother, Consort Xuan, was Solitary Sword Immortal, Luo Qingyang''s shimei before she entered the pce and she had a previous rtionship with the sect leader of Outerheaven, Ye Dingzhi. Later, her entry into the pce partially lit the fire for Ye Dingzhi''s ambitions. So, although there''s no exact way to say this, logically speaking, Consort Xuan is most likely Wuxin''s birth mother. If they really needed a connection by blood, then it must have been Consort Xuan."


    "So if we want to save Wuxin, we need to look for Consort Xuan?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xie Xuan nodded and raised a finger. "You need one drop of Consort Xuan''s blood."


    Xiao Se murmured to himself for a moment, then nodded. "I understand. Just one drop of her blood is enough?"


    "Isn¡¯t the little genius doctor here with you in Heavenly Revtions? Once you obtain the blood of Wuxin¡¯s closest rtive, the rest will not be difficult for the little genius doctor," Xie Xuan said.


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce and their expressions dropped a little. Xie Xuan noticed it and asked, "Did something happen to the little genius doctor?"


    Sikong Qianluo sighed. "The little genius doctor was seriously injured yesterday, and she¡¯s still unconscious."


    "Unconscious?" Xie Xuan was rmed. "Right now, His Majesty¡¯s illness ispletely managed by the genius doctor Hua Jin, isn¡¯t it? If she¡¯s unconscious, how can that be good? I must see her."


    "Mister Xie Xuan''s medical skills are not inferior to hers. Maybe you can really save her life." Xiao Se cupped his fists. "Thank you."


    Lei Wujie added anxiously, "There¡¯s no time to lose. Let''s go."


    Xiao Se hurriedly bowed towards Qi Tianchen with respect. "State Preceptor, Xiao Se takes his leave."


    Qi Tianchen looked at him pointedly and said, "Xiao Se, a prince entering the rear pce is a very serious crime."


    Xiao Se was not flustered even though his thoughts had been read. He simply shook his head. "At this point, I don¡¯t care about that anymore."


    Qi Tianchen sighed. "It¡¯s about time these old affairs and history shoulde to an end."


    "Xiao Se will definitely live up to the State Preceptor¡¯s generous care." Xiao Se turned around and walked out with Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo. Xie Xuan added to Qi Tianchen, "State Preceptor, I¡¯ve always been on good terms with Medicine King Xin Baicao. This disciple of his is most precious. I¡¯ll go have a look at her."


    "Mister, you have always kept yourself clean and above such matters. You¡¯re willing to stain yourself with sludge now?" Qi Tianchen asked.


    Xie Xuan chuckled. "All under Heaven has always been a mass of sludge. We¡¯re all living in it, how can we talk about keeping ourselves clean."


    When they came in, Xiao Se and the others came through the main entrance but now, the young priest was leading them out through a side entrance and they ran into the people in the courtyard. Zitong got tired of waiting and ran off for lunch. Standing in the courtyard now were Fei Xuan, sessor of Qingcheng Mountain¡¯s Daoist arts and Li Fansong, sessor of their swordsmanship.


    Li Fansong was holding his Drunken Song sword that had been named by Lei Wujie and his face broke into a small smile. "It¡¯s been a while."


    Lei Wujie was overjoyed when he saw them. "Fansong-xiongdi and little Fei Xuan didi. It¡¯s really been a long time. Why are you here in Heavenly Revtions?"


    Li Fansong didn''t answer immediately and instead turned to ask Fei Xuan. "He¡¯s shiniang¡¯s younger brother so how should we address him?"


    Fei Xuan thought for a bit. "I guess we call him shushu?"


    Li Fansong took a step forward. "Hello, Lei-shushu."


    Lei Wujie also stepped forward and gave Li Fansong a warm hug. "Meeting an old friend in this Heavenly Revtions City is really something to be happy about."


    Li Fansong let go of Lei Wujie and saw Xie Xuan walking over so he hurriedly bowed with respect. "Shifu."


    Lei Wujie turned his head with surprise. "Are you Mister Xie Xuan''s disciple now?"


    "Yes. Yuzhen-shifu said that I had another fated teacher in the country andter, I met Mister Xie Xuan. Now, I¡¯m learning Confucian sword arts from Mister Xie Xuan," Li Fansong replied. "When we left the mountain, our grandmasters gave us a travelling map. The map told us toe to the Directorate of Astronomy to cultivate for a few years. We¡¯re probably staying here in Heavenly Revtions for some time."


    Xie Xuan interrupted them. "There¡¯s no time to reminisce now. Bring me to see the genius doctor Hua Jin."


    Lei Wujie came back to his senses. "Fansong-xiong, we¡¯ll catch up again when we get a chance."


    Li Fansong waved a hand and his Drunken Song sword blocked their path. He looked at Xiao Se. "Xiao Se-xiongdi, I want to ask you a question."


    Xiao Se nodded. "Go ahead."


    "I¡¯ve asked around about the current situation in Heavenly Revtions City and more or less understand what¡¯s going on. I only wish to know one thing. The person who killed my shifu, has he alsoe to Heavenly Revtions City?" Li Fansong asked, his expression solemn.


    Fei Xuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, and he also looked at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se asked curiously, "Who killed your shifu?"


    "The Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe," Li Fansong pronounced each word sintly.


    Lei Wujie replied first, "He showed up yesterday, and he¡¯s now working for the Red Prince Xiao Yu."


    Li Fansong waved his hand again and his Drunken Song sword lowered. He stepped aside on the path and said, "I understand."


    Xiao Se looked at the sword in Li Fansong''s hand, and shook his head as he walked away. "Based on your current swordsmanship, you¡¯re no match for him."


    Li Fansong smiled. "But some things just have to be answered for."


    Before leaving, Lei Wujie patted Li Fansong on the shoulder. "When everything¡¯s over, let¡¯s go drinking together. My treat."


    "Drunken song in a bar," Li Fansong said suddenly.


    "Youth be heroes." Lei Wujie raised his hand and waved backwards at him.


    Fei Xuan whispered, "Little shishu, the grandmasters didn¡¯t want us to take revenge now, didn''t they?"


    Li Fansong shook his head. "It¡¯s not just revenge now. Within the next three months, Heavenly Revtions City will have a new monarch. By then, either Su Changhe will be killed by someone else, or we¡¯ll never have the chance to kill him again. Only we can avenge shifu ourselves."


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Hua Jin did not return to her own chamber and stayed in the Yong''an Prince Residence instead. Lanyue Marquis had already brought Mu Chunfeng to the pce to report, but he only said that the genius doctor Hua Jin caught a cold and was afraid she would aggravate His Majesty¡¯s condition. Hence, her disciple, Mu Chunfeng, would diagnose and treat on her behalf, then return to convey his findings to the genius doctor Hua. In any case, Mingde Emperor fell into deep sleep again. Hua Jin slept on the bed, herplexion pale, while Jin Wei Gonggong held his sword to stand guard at her side. His own expression was terrible. He had been responsible for Hua Jin¡¯s safety and if something really happened to this genius doctor, he would inevitably be severely med.


    "Where has Ruoyi gone recently?" Lei Wujie walked into the residence, thinking he would be able to see Ye Ruoyi but realised that she still wasn¡¯t back so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiao Se said evenly, "She¡¯s gone to carry out a very important task."


    "How important?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Something that concerns the survival of Heavenly Revtions," Xiao Se replied.


    Xie Xuan followed them into Hua Jin¡¯s room and rushed towards Hua Jin. However, Jin Wei Gonggong immediately drew his sword to stop him. But, Xie Xuan simply waved a hand and forced the sword back into its sheath. Xie Xuan sat down directly on the side of the bed and checked on Hua Jin¡¯s pulse. A slight frown furrowed his brows. "Just before the genius doctor Hua Jin was injured, did she do something?"

 Chapter 365 Silver Needles Locked the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 365 Silver Needles Locked the Soul</h4>


    Lei Wujie recalled what happenedst night. "The genius doctor Hua Jin raised a row of silver needles and pierced them into her own body. But,ter on, we couldn¡¯t find those needles and we guessed that they were disintegrated by Wuxin."


    "So that¡¯s what happened. The silver needles did not disintegrate," Xie Xuan said. "That is a secret technique of Medicine King Valley that¡¯s not passed to outsiders, Seven Needles Lock the Soul. The genius doctor Hua Jin anticipated her opponent¡¯s palm was extremely powerful so she used the silver needles to lock her heart meridian. If Wuxin only struck one palm, then the genius doctor Hua Jin¡¯s life will not be in danger." Xie Xuan pressed his fingers on Hua Jin¡¯s wrist and transmitted his qi carefully.


    Seven silver needles flew into the air instantly andnded in front of Xie Xuan. Xie Xuan swept them into his hand and took a closer look, a slight frown furrowing his brows. "The tip of the needles actually turned ck. Wuxin''s current skill level is probably higher than mine."


    As soon as the seven silver needles left her body, Hua Jin suddenly opened her eyes and sat up halfway on the bed. She vomited a mouthful of ck-coloured blood and immediately fainted again.


    "Hua Jin!" Lei Wujie cried out anxiously.


    Xie Xuan shook his head and smiled. "It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s expelled the stale blood. The little genius doctor¡¯s life is safe but she¡¯ll probably need to sleep for a few days."


    "How many days?" Jin Wei Gonggong asked.


    Xie Xuan examined the silver needles in his hand carefully. "I''m afraid it will be at least three days."


    "Uneptable." Jin Wei Gonggong shook his head. "That¡¯s too long."


    Xie Xuan smiled, and put away the row of silver needles. "Since Your Excellency, the Eunuch of Sword said it¡¯s uneptable, then naturally, it¡¯s uneptable. Then, how about you take over and cure her?"


    Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s expression flipped and his murderous aura surged.


    "You can stop posturing before me. With your swordsmanship? What, using Unrestrained to kill Unfettered? Even if you tore off all your talisman seals, you still won¡¯tst a hundred moves against me." Xie Xuan didn''t even nce at Jin Wei Gonggong and walked straight out.


    Lei Wujie was bbergasted. "Senior Confucian Sword Immortal can also use such harsh words?"


    Sikong Qianluo thought for a moment. "I guess they had some disagreements in the past."


    Xiao Se walked out the door, side-by-side with Xie Xuan, and the two were deep in a muted discussion. Xie Xuan asked, "You intend to enter the rear pce to look for Consort Xuan, but do you know what sort of person Consort Xuan is?"


    "The most beautiful woman in the world, the woman my imperial father loves the most," Xiao Se said.


    "Mingde Emperor loved two women in his life, one was your mother, but unfortunately she passed away soon after giving birth to you. The other is Consort Xuan, but Consort Xuan is more than just the most beautiful woman in the world. Besides your imperial father, there are two other notable figures in the world who would willingly die for her. One was Ye Dingzhi, the former Sect Leader of Outerheaven and the other is Luo Qingyang, who is now in the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List. Consort Xuan, Yi Wenjun, herself is also someone you don¡¯t want to mess with." Xie Xuan looked at Xiao Se. "You want to look for her, but that¡¯s not a wise move."


    "But I need a drop of her blood," Xiao Se said evenly. "Wuxin is my friend."


    "Then how are you going to enter the rear pce?" Xie Xuan asked. "A prince entering the rear pce is a very serious crime. Even if your father doesn¡¯t censure you, your brothers will not forgo the chance to use that against you."


    "I need someone to help me," Xiao Se said.


    Xie Xuan shook his head. "With your personality, once you¡¯ve made up your mind, you will carry it out. But, I have a word of advice for you. In this Heavenly Revtions City, there are many who are trustworthy, and there are also many you can make use of. But, there are a few people you should stay as far away from them as possible."


    "The Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions?" Xiao Se asked.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Yes."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "But, the person I¡¯m about to beg for a favour just happens to be one of the Grand Eunuchs."


    Court of State Ceremonial.


    Lately, Heavenly Revtions City had been very noisy.


    However, the Court of State Ceremonial was very quiet. Like always, it was teeming with incense burners and the sandalwood incense lingered in the air.


    The Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions. The Grand Eunuch follows the Emperor at all times, the Eunuch of Sword assisted in guarding the Hall of Supreme Peace, the Eunuch of Records was in charge of the Imperial Library, and the Eunuch of Seal was responsible for assisting with reviewing memorials. In terms of their influence, the Chief Minister of the Court of State Ceremonial, the Eunuch of Incense, Jin Xian Gonggong, was a real official of the imperial court. But, during this period of instability in Heavenly Revtions, this eunuch was still sitting on his prayer mat inside the Buddhist hall, his left hand counting the prayer beads of his rosary and a long sword resting next to his right hand, while he chanted the scriptures. The hair at his temples were starting to whiten but his face was still as handsome as jade. In fact, he was so beautiful he almost looked like a woman. Today, he had finished chanting his scriptures once and he opened his eyes. He stood up and opened the door only to realise he had two visitors standing respectfully at the door.


    Yong''an Prince Xiao Se, and Lei Wujie.


    Waiting to one side, his child attendant, Bo Yong, exined hurriedly, "The two guests said that they would wait for shifu to finish reciting scriptures before reporting their arrival."


    "I understand. Go ahead and make some tea first," Jin Xian Gonggong said.


    Jin Xian Gonggong led Xiao Se and Lei Wujie into the Buddhist Hall and sat down. They had once fought against each other in the Great Sanskrit Temple, but at the time, Xiao Se was hiding his identity. Jin Xian Gonggong had gone easy on them too. This was the first time they had met alone since Xiao Se returned to Heavenly Revtions.


    "Your Highness hase to visit the Court of State Ceremonial. Is there something important on your mind?" Jin Xian Gonggong asked.


    Bo Yong brought the hot tea into the hall at this moment. Xiao Se raised a cup of tea and blew across it gently. "In the current Heavenly Revtions City, which side is Jin Xian Gonggong standing on?"


    Jin Xian Gonggong probably didn''t expect Xiao Se to be so direct and was taken aback for a moment. "Must I take a side?"


    "No matter who wins in the end, he will only allow the people on his side to live. There is no middle ground in this matter," Xiao Se replied.


    "No, I think this matter ispletely meaningless." Jin Xian Gonggong shook his head. "Regardless of which side we¡¯re on, after the Emperor''s death, the Five Grand Eunuchs must go to the Imperial Mausoleum to guard the spirits there."


    "Is Jin Xian Gonggong willing to enter the Imperial Mausoleum?" Xiao Se asked.


    Jin Xian Gonggong¡¯s hand was still rotating the prayer beads. "In my opinion, it doesn¡¯t matter where I go. Even now, I¡¯m merely sitting here every day, reciting the scriptures in prayer to Buddha."


    "The Jin Xian Eunuch I know is not such a person. What he had always yearned for was the vast martial world," Xiao Se said.


    "If I can¡¯t go to the martial world, I¡¯ll go to the quiet mausoleum. Either one is better than staying here in Heavenly Revtions City," Jin Xian Gonggong said.


    "Before I came, a kind mister advised me that I must not trust the Five Grand Eunuchs. But, I trust my own judgment. I have known Gonggong for many years. Among the Five Grand Eunuchs, I¡¯m only willing to trust Jin Xian Gonggong. Back then, Jin Xian Gonggong was famous in the martial world and earned the name, Snowstorm Sword. In the wind and snow, one can see your true strength of character," Xiao Se said.


    Jin Xian Gonggong took a sip of his tea. "Your Highness can stop going around in circles. Please speak inly."


    "If I win in the end, I promise Gonggong that you can return to your hometown to retire. You can go anywhere in the future, with the exception of Heavenly Revtions City," Xiao Se said. "And this time, I¡¯m here indeed because I have a favour to beg from Gonggong. I have a friend, and maybe he¡¯s Gonggong¡¯s friend too, who¡¯s currently in grave danger. I need to save him, and to save him, I need to enter the rear pce."


    Jin Xian Gonggong put his tea down. "A prince entering the rear pce on his own is a very serious crime."


    "Gonggong, please help me." Xiao Se bowed his head.

 Chapter 366 A Thunderstorm Suddenly Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 366 A Thunderstorm Suddenly Arrives</h4>


    Hall of Supreme Peace.


    Mingde Emperor still woke up in the end. He opened his eyes but the one he saw was Mu Chunfeng. He asked absently, "Genius doctor Hua didn''te today?"


    At this moment, Mu Chunfeng was using a silver needle to test the oilmp, and he was concentrating on his task. A slight frown furrowed across his brows and he asked Li Changqing, "Who changes these oilmps every day?"


    "That would be the pce maids and eunuchs in the Hall of Supreme Peace, but who exactly is responsible, I can''t remember," Li Changqing replied.


    Mu Chunfeng nodded. "His Majesty needs rest. The light in the room shouldn¡¯t be too bright. These oilmps don¡¯t need to be lit in the future."


    "Changqing, where¡¯s genius doctor Hua Jin?" Mingde Emperor asked again.


    Only then did Li Changqing realise that Mingde Emperor had awakened, and he hurriedly stepped forward to pay his respects. "Your Majesty, the genius doctor Hua Jin happened to have caught a cold yesterday and was afraid of infecting Your Majesty and aggravating your condition. So, she sent her disciple, Mu Chunfeng, to carry out the diagnosis and treatment. He will then report back to Doctor Hua to decide on the next treatment step."


    "Chunfeng," Mingde Emperor called out.


    Mu Chunfeng hurriedly paid his respects. "Chunfeng is here."


    "Genius doctor Hua¡­" Mingde Emperor looked at Mu Chunfeng, his eyes full of concern. "Is she alright?"


    Mu Chunfeng nodded and said, "Yesterday, her condition was quite serious but today, we were fortunate to have a certain mister who hade to Heavenly Revtions. Now, she¡¯s much better and she¡¯ll be able to enter the pce in a few days."


    Mingde Emperor coughed slightly. "That''s good. Then¡­ how about Chong''er''s eyes?"


    "His eyes have also been healed. His Highness White Prince will only need to rest for a few days and he will soon see light again," Mu Chunfeng replied.


    Mingde Emperor finally showed a bit of joy. "That¡¯s really¡­ good news."


    White Prince Residence.


    The White Prince¡¯s eyes were covered with a white cloth and he sat on the bed. Not far away from him, Ling Shaohan was also sitting there with the same white cloth over his eyes.


    They were blindfolded simrly but were facing apletely different future.


    "Shaohan, you should have told me about this," Xiao Chong said slowly.


    Ling Shaohan chuckled. "If I¡¯d really told Your Highness, then Your Highness would definitely have refused to proceed. Shaohan is your counselor and an expert at reading the heart. Did Your Highness forget?"


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "But even if I have gained my eyes, I¡¯ve lost you, and I¡¯ve lost my strongest arm."


    "Now that Your Highness has regained the light, it''s like growing a pair of wings to fly straight into the sky. Why be bothered with losing these not that useful arms of mine?" Ling Shaohan replied.


    "So what actually happened that day?" Xiao Chong asked.


    Ling Shaohan smiled bitterly. "Your Highness forgets, I was also unconscious that day."


    "That day, the Hidden River killers infiltrated the White Prince Residence. Yong''an Prince and Lanyue Marquis sent their people to assist so the killers couldn¡¯t get through for a while. But, in the end, it was your most trusted younger brother, Xiao Jingxia, who betrayed you. Together with the sect leader of Outerheaven, Ye Anshi, they injured genius doctor Hua Jin. Fortunately, your eyes were already healed by then. Finally, they intended to kill you but were beaten back by us." Yan Zhantian walked in with the sword in his arms.


    "It waso-Jiu?" Xiao Chong sighed and did not continue to speak.


    "I''m very curious. Why would Yong''an Prince do so much to help you?" Yan Zhantian asked.


    "He regards me as his brother. Although we¡¯re all vying for the throne, his outlook is magnanimous. The throne is the throne, and brothers are brothers. In this regard, I can¡¯tpare to him. None of the princes canpare to him." Xiao Chong stood up, and walked to the door. Unlike the past, this time, he could clearly feel the warm yellow light of the sun instead of that pitch ck darkness.


    Suddenly the sound of slow footsteps approached and Yan Zhantian stepped aside. Xiao Chong called out softly, "Second shifu."


    Jin Yu Gonggong reached out a hand and lightly brushed his fingers across Xiao Chong¡¯s eyes. He could clearly sense the change in the prince¡¯s expression and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "There¡¯s really such a miraculous eye transnt technique in this world. Medicine King Valley¡¯s medical arts are truly beyond one¡¯s imagination."


    "Second shifu, I have a request," Xiao Chong said slowly.


    "What request?" Jin Yu Gonggong asked.


    "This time,o-Liu helped me out and I must repay his kindness. Over the next few days, I¡¯ll be confined to the residence so it won¡¯t be convenient for me. Da-shifu is also not well-versed in the matters of Heavenly Revtions, so I can only trouble Second shifu," Xiao Chong said.


    Jin Yu Gonggong raised a hand and a butterflynded on his finger. He chuckled and said, "I, too, can¡¯t quite understand which direction the wind in Heavenly Revtions is blowing now. Just look, the sky was still clear earlier but right now, it¡¯s starting to rain."


    A heavy rain suddenly came pouring down.


    A lot of people who were talking on the streets were caught in the sudden downpour but there were always some people in the world who would have an umbre with them all the time.


    On the street, an oil-paper umbre opened like a flower blooming, and a handsome man dressed in ck was walking slowly with the umbre, his expression indifferent. His ck clothes and his expression always gave others the impression that he was attending a funeral.


    Many years ago, he would always carry out his missions with a friend. The martial world gave them nicknames. He was called the Umbre Ghost and the other was called the Funeral Master. The entire martial world was terrified of hearing their names. Later, they seldom came out to kill with their own hands. One became Kui and the other became the most promising sessor of the Hidden River Su House. Eventer, Kui became the Head of Su House and the one who was supposed to seed Su House became the Patriarch of the Hidden River.


    However, their partnership remained as tacit as before. Just like in the past when they killed people, one would be responsible for investigating and formting tactics and the other was responsible for wielding his sword and shing down their targets. Su Muyu didn¡¯t like talking and he would never ask unnecessary questions while Su Changhe excelled at talking and he would consider all factors before he carried out his tasks. But Su Muyu suddenly realized that he was wrong.


    Some things had to be rified properly, after all.


    And it was possible for people to change.


    Su Muyu stopped and looked up at the rain falling from the sky.


    Mu Yumo was dressed in violet and she sat on top of the pavilion, holding a cup of wine and turning it quietly in her hand. The expression on her face clouded over like the weather.


    Suddenly, Su Muyu lowered his head.


    The cup of wine in Mu Yumo''s hand finally stopped turning.


    They looked at the end of the long street at the same time.


    Su Changhe, dressed in ck and wearing a silver mask, had appeared there. He didn''t carry an umbre, and the rain fell on his ck robe.


    "The hazy fog, your chosen one far in the mountain. Separated by a thousand mountains, yet unable to ovee the myriad of feelings." For some reason, Su Muyu suddenly remembered this song he heard in Nan''an City. He made a circling gesture with his hand and sucked all the rainwater towards himself.


    On the long street, everyone had already ran away to shelter from the rain.


    Suddenly it became very quiet with only the sound of rain hitting the bluestone bs.


    Su Muyu looked at the water sword in his hand that was growing in size. It was enveloped with an incredible sword power and a vague sound of roaring dragons. Then he sighed heavily, exhaled lightly onto his fingers, and the blue dragon water sword turned into drops of water and scattered all over the ground. He turned around, and his figure gradually disappeared at the end of the long street.


    On the top of the pavilion, a cup of wine fell onto the table.


    Thedy in the violet dress had also disappeared.

 Chapter 367 Don’t Mess With the Lower Class

    <h4>Chapter 367 Don¡¯t Mess With the Lower ss</h4>


    The heavy downpour was relentless and apanied by strong winds.


    In a dpidated temple in the south of the city, the severely wounded swordsman gritted his teeth and poured wound-healing medicine over his body. He prided himself on the fact that in the whole of Beili, there were at most three people whose sabre techniques were above his, but he just had to meet one of them here. That person''s sabre techniques were bitingly cold and domineering, and left tens of wounds on his own body.


    "I didn''t expect that Lanyue Marquis of Heavenly Revtions to have such skills in his sabre techniques," the Hidden River Head of House Xie Jiucheng spat bitterly. It¡¯d only been a few days since he took over as Head of House. Who would have thought he¡¯d be reduced to hiding in a decrepit temple to nurse his wounds.


    But the decrepit temple, surprisingly, also weed him.


    The man was wearing faded gray robes that had been washed a bit too many times. He held up an old oil-paper umbre, exuding a somewhat deste and lonely air. He was the leader of the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions - Dugu Gudu. He didn¡¯t actually like this name very much, but no one had called him this rather silly name for many days now, and he was starting to miss it a little.


    "My life is up to me, not Heaven, and I¡¯ll cut off Bodhisattva first, then the immortals. Boss, what do you think of this slogan for us, Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions?"


    "Lao-Jiu, did you hear this from some storyteller again?"


    "How could that be? It took me days to think of it myself. Don¡¯t you agree that when we Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions make a name for ourselves in the martial world, we ought to have a catchy slogan?"


    "We meet again, Hidden River Head of Xie House, Xie Jiucheng," Dugu Gudu spoke slowly as he put down the oil-paper umbre.


    Xie Jiucheng snickered and held up his sabre. "Why? Taking advantage of my injury to seek revenge? With your skills, even if I was injured twice over, you won¡¯t be able to kill me."


    Dugu Gudu waved his sleeves and the qi in his body erupted. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when he faced Xie Jiucheng previously, but his Heavenly Mantle skill had already broken through three realms.


    "The heavenly mantle has seams but kills without form." Xie Jiucheng raised his sabre. "You can try." But as soon as he raised his sabre, he felt a prickling pain in his heart. The agony was so unbearable that he fell to the ground on one knee, feeling as if countless insects were crawling all over his body. He gritted his teeth, looked at the wound-healing medicine he¡¯d just finished up and said with dread, "Poison."


    "You Hidden River killers are indeed excellent at hiding your tracks, but that day, after you left the White Prince Residence, the Lanyue Marquis Residence steward sent me a letter. One''s vignce weakens when one is injured, not to mention that the one you offended was Jiu Jiudao. Do you know why he has this name? Because he has friends on all nine-by-nine of eighty-one streets in Heavenly Revtions City. When the entire Heavenly Revtions City is looking for a wounded wolf, where can he run to?" Dugu Gudu leaned down and looked at Xie Jiucheng kneeling on the ground. "I actually hate talking, but I''m saying all this just to tell you. You have to pay for what you did."


    Xie Jiucheng gritted his teeth, yelled out in anger and waved his long sabre in a forward thrust.


    Dugu Gudu waved his long sleeves at the long sabre.


    The long sleeves were shed apart and his Heavenly Mantle skill was still defeated. Dugu Gudu pped a palm on Xie Jiucheng¡¯s back. Xie Jiucheng spat out a mouthful of blood, but borrowing the power of the palm strike, he leaped out of the temple¡¯s doors.


    As long as he could escape from this decrepit temple, Xie Jiucheng was confident he could leave this ce. But, hended heavily and got back onto his feet only to realise that the entire street was full of people. There were people armed with sabres and swords at the intersection and others sitting on the roof eaves with bows and arrows. Everyone was staring at him.


    The remaining two of the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions, Hu Dan and Wu Daidai, stood amongst them. They stared hard at Xie Jiucheng, their eyes practically bleeding.


    "We¡¯re not some righteous and upright sect, nor are we decent and proper gentlemen. We¡¯re fine with taking advantage of your injuries and we can outnumber you by force, because we¡¯re Heavenly Revtions City¡¯s lower ss. But, there¡¯s a saying in Heavenly Revtions City, ''better to bully the aristocrats, but don¡¯t mess with the lower ss''." Dugu Gudu struck with a heavy palm and smacked Xie Jiucheng into flying out.


    Xie Jiucheng endured the severe agony and raised his long sabre. "Then go ahead and try!"


    Hu Dan also drew the long sword at his waist, and yelled with all his strength, "Kill!"


    The rain finally stopped.


    A man in a ck robe and a silver mask walked slowly down the street. He was already soaked by the heavy downpour earlier but he appearedpletely unaware. He merely wondered why the rain didn¡¯t continue for a little longer?


    Unexpectedly, when a person''s heart had gone so cold, there were still things he could care about.


    Until a person fell in front of him. The person tumbled into a puddle, sshing the muddy water onto Su Changhe''s leg. Su Changhe lowered his head and looked at him coldly, but saw a familiar face.


    "Patriarch¡­ help me," Xie Jiucheng called out intively.


    Su Changhe leaned down, then reached out to probe Xie Jiucheng''s pulse below his jaw. He shook his head and said, "You¡¯re about to die."


    "I know Patriarch must have a way." Xie Jiucheng kept pouring blood from his mouth. "Save me¡­"


    Su Changhe frowned and thought for a while, then waved his hand lightly.


    Two people appeared beside him and lifted Xie Jiucheng.


    "Send him to the Red Prince Residence," Su Changhe said mildly.


    "Yes, sir!" The two immediately retreated to the side with Xie Jiucheng.


    But a group of people arrived in front of them. Dugu Gudu, Hu Dan and Wu Daidai were at the forefront and Wu Daidai yelled out, "Leave him here!"


    Su Changhe turned his head and his eyes shed across them coldly.


    Everyone felt a sudden tremor run through their heart at the same time and they unwittingly came to a stop.


    "I¡¯m in a bad mood today, so bad that I¡¯m itching to kill people." Su Changhe looked at them, but nobody knew who he was talking to.


    Dugu Gudu frowned and murmured, "This person is very strong."


    "But that fellow is in their hands. We were so close," Hu Dan said anxiously.


    Dugu Gudu reached out an arm to stop those who had regained their senses and were about to charge ahead. "Don''t get yourselves killed!"


    Su Changhe noticed him and he smiled coldly. "You¡¯re smarter than them."


    "Sir, this person in your hands is our enemy," Dugu Gudu said slowly.


    "Get lost!" Su Changhe cursed. If it weren''t because openly killing people on the street was not something an elite killer like him should be doing, Su Changhe would already have killed everyst person in front of him.


    "Sir, what¡¯s your name?" asked Dugu Gudu.


    "You ask for my name, because you want to seek revenge?" Su Changhe took a step forward.


    "Sir, we must have the man in your hands. If not today, then tomorrow. If not tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow. If not this year, then next year. If not this life, then the next. We won¡¯t stop, we won¡¯t rest, we won¡¯t give up even in death," Dugu Gudu proimed solemnly.


    "Very well. My name is Su Changhe." Su Changhe took a sudden interest in the person in front of him. Someone interesting that was worthy of being killed by him.


    "I will remember it." Dugu Gudu turned around, waved his long sleeves and said bitterly, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 368 A Beauty Who Could Topple Cities

    <h4>Chapter 368 A Beauty Who Could Topple Cities</h4>


    "Are you entering the pce today?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Yes," Xiao Se answered very simply.


    "Why can¡¯t I go along?" Sikong Qianluo asked again.


    "Hua Jin hasn''t woken up yet. We still need a martial expert to guard Yong¡¯an Prince Residence. You also need to be wary of Jin Wei Gonggong. If he had used his full power that day, Hua Jin wouldn¡¯t have been injured so badly. Even if he¡¯s not our enemy, he¡¯s definitely not our ally." Xiao Se shook his head and said, "Besides, Jin Xian Gonggong also said he could only bring two people into the pce at most."


    "Xiao Se, what clothes are these?" Lei Wujie opened the package that someone delivered earlier. He saw the brocade robe inside, and shook it out to take a good look. "There¡¯s even a dragon printed on it."


    "Four ws are pythons, five ws are dragons. This is a python robe. I advise you to read more." Xiao Se snorted coldly with disdain.


    "Well, that looks pretty good too." Lei Wujie shook out the robes and held it up to his body. "A person wearing it must look quite respectable."


    "Yes, very respectable. At least a court official," Xiao Se said obliquely.


    "What official?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Seventh grade and above, a supervising eunuch," Xiao Se pronounced loudly.


    "Bah!" Lei Wujie threw the clothes on the ground.


    One stick of incenseter.


    "Xiao Se, I just want to confirm again, we¡¯re wearing these clothes only, right? Just wearing, right? Not for real, right?" Lei Wujie obeyed Xiao Se again, and after putting on a set of fitted clothes, he wore the brocade python robe over it. "We can still¡­e out, right?"


    Xiao Se rolled his eyes. "Why are your hands trembling?"


    "I¡­ I¡¯m scared." Lei Wujie swallowed.


    "We¡¯re just pretending to be eunuchs. What¡¯s so scary about that?" Xiao Se retorted.


    Lei Wujie wiped his sweat. "I heard there was once an eunuch who entered the pce pretending to be someone else. Later, they really cut off his¡­"


    "You¡¯re referring to something that happened three reigns ago. That eunuch was named Xie Jiulian. When he was a child, he disguised himself as an eunuch to save his sister who had been seized into the pce. Later, he was discovered and was actually castrated but at least he kept his life and was allowed to stay in the pce. Later, he apanied the then emperor, Jiancheng Emperor, and grew up together with him, eventually bing the head of the Five Grand Eunuchs. He had power over the entire imperial court and people called him Nine Thousand Years. After Jiancheng Emperor passed away, he held onto that power, governing without a ruler, and caused the most chaotic era since the founding of Beili. It¡¯s also because of him that the court regtions wereter established, that after the death of the Emperor, the Five Grand Eunuchs must enter the Imperial Mausoleum to guard the spirits within. This eunuch is even more famous than some of our emperors. Does the great hero Lei want your name to pass down through the ages?¡± Xiao Se wagged his eyebrows.


    "Bah!" Lei Wujie cursed angrily. "Hurry up and get this over with."


    Sikong Qianluo watched the two men put on their brocade python robes, and followed what eunuchs did by applying makeup powder on their face to hide their stubble. She could only shake her head and turn away, not willing to look at them anymore.


    A carriage from the Court of State Ceremonial quietly passed by the back gate of the Yong¡¯an Prince Residence. The carriage didn¡¯t stop, but the curtain seemed to ripple for a moment. Lei Wujie and Xiao Se were already sitting inside the carriage, and sitting opposite them were Ling Jun and Bo Yong, Jin Xian Gonggong¡¯s disciples who were always by his side.


    "Look at you two, you look even more like eunuchs than us," Bo Yong couldn''t resist joking.


    Ling Jun was slightly older and obviously, he was aware of the identities of these two people in front of him, especially Yong¡¯an Prince who was very likely to be the next Emperor. His brows trembled a little. But Bo Yong immediately pointed to Xiao Se and added, "Especially Your Highness Yong¡¯an Prince, you could even guarantee his authenticity."


    Xiao Se''s expression twitched very subtly, and Ling Jun¡¯s heart felt like it suddenly dropped into the abyss. Only Lei Wujie pped his thigh furiously, "This gonggong is totally right! He looks more like one, right? Hahahaha."


    Very soon, the carriage arrived at the gate of the outer pce, Tiancheng Gate, and Ling Jun shed the token from the Court of State Ceremonial to pass through easily. They went straight into the imperial pce and soon reached the gate of the inner pce, Fengjiu Gate. This time Ling Jun and Bo Yong alighted from the carriage together with Xiao Se and Lei Wujie.


    The guard at the gate saw Ling Jun and immediately bowed his head with a smile. "Is Ling Jun Gonggong not attending to Grand Eunuch Jin Xian at the Court of State Ceremonial today? Why have youe to the pce?"


    "Following our Gonggong¡¯s orders, we¡¯vee to pay respects to the Great Ancestor Empress Dowager, and present a batch of newly consecrated Buddhist beads. Our Gonggong had recited the scriptures a few hundred times in tribute," Ling Jun replied just as respectfully.


    "Since you¡¯re on business for the Great Ancestor Empress Dowager, it¡¯s best to hurry along. But these two gonggong look very unfamiliar." The guard frowned slightly.


    "They¡¯re new disciples of our Grand Eunuch¡¯s, and have some tendency towards Buddhism. This time, they¡¯ve entered the pce together with us to learn more about our work." Ling Jun stepped forward, waved his hand, and stuffed arge silver ingot into the guard''s hand. "We¡¯ll have to trouble Peng-dage to look after us in the future."


    "Well said, well said. Please enter." The guard immediately smiled widely and stood aside.


    Ling Jun led their group of four back onto the carriage and drove on towards the rear pce.


    "We¡¯ll pass through another six pces and halls before we reach the Lady Consort Xuan¡¯s Pce of Great Dignity. Horses are not allowed near the consort¡¯s sleeping chambers so we can only bring you this far. Four hourster, we will meet here." Ling Jun brought out another package that was hidden below their seats. "Time to change your clothes."


    Lei Wujie was taken aback. "Why do we have to change clothes?"


    Xiao Se waved his hand, and he retrieved the Wuji staff and Heart sword which were also hidden in the carriage. "Do you want to walk around openly in the rear pce with our weapons?"


    Lei Wujie opened the package and shook out the clothes. A long green-coloured dress was revealed before him and his face paled with horror. "This is¡­"


    "These are clothes worn by pce maids. Hurry and put it on," Xiao Se said seriously as he grabbed one of the outfits for himself. "Hurry up, the carriage will pass by soon."


    "Xiao Se, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re not ambivalent at all, but rather looking forward to it?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se''s face darkened. "Why are you talking so much? You only talk so much when you¡¯re excited. Are you excited to wear women¡¯s clothing?"


    "Since we were going to wear women¡¯s clothing in the end, why didn¡¯t you just let Qianluo-shijiee along?" Lei Wujie grumbled.


    "It¡¯s easy to pass off eunuchs who leave the pce on errands, but have you ever seen pce maids outside the pce gates?" Xiao Se asked. "Hurry up, are you ready?"


    "I¡­" Lei Wujie raised his skirt grumpily. "This! How¡¯s it tied?!"


    Ling Jun and Bo Yong couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and Ling Jun shook his head. All the pressure from earlier had vanished. Could such people actually win the throne in the end? Bo Yong, however, looked excited and leaned over to offer, "Let me teach you."


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se turned their heads at the same time. "Get lost!"


    The carriage slowed down gradually.


    Ling Jun popped his head out of the carriage, looked around, then turned back inside to nod. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie, who were dressed in pce maid¡¯s clothes, immediately jumped off the carriage.


    The ancients had a poem. Three nces from a beauty, cities will topple and countries will fall.


    The two who jumped down were such beauties of legends.

 Chapter 369 The True Beauty Who Could Topple Cities

    <h4>Chapter 369 The True Beauty Who Could Topple Cities</h4>


    Lei Wujie looked at Xiao Se, Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie. The two of them saw the same word reflected in each other¡¯s eyes at the same time.


    Disgusting.


    Without another word, they turned around and lowered their heads to walk into the Pce of Great Dignity.


    "Stop there." Suddenly, a stern female voice called out to them.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie lowered their heads further and immediately elerated their pace forward.


    "I said stop there!" The female voice shouted.


    Xiao Se clenched his toes lightly and a small pebble dropped in front of him. With a light flick of his fingers, the pebble flew through the two of them and shot towards the back. The middle-aged pce maid who called them out earlier was struck in the head with the pebble and immediately fainted. Lei Wujie shed to her side but because of his long skirt, he nearly tripped over himself. He pulled the pce maid to a deserted corner and ced her gently behind a small tree.


    "Let¡¯s finish this quickly," Xiao Se whispered.


    Lei Wujie nodded. Seeing that no one was around, the two leaped into the air and snuck into the Pce of Great Dignity.


    Lady Consort Xuan was the concubine most favoured by Mingde Emperor in the entire pce, but the Pce of Great Dignity was surprisingly quiet. It was said that because Lady Consort Xuan preferred to be alone, not even the pce servants could enter the pce without being summoned. This, in fact, gave Xiao Se and Lei Wujie the perfect opportunity.


    They made out the vague figure of adybing her hair as she was obscured behind the pce screen. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were about to approach quietly, but a gentle voice sounded from inside, "You weren¡¯t summoned. Why did youe in by yourself?"


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie immediately froze and stopped in ce.


    The pce screen was pulled aside, and a stunning woman who looked to be in her twenties came out from behind. She was wearing a purple dress with her long hair hanging down loosely. She seemed to have just woken up from an afternoon nap, her body suffused with azy air. She looked at Lei Wujie and Xiao Se, and frowned with displeasure. "Are you new maids in the Pce of Great Dignity? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?"


    Lei Wujie nced at the woman. Her skin was as white as jade and her eyes bright and clear like crystal. She was truly what they called a devastating beauty that could topple a city. Whether it was the fresh and pure prettiness of Ye Ruoyi and Sikong Qianluo, or the charming maturity of Yin Luoxia and Tiann¨¹ Rui.pared to this woman, they were still inferior by a fair bit. Lei Wujie was initially amazed by the woman''s stunning beauty, then he turned his head to Xiao Se and said, "This is bad."


    Xiao Se whispered back, "What¡¯s bad?"


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "Wrong room! This woman looks like she¡¯s only a few years older than us. How could she be the Red Prince¡¯s mother? We went into the wrong room! What do we do? Knock her out and run away?"


    "She¡¯s Lady Consort Xuan! There¡¯s no mistake. Although her looks are still like that of a young girl, she¡¯s almost forty this year," Xiao Se whispered.


    Lei Wujie inhaled a cold breath and looked up again. A thought crossed his mind, that no wonder Mingde Emperor, the Solitary Sword Immortal, and Ye Dingzhi were so smitten by her.


    "What are you muttering about?" Lady Consort Xuan waved theb in her hand. "Well, since you¡¯re here,e in and helpb my hair." Lady Consort Xuan walked back inside and sat down in front of the dressing table.


    "Do you know how tob hair?" Lei Wujie asked Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se sighed helplessly, and could only follow. Lei Wujie also followed after him hurriedly.


    They came here only for one drop of blood, and now they managed to get close to Lady Consort Xuan. This was considered a good turn of events for them.


    "Who¡¯ll do it?" Lady Consort Xuan yawned with disinterest.


    Xiao Se took a step forward.


    "Why don¡¯t you speak? There¡¯s no rule against it," Lady Consort Xuan said mildly.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, and then sharpened his voice to respond, "This maid will help My Ladyb her hair."


    Lei Wujie immediately covered his mouth to stifle hisugh.


    "Your voice sounds awful." Lady Consort Xuan passed theb over and looked at the two of them critically. "Your features are actually quite pretty, but your frame is toorge, like men. What a pity."


    Xiao Se epted theb and startedbing her hair from top to bottom. Suddenly, there was a sh of light and a silver needle dropped from his sleeve into his palm. Once theb reached the ends of her hair, the silver needle was about to touch Lady Consort Xuan¡¯s nape.


    Lady Consort Xuan suddenly whirled around and grabbed anotherb on the table. Over ten fine bamboo needles flew out immediately, aimed at Xiao Se and Lei Wujie. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie dodged the needles and the fine bamboo needles embedded themselves into a row on the pir.


    Lei Wujie breathed a sigh of relief and remarked softly, "I didn¡¯t expect Lady Consort Xuan to be a martial expert."


    "No kidding, she¡¯s Luo Qingyang''s shimei." Xiao Se wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Lady Consort Xuan¡¯s actions were clearly premeditated, which meant they were already discovered from the moment they stepped inside.


    Lady Consort Xuan smiled. She was very tense a moment ago, but she rxed again and resumed thatzy, yet charming appearance of having just woken up from a nap. She looked at Xiao Se. "You look a lot like your father, and your mother too. If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯ve seen you before in the past, I was starting to think which princess has been sent here to make me happy. Your Highness, Yong¡¯an Prince."


    Xiao Se sighed and bowed. "Xiao Se pays his respects to Lady Consort Xuan."


    Lady Consort Xuan gestured at them. "The two of you dressing up as women is really very ugly. Can you take it off before we talk? The more I look at you, the more ufortable I feel."


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie had no choice but to remove their pce maid dresses, revealing their fitted ck clothes underneath, as well as their respective weapons.


    They did feel a lot morefortable immediately, but now, their appearance could only be summed up in one word - assassins.


    "Your Highness, Yong¡¯an Prince, infiltrated the rear pce without permission, and even carried a sword and staff. Now I¡¯ve really seen everything." Lady Consort Xuan looked at the Wuji staff at his waist. "Are you here to kill someone?"


    "We¡¯re not here to kill anyone. I¡¯m just begging for one drop of blood from My Lady." Xiao Se bowed his head.


    Lady Consort Xuan was taken aback. "One drop of blood?"


    "Just one drop of blood," Xiao Se repeated.


    "Why?" Lady Consort Xuan asked.


    "I have a friend who was poisoned. That poison was caused by one drop of Lady Consort Xuan¡¯s blood, and only one drop of Lady Consort Xuan¡¯s blood can cure it now," Xiao Se replied.


    Lady Consort Xuan thought for a while. "Not long ago, Yu''er also came to ask for a drop of my blood. Could that be rted to this matter? Why can my blood be used for making poison, and why can it cure the poison?"


    "The blood thato-Qi asked for was used to make the poison I mentioned. As for why My Lady¡¯s blood can be used to make the poison and also cure the poison, that¡¯s because the blood which flows in the person being poisoned is the same blood that flows in My Lady," Xiao Se exined slowly.


    Lady Consort Xuan''s body shuddered once. "Your friend''s name is¡­"


    "Ye Anshi, son of the former sect leader of Outerheaven, Ye Dingzhi." Xiao Se looked at Lady Consort Xuan.

 Chapter 370 Intangible Matters of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 370 Intangible Matters of the Past</h4>


    After a long time, some things could be imagined to have never taken ce.


    Some memories, after a long time of not bringing up, could be considered to have been forgotten.


    But, when someone brought it up, they would realise that everything that happened was so vivid before their eyes, and every scene and emotion could never be forgotten.


    Long ago, in Hang City, a small cottage by theke, their family of three spent their days in a very ordinary and simple manner.


    Lady Consort Xuan''s expression gradually calmed down, and she said faintly, "Is he here?"


    Xiao Se raised his eyebrows. "Does My Lady not know that he came?"


    Lady Consort Xuan walked up to the mirror and picked up ab again. "I haven''t left this ce for many years. I don''t want to know what¡¯s happening outside the pce, and no one tells me about it. As far as this world is concerned, I¡¯m already a dead person."


    "Regarding what happened between My Lady and Ye Dinzhi as well as my imperial father, Xiao Se has no right to know, nor do I want to know. But, there will always be someone who¡¯s thinking about My Lady, who misses My Lady. A person is truly dead when there¡¯s nobody left in this world who will think of her," Xiao Se said evenly. "And this friend of mine, he¡¯s thinking of My Lady and also came to see My Lady."


    "I didn''t see him." Lady Consort Xuan shook her head.


    "Perhaps he fell into somebody¡¯s trap before he got a chance to meet My Lady. This friend of mine is very smart, but the smarter a person is, the more he bes impulsive when he encounters something he truly cares about. Furthermore, he¡¯s alone, but he has many enemies," Xiao Se said.


    Lady Consort Xuan sighed. "Who would be his enemy?"


    "He¡¯s my friend, and the son of My Lady and Ye Dingzhi. Aren¡¯t these two identities enough for him to have many enemies?" Xiao Se asked back.


    Lei Wujie finally became impatient. "Stop talking around in circles. Lady Consort Xuan, will you or will you not give the one drop of blood?"


    Lady Consort Xuan held theb lightly and turned around to look at Lei Wujie. "You can try."


    Of course, Lei Wujie tried immediately. He stepped forward and drew the long sword at his waist.


    "The fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, Heart. It¡¯s been a long time." Lady Consort Xuan also took a step forward, and with a light wave of her hand, she pushed Lei Wujie''s unsheathed swordpletely back into its sheath. The two brushed past each other, and Xiao Se also drew his staff at the ready. But, Lady Consort Xuan flicked her finger once. Theb in her hand shattered immediately and with a wave of her long sleeve, countless fine needles flew towards Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se used his staff to knock down all the fine needles in one move, then, he pulled Lei Wujie¡¯s cor and retreated over ten steps. They came to a stop and he bowed his head slightly. "Thank you, My Lady."


    Lei Wujie inhaled a breath of cold air, thinking to himself that this Heavenly Revtions City was really not suitable to live in. Even ady consort of the rear pce could easily have martial arts in the Heavenly Realm. He turned his head and asked Xiao Se, "Thank her for what?"


    "Let''s go." Xiao Se fastened his staff back on his waist, tucked his hands into his sleeves and turned around.


    "If you see him." Lady Consort Xuan paused before continuing, "Do not let hime and see me."


    "My friend is not the sort who listens to advice." Xiao Se smiled.


    "Then tell him I''m dead," Lady Consort Xuan continued.


    "If he can be so easily fooled¡­" Xiao Se still smiled.


    "Maybe I''m really dead," Lady Consort Xuan interrupted Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se¡¯s smile fell off his face. He stopped walking, hesitated for a moment before he replied, "I understand."


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie opened the door, only to find a person sitting on the opposite wall. The man was wearing a purple python robe, his face was veiled, and he was looking at the clouds in the sky, as if in a daze. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie hesitated for a long time before they each took a step.


    But a fallen leaf flew down and plunged into the ground in front of them like a sharp de.


    Plucking leaves and flying flowers, raise your hand to kill.


    Lei Wujie exhaled a deep breath. "Why is this Heavenly Revtions City full of monsters."


    Xiao Se wasn¡¯t in the mood to be moved like Lei Wujie. He drew his Wuji staff immediately. "We have to leave this ce quickly. The carriage that will bring us out will only have one chance to pass through."


    The person on the wall finally stopped looking at the clouds, but he turned his head to look at them.


    Fear.


    This emotion ran through both Xiao Se and Lei Wujie at the same time. They did not feel this sort of fear when they faced the Wrath Sword Immortal, nor when they faced the Patriarch of Hidden River. Up till now, the only time they felt this fear rise in their hearts was when they witnessed the immortal, Mo Yi, descend from the sky.


    Even though this opponent''s power was far inferior to Mo Yi¡¯s, his realm was definitely above that of Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, at least.


    The Heart sword vibrated with a cry.


    Even the seals on the Wuji staff were shining faintly with an unnatural light.


    "What are you doing here?" A cold voice sounded, and Lady Consort Xuan walked towards the door.


    "Mother." But a person came out from the other side, swaggering openly past Xiao Se and Lei Wujie.


    Red Prince Xiao Yu.


    Lei Wujie and Xiao Se didn''t try to stop him, because the person on the wall was still watching them. If they were distracted for a moment, that person would find the w in their defences.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand, and the eight pce doors in the Pce of Great Dignity shut at the same time.


    Within the main hall was left only him and Lady Consort Xuan.


    "Consort Mother," Xiao Yu greeted with a shallow bow.


    Lady Consort Xuan sighed. "That day, you said you were going to the Directorate of Astronomy to pray for blessings for me and said that you needed my blood as an offering. I knew that was not the truth but I let you have your way. But, I didn¡¯t expect you would use it to harm your own brother."


    "I don''t have a brother. He¡¯s just Consort Mother¡¯s other son." Xiao Yu showed his wrist and said slowly, "The blood that flows in our bodies is different."


    Lady Consort Xuan shook her head. "Then why are you doing this to hurt him."


    "If I didn''t hurt him, he would help those outsiders to hurt me." Xiao Yu smiled slightly, but his words were cruel. "Does Consort Mother wish to save one child by causing the other one to die?"


    "Get out of my way." Lady Consort Xuan took a step forward.


    Xiao Yu flipped out a sharp de and held it against his wrist. "Consort Mother, please don¡¯t walk out this door."


    "You!" Lady Consort Xuan was furious.


    "Yes, me. I merely wish to live." Xiao Yu lowered his head. "Consort Mother¡¯s other child can also live, I promise Mother. But, I have to wait until this is all over."


    Outside the main hall.


    The person on the wall finally leaped lightly andnded in front of them.


    Lei Wujie''s long sword was instantly unsheathed.


    Earlier, the sword he drew against Lady Consort Xuan was merely testing her.


    But this time, his sword was an ultimate killing sword.


    The multifarious Heart sword, one sword to break all techniques.


    The man in purple withdrew and reached out a hand. Silver light shed in his hand but in fact, he was wearing a silver-coloured glove. The nails were fitted with sharp and pointed spikes, each of them gleaming with a cold light.


    He grabbed Lei Wujie''s sword with one hand.


    But another staff came shing down at his head.


    Xiao Se growled, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 371 Mild Breath Silent Breath

    <h4>Chapter 371 Mild Breath Silent Breath</h4>


    The man in purple still did not speak. He released Lei Wujie''s sword, tipped his toes and retreated sharply.


    Xiao Se¡¯s Wuji staff smashed into the ground furiously, the tremor causing a few of the smaller trees nearby to sway to the point of almost toppling. The purple-clothed man brushed off the dust on his sleeves, raised his eyebrows mildly and looked at the Wuji staff in Xiao Se¡¯s hads, his eyes reflecting no small amount of appreciation.


    "No, if we continue like this, the guards will be drawn over. When the timees, we won¡¯t be able to leave," Xiao Se whispered.


    The purple-clothed man took a step forward, waved his left hand, and his fingers curled tightly around a long whip. He shed the whip, the length looking like a dragon, and attacked Xiao Se and Lei Wujie.


    "What do we do?" Lei Wujie leaped aside to dodge and turned his head to look at Xiao Se. "This person is not fighting us on purpose. He¡¯s just stalling to draw others here."


    Xiao Se frowned and raised his Wuji staff. "I have an idea. You stop him, I¡¯ll run away first."


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "Aren''t stage lines usually more like ''I¡¯ll stop him, you run''? Why are the roles reversed when ites to you? If we told our story in a teahouse right now, you¡¯d be the protagonist. What sort of protagonist are you?"


    Xiao Se red at him. "I''m a prince. Entering the rear pce is a serious crime. If someone sees me here, I won¡¯t be able to refute it."


    Lei Wujie thought for a while, and then asked, "What about me? What¡¯s my crime for entering the rear pce?"


    "You¡¯re amoner. Entering the rear pce would be a capital crime. No trial needed, just chop off the head," Xiao Se replied.


    "You¡¯re an asshole, brother!" Lei Wujie shouted angrily.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Let¡¯s see who can run faster!"


    The two leaped into the air at the same time and swept towards the outside of the pce.


    The purple-clothed man also leaped up to follow them, but another person wearing a purple python robe swept in from outside the pce. He brushed past Xiao Se and Lei Wujie.


    "Counting on you," Xiao Se lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    The man smiled, gathered his sleeves, and said faintly, "It''s what we owe you."


    Lei Wujie asked, "Did you know he wasing from the start?"


    "I guessed." Xiao Se didn''t look back. "But my guesses are always urate."


    Although the man was wearing an exquisite purple python robe, his expression was indifferent, and he looked like an ordinary middle-aged Confucian schr. In fact, he did spend most of his time in the imperial library, quietly reading one book after another.


    Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu Gonggong.


    Well-read as a gentleman, gentle and mild as jade.


    "Who are you?" Jin Yu Gonggong raised his head. He also raised a hand gently, and a gust of warm qi radiated from his body.


    Mild Breathing Technique.


    Ling Jun and Bo Yong¡¯s carriage passed by just in time and Xiao Se and Lei Wujie immediately got in and changed into their eunuch robes again.


    "Xiao Se, did we lose our chance on this trip then?" Lei Wujie wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "No, I got it," Xiao Se said.


    Lei Wujie asked in surprise, "When did you get it?"


    Xiao Se took out a jade bottle from his sleeve and showed it to Lei Wujie. Hidden inside was a tooth from ab, its surface dark red, as if stained with blood. Xiao Se said, "The move that Lady Consort Xuan attacked us with was intentional. She deliberately pierced her finger when she threw out the teeth from theb."


    "You¡¯re all old foxes." Lei Wujie sighed. "Oh yeah, Xiao Se. Who was that person just now? Why would there be such a martial expert hidden in the pce?"


    "Heavenly Revtions City is full of hidden talents. Nobody really knows how many martial experts are in this city." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "But this person is different," Lei Wujie said seriously.


    "Indeed, he is." Xiao Se sighed out loud. "I''m afraid that even if our Third Citymaster were toe in person, he may not be able to stop this person."


    "You want Citymaster Sikong toe to Heavenly Revtions City to help us?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "If Third Citymaster makes a move, then the Solitary Sword Immortal will also take action. When the timees, that will only create more trouble." Xiao Se sighed.


    "But this person¡­" Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t feel assured.


    Xiao Se lifted the curtain of the carriage and turned to look in the direction of the Pce of Great Dignity, as he shared Lei Wujie¡¯s unease. That mysterious man in purple was really a cause for worry. Even Jin Yu Gonggong, who was one of the Five Grand Eunuchs, may not be a match for him.


    Jin Yu Gonggong had exchanged three palms with the purple-clothed man. The qi and blood in his body was constantly surging. He cultivated the Mild Breathing Technique, and the basis of his foundation was the word "steady". Few people could disturb his breath. He looked at the purple-clothed man in front of him, and said in a cold voice, "Void-Minded Skill. But, shifu is already dead. I examined his corpse before."


    The man in purple still didn¡¯t speak. The cold qi in his hands were biting and he faced Jin Yu whose qi was warm. One cold and one warm, they were like natural born enemies.


    "Who on earth are you?" Jin Yu Gonggong jumped up, reaching a hand out to snatch the purple-clothed man¡¯s veil. However, he was struck by the other man¡¯s palm instead. The hitnded heavily on his chest and he spat out a mouthful of blood. But, his steps did not falter and his hand had already reached the man in purple.


    The purple-clothed man withdrew sharply, but his veil had already been seized by Jin Yu Gonggong.


    "Why did you have to do that?" The purple-clothed man turned around and sighed.


    Jin Yu Gonggong stopped. "From the first palm we exchanged, I already knew that I¡¯m not a match for you."


    "But you took off my veil, so even if I wanted to show mercy, I have no choice now." The purple-clothed man sighed.


    "Then kill me." Jin Yu Gonggong straightened and flung the veil to the ground, "Jin¡­"


    The purple-clothed man shed and struck Jin Yu heavily with a palm. Jin Yu raised a finger and shouted angrily, "Break!"


    The purple-clothed man was struck by that finger and flew out.


    "Chong''er, I won¡¯t be able to see the day when you rule all under Heaven." Jin Yu Gonggong sighed. Then he raised his palms and vented all of the qi from his body.


    The purple-clothed man shook his head. "Is he really worth everything you¡¯re doing for him?"


    "He will be a good emperor," Jin Yu said.


    The purple-clothed man scoffed coldly. "That¡¯s your problem. You¡¯ve read too many books. When ites to the emperor, there¡¯s no such thing as a good one."


    "There are gentlemen in the world. Only despicable people don¡¯t believe." Jin Yu lifted his palm.


    The entire Pce of Great Dignity suddenly became quiet.


    Mild breath, silent breath.


    The wind was no longer blowing, the leaves were no longer falling, and even the birds which were flying by stopped in midair.


    "Then let me, this despicable person, kill you, the gentleman." The purple-clothed man raised a finger. "Break, silence."


    A broken silence turned into movement.


    The birds in the sky let out a cry of rm, and flew away.


    Jin Yu Gonggong vomited three mouthfuls of blood. He leaped forward andnded in front of the purple-clothed man. The two of them struck their palms at the same time and brushed past each other.


    The purple-clothed man brushed off his sleeves and wiped away the blood stains on them.


    Jin Yu Gonggong raised his finger, his murderous aura dissipated, and a butterfly pping its wingsnded on his finger. He smiled. "Transforming into a butterfly when leaving this world has be a dream, crying of a crane is the sound of stepping into an illusory realm."


    "I¡¯ll make that into an elegiac couplet and hang it at your funeral hall," the purple-clothed man said mildly.


    "We only live once. I regret that I couldn''t aplish what I wanted with all of my heart." Jin Yu Gonggong didn¡¯t turn around as he watched the butterfly on his hand slowly fly away.


    "Who does anything with all of his heart?" The purple-clothed man asked rhetorically.


    Jin Yu Gonggong closed his eyes, but his body remained standing.

 Chapter 372 Each With Their Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 372 Each With Their Thoughts</h4>


    A funeral hall.


    Streams of white cloth fluttered in the wind.


    An elegiac couplet hung on both sides.


    Transforming into a butterfly when leaving this world has be a dream, crying of a crane is the sound of stepping into an illusory realm.


    "There are no physical injuries, his expression is peaceful. It¡¯s not likely that he was harmed by an aggressor. Hence, the death is likely of natural causes." This was the conclusion drawn by the Imperial Academy of Medicine. It was utterly absurd, yet logical and justifiable.


    Jin Yu Gonggong was the most subdued of the Five Grand Eunuchs. He didn''t have many enemies in the imperial court, nor did he have many friends. Due to his position, many people came to offer their condolences, but the funeral hall was extremely quiet. Those people came hurriedly and left just as quickly. Everyone kept their heads bowed, knelt to offer their respects, and only a few actually shed tears.


    It was quiet, just like those days that Jin Yu Gonggong spent in the Imperial Library reading books on his own.


    The situation in Heavenly Revtions was still unstable, His Majesty the Emperor was still in critical condition, and in the eyes of many people, the death of one of the Five Grand Eunuchs was just the beginning.


    By the time evening came, the funeral hall was finally empty and there were no more guests.


    Thus, there were only four people left in the hall.


    Eunuch of Sword Jin Wei, Eunuch of Seal Jin Yan, Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian as well as the Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xian Gonggong was closest to thete Jin Yu Gonggong and he stepped forward to lift the white cloth on the body. Jin Yu¡¯s expression was very peaceful, looking as if he was merely sleeping. Jin Xian reached a hand out to brush over Jin Yu¡¯s body and said slowly, "Nobody knows Jin Yu¡¯s level of martial arts better than us. When it came to the depth of his internal strength alone, I believe he was above the three of us, andparable to that of the Grand Eunuch."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan nodded. "His Mild Breathing Technique is a skill that¡¯s extremely difficult to cultivate. Jin Yu was always very calm and the only one among us who managed to master it."


    "But Jin Yu is dead, and there are no physical injuries on the surface." Jin Xian Gonggong ced his hand on Jin Yu¡¯s chest and closed his eyes. "Heavenly Revtions City is currently facing unrest. The Imperial Academy of Medicine are no fools and they won¡¯t take such misfortune onto themselves at this time. But we¡¯re no fools either. There¡¯s not a single wound from head to toe, but all the meridians in his body are broken. What sort of person could shatter Jin Yu¡¯s meridians?"


    The other three were silent, and they couldn''t think of anyone with such a devastating internal strength.


    "Or perhaps, this martial arts specializes in shattering a person¡¯s meridians?" Jin Xian spoke slowly as he withdrew his hand.


    There was indeed such a martial arts that once destroyed Xiao Se¡¯s meridians, despite the fact that he had entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm as a youth. It even caused the former Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall such severe injuries that he could not leave the mountain.


    "Void-Minded Skill," Jin Wei said solemnly.


    "But shifu is already dead. There¡¯s no one left in this world who knows this martial arts," Jin Xuan said.


    "I don¡¯t believe any of us can be truly certain whether there¡¯s someone who knows this martial arts." Jin Xian leaped up suddenly and attacked Jin Wei with a pointed finger.


    Jin Wei frowned slightly and immediately drew his Abyssal Eye sword. Jin Xian¡¯s finger connected with the Abyssal Eye sword, a wave of cold aura instantly swept across the de. The Abyssal Eye sword trembled slightly, emitting a chilling sound.


    Jin Xian withdrew his finger and stepped back.


    Jin Wei shook the sword, and a wave of sword aura melted the cold intent on the sword.


    One of them used his finger, the other swung his sword.


    But the martial arts they used were the same.


    Void-Minded Skill.


    "All these years, none of us really gave up on learning this martial arts. Back then, shifu left behind a fragment of the manual. Besides Jin Yu, none of us had the tenacity to hold ourselves back from practising it. But, how well we practised it, what stage we reached, only each of us know of ourselves." Jin Xian observed his finger. "Insatiable greed."


    Jin Wei pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "What you¡¯re saying is, the one who killed Jin Yu, is among the four of us."


    Jin Yan, who had kept his silence all this time, shook his head hurriedly and said, "That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m different from the rest of you. I wasn¡¯t Grand Eunuch Zhuo Qing¡¯s disciple and I don¡¯t know the Void-Minded Skill. You can test me."


    "But your shifu is still alive and he is Zhuo Qing¡¯s shidi. After so many years, he must have achieved some level of understanding," Jin Xian said pointedly.


    Jin Yan chuckled. "Eunuch of Incense, your insinuations have ulterior motives. When you put it like that, all under Heaven is under suspicion. Why would you suspect members of your own family?"


    Jin Xian Gonggong looked at Jin Yu, lying there quietly, and smiled slightly. "My best friend is lying here dead. I don¡¯t care what I¡¯m insinuating."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan cleared his throat. "Jin Xian, even if you are grieving, you shouldn¡¯t say such things."


    "Grand Eunuch." Jin Xian lowered his head slightly. "Jin Xian has caused offence. But, Jin Xian will not take back my words."


    "You!" Jin Wei Gonggong growled angrily.


    "His Highness White Prince has arrived!" A sharp voice suddenly announced.


    The four were taken aback at the same time.


    It was not surprising to see the White Prince here. Jin Yu Gonggong was his martial arts master and the person who was most like a kindred soul to him in the entire Heavenly Revtions City. But, this was the first time that His Highness White Prince showed himself after regaining his sight.


    He took off the white blindfold he¡¯d worn for over ten years and walked forward unhurriedly. The expression on his face was neither heavy nor aloof, and his pair of eyes were both clear andposed. For a moment, he looked as if thete Jin Yu Gonggong had resurrected within him.


    After cultivating the Mild Breathing Technique to a certain realm, he would have such a calm andposed temperament.


    So calm that even if he was going to die, he remained calm.


    "Your Highness White Prince." The four bowed their heads at the same time.


    Xiao Chong didn''t seem to see them. He simply bent over and looked at Jin Yu Gonggong lying there.


    "Second shifu, all these years, I¡¯ve always imagined what you look like. I imagined you were a hermit Confucian schr living in a secluded temple deep in the mountains, a genius who has written thousands of books. But, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re exactly the same as the person I met when I was young, an ordinary schr who loved to read. Except now, you look like an ordinary middle-aged teacher." Xiao Chong sighed. "You¡¯re not very interesting but without a person like you in this world, it¡¯s be even more bereft.


    "I used to ask you why you¡¯d choose someone like me, a blind prince. You said you chose me, not because you wanted to help me be an emperor so that you could gain glory, but because you felt it was worth it."


    "Your Highness White Prince, please restrain your grief," Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan spoke softly.


    Xiao Chong raised his head and lifted the white cloth to cover Jin Yu''s body again. "I know why second shifu died. I begged him to help me repay a favour, but I never thought repaying this favour would get him killed. Second shifu¡¯s kindness and grace towards me is as deep as a valley. I don¡¯t need the throne, but I must avenge him."


    Outside the hall, a murderous aura erupted steeply.


    The burly Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian ced his hand on his Army Destroyer sword and stood quietly in the courtyard.


    Yan Zhantian and Jin Yu Gonggong werepletely different in personality. Yan Zhantian didn''t even bother to meet this second master who shared his disciple, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that Jin Yu was one of very few people whom Yan Zhantian once admired in his heart.


    While Yan Zhantian''s sword aura rose sharply in the courtyard, Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s Abyssal Eye sword was out of its sheath, and Jin Xian Gonggong¡¯s fingers had also curled around his Snowstorm sword.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan waved his hand lightly, and suppressed the murderous aura within the hall. "Do not be rash."


    Yan Zhantian snickered. "The Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions."


    Jin Xuan also smirked. "The Great Evil Wrath Sword Immortal."

 Chapter 373 An Army Arrives at Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 373 An Army Arrives at Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    The two stood facing each other.


    A gust of wind blew through the hall, causing the white banners at the door to flutter and the atmosphere inside suddenly became extremely quiet.


    Until a sharp voice broke the silence.


    "His Highness Yong¡¯an Prince has arrived!"


    The four Grand Eunuchs exchanged nces, and they all saw the puzzlement in each other¡¯s eyes. What did he have to do with this matter? Why would hee here at this time? Only Jin Xian Gonggong understood. Even if the White Prince didn¡¯te, knowing Xiao Se¡¯s character, he would definitelye.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie stepped into the hall. Xiao Se raised a hand and Lei Wujie ced a sk of wine in Xiao Se''s hand. Xiao Se raised the sk high, and poured the wine onto the ground as he bowed his head. "Xiao Se feels ashamed and pays his respects to Gonggong with this cup."


    Xiao Chong raised his head and looked at him. "Getting to the root cause of this, it happened because of me. Liu-di doesn¡¯t need to feel ashamed."


    "If you really want to put things that way, then there will be no end. If Jin Yu Gonggong didn¡¯t aid me, he wouldn¡¯t have died. If I didn¡¯t help to heal your eyes, Jin Yu Gonggong wouldn¡¯t have aided me. If I didn¡¯t return to Heavenly Revtions, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened. If back then, Father didn¡¯t know my Consort Mother, even less would have happened." Xiao Se shook his head. "We don''t need to look into the past, only today. Today, I feel ashamed towards Eunuch Jin Yu. "


    Jin Wei raised his Abyssal Eye sword and pointed it at Xiao Se. "Your Highness can cut the crap. Please, Your Highness, speak clearly of what happened."


    Jin Xuan frowned with disapproval. "Insolence."


    "If Your Highness wants to use me of the crime of disrespect, then after you tell Jin Wei the cause and reason, you can still condemn me. But if Your Highness won¡¯t speak, then Jin Wei will not put down this sword," Jin Wei Gonggong said sternly.


    Jin Xuan sighed. "Your Highness, you know my shidi¡¯s character. We all grew up together with Jin Yu since we were young. It¡¯s difficult for us to restrain ourselves at a time like this. Please tell us the truth of the matter, Your Highness."


    "Do you know why I don''t want to tell all of you?" Xiao Se looked at Jin Xuan Gonggong as he walked over and gently grabbed his cor. "Because the person who killed him was wearing the same purple python robe as the rest of you."


    He turned around and walked to Jin Yu Gonggong¡¯s side.


    "Unassuming, like an uncarved block of wood. Vacant, like a valley." Standing to one side, Jin Xian Gonggong spoke openly. "The basis of the Void-Minded Skill."


    Xiao Se''s face twitched and he finally understood why, at the moment he saw the purple-clothed man, a strange sense of familiarity had risen in his heart.


    It was this martial arts that injured him those years ago.


    Xiao Se reached out his hand and pressed the Abyssal Eye sword down. He met Jin Wei¡¯s shocked gaze and spoke clearly, word by word. "Therefore. The person who killed Eunuch Jin Yu is right here. How could I, then, tell all of you clearly about what happened?"


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard, Yan Zhantian raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he was excluding himself. He looked into the distance and suddenly said, "Wolf smoke."


    A fire beacon with smoke signalling the approach of hostile forces, a thousand miles of connecting cities.


    What sort of smoke signal could be burning so high to be seen even in Heavenly Revtions City?


    "Ride!" Xiao Lingchen, dressed in white, pped his whip vigorously as he drove his horse onward. The closer he got to Heavenly Revtions, the more he felt his blood burning little by little. "Heavenly Revtions City is right before us!"


    The army of thousands and tens of thousands behind him roared.


    "After waiting for so many years, this day has finallye." Xiao Lingchen looked up at the sky. "Marshal Father, I''m back."


    "Marshal Father? Is that how you¡¯ve always called the Grand Protector?"


    Suddenly a troop of soldiers appeared in front of him. The person leading them had a burly build, wore a golden armour, and was armed with twin sabres. It was precisely Ye Xiaoying, the highest-ranking man in the current Beili military forces.


    "Although Marshal Father was from the imperial family, he considered himself a military man. Since I was a child, he didn¡¯t allow me to call him Prince Father, only Marshal Father." Xiao Lingchen stopped the horse and said, "Uncle Ye, it¡¯s been many years since west met."


    Ye Xiaoying shook his head. "Not long, not long. It¡¯s been a grand dream, but the blue dragon has awakened from the dream and it¡¯s time to roar with might."


    "Uncle Ye, such words must have been taught by Auntie." Xiao Lingchenughed. "In the past, when Uncle Ye was on the battlefield, Auntie Ye performed her sword dance in white clothes. It was an iparable sight."


    "Your aunt is no longer here, but those white clothes remain. Go then. Tell Heavenly Revtions that we are back." Ye Xiaoying turned around and merged the troops he brought into Xiao Lingchen''s army.


    All this way, Xiao Lingchen''s army did not face any opposition. The garrison troops in between were not their match at all. On the contrary, there was a steady stream of former Langya Army soldiersing forth to pledge themselves. Ye Xiaoying¡¯s soldiers from the Central Army also came from all around to join their forces.


    Just like that, an army of tens of thousands were assembled neatly and smoothly, as they rode straight for Heavenly Revtions.


    All that was left were the garrisons who would only light up the smoke signals indicating the approach of hostile forces. Although the smoke signals were fast, the army was even faster, as if they were chasing that fire beacon all the way to Heavenly Revtions.


    "Uncle, why haven''t those two armies appeared? I was all ready to fight a battle, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, those who only dare to hide in the dark, would not dare to oppose us right now. Rx, once you conquer Heavenly Revtions, they will show themselves." Ye Xiaoying smirked. "When the timees, we¡¯ll have another big battle, that''s all."


    "Uncle makes sense." Xiao Lingchen nodded. "They¡¯re merely ants and I can''t be bothered to wait for them. What I can¡¯t wait for, is to bring this army to Heavenly Revtions!"


    "Bring the army to Heavenly Revtions? Are you bringing the army or bringing the sovereign king?" Ye Xiaoying asked.


    Xiao Lingchen thought for a while, and said slowly, "Now, I¡¯m bringing the army, butter, maybe not."


    "Very well!" Ye Xiaoyingughed loudly.


    In Heavenly Revtions City, one of themandants of the city guard saw the approach of the ck and imposing army. It was like a dark cloud floating towards Heavenly Revtions City. He nearly jumped in fright and rubbed his eyes. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Wolf smoke!" Anothermandant eximed, "There''s wolf smoke in the distance!"


    "But that''s the Central Army. The golden armour with twin des, that¡¯s the Ye Banner Battalion!" The firstmandant eximed in shock.


    The suprememander of the city guard walked up to them and smiled bitterly. "I¡¯ve been wondering when this day woulde, but it arrived much earlier than I imagined."


    Inside the Imperial Mausoleum.


    The former Eunuch of Seal Zhuo Xin Gonggong, the former Eunuch of Sword Zhuo Sen Gonggong, and the former Eunuch of Records Zhuo Luo Gonggong took off their grey robes, and once again, put on their exquisite purple python robes.


    They walked out of the Imperial Mausoleum and slowly made their way outside.


    The soldiers guarding the mausoleum had probably never encountered such a situation before and they hesitated for a long time before theirmander-general stood up. "Gonggong, you can¡¯t go out."


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong shook his head. "This time, we have to go out."


    "Go out¡­ and do what?" Themander-general asked hesitantly.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong raised a hand and swept aside, taking something out of his sleeve. He smirked and said slowly, "We¡¯re going to wee our true Emperor."


    "Outrageous!" Themander-general chastised angrily.


    "The Dragon-Sealed Scroll bestowed by Tai''an Emperor on his deathbed is here." Zhuo Xin Gonggong suddenly raised the scroll high into the air.


    Themander-general took a close look at the Dragon-Sealed Scroll before him. Once he confirmed its authenticity, he paled in fright and immediately knelt onto the ground. The rest of the soldiers followed him and bent to their knees in unison.

 Chapter 374 The Soldiers Aim For Calming Purity

    <h4>Chapter 374 The Soldiers Aim For Calming Purity</h4>


    Xiao Chong walked into the courtyard and looked at the smoke signals. He could also hear the clear sounds of iron hoofs in the distance. With a frown, he asked, "Who are they?"


    Xiao Se tucked his hands inside his sleeves as he walked out. "Only one army in all of Beili makes this sound of iron hoofs.


    "He¡¯s back."


    "Grand Eunuchs!" Li Changqing pushed open the front doors, but the ones he saw first were Xiao Chong and Xiao Se. He was taken aback for a moment and recovered quickly. "The two princes are here too. Please, join the rest at the Hall of Calming Purity!"


    Xiao Chong asked, "What¡¯s happening outside?"


    Li Changqing wiped the sweat from his forehead. "There¡¯s no time to exin. The Central Army has rebelled! Ye Xiaoying is bringing Xiao Lingchen to lead an army of tens of thousands, and are now right at the gates of Heavenly Revtions City!"


    "Xiao Lingchen? He¡¯s still alive," Xiao Chong murmured.


    Lanyue Marquis Mansion.


    The old house steward stood there, an uneasy expression on his face. He rubbed his ears. "It¡¯s been a long time since I heard this sound. This is the sound of iron hoofs. Makes me feel as if I¡¯m back on a battlefield."


    "Yes, indeed. Come with me to enter the pce." Lanyue Marquis smiled and gathered his sleeves.


    "Marquis, will we be able toe back alive?" The house steward remarked, his expression bitter.


    "This Marquis doesn¡¯t know either. Maybe we won''t," Lanyue Marquis quipped.


    The house steward shook his head. "Feels uneasy."


    Lanyue Marquis raised his head and murmured to himself, "Xiao Se, you¡¯d better not lie to me."


    Two hundred miles outside of Heavenly Revtions City.


    The soldiers pulled down the iron visors over their faces, raised their long spears which had been polished to a shining gleam, and rode slowly forward on their yebei fine horses.


    They were the most well-equipped army in Beili. Their horses were the fastest, their spears were the sharpest, their crossbows were the most ruthless, and their armours were the toughest. Even the twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion couldn¡¯tpare to them.


    Their only weakness was, their military capability was very average.


    But they also had an advantage. They emphasised glory more than any other soldiers. Back then, Langya Prince, the Pir of State General Lei Mengsha, and the golden armour General Ye Xiaoying all began their paths to glory here.


    Independent of the three armies, their existence served only to guard the imperial city. The Wang Li Heavenly Army.


    In the midst of the 20,000 armoured soldiers marching, the most eye-catching figure was ady in a green dress. She rode her horse at the forefront of the Wang Li Heavenly Army, turning her head to look in the direction of Heavenly Revtions City. "You must all be safe."


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City.


    Xiao Lingchen stopped his horse and looked at this legendary city before him. With augh, he remarked, "Heavenly Revtions City was once a military city. It¡¯s easy to defend and difficult to attack. How many days will it take us to get inside?"


    Ye Xiaoying chuckled. "Even if it¡¯s our Langya Army, it¡¯ll take at least three or four days."


    Xiao Se, Xiao Chong and the rest followed Li Changqing to the Hall of Calming Purity. The Imperial Army and the Brave Tiger Guards were all armed and ready. They were the elite of the elite but they would not be able to stop Ye Xiaoying''s army of thousands.


    "Captain Li, what are your ns now?" Xiao Chong asked.


    Li Changqing was already so anxious his head seemed to be blowing steam. "I have no n. Everything happened too suddenly."


    Xiao Chong frowned and thought for a moment. "Our n now is to defend Heavenly Revtions City as long as possible. Although they outnumber us, Heavenly Revtions City will not be easily captured. We can defend it for at least a day. We will send word right now to the Wang Li Heavenly Army. By the time the Heavenly Army arrives, we will join forces to resist and wait until the other two armies arrive to defend the Emperor!"


    Li Changqing nodded. "That''s the n then. That¡¯s the n." Then he pulled one of the soldiers from the Imperial Army next to him. "You, go send the message now!"


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan suddenly turned around. "Jin Yan!"


    But Jin Yan was nowhere to be seen. The most slick and cunning among the Five Grand Eunuchs, the Eunuch of Seal had already slipped away quietly when they left Jin Yu¡¯s Residence.


    Xiao Se exhaled a sigh. "I''m afraid the city gates won¡¯t even hold for a day."


    "Jin Wei!" Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan snapped, "Stop him!"


    Jin Wei Gonggong bowed his head in acknowledgement, and immediately left to chase after Jin Yan.


    Jin Yan Gonggong was in a hurry. He had a scroll hidden in his sleeve and of course, it was not the extremely important Dragon-Sealed Scroll. It contained more than a name, but the names of forty or so high-ranking court officials and nobles in Heavenly Revtions City. These were names of people who were secretly supporting this rebellion. As one of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Jin Yan Gonggong had the most connections in the imperial court and over the years, he had alreadyid out his ownwork.


    Standing above the gates of Heavenly Revtions City, the suprememander downed a mouthful of wine, then called out loudly, "Open the gates!"


    "Open the gates?" Themandant of the city guard started in fright.


    "Yes, open the gates," the suprememander repeated with emphasis.


    "We can''t open the gates." The vicemander walked up to them and pointed at the huge army before the gates. "Your Excellency Supreme Commander, are you crazy? The army below us is clearly here to rebel and you want to open the city gates for them? You¡¯re going to get us all killed!"


    The suprememander flung his sk of wine to the ground and pointed at the army. "Right now, there is an army of 200,000 below the city walls. How many garrisons do we have in Heavenly Revtions City? If we fight with them, that¡¯s going to get us killed."


    "Our army is here to defend the country. How can our soldiers surrender just because the enemy is stronger than us?" The vicemander retorted angrily.


    Both the suprememander and vicemander drew their swords at the same time, but before either of them could swing their swords, the vicemander¡¯s head was rolling on the ground.


    Everyone turned their heads in astonishment, and saw Jin Wei Gonggong resheath his blood-stained sword. The short and fat Jin Yan Gonggong followed right behind him and smiled jovially. "I didn''t expect you would be faster than me by a few steps."


    Jin Wei Gonggong ignored him and called out loudly, "Open the gates!"


    "Open the gates!" Jin Yan Gonggong shouted at the same time.


    Two of the Grand Eunuchs were here in person and with the horrifying death of the vicemander on the city wall, the suprememander made up his mind. Finally, the other soldiers of the city guard nodded slowly.


    "It''s finally here." Jin Yan Gonggong grinned.


    Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s expression was very solemn though. "Where did things go wrong?"


    Jin Yan Gonggong didn¡¯t understand. "What went wrong?"


    "Neither you nor I killed Jin Yu, so who killed him? Is there still another powerful force in this Heavenly Revtions City that we failed to notice?" Jin Wei Gonggong asked.


    Below the walls of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Xiao Lingchen yawned. "This ispletely different from what I imagined. I thought we were going to get a ferocious siege battle? Is this actually the Heavenly Revtions City gates known to be the most defensible?"


    Ye Xiaoying frowned and said, "With an army of 200,000 pressing down on Heavenly Revtions, their final defence is a bunch of city guards? Where¡¯s the Imperial Army? Where¡¯s the Wang Li Heavenly Army? The Covert Crossbow Squad? Even if Li Changqing is not a general, he¡¯s not that stupid. What¡¯s going on?"


    Xiao Lingchen turned his head and said, "Are you worried this is a ruse?"


    "Something like that happened once. They opened the city gates and waited for the enemy to enter the city. Then, they beheaded the leader and caused the army to retreat. When the battle reached a point of hopelessness, that was theirst resort." Ye Xiaoying said slowly, "We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they¡¯re nning something like that."


    "Now that the city gates have opened, why are we the ones fearing the unknown?" Xiao Lingchen flicked his whip and headed towards the slowly rising city gates. "Behead the enemy leader? This Prince is here! My head is right above my neck. Come and get it!"

 Chapter 375 Conflict of the Trapped Beast

    <h4>Chapter 375 Conflict of the Trapped Beast</h4>


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu was sitting in the courtyard slowly drinking his tea. He was probably the calmest person in the entire Heavenly Revtions City today, because everything that was happening now was under his control.


    An army of 200,000 pressing straight towards Heavenly Revtions. No matter how fast their horses were, even if they were to ride all day and all night without stopping, they couldn¡¯t have arrived without any warning.


    "We intercepted all the military correspondence and killed anyone who tried to send word, just so that I could pave their way into Heavenly Revtions. They should be grateful to me." Xiao Yu smiled and put down the teapot. "Come, we shall go to the Hall of Calming Purity."


    Long Ye frowned. "Your Highness, are you putting yourself at risk of getting killed?"


    "Who¡¯s getting killed? They¡¯vee with the Dragon-Sealed Scroll to proim themselves as the sovereign. They want to seed the throne legitimately. Killing us would turn this into a rebellion." Xiao Yu stood up and looked at the ck-robed man next to him. "What''s more, I''m not that easy to kill."


    Long Ye nodded. "What''s the next step?"


    Xiao Yu raised his head and looked at the sky. "Tell the two generals to get ready. A big battle ising and nobody can guess the oue. They¡¯ll just have to fight with all they¡¯ve got."


    Let the Langya Army capture Heavenly Revtions, then the Upper and Lower Armies of Beili would send in troops to defend the Emperor. That was the script prepared by Xiao Yu. Many people were going to die in this battle. But today, at least one person must die first.


    Mingde Emperor.


    Only after he was dead could Xiao Yu step into the centre of this stage.


    Xiao Lingchen rode his horse and together with Ye Xiaoying, they trotted slowly down the streets of Heavenly Revtions City. Xiao Lingchen looked at the wide road and said with a smile, "Back then, every time my Marshal Father returned victorious from the war, he would parade down this street on his horse. Everywhere he passed, the people would kneel and pay their respects and their eyes practically worshipped him. Now when they see our horses, there is only fear in their eyes."


    Ye Xiaoying sighed. "Many people are no longer the same, and this city is no longer the Heavenly Revtions City of the past."


    Xiao Lingchen waved his spear. "All men, obey my orders! Do not harm or kill the people of the city. Vitors will be beheaded."


    "Where are you going now?" Ye Xiaoying asked.


    Xiao Lingchen turned his horse. "To the Imperial Ancestral Temple."


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    In name, they were merely a department in charge of divinations for Beili. Apart from the major ceremonies of offerings, they seldom made public appearances and spent most of their time observing the constetions and recording astrological signs. However, everyone knew that there were several celestial masters of pinnacle realms within. If they were tobine their skills, they had the power to change heaven and earth.


    "State Preceptor, what are your ns?" Xie Xuan asked.


    The State Preceptor smiled. "Let the mandate of Heaven run its course."


    "Whose side will the mandate of Heaven stand on?" Xie Xuan asked again.


    "Many years ago, it once stood on Langya Prince¡¯s side, but he gave it up on his own." Qi Tianchen flicked his horsetail whisk and strolled out.


    However, even if an immortal arrived, he couldn¡¯t stop 200,000 fierce warriors.


    Outside the Hall of Calming Purity.


    Mingde Emperor walked out with Li Changqing¡¯s support. Below the hall, all avable soldiers in the Imperial Army had assembled with the elite Brave Tiger Guards standing at the rear, right in front of Mingde Emperor. Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian, Lanyue Marquis, White Prince Xiao Chong, Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Se, and Red Prince Xiao Yu, as well as their respective attendants stood waiting outside the hall.


    "An army of 200,000 just appeared out of thin air?" After a long silence, Mingde Emperor asked this one question.


    Nobody could answer him.


    Li Changqing was already covered in sweat. As themander-general of the Imperial Army, he was in charge of the military forces of the imperial city. When an army of 200,000 marched towards the capital, there should have been unceasing military reports submitted along the way. But, what could have gone wrong¡­


    After another bout of silence, Mingde Emperor asked again, "Is Lingchen leading the soldiers?"


    Li Changqing nodded and said, "Yes, but General Ye Xiaoying is with him."


    "Lingchen is a kind-hearted child just like his father. At least Heavenly Revtions City will not be damaged." Mingde Emperor said faintly. "Pass down my orders. Do not engage in unnecessary conflicts. We will wait for him here."


    "Your Majesty!" Li Changqing said anxiously, "This subject has already sent word to the Wang Li Heavenly Army and the other two generals. As long as we hold the pce gates, we just have to wait for their return!"


    "With an army of 200,000, how are you going to hold the gates?" Mingde Emperor coughed. "These are my finest generals of Beili. Do you want them to die in this meaningless war?"


    "Meaningless?" Xiao Chong repeated in a low voice.


    Xiao Yu hid a tiny smile.


    Xiao Se remained silent.


    Outside the Imperial Ancestral Temple, Xiao Lingchen flipped off his horse and walked in.


    Ye Xiaoying and the rest of the army stood outside on guard. Only the Xiao n imperial family were allowed to enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple.


    Xiao Lingchen walked in, and there was an old man sitting inside. When he saw Xiao Lingchen, his eyes widened with mild surprise.


    "Granduncle, it¡¯s been so many years since Ist saw you." Xiao Lingchen bowed his head with a smile.


    The old man was already very old, and even standing up took a lot of effort. He stood up, his knees trembling, and slowly said, "Ling¡­ Lingchen?"


    "It''s me, Granduncle," Xiao Lingchen replied respectfully.


    This old man guarding the Imperial Ancestral Temple was the oldest living member of the Xiao n imperial family. Even Mingde Emperor would respectfully address him as uncle. Back then, he had also participated in quelling the unrest caused by the eunuchs grabbing for power and had experienced all sorts of storms through the dynasty. Now, he stayed in the Imperial Ancestral Temple, guarding it quietly, watching the changing situation outside the temple. Granduncle walked over to Xiao Lingchen. "You¡¯re back. This is good."


    "Does Granduncle really think so?" Xiao Lingchen raised his head and looked at the names on all the memorial tablets. He read each name from top to bottom and indeed, he did not see the one that belonged to his father.


    Granduncle seemed to read his mind and sighed. "Ruofeng was convicted of treason. His name will not be enshrined in the Ancestral Temple."


    "He will be tomorrow." Xiao Lingchen reached out his hand. "Granduncle, please give me a stick of incense."


    Granduncle lit a stick of incense and handed it over. Xiao Lingchen received it and faced the memorial tablets with a deep bow. "Before my ancestors and my n, Lingchen has returned this time to quell the rebellion on behalf of the Xiao n imperial family, and from there, restore the proprietary and virtues of the imperial family." After finishing his words, he turned around and strode out.


    He entered the city, entered the Imperial Ancestral Temple, paid his respects to his ancestors and n, then headed straight for the Hall of Calming Purity.


    He was as swift as thunder.


    But when he walked out of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, he saw a person standing on the rooftop of the opposite building.


    He wore the robes of a celestial master and held a white-coloured horsetail whisk in his arm. He had an air of an immortal and the look of a Daoist priest.


    Directorate of Astronomy, Qi Tianchen.


    "Draw your des!" Ye Xiaoying yelled furiously. Each and every soldier followed his order and drew their des instantly. They rode their horses right up to Xiao Lingchen''s side.


    There was no one under Heaven who could face an army of 200,000 on his own, but there was indeed a person who could take the head of the leader of an army of 200,000.


    "Be careful," Ye Xiaoying growled in a low voice.


    Xiao Lingchen raised his head, looked at Qi Tianchen, and said with a smile, "The celestial master has doted on me since I was a child. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t kill me."


    Qi Tianchen also smiled and bowed his head. "Ourst parting turned into so many years. How have you been, little friend?"


    "Not good. I don¡¯t eat well, I don¡¯t sleep well." Xiao Lingchen shook his head. "Until I stepped into Heavenly Revtions City, then I started to feel a little better."


    "How is it better?" Qi Tianchen asked again.


    "I¡¯ll feel better when I get to kill the person I want to kill!" Xiao Lingchen dered loudly.

 Chapter 376 Challenge the Throne of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 376 Challenge the Throne of the Emperor</h4>


    Qi Tianchen stroked his long beard lightly.


    Ye Xiaoying tightened his grip on the hilt of his sabre, ready to draw it any time.


    "You¡¯re very much like your father, but your father would never do something like this," Qi Tianchen said slowly.


    Xiao Lingchen returned arrogantly, "Because when my father met with that grievous incident, he wasn¡¯t young anymore. But, I¡¯m still young! I¡¯m allowed to make mistakes!" Xiao Lingchen waved his whip furiously and galloped ahead, not caring at all whether Qi Tianchen would make a sudden move.


    Qi Tianchen sighed lightly, then turned and left. The way Xiao Lingchen was riding his horse through Heavenly Revtions looked so much like Langya Prince, it was as if thete Prince had reappeared in this world. Wherever he passed, his full abilities would be on disy, and everybody could only retreat and avoid him.


    Ye Xiaoying followed on his horse and nced at Qi Tianchen¡¯s retreating back, muttering to himself, "I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s happening in this Heavenly Revtions City anymore."


    Jin Wei and Jin Yan Gonggong had also appeared next to the Imperial Ancestral Temple. Jin Wei Gonggong exhaled a sigh of relief. "I thought the State Preceptor would attack."


    "The State Preceptor and Langya Prince were old friends. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to know whose side he will take this time." Jin Yan Gonggong turned around. "You should continue to escort Xiao Lingchen to enter the pce. I will go meet shifu and the others."


    In front of the Hall of Calming Purity, Mingde Emperor called out softly, "Lao-Liu."


    Xiao Se turned around. "Father."


    "You grew up together with Lingchen. When the timees, please persuade him with righteousness. The Xiao n cannot suffer internal strife. The grievances between Ruofeng and me belonged to our generation. They must end here," Mingde Emperor said.


    Li Changqing said anxiously, "Your Majesty, don''t do this!"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Lingchen is here for the sovereign, not rebellion. Father, please do not worry."


    The sovereign?


    Li Changqing thought to himself, how did everything get so crazy so fast? Xiao Lingchen was the son of a rebel and he was leading an army to conquer Heavenly Revtions. How could he be the sovereign? He mopped the sweat on his head. Yong¡¯an Prince must be befuddled. How could Xiao Lingchen be the sovereign?


    Xiao Chong remained silent but he looked at Xiao Se and realised that Xiao Se¡¯s expression was as serious as he had ever been.


    Xiao Yu felt a twinge in his heart. He watched Xiao Se and thought to himself, Based on what Xiao Se is saying, perhaps he knows about the business with the Dragon-Sealed Scroll too? If Xiao Se had also made ns for what happens today, then this is going to getplicated.


    "The sovereign," Mingde Emperor said the word with a heavy heart.


    Outside the pce gates, Xiao Lingchen had arrived with his army.


    Li Changqing shouted loudly, "All army, on guard."


    Mingde Emperor raised his voice above his and shouted, "Open the pce gates!"


    "Your Majesty!" Li Changqing eximed anxiously.


    "There¡¯s no need for unnecessary damage and injuries. I will wait for him here!" Mingde Emperor said sternly.


    As he spoke, the pce gates were pulled open.


    A bright red armour, the Dragon Blood spear.


    A young man decked out in bright red armour and armed with a long spear rode into the pce on his horse.


    At that moment, Mingde Emperor also felt as if he was seeing the young Langya Prince riding his horse into the pce.


    "He really looks like him," Mingde Emperor said with emotion.


    Li Changqing jumped to his feet and drew the long sword at his waist. "Your Majesty has shown favour to the army, but the army also aspires to serve the country. I have served Your Majesty for seventeen years, and I can¡¯t stand by and watch Your Majesty suffer from the actions of rebellious subjects! I am first a soldier, and I will take the lead with the spirit of my sovereign king!"


    "Changqing." Mingde Emperor reached out a hand to stop him, but Li Changqing had already charged towards Xiao Lingchen with his sword. He walked down the steps, flipped onto his horse and yelled angrily, "Rebels and traitors."


    The Imperial Army and the Brave Tiger Guards also ced their hands on the hilts of their des, on the verge of drawing them. Although Mingde Emperor gave the order not to engage the enemy, theirmander had already stepped into battle alone and they couldn¡¯t just stand by without taking action.


    Lanyue Marquis couldn''t help but sigh. "Commander-general Li came from a military family, and his blood is no less than that of his ancestors."


    Li Changqing rode his horse up to Xiao Lingchen and shed down angrily with his sabre. Xiao Lingchen leaped into the air, raised his Dragon Blood spear and deflected Li Changqing¡¯s long sabre with a strike of his spear. Hended back on his horse, and didn¡¯t continue fighting. Instead, he kicked his horse and continued riding towards the hall. Li Changqing was about to pursue him, but he heard an angry roar from behind. He spun around and saw two heavy sabres smashing down at him.


    As themander-general of the Imperial Army, Li Changqing''s martial skills were naturally higher than average, but when he raised his own de to block the tyrannical and chilling twin des, his hands trembled with pain.


    "Ye Xiaoying!" Li Changqing yelled angrily.


    "Commander-general Li," Ye Xiaoying growled and his twin des danced furiously. Everybody knew that the two most powerful martial experts by Mingde Emperor¡¯s side were Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan and State Preceptor Qi Tianchen. Li Changqing was not considered powerful and very soon, Ye Xiaoying''s twin des hadpletely suppressed Li Changqing''s power.


    "You rebels and traitors, how dare you conspire to rebel! Ye Xiaoying, how could you forsake His Majesty''s trust in you?" Li Changqing shouted.


    "The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. If you want to castigate, you need to defeat me first!" Ye Xiaoying smacked Li Changqing aside with a heavy blow.


    "Support Commander Li!" Suddenly, one of the Brave Tiger Guards yelled.


    All the soldiers of the Imperial Army and Brave Tiger Guards drew their swords. Their ancestors died before the Hall of Calming Purity for Mingde Emperor. This was not pain, but glory!


    But suddenly, the sound of thunderous hoofs approached.


    Right behind Xiao Lingchen and Ye Xiaoying, the Langya Army had also arrived in the pce city. There were three men leading them: one armed with a long spear, one armed with two short spears and one armed with a longbow strapped on his back. Wang Pichuan, Xiao Zhanjiang and Xue Duanyun.


    The former three heavenly generals of the Beili Central Army. Right behind them were the soldiers that surrounded the Imperial Army and Brave Tiger Guards like a wave flowing into iron barrels. They finally understood why Mingde Emperor ordered them to abandon the notion of resistance.


    In the face of absolute power, sometimes, the strength of the spirit did not really serve a purpose.


    Li Changqing''s armour was shattered, and he lost his grip on his sabre as he fell to his knees on the ground. Ye Xiaoying withdrew his twin des, rode on his horse and looked down at him. "Before the Langya Army, your loyalty is worth nothing."


    The Imperial Army and Brave Tiger Guards hesitated. The cavalry had already surrounded them, and the moment Ye Xiaoying gave the order, they would be trampled into minced meat.


    Xiao Lingchen finally rode his horse up to the Hall of Calming Purity. He flipped off his horse and walked up the steps of the hall, one step at a time. Ye Xiaoying did not follow and only an adjutant wearing a full set of iron armour followed him. As he walked up the stairs, his armour grated against itself, emitting a sharp metallic sound.


    Xiao Chong took a step forward and pressed his hand on the long sword at his waist.


    "Chong''er," Mingde Emperor called out.


    Xiao Chong shook his head and said to Xiao Lingchen, "That¡¯s as far as you go."


    Xiao Lingchen really stopped. He raised his head and looked at Xiao Chong. "Chong huang-xiong, you can see now."


    "I just didn''t expect that after regaining my sight, I would see you raise an army in rebellion," Xiao Chong replied softly.


    Xiao Lingchen turned around and looked into the distance. "I didn''t raise an army in rebellion. I¡¯ve only returned to my home."


    In the distance, at the pce gates, another squadron of men on horses entered. They were all riding white horses and decked out in white-coloured armour with a white cloth tied around their foreheads. Only one army in Beili was dressed like this.


    The Mausoleum Guards Sovereign Army.

 Chapter 377 My Xiao Clan Imperial Family

    <h4>Chapter 377 My Xiao n Imperial Family</h4>


    The Mausoleum Guards Sovereign Army were mainly made up of the soldiers who were closest to the previous emperor. After the passing of the previous emperor, they continued to guard the mausoleum as a hallmark of their loyalty and integrity. Hence, they were highly respected in the Beili military forces. Leading the Mausoleum Guards Sovereign Army into the pce at that moment were three people who had not been seen in a long time.


    The former Five Grand Eunuchs, Eunuch of Seal Zhuo Xin Gonggong, Eunuch of Sword Zhuo Sen Gonggong and Eunuch of Records Zhuo Luo Gonggong. They wore their official python robes of the past and rode right up to the front, through the Langya Army and the Imperial Army. No one stood in their way as they approached the Hall of Calming Purity.


    Xiao Yu smiled and murmured in a low voice, "Time to reveal the true intentions of this plot."


    "The three of you." Xiao Chong pressed the long sword at his waist and looked at them with a frown. "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Xin Gonggong reined in his horse and announced loudly, "To reform thews and discipline of the imperial court."


    "Today is full of unrest." Xiao Se sighed, drew the Wuji staff from his waist and walked up to Xiao Chong''s side. "Some people already have one foot in the grave but still want to act up."


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong and the other two flipped off their horses. Then, Zhuo Xin took out the Dragon-Sealed Scroll from his sleeve and held it up high. "I have the Dragon-Sealed Scroll in my hand, written by the previous Emperor himself."


    Mingde Emperor coughed lightly and shook his head, his expressionposed.


    But these words, to the rest of the people, were like a bolt of lightning. In front of the pce gates, the entire army was silent and even Li Changqing, who was seriously injured, knelt on the ground, his eyes wide with shock as he looked at the Dragon-Sealed Scroll in Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s hands. That year, there were two Dragon-Sealed Scrolls left by Tai¡¯an Emperor but one of them disappeared. Nobody expected this scroll to end up in Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s hands.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong walked up the steps quickly, holding the Dragon-Sealed Scroll high in his hand. "The Dragon-Sealed Scroll of the previous Emperor is here. Why aren¡¯t all of you kneeling in obeisance?"


    "Kneel!" Ye Xiaoying roared.


    The Langya Army all knelt down, one after the other.


    All the soldiers of the Mausoleum Guards Sovereign Army also knelt down.


    The Imperial Army and Brave Tiger Guards hesitated as they stood where they were. None of them knew what to do.


    "Just because you¡¯re holding a scroll, you want us to kneel down?" Lanyue Marquis scoffed coldly. "Zhuo Xin Gonggong, you¡¯re far inferior to your shixiong."


    "The name written in the previous Emperor¡¯s Dragon-Sealed Scroll was Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng. Mingde Emperor Xiao Ruojin conspired to seize the throne. He forced Langya Prince to destroy the Dragon-Sealed Scroll and ascended to the throne himself. The Five Grand Eunuchs carried the imperial order of the previous Emperor in our hearts and have suffered in silence all these years. Finally, we obtained this Dragon-Sealed Scroll. Therefore, we havee to reform thews and discipline of the imperial court, to recognise the true sovereign of the Xiao n imperial family, by weing the son of Langya Prince, Xiao Lingchen, back to Heavenly Revtions to depose Mingde Emperor, and establish a new emperor!" Zhuo Xin shouted loudly but did not advance further with Xiao Chong and Xiao Se standing in his way.


    "You disgraceful castrate, how dare you spew such nonsense. Back then, Langya wang-shu stood before the hall and called out my imperial father¡¯s name right in front of the masses. How could there have been coercion? If there was really coercion, why did you, the Five Grand Eunuchs, sit back and ignore it?" Xiao Chong said angrily.


    Mingde Emperor whispered, "Chong''er, don''t be upset. Let him speak."


    "Now the Dragon-Sealed Scroll is here. It¡¯s signed with the jade seal and written personally by the previous Emperor. How could it be faked?" Zhuo Xin said sternly. "We, the Five Grand Eunuchs, were bestowed evesting grace by the previous Emperor, and today, we must reveal the truth to all under Heaven."


    "On guard." Ye Xiaoying shouted loudly as if echoing Zhuo Xin¡¯s words.


    The Langya Army stood up instantly, their faces bright and eager, as if they were ready to turn the entire pce into a bloodbath at any time.


    They could watch this to the end with the session of the throne.


    Or, they could change the dynasty and blood would flow over a thousand miles.


    Maybe someone would mind the difference between the two options, but Ye Xiaoying didn''t care at all. As long as the situation above shifted even a little, he would lead his troops forward and wipe out everyone in his way.


    "Gonggong," a faint voice suddenly sounded.


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong turned his head and looked at Xiao Lingchen, who was standing nearby. He was the current Langya Prince and he strongly resembled Xiao Ruofeng. Right now, he represented the true sovereign that Zhuo Xin was dering and Zhuo Xin hurried forward to bow and pay his respects. "Your Highness Langya Prince."


    "Gonggong is here today to help me ascend the throne?" Xiao Lingchen asked.


    "Exactly." Zhuo Xin Gonggong raised his head. "The Dragon-Sealed Scroll is here. I beg Your Highness Langya Prince to personally announce the name of the true sovereign of the Xiao n, and the true monarch of Beili."


    Xiao Lingchen nodded and turned to face the masses. "My soldiers, do you wish for me to open this scroll?"


    "Beg Your Highness Langya Prince to personally open the Dragon-Sealed Scroll!" The soldiers chanted.


    "My soldiers, do you wish for me to ascend the throne and be the Emperor of Beili!" Xiao Lingchen asked again.


    "Beg Your Highness Langya Prince to ascend the throne immediately! Be the Emperor of Beili!" The soldiers shouted again.


    "Soldiers, do you pledge yourselves to the imperial g of Beili or to my Langya Army Banner?" Xiao Lingchen asked a third question.


    This time, there was no rousing response. Because the soldiers were also hesitant, and they didn''t understand what Xiao Lingchen was asking, and why he was asking it.


    Xue Duanyun quietly released the longbow on his back.


    Xiao Lingchen turned around and looked at Zhuo Xin Gonggong. "The three Gonggong, do you wish for Lingchen to open the scroll here?"


    "We respectfully beg the Prince," Zhuo Xin Gonggong announced loudly.


    Once Xiao Lingchen took the Dragon-Sealed Scroll, once he read out his father¡¯s name, then there would be no hope of turning back everything that happened today. Xiao Lingchen would inherit the sovereignty and they would rely on the merits of their actions today, and Ye Xiaoying''s promise, to escape from that Imperial Mausoleum for life.


    "We respectfully beg the Prince!" Zhuo Sen and Zhuo Luo Gonggong also bent their knees at the same time.


    Xiao Lingchen finally started to walk forward slowly.


    Xiao Chong was already intending to draw his sword. He had learned his Sword Drawn with Fury from the Wrath Sword Immoral. He was confident he could use one sword to tear the Dragon-Sealed Scroll in two without killing anyone. But, just as he was ready to make his move, he felt a powerful forceing from behind him and pressing him down intensely.


    Someone behind him was stopping him!


    But that force was too strong, and he couldn''t even draw his sword, let alone turn around. It was impossible for him to figure out who was stopping him at the moment.


    Xiao Lingchen walked up to Zhuo Xin Gonggong and slowly picked up the scroll.


    The three old Grand Eunuchs revealed a cold smile.


    Mingde Emperor slowly closed his eyes.


    Xiao Yu''s eyes were full of excitement. This was the moment he was waiting for. The moment when all under Heaven would truly turn into chaos.


    Lanyue Marquis pressed down furiously on the long sabre at his waist.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong raised his hand and Jin Xian Gonggong seemed to have noticed something, his eyes filled with astonishment.


    Xiao Se, however, continued to look on indifferently, as if everything that was happening did not shock nor surprise him, nor was he afraid of what could happen.


    Xiao Lingchen opened the scroll slowly, and after a sweeping nce, he smiled slightly, but did not read it out loud. He gestured with his hand once, twice and three times.


    And tore the scroll to shreds.


    Just like what his father did in front of the Hall of Calming Purity in the past, he stood in full view of the masses, and right before the incredulous shock in their eyes, he tore the Dragon-Sealed Scroll into shreds!


    He flung the wooden rods of the scroll to the ground and pointed at Zhuo Xin Gonggong as he shouted, his voice resounding across the pce walls, "My Xiao n imperial family swept the fires of war across this country for forty years to establish our dynasty. We have ruled for six generations and stayed in power for one hundred and twenty-three years. The country has prospered and we are the envy of all nations. The sovereign of my Xiao n imperial family is not up to you, a worthless castrate, to dictate!"

 Chapter 378 Youths Should Act Like This

    <h4>Chapter 378 Youths Should Act Like This</h4>


    Within the pce walls, all was quiet in an instant.


    In that instant, everyone looked on with intrigue in their eyes.


    But it onlysted for that instant.


    In the next instant, Zhuo Xin Gonggong rose from the ground and aimed a palm at Xiao Lingchen. He didn''t have time to think too deeply about Xiao Lingchen¡¯s insinuation but he was certain of one thing, this was different from what they had nned. Now that Xiao Lingchen had destroyed the Dragon-Sealed Scroll, it was clear he had no intention to seed the throne!


    "Break!" Xue Duanyun yelled and his arrow soared through the air and aimed straight at Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s back. But, it was already toote. In addition, the other two Grand Eunuchs, Zhuo Sen and Zhuo Luo, had also attacked Xiao Lingchen at the same time. Xiao Lingchen sneered, and with a wave of his hand, he pulled his long sword out. "Execute the rebels!"


    "Stop!" Xiao Se cried out anxiously, but everything happened too fast and even he wasn¡¯t prepared for it.


    Xiao Lingchen was obviously no match for the three former Grand Eunuchs on his own.


    But, when he came up the stairs, there was a guard apanying him. A long staff appeared in the guard¡¯s hand and with one swing, the staff deflected the folding fan and arrow straight for the three Grand Eunuchs.


    The attacks from Zhuo Xin and the other two missed.


    The guard pulled Xiao Lingchen''s cor and furiously retreated another three zhang. The guard took off her helm and flicked her head, scattering a head full of silvery white hair.


    Bai Xiao Hall, Ji Xue.


    Xiao Lingchen gasped lightly to catch his breath. "Thanks muchly, Miss Ji."


    Ji Xue held up her staff and pointed at the three old eunuchs. "You three Gonggong, there¡¯s no ce you can retreat now."


    The startling turn of events happened in a blink.


    Of the people still present, Mingde Emperor opened his eyes, his expression still calm. Lanyue Marquis smiled slightly, finally letting go of the hilt of his sabre. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie exchanged a nce, ready to take down the three old eunuchs any time. Xiao Chong still frowned, but didn''t know what to do next. Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows lightly, and his eyelids twitched.


    Five hundred miles out of Heavenly Revtions City.


    General of the Beili Upper Army, Cheng Luoying, led his army as they galloped forward. The Beili Upper Army was called the "Wind Army'''' because they were known to be as swift as the wind. The army of thousands rode furiously at high speed and soon, that majestic city which reigned all under Heaven was right before their eyes.


    But the army suddenly came to a stop.


    Cheng Luoying, who was sitting in the carriage, opened his eyes and pulled aside the curtain. "Why have we stopped?"


    "Reporting to the general, the scouts report that there¡¯s an army ahead," the deputy general replied.


    "Army? Has Chen Kui''s Lower Armye to join us? Considering the speed of his army, they shouldn¡¯t be here yet." Cheng Luoying frowned slightly.


    "It''s not Chen Kui''s Lower Army." A scout dressed in ck rushed over hurriedly. "It¡¯s the army that guards Heavenly Revtions City, the Wang Li Heavenly Army!"


    "The Wang Li Heavenly Army!" Cheng Luoying frowned. "ording to His Highness Red Prince¡¯s ns, they should be on their way to Heavenly Revtions to engage the Langya Army right now. I shall look for myself." Cheng Luoying got out of the carriage, flipped onto his horse, and galloped towards the front of the great army.


    That was where he saw an army of 20,000, each of them astride a fine yebei horse and armed with armour and spear paid as tribute from the cksmiths City. Each soldier wore a helm which covered their faces, their appearance solemn and imposing. They were certainly His Majesty, the Emperor¡¯s personal Wang Li Heavenly Army.


    Leading them was a person in a green dress who was particrly conspicuous. Indeed, she was Ye Ruoyi, daughter of Ye Xiaoying.


    "Could Ye Xiaoying have found out about us?" Cheng Luoying was stunned for a moment, and was about to rush forward to get to the bottom of this.


    But Ye Ruoyi suddenly raised her voice and shouted, "Crossbows, ready!"


    Behind her, thousands of crossbowmen readied their crossbows and aimed it forward.


    The Wang Li Heavenly Army, Covert Crossbow Formation.


    Cheng Luoying hurriedly reined in his horse. He was still a distance from Ye Ruoyi and could only make out a vague figure. They were too far apart to speak, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to him.


    But, with the military strength of his Upper Army alone, this Wang Li Heavenly Army of 20,000 was not a threat, no matter how well-equipped they were, no matter how troublesome the Covert Crossbow Formation was. If he gave the order, his army was a raging tempest who could reduce them into minced meat. But if he did that, he would lose a lot of his men. And, if he rushed to Heavenly Revtions City in the name of saving the emperor only to kill the Wang Li Heavenly Army on the way, then he would be the actual rebel army.


    "Ye Xiaoying is indeed an old fox. What method did he use to get the Wang Li Heavenly Army toe here," Cheng Luoying cursed angrily.


    The deputy general asked, "What should we do next?"


    "Wait for news." Cheng Luoying turned his horse around and walked back.


    Ye Ruoyi watched Cheng Luoying¡¯s retreating back and smiled lightly. "I think Uncle Cheng must be cursing my father in his heart right now. But I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s cursing the wrong person. Sometimes, when the person you¡¯re serving is too brilliant, this counsellor can start to feel really superfluous. This game of chess is very big but we don¡¯t know yet who¡¯s the one ying the game?"


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    Inside the Imperial Pce, before the Hall of Calming Purity.


    Another person passed through the Langya Army and fell in front of everyone - Eunuch of Sword, Jin Wei.


    "Where''s Jin Yan?" Zhuo Xin Gonggong asked.


    "Ran away," Jin Wei Gonggong responded faintly.


    Jin Xian Gonggong was stunned and he stepped forward. "Jin Wei, what are you doing? Have you gone crazy too?"


    "You may have all forgotten shifu¡¯s wish but Jin Wei has never forgotten." Jin Wei slowly drew his Abyssal Eye sword and pointed it at Xiao Lingchen. "I just didn''t expect that the final piece we had to depend on was a piece of useless trash."


    Xiao Lingchen scoffed coldly. "Useless trash? Back then, for your own benefit, you made use of my Marshal Father¡¯s military might and his heart for the people and forced him to take the throne, causing disputes between the ruler and his subjects and chaos in the imperial court. My Marshal Father sacrificed himself for the greater good, and you thought you could force me to help you repeat this same old trick?"


    "Langya Prince¡¯s name was written on the scroll. He should have been the Emperor," Jin Wei Gonggong said solemnly.


    "What a joke. I¡¯ve only heard of people who want to be the emperor. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who must be the emperor. My Marshal Father didn¡¯t like that position so he just didn¡¯t want to do it. What can you do? I don¡¯t want it either. What can you do about it?" Xiao Lingchen took a step forward. "You¡¯re just a few eunuchs. How much of a storm do you think you can stir up? I came to Heavenly Revtions just to kill the people I want to kill. Zhuo Qing is dead. It¡¯s high time you all die with him."


    "General, what should we do now?" The battalionmander of the Ye Banner Battalion rode up to Ye Xiaoying''s side.


    Ye Xiaoying had a sullen expression and he remained silent.


    The battalionmander noticed his expression, did not dare to ask further and slowly backed away.


    "Da-ge, Lingchen still ended up doing what he wanted. Now, this situation has turned into a real mess. What should we do next?" Wang Pichuan asked Xue Duanyun in a low voice.


    Xiao Zhanjiang turned his head to look at Ye Xiaoying, then said in a low voice, "The golden-armoured general doesn¡¯t look happy. Once he gets angry, this will not end well. If we really can¡¯t get through, we¡¯ll save Lingchen first and run. Worsees to worst, we¡¯ll head back to the sea and float around for a while."


    Xue Duanyun sighed. "What else can we do? Let¡¯s just wait and observe for changes. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Eventually, we won¡¯t be able to avoid a fight."


    Xiao Zhanjiang scratched his head. "After following two generations of Princes, why are they all so¡­ reasonable?"

 Chapter 379 Avoiding a Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 379 Avoiding a Final Battle</h4>


    In front of the Hall of Calming Purity, on one side were Mingde Emperor Xiao Ruojin, the golden Lanyue Marquis, Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Se, White Prince Xiao Chong, Red Prince Xiao Yu, Langya Prince Xiao Lingchen, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian, sessor of the Heart sword Lei Wujie, Hallmaster of Bai Xiao Hall Ji Xue and the mysterious ck-robed man who came with Xiao Yu.


    On the other side were three of the former Five Grand Eunuchs, Zhuo Xin, Zhuo Sen and Zhuo Luo, as well as Jin Wei Gonggong. Because Xiao Lingchen suddenly tore up the scroll and denounced them angrily, the two sides had be a distinct challenge of power.


    But the true power was actually below the Hall of Calming Purity.


    The Langya Army¡¯s thousands and tens of thousands of soldiers.


    But Ye Xiaoying never said a single word. Xiao Lingchen was still young. Through this period, although all the soldiers pledged their allegiance to him, he still relied on Xiao Ruofeng''s glory. Ultimately, the realmander-in-chief of the Langya Army was the imposing golden-armoured general. But his face remained clouded without any trace of expression.


    The Mausoleum Guards Sovereign Army hesitated but their arrival was more like a symbolic gesture of imperial authority. When it came to real military strength, between Lei Wujie and Ji Xue, their one sword and one staff could wipe them all out.


    Zhuo Xin sighed. "If you miss a move in chess, you¡¯ll lose the entire game."


    "From the start, it was a mistake to ce your bets on me," Xiao Lingchen said haughtily. "How presumptuous are you people, to think you could read the minds of our Xiao n imperial family?"


    "My name is Zhuo Xin, but I could never see through the hearts of others. It was my mistake." Zhuo Xin raised his head and looked at Xiao Lingchen. "But even so, there will be a battle in the end."


    "You¡¯ve lost that chance," Xiao Se said coldly.


    "When ites to chance, you have to try it to know. We¡¯re already very old, so old that we can see our own deaths. But, we don¡¯t want to die just like that in the Imperial Mausoleum." Zhuo Xin¡¯s old and raspy voice suddenly became clear. Suddenly, he shouted sharply, "Kill Mingde Emperor!"


    Jin Wei was first to draw his sword and he lunged straight at Mingde Emperor.


    Jin Xian also drew his sword and the frost aura on the sword was biting. Before anyone else could react, he had already shed with Jin Wei¡¯s Abyssal Eye sword.


    Among the Five Grand Eunuchs, the two of them used swords. One was the Eunuch of Sword, and earned his name with a sword, while the other was once the Snowstorm Sword who once made a name for himself in the martial world. Who had the more powerful swordsmanship? This topic was always hotly debated by the citizens of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Today, this question could finally have an answer.


    "Jin Wei, why must you do this?" Jin Xian Gonggong shook his head.


    "Unrestrained but shackled, unfettered and I¡¯m free. But who likes to be shackled?" Jin Wei Gonggong reached out his hand and lightly flicked the de of his sword. All the talisman seals on the de dropped onto the ground.


    This sword of ughter once apanied the founding emperor of Beili across all his battlefields. All its restraints had finally been released and the resentful spirits that had been suppressed in the de could no longer be suppressed.


    Jin Wei''s eyes were filled with a ferocious light. This Eunuch of Sword who imed to be able to use the power of Unrestrained to kill someone in the Heavenly Realm, was finally about to use one sword to enter straight into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm.


    With his path exhausted and at the end of the road, there would be no more shackles!


    Could Jin Xian Gonggong¡¯s sword of frost and ice suppress this hostile aura?


    On the other side, the three eunuchs leaped up at the same time and aimed straight for Xiao Lingchen.


    This was their true goal.


    At Mingde Emperor¡¯s side were two of the Five Grand Eunuchs, Lanyue Marquis, three Princes of consummate skills, the sessor of the Heart sword Lei Wujie and the mysterious ck-robed man. It was almost impossible for the three eunuchs to break through them.


    But at this moment, Xiao Lingchen only had Ji Xue by his side.


    The three eunuchs shook the horsetail whisks in their hands at the same time. The horsetail whisks stood on their ends, looking like ruffled birds taking off in rm.


    Their murderous aura surged into the sky!


    Xiao Yu, who was watching the battle, showed a bit of surprise. He had never witnessed such a terrifying murderous aura even from the Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe. The three eunuchs had been secluded in the Imperial Mausoleum for so many years and unsurprisingly, their martial arts had already reached the highest level of the Unfettered Heavenly Realm.


    Ji Xue gritted her teeth and raised her Dragon-Carved Staff, but suddenly, another staff appeared behind her and matched her move almost simultaneously. Xiao Se had already anticipated the intention of the three old eunuchs and immediately shed to Xiao Lingchen''s side. Of course, the one in the red shirt was right at his heels.


    Heart sword.


    "Multifarious sword!" Lei Wujie yelled angrily.


    Xiao Lingchen sighed wryly. "Don¡¯t you guys believe that I¡¯m also a martial expert? Do you have to be so anxious to protect me?"


    "Stop kidding around," Xiao Se growled under his breath. "They¡¯re really going to kill us all here."


    Zhuo Xin Gonggong¡¯s horsetail whisk wrapped around Lei Wujie¡¯s Heart sword and instantly suppressed his Multifarious sword. Zhuo Sen Gonggong¡¯s horsetail whisk and Zhuo Luo Gonggong¡¯s horsetail whisk also wrapped around Xiao Se¡¯s and Ji Xue¡¯s staffs.


    "Thoughts are boundless, breaking all with multifarious forms." Zhuo Xin Gonggong suddenly pointed a finger at Xiao Lingchen.


    This finger was very famous, its name, Break the Heavens.


    It was the most famous finger technique in the Beili Imperial Pce, but the person who practised it must have at least fifty years of martial power. Without that, he couldn¡¯t exert its power. But, if one could exert that power, then this finger was like its name, one finger to break the Heavens.


    Xiao Lingchen''s eyes widened and he struck his palm out, trying to stop that finger.


    But only Xiao Se knew that Xiao Lingchen''s martial arts was really not that great. From a young age, he was better at military arts like archery and horse riding. When facing such an ultimate martial expert, he was not a match at all. Xiao Se immediately made a decision. He abandoned his Wuji staff, darted across andnded right in front of Xiao Lingchen.


    He bore the brunt of this Break the Heavens finger straight on.


    Instantly, a scent of sweet blood rose in his throat.


    "Jin Xuan, go," Mingde Emperor called out in a low voice.


    Jin Xuan shook his head. "Your Majesty, they may turn to attacking you any time."


    "I''ll go." Xiao Chong leaped up, Sword Drawn with Fury.


    On the other side, Jin Wei Gonggong and Jin Xian Gonggong had fought from the Hall of Calming Purity to outside the hall. Their swords shed once again, and theynded on the pce walls.


    The two fell to the ground with their swords.


    Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s sword had broken and dropped onto the ground, and his fingers were still affected by a wisp of cold aura. Jin Wei Gonggong inserted his sword back into its sheath and said faintly, "In terms of swordsmanship, you are indeed better than me."


    Jin Xian Gonggong vomited a mouthful of blood, his face terribly pale, and he was barely able to stay on his feet.


    But right in the middle of Jin Wei Gonggong¡¯s chest, a blood stain started to spread gradually but his expression showed no trace of pain. ¡°It was my fortune to be able to go all out in a duel before I die. I also have no regrets dying by your hands."


    "Why do it?" Jin Xian Gonggong could only force out these three words in the end.


    Jin Wei Gonggong sighed. "If it weren¡¯t for shifu, I would have died when I was five years old. I wanted to do something for him."


    Jin Xian Gonggong shook his head and had nothing else to say.


    Jin Wei Gonggong propped himself up with his sword, forcing himself to remain on his feet. "There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you before I die."


    "What?"


    "The one who killed Jin Yu¡­ wasn¡¯t me, and wasn¡¯t Jin Yan. We don''t have that ability." After saying thesest words, Jin Wei finally closed his eyes.

 Chapter 380 Kneeling to Request the Army to Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 380 Kneeling to Request the Army to Retreat</h4>


    Once Xiao Lingchen was dead, the Langya Army behind him would undoubtedly descend into chaos. When the time came, nobody would be able to suppress their fury and they would level the Hall of Calming Purity without hesitation. The three old eunuchs could then take advantage of the chaos and with their abilities, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to escape.


    That was what the three old eunuchs were considering at that moment.


    But Xiao Se arrived just in time to block the attack on Xiao Lingchen, and he also raised a finger.


    There were many famous finger techniques under Heaven, such as the three old eunuchs¡¯ Break the Heavens finger, such as Lei n Fort¡¯s Thunderp Fingers, such as the Duan Family¡¯s One Finger Three Strikes. But, Xiao Se had never learned any finger techniques.


    Because he wasn¡¯t using a finger technique, but a staff technique.


    Using his finger as a staff.


    And it was Wuji!


    The reverberation caused Xiao Se to retreat three steps.


    Zhuo Xin was also forced to retreat three steps. The Wujistaff was released from the entanglement of the horsetail whisk just as Xiao Chong arrived. With a swing of his long sword, he swiped the Wuji staff back into Xiao Se¡¯s hands. Then, he leaped again andnded in front of the three eunuchs, shing his sword at the same time. The series of moves only took one breath!


    "Break!" Zhuo Xin Gonggong mmed down his foot, shattering the stone bs under his feet. He swept the debris with his whisk and blocked Xiao Chong''s sword of wrath.


    Xiao Se grabbed his staff and immediately swept forward.


    The two most consummate princes of the Xiao n imperial family joined forces for the first time.


    Meanwhile, Ji Xue and Lei Wujie had also freed themselves from Zhuo Sen and Zhuo Luo¡¯s suppression. The Dragon-Carved staff and Heart sword matched up against two horsetail whisks, neither gaining an advantage.


    In terms of the depth of their internal energy, the two eunuchs were superior, but right this moment, Ji Xue and Lei Wujie¡¯s power were surging the more they fought, while the two old eunuchs could only see their impending deaths.


    Death was a kind of smell. Old people could often detect a special smell on their bodies. It was a stench like that from a corpse or rotting meat. They detested this smell and had even tried to suppress it with force. But, at this moment, this smell of death was particrly strong.


    There was no hope left. This was thest thought in their hearts.


    "Even if we die, you will die with us!" Zhuo Xin Gonggong yelled suddenly and reached out a withered and skinny arm, aiming his attack at Xiao Se.


    A cold light shed, and a violent de was unsheathed. Lanyue Marquis had finally made his move too.


    Xiao Yu''s brows were furrowed in a frown and he raised a light hand. The ck-robed man beside him darted over.


    Lanyue Marquis withdrew his sabre and Zhuo Sen¡¯s head rolled across the ground.


    Xiao Se lunged forward with his staff and the staff stabbed through Zhuo Xin''s chest.


    Zhuo Luo Gonggong was trying to sneak attack Mingde Emperor and the ck-robed man struck him with a palm. The old man¡¯s bones shattered immediately and he flew out like a kite that had broken off its string.


    The three former grand eunuchs were finally condemned to death before the Hall of Calming Purity.


    But this rebellion was far from over.


    Following this short wave of calm was another wave of unbearable silence.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Xiao Lingchen, but Xiao Lingchen only smiled at Xiao Se. "Don¡¯t you trust your own brother? Did you have to send such a prettydy toe and persuade me?"


    "You have too many people around you. I was afraid you would be swayed," Xiao Se said evenly.


    Xiao Lingchen shook his head. "I was almost swayed, but when such a prettydy came to me, I couldn¡¯t sway about anymore."


    A long staff immediately propped against his throat and Ji Xue said coldly, "If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re more useful alive, I would have killed you on our way here, just for that mouth of yours."


    "Am I useful?" Xiao Lingchen smiled bitterly. "If I¡¯m so useful, why are those people below drawing their des?"


    The people below he was referring to was the Langya Army standing below the pce hall.


    The three old eunuchs were just the instigators of this entire plot, but the final oue was no longer up to them. It was now up to the Langya Army below, and the one who had real control of the Langya Army, Ye Xiaoying.


    However, Ye Xiaoying had remained silent the entire time. When Xiao Lingchen walked up the hall, he did not speak. When Xiao Lingchen tore the Dragon-Sealed Scroll, he still did not speak. Now, Xiao Lingchen and Xiao Se had killed the three former Five Grand Eunuchs, could he continue to keep his silence?


    Ye Xiaoying suddenly raised his head and roared at the sky.


    His roar was like that of an eagle, piercing and full of threat. Many soldiers couldn''t help but cover their ears. It was said that many years ago, Ye Xiaoying loved making this roar when he was young and many of the more timid enemy soldiers would feel their knees go weak when they heard his roar.


    But imbued in this long roar was a powerful sense of fury and resentment. The fury and resentment of being betrayed by the person he trusted most. He had pinned all of his hopes on Xiao Lingchen. Unlike Zhuo Xin and others, what he pinned his hopes on was not ambition, but the resentment of the Langya Army in the past!


    "Not good, we¡¯ve made him upset¡­" Xiao Lingchen murmured.


    Xiao Se said solemnly, "With Ye Xiaoying''s character, he might really lead the army to charge."


    Lei Wujie suddenly said, "But, the Langya Army is not Ye Xiaoying''s army."


    Xiao Lingchen shrugged. "I''m afraid they¡¯re not mine either."


    Xiao Se nodded. "But they belonged to our elders."


    Xiao Chong frowned and said, "How many people can we kill with our skill levels? If we really can¡¯t hold on, we can retreat to the Heavenly Sword Vault."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Your shifu, Wrath Sword Immortal, once used his one sword to force the Nanjue army of 10,000 to retreat but that¡¯s a legend. None of us here has your shifu¡¯s level of intimidation. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re facing an army of 200,000. Before we can kill enough of them, we¡¯d be trampled into minced meat."


    "We¡¯ll stall them. You take Father and leave first," Xiao Chong said.


    Xiao Se snickered coldly. "Leave?"


    At this moment, Lei Wujie suddenly walked down the stairs, step by step, and stood before the army of thousands. He plunged his long sword into the ground and raised his head, his red clothes fluttering in the wind.


    One person, one sword, did he intend to block the pce gate?


    He paused for a beat, then suddenly shouted, "I am Lei Wujie, son of the former Beili Pir of State General-in-chief, one of the Eight Pirs of State, the Silver Captain of the Langya Army, Lei Mengsha. I request the whole army to retreat!"


    The Pir of State General-in-chief, Lei Mengsha, was once a godlike figure among the Beili armies.


    Xiao Lingchen also took a flying leap and swept down from the Hall of Calming Purity. He plunged his Dragon Blood spear into the ground and his bright red armour gleamed under the sun,plementing Lei Wujie¡¯s red clothes. "I am Langya Prince Xiao Lingchen, son of the former Beili Grand Protector, Commander-General of the Langya Army, Xiao Ruofeng. I request the whole army to retreat!"


    Xiao Se raised his Wuji staff and smashed a whole row of steps before the Hall of Calming Purity into pieces. He raised his head and said loudly, "I am Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Se, son of Mingde Emperor, student of Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng¡¯s military school. I request the whole army to retreat!"


    They were the two most important people to the Langya Army of the past. Now, Xiao Ruofeng¡¯s son and disciple, and Lei Mengsha¡¯s son were standing in front of them and requesting for the Langya Army to retreat.


    Was there any reason not to retreat?


    "But they¡¯re both dead. The Beili Grand Protector and the Langya Silver Captain are both dead. I, the golden-armoured general, am the only one left." Ye Xiaoying finally spoke, and he reached to draw the twin sabres on his back.


    Mingde Emperor looked at the scene in front of him and sighed heavily. In a solemn voice, he said, "Jin Xuan."


    "Jin Xuan is here." Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan bowed his head.


    "Announce the imperial edict."

 Chapter 381 Army Retreats from Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 381 Army Retreats from Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was taken aback. "Where is the imperial edict?"


    Mingde Emperor said evenly, "We shall dictate, you will announce."


    Jin Xuan hurriedly bowed his head. "As Your Majestymands."


    "In the 16th year of Mingde, the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion," Mingde Emperor said softly.


    "In the 16th year of Mingde, the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion," Jin Xuan''s internal energy was very deep as he repeated the words loudly. Every single person present could hear him clearly and they raised their heads, looking at Mingde Emperor. They couldn¡¯t begin to guess what he was going to say next.


    "Was our error of judgement," Mingde Emperor said without hesitation.


    The people near him were shocked and even Lanyue Marquis¡¯ expression crumbled. "Huang-xiong, you¡¯re going to proim an edict of repentance!"


    Dereliction of a monarch¡¯s duties towards his subjects, a natural disaster, or when the regime was in political crisis. These were the only three extreme circumstances that would cause an emperor to issue an edict of repentance, to self-reflect and repent his mistake, and proim it to all under Heaven. However, the promation of an edict of repentance must be done with extreme caution, because the emperor¡¯s mistakes would be recorded word-for-word in history books and passed down the ages. Since the founding of Beili, no emperor had ever issued an edict of repentance.


    "Read it," Mingde Emperor nced at Jin Xuan and ordered in a deep voice.


    Jin Xuan recovered himself and did not dare to hesitate further. He continued narrating, "Was our error of judgement."


    The Langya Army was greatly shocked.


    Ye Xiaoying lowered his sabres and frowned.


    "Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng devoted his mind and body to serving the country and the people, yet he was maligned by traitors. Now, the traitors have been executed, this old case shall be exonerated. His title is restored posthumously, he is to be enshrined in the Ancestral Temple, and incense devoted to him without pause for ten years. His son, Xiao Lingchen, will inherit his title of nobility as Langya Prince. He is hereby conferred as General of Proimed Power and will takemand of the former Langya Army, independent of the three armies, in direct service to the sovereign Prince. We listened to nder, wrongfully killed our beloved brother, our regret has no bounds. Every three days, we shall offer incense at the Ancestral Temple without fail until the day we die."


    Mingde Emperor dictated the edict one line at a time while Jin Xuan narrated it one line at a time. After the entire edict of repentance was proimed, Mingde Emperor coughed lightly, and his thin and frail body started to tremble. He had to rely on Jin Xuan¡¯s support to barely keep himself from copsing.


    Below the hall, the Langya Army waspletely stunned. They never expected that in the end, Mingde Emperor would issue an edict of repentance and exonerate Langya Prince. After all that, they only had one question left in their hearts.


    Should they fight this battle or not?


    Xiao Lingchen turned around, fell onto his knees, and cried out loudly, "This subject has received the imperial edict!"


    An edict of repentance was an imperial edict issued by the emperor himself and proimed to all under Heaven. Who would dare to receive such an edict?


    Xiao Lingchen stood up again and turned to face the Langya Army. He continued speaking, his voice loud and clear, "My Marshal Father, Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng, surrendered himself to self-imprisonment to quell the chaos in the country. The night of the riots in Heavenly Revtions City was personally plotted by my Marshal Father and me. For the stability of the country, my Marshal Father gave up his whole life¡¯s glory and surrendered himself to self-imprisonment, thenmitted suicide on the execution ground to secure all under Heaven. All of you armed yourselves in the name of my Marshal Father, went against the orders of your general, mutinied against the imperial city and conspired to rebel against all under Heaven. Are you worthy of the three words, Langya Army?"


    Xiao Se muttered aside coldly, "Weren¡¯t you the one who brought them here?"


    Xiao Lingchen whispered, "If I didn¡¯t, would those old eunuchs trust me?"


    Lei Wujie also whispered, "We¡¯re at a critical juncture here. Can you guys stop bickering with each other?"


    Of course, the Langya Army did not hear their soft bickering amongst themselves. They only heard the first ever edict of repentance since the founding of Beili, as well as Xiao Lingchen¡¯s loud deration.


    The former three heavenly generals did not hesitate to stand on the side of their little Prince, Xiao Lingchen. They led the troops under their control to open a path for the Imperial Army. But, the real army was still under Ye Xiaoying''s control.


    Since shouting that long roar, the golden-armoured general had remained silent once again. After a long time, he finally turned his horse around and walked slowly towards the pce gate.


    At this point, he finally raised his head and said to the Heavens, "General, oh, general, why did you reject the idea of being the emperor so much?"


    It was a pity that he spoke so softly. None of the soldiers dared to approach him either, so in the end, nobody heard his words.


    At the beginning of Mingde Year 22, the shocking rebellion that was known as the "Mutiny of the Langya Army" byter generations, finally came to an end with the golder-armoured general, Ye Xiaoying, withdrawing from Heavenly Revtions City. The final exnation recorded in the history books was that the three old grand eunuchs forged the Dragon-Sealed Scroll to instigate the former Langya Army to rebel. Finally, the Langya Army under the leadership of Langya Prince Xiao Lingchen, killed the rebels and his merits negated his faults. Also, Mingde Emperor finally admitted that the case of Langya Prince¡¯s rebellion in the past was an error of judgement and proimed an edict of repentance to restore Langya Prince¡¯s name and honour and carried out a reprimand on himself. However, Xiao Lingchen quickly proved that there was a reason for Mingde Emperor¡¯s error of judgement. That year, Xiao Ruofeng deliberately suffered self-imprisonment and defamation, so that he couldn¡¯t be exploited by traitors. He also plotted the night of the riots in Heavenly Revtions City.


    The ending recorded in the history book was Langya Prince¡¯s case was exonerated, the three old grand eunuchs, Zhuo Xin, Zhuo Luo and Zhuo Sen, as well as the Eunuch of Sword Jin Wei, were executed on the spot but the Eunuch of Seal Jin Yan went missing. Xiao Lingchen inherited Langya Prince¡¯s title and tookmand of the Langya Army. During this remarkable and massive rebellion, the total number of people who died in the war added up to only about a hundred. It was indeed an incredible story.


    As for the Dragon-Sealed Scroll which was actually genuine, there would never be a final verdict on whose name was written on it. After all, regardless of what was said, both opportunities to publicly announce its contents were destroyed by two generations of Langya Prince. Later, several versions began circting in teahouses. For example, the name actually written on the Dragon-Sealed Scroll was Xiao Ruofeng so he was the rightful sovereign. For example, there was actually nothing written on it because Tai¡¯an Emperor didn¡¯t get to write on it before he died. But, all these stories could only stay as stories, after all.


    Of course, there were many other things not recorded clearly in the history books, leaving endless conjectures for future generations. For example, the two other most important armies of Beili seemed to bepletely silent during this rebellion. Although they had actually and properly marched in, they were stopped by the Wang Li Heavenly Army, which was supposed to have been guarding Heavenly Revtions City. It was as if the Wang Li Heavenly Army knew about this in advance and marched northwards to block the path and prevent the two armies from advancing. It was as if there was an invisible hand controlling everything, making the originally chaotic situation suddenly be simple and clear. As for who this invisible hand was, perhaps the appearance of that person in the green dress was significant. And, a monthter, Ye Xiaoying suddenly announced he was retiring and returned to his hometown. At his age, it was indeed too early to retire and return home. But, no one expressed any doubts. After all, this was the best oue for everyone.


    Also, Xiao Lingchen entered the pce once and had a conversation with Mingde Emperor. Their talksted a whole night and nobody knew what they talked about.


    At the same time, Heavenly Revtions City began an intensive manhunt. In addition to the men sent by the Court of Judicial Review, the Red Prince Xiao Yu, White Prince Xiao Chong, Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Se and Langya Prince Xiao Lingchen, all sent their people out to search for Jin Yan. Because he still had a scroll in his hand with the names of countless high-ranking officials and nobilities. Without these people, there was no way the Langya Army could have stepped into Heavenly Revtions City without obstruction.

 Chapter 382 Lay Down the Flags and Rest the Drums

    <h4>Chapter 382 Lay Down the gs and Rest the Drums</h4>


    General''s Residence.


    Ye Xiaoying sat in the study room, and sitting right in front of him was his most beloved daughter, Ye Ruoyi. During this storm, they stood on different camps, but in the end, it was Ye Ruoyi who won.


    "Father," Ye Ruoyi said softly.


    Ye Xiaoying waved his hand to stop her. "No need to say anything. This time, I well and truly lost to these kids. In fact, considering my temper at the time, I really wanted to trample over the entire imperial pce and wipe them all out."


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "Father, you¡¯re very brave but never cruel. Xiao Se already knew that about you."


    "Yeah, I understand military strength, but he perceives the heart. So, my great army of 200,000 was defeated by a few brats and that ridiculous edict of repentance." Ye Xiaoying''s tone was naturally still a little angry.


    "Xiao Se said that if Father was unwilling to retreat at the time, then right now, the banner flying in Heavenly Revtions City will no longer be the great divine phoenix of the Xiao n imperial family, but the military banner of our Ye Banner Battalion." Ye Ruoyi shook her head.


    "Indeed. When I was holding my sabre, I thought to myself, worsees to worst, why not kill everyone with the surname Xiao and then I will be the emperor? I can break formations and kill people. What do I know about being an emperor?" Ye Xiaoying sighed. "So that''s that. What¡¯s more, back then, the Prince surrendered himself to his own death, so I have no reason for vengeance anymore."


    "Father¡­" Ye Ruoyi could feel the sadness in Ye Xiaoying''s tone.


    "It''s okay. I''m getting old too, and the brothers who fought with me in this Heavenly Revtions City are no longer here. All these years, I held on because of that breath of anger, but now, that¡¯s gone too." Ye Xiaoying''s eyes were a little dim. "Ruoyi, how¡¯s your illness now?"


    Ye Ruoyi was startled for a moment before she replied, "I haven¡¯t had a rpse for a long time. I asked the State Preceptor once. The wisp of qi left by the master on the immortal mountain will protect my heart meridian, and I will be fine for at least ten years. Ten yearster, the master will wake up from his grand dream, and I can visit the immortal mountain again."


    "That''s good. I guess you probably won¡¯t want to leave Heavenly Revtions in the next few years. All your friends are here. As for that Xiao Se, do you want to be his Princess Consort?" Ye Xiaoying suddenly chuckled.


    "I grew up with Xiao Se from childhood and we have no romantic feelings for each other. Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood." Ye Ruoyi was a little helpless.


    "Then, what about that kid from Lei n? He¡¯s different from Lei-dage. Lei-dage was very good at pleasing his girl. Not like his son, so dumb and foolish." Ye Xiaoying continued tough.


    Ye Ruoyi was even more helpless. "Father, what are you trying to say?"


    "I''m thinking, if I leave, who will look after you." Ye Xiaoying paced to the door and looked up at the sky.


    "Where is Father going?" Ye Ruoyi frowned.


    "After this incident, do you think I can still stay in the imperial court? Mingde Emperor didn''t condemn me because he didn''t dare. If I don''t admit my own crime and resign my position, those people will think I¡¯m preparing for another war and they will never sleep well. Help me draw up a memorial. Just say that I¡¯m retiring and going home. Don¡¯t rush to submit it either. Wait one whole month and let those people with ulterior motives have restless nights for that whole month!" Ye Xiaoying said loudly.


    Ye Ruoyi sighed softly. "Is Father going to Mount Fengxi?"


    "That¡¯s right. Your mother is buried there," Ye Xiaoying said dazedly. "It''s been so many years. I should go spend some time with her."


    The house steward walked in from outside. "General, he¡¯s¡­ here again."


    Ye Xiaoying flicked his sleeves and turned around. "Not meeting."


    He could ept the present oue, but that didn¡¯t mean he acknowledged this decision. He could be persistent about certain things too.


    A carriage was parked outside quietly.


    This carriage had beening for three days now. But every day, he was not allowed to enter the General''s Residence.


    An elegant young man in white sat inside the carriage, gently waving a folding fan in his hand. "Sigh, why is the General-in-chief as temperamental as a child? He really doesn¡¯t want to meet me?"


    "Your Highness, the general still said, not meeting." As if responding to his words, the messenger walked back and reported softly.


    "Never mind, then." Xiao Lingchen put down the folding fan and said solemnly, "Go to the pce.


    "The person I want to meet doesn¡¯t want to meet me. The person I don¡¯t want to meet is summoning me every day. What a pain."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu held up two letters to the candle me and burned them into ashes. From the study, a man walked out slowly. He was dressed in an exquisite purple python robe with gold trim on his sleeves, indicating his very special rank as head of the Five Grand Eunuchs of Heavenly Revtions.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan.


    "I¡¯ve lost a little too thoroughly this time." Xiao Yu smiled and looked at Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan. "I wanted this incident to turn all under Heaven into chaos and cause losses on both sides. Then, all I had to do was wait and the benefits. But in the end, whether it was Heavenly Revtions or the Langya Army, both came out safe and sound."


    "Only Jin Yan and those old eunuchs would pin all their hopes on a person like Xiao Lingchen. In the past, shifu suffered defeat under Xiao Ruofeng yet now, they were hoping to hold some authority over him. That was very stupid of them." Jin Xuan shook his head and added, "Our original intention was to force the other two armies to send their troops into Heavenly Revtions so that in the end, even if they avoided this battle, fighting would still have broken out. But who would have thought that the Wang Li Heavenly Army would be sent to intercept them."


    "It''s Xiao Se," Xiao Yu said mildly. "The letter said that the person leading the army was someone in a green dress. That must have been Ye Xiaoying''s daughter, Ye Ruoyi. They thought that Ye Ruoyi was sent by Ye Xiaoying, but we know that Ye Ruoyi stands on Xiao Se''s side."


    "We really lost to him at this step. But this matter is not over yet," Jin Xuan said. "Now, the most important thing is to find Jin Yan. The list he¡¯s holding is very important. If we can find the list, we can make use of the people on that list."


    "If they¡¯re of any use, why would Jin Yan run?" Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    "Don''t worry, this incident is already over. Although there were very few casualties, Heavenly Revtions City has already changed. At the very least, the golden-armoured general will be gone very quickly and the authority of the Central Army among the three armies will also change. Although the people on that list can¡¯t fight in a war, they¡¯re of great use in the current Heavenly Revtions of treacherous conspiracies." Jin Xuan turned around. "What''s more, that friend of ours can¡¯t wait to take the stage."


    "I don''t want him on stage," Xiao Yuined with displeasure.


    "The fight for the throne in Heavenly Revtions hase down to you or Xiao Se. Although Xiao Chong has gained a pair of eyes, he has gradually lost his chance. He¡¯s lost both his right and left arms in Heavenly Revtions and of the officials who initially supported him, at least half of them were involved in that list and they will not dare to act rashly for now." Jin Xuan walked to the window and stopped. "The Hidden River has also betrayed him, so now he can only rely on Unrivaled City."


    "Unrivaled City? What use are they?"


    "No, Unrivaled City¡­" Jin Xuan raised his head. "Is very useful."

 Chapter 383 One Who is Cut Off from Others

    <h4>Chapter 383 One Who is Cut Off from Others</h4>


    As if he had exhausted hisst bit of energy in front of the Hall of Calming Purity that day, Mingde Emperor was once again sick in bed, and this time, it seemed even more serious than before. Hua Jin, having recovered from her serious illness, returned to visit the emperor. She examined the burnt ck colour on the tip of the needle and slowly shook her head.


    Mu Chunfeng looked at the silver needle, and his expression also tensed up. "Why is it like this?"


    Hua Jin looked at Mingde Emperor. "Your Majesty, physical illnesses are easy to treat, but an ailment of the heart is difficult to cure. Did something distressing happen in the past few days?"


    Li Changqing stood to one side, sighing helplessly, thinking to himself that this genius doctor really didn¡¯t pay attention to matters outside her window. Such a huge incident happened in Heavenly Revtions City and she was probably the only one who would ask Mingde Emperor if something distressing happened recently.


    "It''s nothing distressing, really. We have just been thinking of some people, some matters, and was feeling some regrets," Mingde Emperor said softly.


    "Is it the matter that Your Majesty talked aboutst time?" Hua Jin asked as she put away the silver needle.


    "Yes." Mingde Emperor coughed slightly.


    "Genius doctor, it¡¯s more urgent to treat the illness, so don¡¯t mention these matters again," Li Changqing interjected hurriedly.


    Mu Chunfeng asked casually, "Why is Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan not here today?"


    "After the Five Grand Eunuchs got involved in such a major incident, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan has been busy dealing with it the past few days, so he has note here today," Li Changqing said.


    Mu Chunfeng responded with a faint "oh". Xiao Se asked him to pay special attention to Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan¡¯s reactions today, but the man wasn¡¯t even here. There was definitely something strange about it.


    "Your Majesty, Langya Prince has arrived," a servant walked in to report.


    "The rest of you can go. Let Lingchen enter," Mingde Emperor said softly.


    "Your Majesty¡¯s illness is so serious. Please let the little genius doctor Hua Jin apany you," Li Changqing advised.


    "No need. All of you can go." Mingde Emperor waved his sleeves. "I will talk with Lingchen alone."


    Li Changqing knew that persuading him further would be in vain, so he withdrew from the room together with Hua Jin and Mu Chunfeng.


    Xiao Lingchen was dressed in white and waving a folding fan as he walked past Mu Chunfeng. The two of them had once met out at sea and immediately recognised each other.


    "Hey, isn''t this the young master of Qingzhou¡¯s Mu family? Why did you be a doctor?" Xiao Lingchen smiled.


    Mu Chunfeng smacked away the folding fan that Xiao Lingchen had just opened. "Isn''t this the king of a thousand miles of territorial waters? Why did youe ashore?"


    "To take a breath of the air on the continent, ah." Xiao Lingchen brushed past Mu Chunfeng and bowed respectfully in greeting. "My respects to Your Majesty."


    "You¡¯re here." Mingde Emperor struggled to sit up halfway and beckoned to bring him closer.


    Thus, Xiao Lingchen walked a few steps forward, but maintained a certain distance.


    Mingde Emperor sighed, and after a moment of silence, he said, "This matter was settled thanks to you."


    "I was merely upholding my Marshal Father''s will. If Lingchen really rebelled to usurp the throne, when I see my Marshal Father again down below, he will definitely pick up his riding crop and whip me to death." Xiao Lingchen shook his head, his words sounding frivolous yet spoken with all sincerity. "What''s more, considering my personality, I can''t really be an emperor."


    "What kind of personality is suitable to be an emperor?" Mingde Emperor sounded like he was asking Xiao Lingchen, but also like he was asking himself.


    "For example, like Your Majesty who is more sombre in thought with a more stable personality, and able to take into consideration all aspects. My Marshal Father''s personality was too unrestrained. He could pull off bing a general, but being an emperor would have been too exhausting. So, back then, he gave it up. I¡¯m the same as him. Even though the emperor is the most powerful person under Heaven, he also has the most restraints. Those damn eunuchs tried to pressure my father and me with the throne but they underestimated us." Xiao Lingchen''s words could be considered rebellious, but now it was just the two of them. And obviously, Mingde Emperor didn¡¯t mind his words.


    Mingde Emperor sighed. "Back then, my brother and I thought that, with one of us being the ruler and the other the general, the fate of the entire Beili would be in our hands and the nation would prosper. But, neither of us expected that we would be used by others for their own gains. What happened to your father was something I me myself for all these years."


    "You really should me yourself," Xiao Lingchen said suddenly.


    Mingde Emperor was taken aback and he nodded. "Go on."


    "Back then, my Marshal Father did indeed condemn himself and was willing to give up his life ording to thew and discipline of the imperial court. But why, Your Majesty, why did you remain silent about this from beginning to end? I understand this was a tacit agreement between monarch and subject. You understood his n and he also knew your intentions. But, there could have been an alternative n at the time." Xiao Lingchen looked at Mingde Emperor, his eyes filled with usation. "You could have dug out the officials who were trying to create trouble and executed them one by one. Together with my Marshal Father, you could have told all under Heaven resolutely that yes, the name on the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls was Xiao Ruofeng. But so what? The emperor would still be Xiao Ruojin, and Langya Prince would still be Xiao Ruofeng. That was your choice. No one could change that. The Dragon-Sealed Scrolls could not, all the people under Heaven could not. Why didn¡¯t you do that?"


    Mingde Emperor was silent for a long time without answering.


    Xiao Lingchen continued on his own, "Because that would have been too risky. That would have caused your position on the throne to be unstable and could have seriously affected the stability of Heavenly Revtions City. Those Princes who didn''t seed in vying for the throne could have brought their armies into Heavenly Revtions. Any of the court officials dissatisfied with you would also have used that against you. Your Majesty, did Lingchen say anything wrong?"


    "No." Mingde Emperor nodded. "You¡¯re absolutely right. So, all these years, we have felt very guilty. We can lie to ourselves that this was Ruofeng''s own decision, and we can also tell ourselves that one day, we will redress the injustice to Ruofeng and enshrine his memorial tablet in the Ancestral Temple. But, until the moment you stepped into the Hall of Calming Purity, we did none of those things."


    "My Marshal Father always remembered the promise he made with Your Majesty in your youth. But, Your Majesty has forgotten." Xiao Lingchen turned around. "I don''t understand what Your Majesty summoned Lingchen here to tell me, but these are words that Lingchen had to say. And what Lingchen wanted to hear are not words of regret."


    Mingde Emperor fell silent again.


    "If Your Majesty has nothing else to say, then Lingchen will take his leave first. I understand my Marshal Father¡¯s n but that doesn¡¯t mean I can forgive what happened. I lost the person closest to me. Regardless of the reason, I will never forgive. Whether it¡¯s all under Heaven or the country, this throne is not worth that much." Xiao Lingchen''s tone was bing increasingly frosty. "I came here today not to reminisce about the past, nor to im credit. These are just words that I needed to get out, yet I can¡¯t tell them to anyone else. I can only tell them to Your Majesty. I hope Your Majesty can forgive me."


    "We understand. We have one more thing to ask you. This time, how should we choose?" Mingde Emperor asked slowly.


    "It''s very simple. Which prince do you hate the most? Leave the seat to him." Xiao Lingchen said indifferently, "Your Majesty''s position is destined to be one who is cut off from all others and you will never live happily."


    *


    Note about Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng:


    The conspiracy behind what happened to Langya Prince five years ago is the backbone to a huge plotline in this novel and this chapter brings the whole plot to an end. Here¡¯s a timeline and brief recap for those who have gotten confused along the way.


    Mingde Year 1-15


    Tai¡¯an Emperor passed away, leaving behind the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls with the name of the heir. There were eight Princes vying for the throne at the time. Langya Prince and his brother amassed an army and fought their way to the Hall of Calming Purity. Then, Xiao Ruofeng snatched the Dragon-Sealed Scroll out of Zhuo Qing Gonggong¡¯s hands, saw his own name on it, destroyed the evidence and proimed his brother as emperor. The other copy of the scroll went missing.


    As the years passed, Xiao Ruofeng rose in power to be the highest ranking general in the army and hemanded the Langya Army on numerous expeditions against enemy nations, mostly Nanjue. His victorious campaigns increased his poprity among the people and the old eunuchs decided to make use of this opportunity to usurp the throne. Zhuo Qing Gonggong probably had the missing scroll by then, but he didn¡¯t tell anyone where it was.


    Mingde Year 16


    Xiao Ruofeng and the emperor became aware of the conspiracy. He disabled the Langya Army by putting Ye Xiaoying under house arrest. Then, using his own soldiers from the Langya Army, he orchestrated the riots in Heavenly Revtions City and attempted to escape from the city with his son. But, he was stopped at the west gate by Baihu Guardian, Ji Ruofeng. Xiao Ruofeng was arrested, incarcerated, convicted of treason and sentenced to death, all within a much shorter than usual time. The only person who dared to speak up for him was Xiao Chuhe. Xiao Chuhe¡¯s actions caused the emperor to denounce him in anger, strip him of his titles, and exile him to Qingzhou.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Lingchen managed to escape, met up with the three heavenly generals and somehow, ended up in Qingzhou and became a pirate with a crew of mostly soldiers from the old Langya Army.


    On the day of Xiao Ruofeng¡¯s execution, Li Xinyue attempted to rescue him. By this time, Lei Mengsha was already dead, Lei Wujie was living in Lei n Fort and Li Hanyi was living in Snow Moon City. Li Hanyi came to support her mother, but Li Xinyue was grievously injured. Xiao Ruofengmited suicide and Li Hanyi escaped with her mother.


    Sometime after this, Xiao Chuhe was banished from the capital but on the road leaving the city, he was ambushed by first, Yan Zhantian who crippled him, then Zhuo Qing Gonggong who disabled his martial arts. Ji Ruofeng intercepted Yan Zhantian to rescue Xiao Chuhe, but in the ensuing confrontation with Zhuo Qing, Ji Ruofeng was seriously injured as well. Xiao Chuhe was 17 years old at the time and he had just entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Not long after this incident, Mingde Emperor had Zhuo Qing killed in the Imperial Mausoleum.


    Mingde Year 20


    Lei Wujie met Xiao Se in Fallen Snow Vi.


    Mingde Year 21


    Xiao Se reunited with Xiao Lingchen at sea. Xiao Se said it had been five years since theyst saw each other.


    Mingde Year 22


    Xiao Se returned to Heavenly Revtions and discovered the truth of what happened to his uncle. Meanwhile, Jin Yan got his hands on the missing scroll and Xiao Se sent Ji Xue to intercept Xiao Lingchen before Ye Xiaoying got to him. Xiao Lingchen brought the Langya Army to Heavenly Revtions.

 Chapter 384 Heavenly Sword Vault

    <h4>Chapter 384 Heavenly Sword Vault</h4>


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    Despite this great storm in Heavenly Revtions City, the people in the Directorate of Astronomy remained detached from the incident and continued their lives as if nothing had happened. The person training his sword continued training, the people catching their butterflies continued catching, the person reading his books continued reading, and they all passed their time leisurely.


    Xie Xuan and Qi Tianchen were sitting in the sky tower ying chess. Xie Xuan put down a ck stone and smiled. "This time, Heavenly Revtions City weathered a dangerous crisis but you didn¡¯t go to the pce to protect His Majesty the Emperor. Wouldn¡¯t you be censured for this?"


    "Back then, the one sword from Snow Moon infiltrated Heavenly Revtions City filed with murderous intent. Naturally, I had to be there to protect. This time, the Langya Army invaded the city and came with the intent to kill someone else. Before it happened, I tested the little Prince and knew that His Majesty was not at risk.¡± Qi Tianchen waved his horsetail whisk, then suddenly turned his head. ¡°We have distinguished guests again.¡±


    "It¡¯s probably rted to that matter," Xie Xuan said pointedly.


    Qi Tianchen yawned. "I''m already an old man, and my time is approaching. I can¡¯t be bothered with other people¡¯s business."


    "The State Preceptor must be kidding. The State Preceptor has cultivated halfway to the Profound Realm. It can¡¯t be difficult to live another sixty years." Xie Xuan shook his head.


    "Back then, nobody thought that Sectmaster L¨¹ would die so early either." Qi Tianchen seemed to be implying something with his words.


    Xie Xuan''s expression also became serious. "What happened?"


    "Do you know about Yong¡¯an Prince and his friends going to the immortal mountain beyond the sea in search of the immortal?" Qi Tianchen asked suddenly.


    "Of course I know. I pointed out the way for them." Xie Xuan nodded.


    "The immortal on the sea is my shidi, Mo Yi. He has cultivated into the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm and is half-man, half-immortal. However, because of his obsession with his past, he entered the Ghost Immortal realm. Baili Dongjun, who had also entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, was not his match. I used the Dragon-Seeking array and projected my spirit over thousands of miles to support them. Finally, although we managed to suppress his inner demons, I suffered a major bacsh at the same time." Qi Tianchen sighed.


    "Shifu, they¡¯re here." Zitong and Fei Xuan brought the guests up.


    Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, and Li Fansong who happened to meet them downstairs.


    "State Preceptor." They bowed their heads respectfully and greeted, "Mister Xie."


    "Your Highness Yong¡¯an Prince, why have youe to visit again?" After asking the question, Qi Tianchen patted Zitong''s head and added, "The two of you can go and continue ying."


    "It''s still regarding the matter about my friend. I¡¯m here to ask the State Preceptor for help," Xiao Se said.


    "That monk?" Qi Tianchen was not surprised. "Thest time you were here, Mister Xie Xuan already told you how to save him."


    "Yes. We understand the method to cure him and have also obtained the materials we need. But, a few days ago, before the pce gates, I saw for myself when he struck a move with his palm. Only then did I understand this matter is not as simple as I thought. Least of which is that none of us are a match for my friend as he is now. In Heavenly Revtions City, I¡¯m afraid the only one who can stop him is probably you, State Preceptor," Xiao Se said.


    Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows. "I¡¯m not his match either?"


    "To be honest, no," Lei Wujie said. "The Wrath Sword Immortal once exchanged blows with him and wasn¡¯t his match. At the time, the Wrath Sword Immortal, me, Lanyue Marquis and both Jin Wei and Jin Yu Gonggong together couldn¡¯t stop him."


    "That big demon head couldn¡¯t beat him too? Although I¡¯m confident that my swordsmanship is far from ordinary, I dare not im I¡¯m able to defeat Yan Zhantian. So, I¡¯m no match for Wuxin now," Xie Xuan said evenly without a trace of distress in his tone.


    Qi Tianchen sighed lightly. "I¡¯m afraid that with my current level, I¡¯m not a match for him either." He flicked his horsetail whisk and swept a move at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se was startled and he pushed out a palm to intercept the whisk.


    That was when he realised that Qi Tianchen¡¯s breath was boundless and majestic, but while it was still suffused with an imposing immortal aura, it seemed to be intermittent and unsustainable. He finally understood that after the ultimate duel that day, Qi Tianchen suffered a serious and irreversible injury. Today, he still looked powerful on the surface but the truth was, his internal breath was already damaged and his time was running out.


    "State Preceptor¡­" Xiao Se was stunned.


    "Everything in the world has its cause and effect. Don''t worry, I still have something I have to aplish. I won¡¯t die yet." Qi Tianchen smiled.


    "It''s a pity that Senior Mo Yi and Citymaster Baili are still immersed in their grand dream. Who else in this world can save Wuxin?" Lei Wujie sighed.


    "You don¡¯t have me, don¡¯t have Citymaster Baili, but you still have yourselves." Qi Tianchen smiled. "Has the recent upheaval in Heavenly Revtions City eroded your spirit? Your Highness Yong¡¯an Prince, haven¡¯t you always believed in only yourself?"


    Xiao Se was taken aback and his eyes lit up. "What State Preceptor means is¡­"


    "Although Wuxin is strong, has he entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm?" Qi Tianchen asked again.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "He has yet to."


    "That¡¯s it, then. If you can enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, you¡¯ll be able to surpass him." Qi Tianchen chuckled. "If it really doesn¡¯t work, you should still be able to reach halfway to the Profound Realm like me."


    "What are you talking about?" Lei Wujie was confused. "If it was that simple to enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, wouldn¡¯t everyone under Heaven be martial experts? Even Citymaster Sikong and Mister Xie Xuan haven¡¯t achieved it, how could we? "


    "No, there¡¯s a very simple way," Xiao Se said suddenly.


    Xie Xuan smiled slightly. "This is getting interesting."


    Beili Imperial Pce, Sword Vault.


    The Sword Vault was where the famous swords through generations of the Beili imperial dynasty were enshrined and it was usually guarded by Jin Wei Gonggong. Although in name, it was just a building used for storing treasured swords, it was actually the most dangerous ce in the imperial pce. It was thest resort shelter constructed by the Xiao n imperial family for themselves. It was said to be easy to defend and difficult to attack, as it was densely packed with all sorts of mechanisms. Only the sessor of the throne and the Eunuch of Sword knew all the secrets within.


    Langya Prince Xiao Lingchen, who had just left the Hall of Supreme Peace, was now standing outside the gate to the Sword Vault.


    "Your Highness, although His Majesty allowed Your Highness to roam freely around the pce, but this Sword Vault¡­ pray Your Highness be careful." The attendant apanying him was trembling a little.


    "Be careful about what? Jin Wei is already dead, and as for this Sword Vault, if it were up to me? I¡¯d set the whole thing on fire." Xiao Lingchen scoffed coldly, pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The inside of the Sword Vault was extremely dark, with only a faint light from a few flickering candles. But, on closer look, one could make out a dense cold light. The famous swords that were enshrined inside were ced in a row as if they were being ranked and arranged on a shelf, looking imposing and oppressive. Xiao Lingchen swept his gaze over the swords one by one, as if he was looking for something.


    In the darkness, several figures moved.


    "These must be the legendary sword bondbearers?" Xiao Lingchen looked at the figures who stayed in the shadows without revealing themselves. "I¡¯m going to take a sword from here today. May I?"


    "The sword must respond. We have no opinion." A muted voice answered him from the darkness.


    "Then I shall ask you, which is the best sword in here?" Xiao Lingchen asked.


    "Celestial Pce. This sword was known as the number one sword of justice in the world, ranked eighth on the Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Register of Swords."


    "Who did the sword belong to before?"


    "Beili Grand Protector, Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng."


    Xiao Lingchen nodded, suddenly reached out a hand, and yelled out, "Celestial Pce!"

 Chapter 385 Unrivaled Enters the Game

    <h4>Chapter 385 Unrivaled Enters the Game</h4>


    Following Xiao Lingchen''s yell, the dozens of famous swords enshrined in the Sword Vault suddenly resonated with a loud cry until finally, one of the swords deep inside the vault flew out of its sheath andnded in Xiao Lingchen''s hand. Xiao Lingchen swiped it furiously, then the sheath flew out to join the sword. He swung the sword around and returned it to its sheath. Then, he stabbed the sword heavily into the ground.


    The long swords in the Sword Vault finally quietened down.


    Xiao Lingchen stroked the Celestial Pce sword in his hand and said with a smile, "Back then, Marshal Father only passed me the Dragon Blood spear and wouldn¡¯t give me the Celestial Pce sword. I¡¯ve had a lingering regret all these years but now, it¡¯s all good again. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll explore the martial world together."


    Those sword bondservants had no intention of stopping him and they retreated back into the darkness.


    Xiao Lingchen opened the door and walked out. Outside, the sky was vast with a whole world waiting for him.


    White Prince Residence.


    Ling Shaohan, who now had a blindfold around his eyes, was listening to an ount of everything that had happened in Heavenly Revtions City in the past few days. After he heard everything, he only asked one question.


    This question was critical.


    Because this question asked about a person who was nearly forgotten.


    "Where did Xiao Jingxia go?"


    Mingde Emperor had twelve princes and three of them were dead. Besides the three princes who were conferred the title of Prince, the rest did not have any extraordinary talents. So, during this upheaval in Heavenly Revtions City, it was normal for them not to receive any news about it. But, Xiao Jingxia, the poisonous scorpion, was different.


    What''s more, there hadn¡¯t been news about Xiao Jingxia for a long time. After he was exposed as Xiao Yu¡¯s henchman, he had been missing for a long time.


    Xiao Chong frowned slightly and after murmuring to himself for a while, he suddenly raised his head. "Unrivaled City!"


    Unrivaled City Under Heaven.


    Xiao Jingxia, dressed in fine brocade clothes, stepped out of the carriage.


    The five elders of Unrivaled City, together with Wushuang, were there to greet him.


    "Even though you¡¯re brothers, you¡¯re definitely not as pleasing to the eye as the blind Prince," Wushuang remarked neither lightly nor pointedly.


    The five elders frowned immediately.


    Lu Yuzhai was used to him, however, and he scratched his head.


    "Hello, Citymater Wushuang," Xiao Jingxia greeted respectfully.


    "Your Highness, the eighth prince," Wushuang repliednguidly.


    Lu Yuzhai sent a light kick at him. "He¡¯s the ninth prince."


    Wushuang hurriedly corrected himself, "Ah, Your Highness, the ninth prince."


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve heard that Citymaster Wushuang has a bad memory." Xiao Jingxia turned his head and nced at the five elders. "We might as well go in and chat."


    "No problem. This way, please." Wushuang waved his hand.


    The five elders nced at each other, then turned and followed the rest inside.


    In the guest hall.


    Wushuang sat down, made a show of pouring some tea, and slowly said, "Seventh prince, is there a reason for your visit?"


    Lu Yuzhai whispered helplessly, "Shidi, if you can¡¯t remember his rank order in the family, just address him as Your Highness!"


    Xiao Jingxia looked around and asked, "I wonder if old Citymaster Song Yanhui is around?"


    Wushuang and Lu Yuzhai''s expressions twitched. That day, Song Yanhui, who was half a step short of a sword immortal, left Unrivaled City but lost to Lei Wujie, the disciple of the Snow Moon Sword Immortal. It was an immense shame and humiliation for him. After Song Yanhui returned to Unrivaled City, he had remained secluded in the sword house until a few days ago, he suddenly came out and left. Nobody knew where he had gone.


    "He¡¯s gone wandering around the world," Wushuang replied nonchntly.


    "I know where he went," Xiao Jingxia interjected.


    "How do you know?" Wushuang''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "He went to Snow Moon City and tried to challenge the Snow Moon Sword Immortal again, but was forced to remain in Snow Moon City. Now, he¡¯s detained inside and not allowed to leave," Xiao Jingxia said slowly.


    "Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?" Lu Yuzhai raised his eyebrows. "What you just said may cause a war in the martial world the likes of which has not been seen in many years."


    "I know what I''m talking about. Because my closest brother, His Highness, White Prince Xiao Chong, is also currently being detained in Snow Moon City. They wanted to support Yong¡¯an Prince Xiao Chuhe, so they will detain him there until Xiao Chuhe takes the throne. I¡¯vee here on my own to beg Unrivaled City for help. Previously, huang-xiong always said that the time was not right, but now, we¡¯vee to the point where you muste out," Xiao Jingxia said.


    Lu Yuzhai asked, "Even if what you said is true, what you¡¯re asking us to do is to amass arge force to invade Snow Moon City. Snow Moon City has been the number one city in the martial world for many years, whereas we, Unrivaled City, has given in for many years. It¡¯s not the best time for us to challenge them now."


    "No, now is the best time." Xiao Jingxia emphasised, and said earnestly, "Citymaster Baili Dongjun¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, Li Hanyi has lost most of her martial arts, so among the three citymasters, only Sikong Changfeng is left. Lei n Fort and Tang n have broken off their rtions again, and the long-established Wen n has always been an ally in name only. Snow Moon City¡¯s allies are no longer strong. Unrivaled City only has to summon your allies to attack Snow Moon City together. Then, the number one city of the martial world will once again return to the hands of Unrivaled City."


    The head elder finally spoke, "So, you¡¯re just here to borrow our Unrivaled City¡¯s hands. You should show your sincerity as well."


    "Our warriors from the White Prince Residence will naturally be dispatched when the timees, and they will be willing to fight to the death for our cause," Xiao Jingxia said solemnly. "Each of our agents has the ability to take on one of Snow Moon City¡¯s martial experts and kill them, including the elders."


    The head elder looked at Wushuang. "This is indeed an opportunity."


    "No, this is not an opportunity." Wushuang stood up. "I want to rescue shifu, and also rescue Xiao Chong. I had an agreement with him, but¡­" Wushuang walked right up to Xiao Jingxia''s face and peered into his pair of sly and beady eyes. Then, he sneered and waved his fingers lightly.


    The sword casket that was leaning against his seat suddenly opened, and a flying sword emitting a frost and cold aura flew out andnded next to Wushuang''s fingers. Wushuang wiggled his fingers lightly and the cold sword whirled around slowly as he leaned against Xiao Jingxia''s ear and slowly said, "If I find out that you¡¯ve lied to me, you will be dead. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the eighth prince or the ninth prince."


    Snow Moon City.


    Tower of Ascension.


    Luo Mingxuan was lying inside sleeping, and his seven long swords were scattered on the ground beside him.


    He had been living in the Tower of Ascension for a long time and all this time, nobody came to bother him. Until finally, he was awakened by the sound of a person''s footsteps.


    Luo Mingxuan yawned and sat up, only to find a person standing in front of him. There was something familiar about him.


    One sword and the swallows returned. Song Yanhui.


    "Why are you here?" Luo Mingxuan asked irritably.


    "I want to see Yin Luoxia, but I don''t want to sneak in. The city guardians told me I must challenge this tower. So I came up," Song Yanhui replied evenly.


    "So my shifu has no idea?" Luo Mingxuan asked.


    Song Yanhui nodded. "Right."


    "Then, things will be much simpler. Watch me, I¡¯m going to beat you down!" Luo Mingxuan stood up, and suddenly waved a hand to block Song Yanhui. "But you have to wait for me to get ready."


    "Fine." Song Yanhui took a step back.


    Luo Mingxuan picked up all his swords, one at a time, ced them back into their sheaths and armed himself until he looked like a hedgehog. Then, he exhaled a long andzy yawn. "Come on, then."

 Chapter 386 First Tower Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 386 First Tower Under Heaven</h4>


    Eleven years ago, the Directorate of Astronomy was located in the western part of the city. At the time, theirpound wasn¡¯t very big but there was a dazzling looking tower that stood out from thepound.


    "The name of this tower is the First Tower Under Heaven," Xie Xuan raised his head and remarked pointedly.


    The tower had four floors.


    Qi Tianchen led the group of people from the eastern city¡¯s Directorate of Astronomy here. Now, they were looking at this tower but most of them had no idea what Qi Tianchen was talking about.


    "Did you not challenge the Tower of Ascension in Snow Moon City?" Qi Tianchen asked suddenly.


    Lei Wujieughed. "Of course. I challenged the tower all the way to the top floor."


    "The so-called Tower of Ascension means you could ascend to Heaven in one step. The wise man who constructed the Tower of Ascension when he founded Snow Moon City got his idea from here." Qi Tianchen smiled.


    "In the third year of Tai¡¯an Emperor, the Directorate of Astronomy was in the way of Tai¡¯an Emperor¡¯s n for expanding the Music Office and wanted to demolish the building. On the day of the demolition, ck-coloured tornadoes rose inexplicably. Yellow sand filled the sky while rocks and debris flew everywhere. One of the rooftops of the Music Office nearby was entirely lifted by the wind. The workers who were on site were struck by the flying debris and a total of forty-three people were injured, three people died. However, these three people miraculously revived when they were being taken away for funeral arrangements," Xie Xuan exined for a while, then he looked expectantly at Li Fansong.


    Li Fansong hurriedly continued, "On that day, the vicinity of the Directorate of Astronomy was practically razed to the ground, and only the Directorate buildings came out unscathed. During those few days, fire was banned in the entire city and only the Directorate of Astronomy was brightly lit as if tens of thousands of candles were burning. Later, the governor of Heavenly Revtions issued an order to dispatch the workers to resume the demolition, but they had barely started digging when a whole piece ofnd copsed and the hole was filled with ck snakes. The governor of Heavenly Revtions then presented a memorial to Tai¡¯an Emperor and Tai¡¯an Emperor finally relented. The incident was recorded in the ¡¶Records of Heavenly Revtions Phenomena¡·and most people in the world regarded the contents of the book as fictitious. But, the author of this book, Liang Chao, was the official registrar in the Heavenly Revtions Office at the time, and everything recorded in the book was true."


    "Why didn''t anyone from the Directorate of Astronomy stop this incident at the time?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "The emperor before Tai¡¯an Emperor, Chengfeng Emperor, disapproved of Daoism so the Directorate of Astronomy was vacant for seven years. After the case of the ck winds, Tai¡¯an Emperor decided to re-establish the Directorate of Astronomy. And, the person who came in to head the Directorate of Astronomy and regained the prosperity of Daoism, is the State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, standing right in front of you," Xie Xuan said slowly.


    Lei Wujie still didn¡¯t understand. "So, this is just a fantastical story. What does it have to do with the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm?"


    "In fact, many years before I came in to head the Directorate of Astronomy, I once came here with my shidi and shifu. This tower was called the First Tower Under Heaven because many top-ranked martial experts over the years left their martial arts in this tower. That year, I went up to the second floor, and my shidi, Mo Yi, went up to the third floor. When he was going to proceed to the fourth floor, we were interrupted by our enemies and forced toe down." Qi Tianchen raised his head and looked up at the dazzling tower. "In this so-called First Tower Under Heaven, every floor is one realm. If you can climb to the fourth floor, then you will enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm with one step."


    "What''s on the fourth floor?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Qi Tianchen shook his horsetail whisk. "I only climbed to the second floor. How would I know what the scenery is like on the fourth floor?"


    "Then what''s on the second floor?" Lei Wujie continued to ask.


    "The second floor I saw may not be the same as the second floor you¡¯re going to see," Qi Tianchen replied lightly.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "No need to ask so much. Just go."


    "Now? We just go now?" Lei Wujie scratched his head. "Don''t we need to prepare? What''s more, since this tower is so magical that you can enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm just by climbing a few floors, then why are people training their martial arts for? They can juste here and climb the tower, right?"


    "This building can¡¯t be entered so easily." Xie Xuan walked up to the door of the First Tower under Heaven. "Can the door of the First Tower Under Heaven be opened anymore?"


    "It used to be impossible." Qi Tianchen touched Zitong¡¯s head, who was standing beside him. "But now, it¡¯s possible. Now our Directorate of Astronomy has two little priests who practice the pure Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, so we can open this door today. Except, back then, my shifu stood here to guard my shidi and me, but today, I won¡¯t be able to help the two of you. I wonder if Mister Xie Xuan is willing?"


    Xie Xuan drew his Book of Knowledge sword from his waist. "It would be my pleasure."


    Heavenly Revtions City, Music House.


    The drums and music sounded without stopping, people were singing everywhere, and dancers in red performed their dance in graceful movements.


    "Today is the Lantern Festival in Heavenly Revtions City. Ordinary people don''t know anything about the present situation in Heavenly Revtions. For them, a change of emperor or whoever the new emperor is, they will still carry on with their daily lives." Ye Ruoyi was dressed in a whitece dress that she rarely wore. She spoke slowly as she walked along the street, ¡°The Lantern Festival is one of the grandest festivals in Heavenly Revtions City. It¡¯sparable to the Full Blossom Festival in Snow Moon City. Famous talents, handsome swordsmen, and beautiful women will all appear at this festival. You never know what sort of people you¡¯ll meet."


    "They seem to have gone to the Directorate of Astronomy to ask about something important, but here we are, enjoying thenterns. It doesn¡¯t seem right¡­" Sikong Qianluo couldn¡¯t keep her eyes from the beautifulnterns hanging from the buildings along the street yet she still said, "Should we go look for them?"


    "Don''t bother about them." Ye Ruoyi smiled. "This is your first time in Heavenly Revtions City. If I don¡¯t show you around properly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll me meter when you leave."


    "Perhaps¡­ I won''t be leaving," Sikong Qianluo murmured.


    Ye Ruoyi looked at her expression and smiled meaningfully. "Could it be that you¡¯vee to like this Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "Actually, I don''t like it very much." Sikong Qianluo shook her head.


    "Heavenly Revtions City is the best city under Heaven. The strongest wine, the fastest horse, the most beautiful women, and the most amorous young men can all be found here. Wandering martial heroese here to seek their own futures, unconventional schrs will also find their own careers. But this is also the worst city. Under its morous appearance, all sorts of conspiracy and schemes are hidden below." Ye Ruoyi continued walking ahead. "However, Xiao Se once said something. He said, if I were a simple person, I would look at this city and think it¡¯s the best city."


    "That doesn¡¯t sound like something he¡¯d say." Sikong Qianluoughed.


    "Actually, you¡¯d never have imagined it but in the past, Xiao Se was a lot like Lei Wujie." Ye Ruoyi stopped walking. The two of them had reached the river bank where some youngdies and men were releasing rivernterns.


    "These are rivernterns. Legends say that you can write the name of your beloved and release it on the river. If the one you love also released a riverntern, then the twonterns will meet on the river." Ye Ruoyi stepped forward and handed a few copper coins to a vendor on the side for two rivernterns.


    "Miss, you can write the name of your beloved." The vendor handed her a brush.


    Ye Ruoyi smiled and epted the brush with a chuckle. "So, let¡¯s write it."


    After Ye Ruoyi finished writing, the vendor took the brush back and handed it to Sikong Qianluo.


    Sikong Qianluo thought for a long time before she epted the brush and wrote the name in her heart one stroke at a time.


    The two rivernterns floated away slowly.


    Sikong Qianluo fixed her eyes on thentern to see if Ye Ruoyi had written the same name as her, but she realised there was only a single word written on it.


    Lei.


    Ye Ruoyi looked at Sikong Qianluo''s riverntern that had the word ¡°Xiao Se¡± written on it. She covered her mouth and giggled. "I forgot to tell you, you don''t actually need to write the full name."

 Chapter 387 Ascending the Tower, Spirit Wandering

    <h4>Chapter 387 Ascending the Tower, Spirit Wandering</h4>


    The former site of the Directorate of Astronomy, the First Tower Under Heaven.


    Everyone looked at the door leading into the tower. Outside the door sat a mythical beast.


    From a distance, it looked like a handsome horse, but on closer look, they realised it had the body of a mule, the head of a horse, the tail of a donkey and the hooves of an ox.


    "To ride a thousand miles a day is a horse, to ride ten thousand miles a day is a marvel. This white marvel mythical beast is the mount of Wenchang Dijun," Li Fansong exined.


    Fei Xuan and Zitong walked forward at the same time and pressed their hands on the forehead of the white marvel mythical beast. At the same time, they exerted their Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and the eyes of the white marvel mythical beast suddenly lit up. Then, it slowly moved to one side. The tower door suddenly opened and a long sword flew out, aiming straight for the group.


    At the same time, the entire First Tower Under Heaven shook on its foundation, looking as if it was going to topple over any time.


    Xie Xuan leaped up and stepped just outside the door. He plunged his long sword into the ground, then sat down cross-legged, pressing downwards with both his hands. "Settle."


    The entire tower instantly became quiet.


    Qi Tianchen chuckled. "If it wasn¡¯t because Mister Xie Xuan doesn¡¯t care for a false reputation, otherwise Luo Qingyang wouldn''t be the only one sitting at the top of the Ultimate Experts List."


    "State Preceptor must be kidding," Xie Xuan said in a deep voice. "If it wasn¡¯t because the State Preceptor¡¯s skills were greatly reduced, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to make a move. The rest of you, I can¡¯t hold this for long either. Go quickly and return soon."


    "Let¡¯s go." Xiao Se walked forward and Lei Wujie hurried to follow right behind him. But, Li Fansong stood in ce, looking somewhat at a loss.


    "Do you think your shifu, I, am spending so much energy to suppress this tower just for the sake of doing good deeds for other people? Some people are about to take one step into Spirit Wandering, why are you still hesitating there?" Xie Xuan said wryly.


    Li Fansong hurriedly responded, and followed after Lei Wujie and Xiao Se.


    "Wait," Qi Tianchen suddenly called out to stop them.


    "Does State Preceptor have further instructions?" Xiao Se turned his head and asked.


    Qi Tianchen walked forward and took a small package from Zitong''s back. Zitong hurriedly grabbed onto the package and said anxiously, "Shifu, you said this was mine."


    "Silly boy, if I didn¡¯t tell you that, would you have been willing to help shifu carry it all the way? Don''t worry, I¡¯ll buy more for you." Qi Tianchen rubbed Zitong''s head.


    Zitong pursed his mouth, and after hesitating for a while, he reluctantly passed the package over.


    Qi Tianchen opened the package, took out a sweet pancake, and gave it to Zitong. "If you¡¯re so stingy, how are you going to be a celestial master in the future?"


    "I don''t want to be a celestial master." Zitong curled his lips.


    "Well, I don''t want to be the State Preceptor either." Qi Tianchen took out another sweet pancake and gave it to Fei Xuan. He took out another one and kept it for himself before handing the package to Xiao Se. "I don¡¯t know how many days it¡¯ll take before youe down the tower. It¡¯s rare for this tower to open up, so don¡¯t go hungry on the road."


    Xiao Se probably didn''t expect the State Preceptor to call him back so solemnly just for this and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He epted the package and threw it at Lei Wujie before he turned around and walked into the tower.


    Seeing the three of them walking into the tower, Qi Tianchen also walked to Xie Xuan''s side, swept away the dust on the floor with his horsetail whisk, and sat down cross-legged.


    "How many floors do you think they can reach?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "Back then, I was able to reach the second floor, so naturally, they won¡¯t have a problem with that. As for the third floor, that will depend on their good fortune." Qi Tianchen brushed off the sweet pancake in his hand and prepared to eat it.


    "State Preceptor," Xie Xuan suddenly called him.


    "What is it?" Qi Tianchen asked.


    "Why do all three of you have a sweet pancake but I don¡¯t?" Xie Xuan asked seriously.


    Qi Tianchen looked at the sweet pancake in his hand, and then nced over at Zitong. Zitong immediately took a big bite out of his sweet pancake and turned his back to him.


    "Fei Xuan is a good boy." Qi Tianchen smiled and looked at Fei Xuan.


    Fei Xuan nodded, then spread his hands. "But I¡¯ve already finished eating mine."


    Qi Tianchen sighed heavily, then reluctantly split the sweet pancake in his hand into halves. He handed one half to Xie Xuan. "Mister, please help yourself."


    Xie Xuan epted the sweet pancake and said softly, "State Preceptor, your half has the sweet filling inside."


    "That¡¯s life, ah. Something that looks very fair is not fair inside. This fight for the throne is the same," Qi Tianchen said while taking a bite of his sweet pancake.


    "State Preceptor¡¯s words are very profound." Xie Xuan also took a bite from his sweet pancake. "That¡¯s what I¡¯d definitely say, if this was the first time I''m meeting the State Preceptor."


    Inside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    They entered the first door, but another door stood in their way.


    Although it¡¯s called a door, it was actually just arge que.


    On the que was written two words - Heavenly Revtions.


    Central Shu, Tang n.


    "Unrivaled City has gathered arge number of men, and they¡¯re heading towards Snow Moon City. The present citymaster of Unrivaled City has opened the Unrivaled Sword Casket and entered the Ultimate Experts List. Apparently, he¡¯s just a young man. In addition, those five old men who haven¡¯t left their homes in a long time have alsoe along. They¡¯ve amassed arge force this time, but ording to rumours, Snow Moon City only has one citymaster left guarding the city. People in the martial world have already decided that the number one in the martial world is about to change," Tang Qisha said.


    Tang Lianyue stood in the courtyard and shook his head. "They have underestimated Snow Moon City. Snow Moon City has a deep foundation, deeper than its three citymasters."


    "The older generation of Snow Moon City¡¯s martial experts would have died back then, during the Demonic Cult¡¯s Eastern Incursion. Otherwise, they¡¯ve gone wandering around the world, ignoring matters of the martial world. Would any of theme and help?" Tang Qisha asked.


    "I don''t know about them, but there is a sect that will definitely send their people to help," Tang Lianyue said slowly.


    "Who?" Tang Qisha refuted. "Lei n Fort? I heard that Lei Hong has secluded himself to train his sword and hasn''t appeared for a long time. Or do you mean the old-established Wen n? Given their rtionship with Baili Dongjun, they will indeed lend a hand. "


    "Neither. I was talking about the Tang n," Tang Lianyue said slowly.


    Tang Qisha was stunned. "At a time like this, are we still siding with Snow Moon City? It¡¯s just Lei n Fort¡­ this time we forged a blood feud with Lei n Fort. No one will allow either to stand on the same side as the other."


    "The number one under Heaven can be anyone else, but it cannot be Unrivaled City. There¡¯s no longer any possibility of peace between us and Lei n Fort, but some disputes just have to be left for the future." Tang Lianyue turned around and asked suddenly, "Are your preparations ready?"


    A young man in ck stood behind him, seeming to have been waiting for a long time. He nodded and said, "Just waiting for Teacher to give the order."


    "The moon looks good tonight. Set off, then," Tang Lianyue said mildly.


    "Obeying Teacher¡¯smand with respect." The young man bowed his head and responded, then turned around swiftly. For a moment, a bronze token at his waist shed faintly in the moonlight.


    There seemed to be a tortoise carved on it, but there was also a long snake coiled around the tortoise.

 Chapter 388 A Crisis Never Rests

    <h4>Chapter 388 A Crisis Never Rests</h4>


    Court of State Ceremonial.


    A group of monks were sitting in the main hall chanting scriptures. Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian Gonggong sat right at the front, counting the rosary in his hand as he closed his eyes, deep in thought.


    Recently, two of hispanions who had grown up with him died one after the other. One died under mysterious circumstances and the other died as a result of a conspiracy, his head was still hanging on the city walls. Jin Xian was in a very bad mood, so bad that he wanted to kill.


    He killed with his right hand, striking with one sword causing everything to wither. He waspassionate with his left hand, his Buddhist beads twisting gently, extinguishing the soul and freeing the spirit. Jin Xian Gonggong¡¯s murderous nature was as heavy as his Buddhist core.


    "In the future, anyone whocks food or clothing, who cannot obtain the thing he or she wants, who usually falls sick, who always meets evil, whose family is disturbed, who loses his or her rtives, who is often hit by a misfortune or who is terrified in their dreams, they will be gradually removed from those unpleasant things. If they have a reverent and sincere heart when reciting Bodhisattva¡¯s name ten thousand times, or while hearing Kistigarbha¡¯s name or seeing his image, they will also obtain peace, happiness and wealth. Even in their dreams¡­" After chanting the long sutra twice, Jin Xian Gonggong stood up, and the group of monks also stood up. They bowed to each other and the monks walked out slowly.


    There were only two people left in the hall.


    One was Jin Xian, of course.


    And the other one was a distinguished guest that neither Ling Jun nor Bo Yong could stop outside the Court of State Ceremonial.


    Grand Eunuch, Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xuan Gonggong said slowly, "The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra transcended the bodhisattva, and eliminated karmic hindrance. Inviting so many high monks in tribute to Jin Yu, you have done your best. But, why did you recite it twice? The second time¡­"


    "Was for Jin Wei," Jin Xian replied directly, seemingly unworried about his response.


    "Very well. Jin Wei was considered our brother, and we should do this for him too." Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan nodded. "When I was young, I wasn¡¯t allowed to spend time with you all and Jin Yan always followed Zhuo Xin Gonggong. In fact, the three of you, Jin Wei, Jin Yu and you, grew up together."


    "Yes," Jin Xian answered briefly. "So, I want to avenge them."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan frowned slightly. "Jin Yu¡¯s death was suspicious, so there¡¯s vengeance to be had. But, Jin Wei died due to conspiracy. Who can you seek for revenge?"


    "The Langya Army entered Heavenly Revtions City without any obstacle, so much so that they didn¡¯t expect it themselves. There must be a hand behind this entire incident, controlling the situation as it developed." The Buddhist beads in Jin Xian''s hand stopped turning. "Jin Wei and the others were just pawns."


    "Never mind." Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan sighed. "Jin Wei was not an ambitious person and he only wanted to fulfil shifu¡¯s wishes on his behalf. But, there is one person who is definitely not our brother."


    "Jin Yan," Jin Xian said under his breath.


    "Yes. He must die. If hees to you, don''t let him go, thene and tell me. If you don¡¯t do this, then I¡¯m afraid the Five Grand Eunuchs will only have one person left." Jin Xuan looked at Jin Xian, his eyes cold and biting.


    Jin Xian raised his eyebrows. "So you¡¯re threatening me."


    "It''s not a threat. I¡¯m just hoping you won¡¯t do something stupid." Jin Xuan turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Grand Eunuch, you¡¯ve also involved yourself in this fight for the throne," Jin Xian said solemnly. "You¡¯re supporting the Red Prince."


    "What about it?" Jin Xuan didn''t turn his head.


    "The Five Grand Eunuchs should only be loyal to Mingde Emperor," Jin Xian said slowly.


    "Do you know why shifu and the others didn''t say a single word when Langya Prince tore up the scroll?" Jin Xuan didn''t wait for Jin Xian''s answer as he answered himself, "Because they had already yielded to the authority of the new Emperor at the time."


    Jin Xuan walked out of the Court of State Ceremonial. Jin Xian put down his Buddhist beads and a short and fat figure walked out of the inner hall.


    Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan.


    Right now, the whole of Heavenly Revtions City was looking for him, but he did not leave the city and flee as far as he could. Instead, he chose to stay in this dangerous city. And within this city, there was only one person who would not draw his sword the moment he saw him, and that was Jin Xian.


    "Will you listen to him and kill me?" Jin Yan asked with a loudugh.


    "No." Jin Xian shook his head. "But you need to give me that list."


    "As long as I keep this list, no one will kill me." Jin Yan was still smiling amicably. "But once I hand this list over, even you may possibly kill me."


    Jin Xian put down the Buddhist beads in his left hand, and pressed his right hand on the hilt of his sword. "Then why did youe to me?"


    "I made the wrong choice once. I want to choose again." Jin Yan suddenly put away his smile, and his eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City.


    A horse rode at the forefront, leaving a trail of dust.


    He took off the golden armour that had been with him for many years, put down the heavy sword that had killed countless enemies, and rode away alone.


    Ye Ruoyi watched her father¡¯s back as he departed and suddenly felt despondent. He was still as majestic as a mountain, but retired to return to his hometown. And behind him, what was once an army of a thousand, was now just him by himself.


    Until suddenly, the sound of iron horseshoes roared.


    Ye Ruoyi whipped her head around and saw the soldiers armed with twin des riding neatly on their horses to catch up.


    The twin-ded Ye Banner Battalion.


    "Miss Ye." The battalionmander trotted his horse over.


    "You¡¯re all¡­" Ye Ruoyi said in confusion.


    "We have resigned from the military registrar. We are the Ye Banner Battalion, the Ye of Ye Xiaoying. We only follow his orders so if the general is going to guard the mountain, we will go guard the mountain. If the general wants to kill the enemy, we will go kill the enemy." He turned around and yelled at the thousand soldiers behind him, "Let''s go!"


    One thousand men of the Ye Banner Battalion shouted in unison and left with a power as vast as the earth.


    Ye Ruoyi watched their figures gradually disappear into the distance and was about to turn around and go back when she realised Xiao Lingchen was standing right there. He was dressed in white and holding a long sword as he nced at Ye Ruoyi with a smile. "I''m getting out of here and going off to wander the martial world. Is that not a good idea?"


    "You¡¯re a general now. The three heavenly generals have returned to the Central Army and nobody in Beili can be their leader. Sooner orter, the position of General of the Central Army will be yours. What are you talking about, wandering the martial world?" Ye Ruoyi smiled.


    "There¡¯s no war, and I don¡¯t want to stay in this city fighting with those people. Tell Xiao Se I¡¯m going off. Let him take care of himself." Xiao Lingchen climbed onto his horse nonchntly.


    Ye Ruoyi looked at the sword in his hand and whispered, "Celestial Pce."


    "I¡¯m off." Xiao Lingchen waved.


    "Urgent report! Urgent report!" Suddenly a sharp voice interrupted their parting.


    A soldier covered with dust waved his whip vigorously and he barged in as if he was crazy, all the while yelling, "Urgent report! Urgent report!"


    "What urgent report!" Xiao Lingchen grabbed him.


    The soldier didn''t recognise him, but he recognised the daughter of the General-in-chief next to him so he hurriedly reported, "Urgent report! Nanjue suddenly sent one hundred thousand troops to attack our border. We¡¯ve already lost seven important cities along the border!"


    Xiao Lingchen was stunned for a moment, and then he whispered in a low voice, "What the hell."

 Chapter 389 Heroes in Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 389 Heroes in Troubled Times</h4>


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu hurled the teacup he was holding to the ground and yelled, "Fuck Ao Yu, that bastard! Who allowed him to send troops at this time!"


    "Your Highness, this is the letter they sent today." Long Ye walked in from outside and passed a letter over.


    Xiao Yu took the letter, nced through it hastily, and immediately tore it to pieces. "That fucking bastard!"


    Beili border.


    The Nanjue army was lined up neatly as they continued marching northward. They had attacked suddenly this time and had already swept through seven cities. Today was the first time they encountered some decent resistance.


    Crown Prince Ao Yu was wearing a set of ck-coloured soft armour, his hair loose around him and a curved de hanging from his waist. There was an iron chain attached to the end of the de and the chain was wrapped around his waist. He sat in a carriage, a cup of wine in his hand and two ravishing beauties hanging off of him. He drank a mouthful of wine,ughing with amusement and remarked, "In this world, he''s the only person who has ever beaten me. There¡¯s no way Xiao Yu, that piece of trash, is a match for him."


    "Your Highness, who are you talking about?" One of the girls refilled Ao Yu¡¯s cup with wine.


    "His name is Xiao Chuhe. He once won a city from me at Grand Golden Terrace in Heavenly Revtions. I heard that he¡¯s changed his name to Xiao Se. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting him again and winning back what I lost back then. You had better not disappoint me, ah." Ao Yu put down the wine cup. "Don''t you dare die at Xiao Yu''s hands."


    In the Red Prince Residence, Xiao Yu walked into the rear courtyard.


    "Mister Ye Ya, I¡¯m afraid I have to hasten your deadline," Xiao Yu said coldly.


    A sinister smile appeared on Ye Ya¡¯s pale face. "Your Highness, please look forward to it."


    Yesterday, Xiao Lingchen was still dressed in white and carrying his long sword in preparation for wandering the martial world but within a day, he had changed into his bright red armour, armed himself with the Dragon Blood spear and was now leading an army to depart Heavenly Revtions City.


    Ye Ruoyi rode on a horse to send him off. "I wish you all to return in triumph."


    Wang Pichuan, one of the three heavenly generals, smiled bitterly. "General Ye retired and returned to his hometown, and His Majesty is seriously ill yet the treatment isn¡¯t working. Those Nanjue bastards have really picked a good time. Right now, the army is unstable. This war is going to be tough. "


    "Enoughining. It¡¯s going to be tough but we still gotta fight. Were the three heavenly generals afraid of them before?" Xiao Lingchen groused with irritation.


    "That was then, this is now. Back then, we rode our horses in a frenzy across the battlefield and it didn¡¯t take much to tear them to pieces. As we are now, you can put us out at the sea and we can also beat them until they flee in defeat. But right now, I¡¯m getting a little horse-sick. Little Prince, do you believe me?" Wang Pichuan quipped.


    "Fine, fine. After this war, we¡¯ll go be pirates again!" Xiao Lingchen said loudly.


    He was probably the first general ever to say on the eve of a war that afterwards, he was going to be a pirate.


    "Enough chit-chatting. Every line we spew, another soldier may be dying. Let''s go!" Xiao Lingchen flicked his whip and charged ahead.


    "Miss Ye, goodbye." Wang Pichuan also took his leave. "I have a feeling that the affairs of Heavenly Revtions City are not over yet. We¡¯re going to the battlefield now. Please remind everyone to be careful here."


    "Don''t worry. We¡¯ll be here waiting for your triumphant return!" Ye Ruoyi cupped her fist.


    After watching them leave, Ye Ruoyi was about to turn around and head back, but she spotted two strangely dressed people walking into Heavenly Revtions City.


    One of them carried a huge sabre on his back. The sabre was nearly as big as a door panel, and only a burly person like him could have carried it. He was dressed in ck with fierce-looking eyes and people who walked past him couldn¡¯t help but avoid him.


    The other was a monk, with a string of oversized bodhi beads hanging from his neck. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, exuding an air of righteousness from his body.


    They were indeed an odd-looking duo but in Heavenly Revtions City, it wasn¡¯t strange for even more odd-looking people to appear. But Ye Ruoyi still noticed them. She got off the horse, patted the horse''s rump lightly, and let her run back to the General''s Residence by herself, while she quietly followed the duo.


    "Shixiong, how many more days to Snow Moon City?" Wushuang asked Lu Yuzhai. They were both riding their horses.


    Lu Yuzhai shook his head helplessly. "Shidi, this is the third time you¡¯ve asked the same question. It¡¯s another two days."


    "It takes so long." Wushuang scratched his head. "Thest time we travelled so far was when we went to¡­ went to that¡­"


    "Khotan Kingdom," Lu Yuzhai reminded him.


    "Yes, that''s it. Now that I think about it, what happened to the monk we met there? You¡¯ve always mentioned the others we met there, Lei Wujie, Xiao Se, and Tang Lian. I¡¯m really looking forward to meeting this monk again," Wushuang asked.


    "I guess he¡¯s gone back to Outerheaven. I haven¡¯t heard any news of him either," Lu Yuzhai said.


    "Oh, no wonder. His name is no longer on the Golden Lists andst time, he and I were tied for first ce on the Fine Jade List. Now, the name at the top of the Fine Jade List is that¡­ what¡¯s his name¡­" Wushuang asked again.


    "Luo Mingxuan," Lu Yuzhai supplied impatiently.


    "Luo Mingxuan¡­ I have no impression of this name." Wushuang thought for a while and shook his head.


    "He¡¯s the one who came with Luoxia Fairy to look for shifu that day. You even fought with him for a round," Lu Yuzhai relented and exined.


    "Oh, that one. I remember him." Wushuang nodded. "He¡¯s not bad. I also look forward to meeting him again. By the way, shixiong, why has your name never appeared on the Golden Lists?"


    Lu Yuzhai''s face sank, and he retorted angrily, "Shifu said that all the fortunes of our generation were taken away by you alone. The rest are useless. I¡¯m one of those useless ones."


    "Shixiong, you¡¯re so modest, so modest. Although your martial arts is not powerful, you are¡­ very tolerant," Wushuang said ruefully.


    Lu Yuzhai was taken aback for a moment, and then shook his head. "I¡¯ve always had my doubts. Can an idiot like you really lead our Unrivaled City to defeat Snow Moon City?"


    "Shixiong, what you just said was not right," Wushuang said suddenly.


    Lu Yuzhai was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Who said that we will definitely defeat Snow Moon City?" Wushuang shrugged. "That''s Snow Moon City, you know."


    "A Snow Moon City that has lost its influence," Lu Yuzhai reiterated.


    "But they¡¯re still Snow Moon City," Wushuang also reiterated. "If we¡¯ve already decided that we can win before we set off, then we should turn back and go home now."


    Lu Yuzhai scoffed coldly. "You¡¯re actually quite logical."


    Snow Moon City.


    Sikong Changfeng rang the bell to call for assembly. The elders who were training in seclusion at the back of the city came out of their courtyards and gathered in the main hall.


    "Now that Citymaster Baili is not here, and Citymaster Li is seriously injured and has not recovered, we¡¯ll have to join in the fight this time."


    "They¡¯ve brought a lot of people this time and have many sects on their side. But, we only have ourselves."


    "But does that matter? We¡¯re Snow Moon City."


    "This Unrivaled City. Looks like they don¡¯t even want to keep their position of second city in the martial world."

 Chapter 390 Five Cycles Sword Array

    <h4>Chapter 390 Five Cycles Sword Array</h4>


    "We¡¯re here," Lu Yuzhai remarked solemnly as he took off his hood.


    "Lower Pass?" Wushuang muttered as he looked at the two words above the city gate. "This is not Snow Moon City."


    "You see that tower over there? That¡¯s the legendary Tower of Ascension." Lu Yuzhai pointed to the tower in the distance and added, "Only after you pass through the Tower of Ascension can you see the Snow Moon. Outside the Tower of Ascension, it¡¯s an ordinary city. Snow Moon City is also a city wheremoners live. They¡¯re not like our Unrivaled City. Outside the Tower of Ascension, it¡¯s no different from an ordinary city."


    "Let''s go then." Wushuang was about to raise his whip, but suddenly, he lowered it again.


    A lone man with a spear walked out of the city gate.


    The man was dressed in ck and holding a dark golden spear.


    Wushuang recognised him. The year before, when they went to Khotan Kingdom, it was this man whose spear came from the west and with one spear, forced them to retreat. That was the first time in his life Wushuang witnessed a true ultimate martial expert.


    Spear Immortal, Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng plunged his spear into the ground and roared angrily, "Who do you think you are to enter my city? Are you worthy of entering my city? Scram!"


    His angry roar carried with it a consummate internal strength and the lower level disciples couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears.


    Wushuang chuckled, flipped off his horse and set the Unrivaled Sword Casket that he was carrying on his back heavily onto the ground. "Citymaster Sikong."


    "Citymaster Wushuang?" Sikong Changfeng looked at him. "Are you going to fight me?"


    Wushuang stroked his Unrivaled Sword Casket and said, "I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "Wushuang," an old voice called out to stop him.


    Wushuang turned his head. The curtain of the carriage had lifted, and five old people with silver hair stepped off the carriage. The head elder walked up to Wushuang. "As a junior, you are being disrespectful to Citymaster Sikong."


    "You say that Wushuang is being disrespectful but really, you¡¯re just taunting me for bullying a junior." Sikong Changfeng looked at the head elder. "You bunch of old geezers, not dead yet?"


    "Citymaster Sikong¡¯s way of speaking is still so pompous," the head elder sneered.


    "If Baili-shixiong were here, he¡¯d probably be cursing you out the whole day. You should be thankful that I¡¯m the only one here. Among the three citymasters, I¡¯m the most benevolent." Sikong Changfeng pulled out his spear. "But my benevolence has a limit. You intercepted my disciples on the way to Heavenly Revtions, but I can let that go. You tried to snatch Ye Anshi to control Outerheaven, but I can pretend I didn¡¯t see it. But you came all the way here, and with all under Heaven as witness, I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see this. Since you¡¯re all here today, there¡¯s no need to leave anymore.


    "Leave your lives here."


    Sikong Changfeng took a flying leap, and his long spear soared with him like a jiao dragon. Then, he mmed it down fiercely!


    The Unrivaled Sword Casket suddenly flew open and the flying swords inside vibrated on the verge of releasing.


    "Withdraw!" The head elder smacked the Unrivaled Sword Casket with one palm, shutting it again. Then, he leaped forward and a silver sword shed into his hand, meeting Sikong Changfeng¡¯s spear head on.


    The spear power was actually suppressed for an instant.


    "Don''t think that we few old men are dead," the head elder said solemnly.


    "Then you can die today." Sikong Changfeng¡¯s expression was very calm.


    The spear power soared again!


    Sikong Changfeng swung his spear furiously and smacked the head elder back with one spear.


    However, four more figures swept out from behind Wushuang with four identical long swords. Theynded together with the head elder and surrounded Sikong Changfeng.


    Sikong Changfeng lowered his spear, his expression stern and forbidding. "Five Cycles Sword Array."


    "Enter the Five Cycles Sword Array, witness the six realms of rebirth. Citymaster Sikong, you shall leave your life here," the head elder said slowly.


    "What¡¯s a five cycle array or seven kill formation? The names sure sound impressive. To put it bluntly, it just means you want to fight by outnumbering your opponent. The five of you are also elders of the martial world. You shouldn¡¯t be pulling such deceitful tricks. Back then, Outerheaven created a hundred-mile long severed space. Didn¡¯t I break that too?" Sikong Changfeng pulled out his spear. "Come, then."


    "The rest of you go." The head elder turned his head and said to Wushuang.


    Wushuang lifted his sword casket and walked into the city together with Lu Yuzhai.


    But they saw another person walking out of the city.


    "What? Are you worthy of entering my city? Scram!"


    The angry roar was the same, but this time, it came from a much younger face.


    He was carrying three swords on his back, two on his left and two on his right. The swords were all different, some light, some heavy, some long, some short. He looked like a real life hedgehog.


    "It''s you." Wushuang chuckled. "You¡¯re also a good opponent."


    Luo Mingxuan stopped. "This time, I won''t lose to you again."


    "I understand his swordsmanship now. After what happenedst time, I went back to search the ancient books. Every emperor of the Great Xuan dynasty had a shadow guard who stood beside him. This shadow guard was usually born of a lesser concubine, but was granted peerless swordsmanship and the responsibility of protecting the emperor. At the time, the founding emperor of Beili failed to conquer the Great Xuan capital city because of this shadow guard. Later, the founding citymaster of Unrivaled City brought his Unrivaled Sword Casket to challenge the shadow guard. He had to open the sword casketpletely and use all thirteen swords before he could defeat the shadow guard and capture the capital city. The shadow guard was seriously injured and escaped. It was said that the shadow guard also used seven swords of different lengths and weight, just like him," Lu Yuzhai narrated.


    Wushuang nodded. "Yes. That''s what the book said. This is fate, ah. The duel between the Unrivaled Sword Casket and the swordsman with seven swords. Come, then. You¡¯re called Luo Mingxuan, right?"


    Luo Mingxuan drew out the heavy sword that was the most malevolent, Hopeless. "That¡¯s right."


    "My name is Wushuang." Wushuang smiled. "Years from now, the martial world will be discussing this duel between us for a long time. This will be the most ultimate duel of our generation. This story ends with my victory and you will forever disappear from this martial world."


    "You¡¯re full of drama," Luo Mingxuan said with disdain.


    "I have a bad memory, and I''m afraid I will forget such an excellent opponent, so I need people to talk about it." Wushuang flicked a finger and the Unrivaled Sword Casket opened again.


    Twelve thin flying swords, and a long blood-red sword.


    "Then, let me tell you the true ending. After this duel, one name will be gone from the Ultimate Experts List and my name, Luo Mingxuan, will rece him," Luo Mingxuan said arrogantly.


    Lu Yuzhai retreated with his spear, leaving the battlefield to the two of them.


    Behind them, the disciples of Unrivaled City and all the martial experts from the major sects that had allied with them stood by quietly to wait. Pavilion Master Huangfu Jue of the Blood Mantle Pavilion groused with irritation, "Are we just going to stand here waiting for them to finish fighting first?"


    "Isn''t that how it works on the battlefield? The marshals will fight a duel first in front of the formation before the rest of us soldiers charge and attack. Regardless of victory or defeat, they¡¯re the main characters of this show." Lu Yuzhai crossed his arms over his chest. "The ways of the world are just not fair, ah."


    Yearster, there were indeed many stories spread around the martial world about this duel today. But, the final ending was neither what Wushuang described, nor what Luo Mingxuan hoped for. But since that day, all the legends about them became true and nobody in the martial world would ever dare to doubt that the young citymaster of Unrivaled City was a genius that appeared only once in a century, while Luo Mingxuan of Snow Moon City was really¡­ fond of his master.

 Chapter 391 Duel of Swords

    <h4>Chapter 391 Duel of Swords</h4>


    "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple Leaf, Butterfly." Wushuang waved his fingers, and five flying swords lined up in front of him. He tapped the de of each sword lightly, creating a tingling sound. Then, he smiled and pointed his fingers inmand, go. The five flying swords flew towards Luo Mingxuan immediately.


    "Last time you saw me, you started with five swords. Now, you¡¯re still using the same trick? Aren¡¯t you looking down on people too much?" Luo Mingxuan inserted the heavy sword into the ground, and drew the extraordinarily long sword, Phoenix, to easily deflect the five flying swords.


    "Then I will give you another one. Vanished Shadow." Wushuang swept his long sleeves and another flying sword joined the previous five to attack. However, the configuration and speed of the swords were very different this time.


    Each of the twelve flying swords had its unique characteristics and advantages, and eachbination was a different sword array. Other sword arrays required multiple people to form, but Wushuang could form a sword array by himself. In fact, Wushuang had on his hands countless variations of sword arrays.


    If he dispatched five flying swords, there were 120 sword array permutations.


    If he dispatched six flying swords, that number would increase exponentially to 720 permutations!


    However, Luo Mingxuan''s seven swords also moved in turns, blocking Wushuang''s sword power by force. Both of them were using multiple swords but Luo Mingxuan was using apletely different swordsmanship. Each of his sword moves used a different sword, and the seven swords took turns to change formation, yet they matched every flying sword perfectly.


    Among all the people who were there, only Wushuang managed to see through some of it. He frowned slightly. "Is he¡­ ying chess?"


    Even though his sword arrays had constantly changing permutations, could they cope with the ever-changing variations on a chessboard?


    This swordsmanship with endless variations was exactly what the shadow guard of the emperor of the Great Xuan Dynasty practised. Unlike the flying swords, each of his swords was a proper sword. Even the shortest pair, One nce and Praj?a, were three feet long. Later, he hid this ultimate swordsmanship within the Liubo chess game, using the countless strategies of Liubo chess to hide every variation of this swordsmanship. Then, he simplified the Liubo chess that was difficult to learn and spread it all over the world. All he left behind were the y sculptures of the Immortal Six Gambles so that the world would never again catch a glimpse of its mystery, yet it was not truly lost. There would always be someone who could rediscover this immortal swordsmanship.


    "Good, very good." Wushuang had met his match, but his eyes were filled with excitement. Although thest time he fought Luo Mingxuan, he only won by a small margin but at the time, he had kept himself from using most of his skills. Now, it was different. "Broken Trial! Go!"


    Another flying sword swept out of the sword casket.


    Wushuang¡¯s flying swords array had increased to 5,040 permutations.


    "Jade Sceptre, go!"


    Another sword, as wless as jade with an almost transparent de, flew out.


    The sword array increased to 40,320 permutations.


    Most of the people there could no longer understand the duel they were watching.


    They could only see those flying swords attacking repeatedly like a swarm of insects, sometimes the same yet sometimes appeared to vary. The swords were fast and nimble yet biting cold. As for Luo Mingxuan, he seemed to have drawn a circle around him. Where he stood was the centre of the circle while the sword in his hand seemed to change constantly, forming an almost perfect circle.


    None of the flying swords could prate this perfect circle.


    No matter how many times it changed, Luo Mingxuan was able to find the perfect countermeasure using the seven swords on hand.


    "Interesting, so interesting." Wushuang had encountered opponents who were indeed strong enough to fight against his flying swords, but they had all relied on the principle of using strength to overpower skill. But, this was the first time he saw a fight like this, where each sword was matched against the other, one by one, in an extremely orderly manner.


    Luo Mingxuan waved his heavy sword, Hopeless, and in the next moment, the eight flying swords flew back and lined up in front of Wushuang. The flying swords did not take off again. Wushuangughed a little, pped his sword casket, and another two flying swords swept up.


    "Life Snatcher. Entwined Finger."


    Wushuang brushed his fingers across the ten flying swords as if he were plucking the strings of a qin. A light and graceful echo sounded wherever his fingers passed.


    "There must be such a rival in one¡¯s life. This is my fortune." Wushuang closed his eyes.


    Pavilion Master Huangfu Jue of Blood Mantle Pavilion was standing behind watching the duel and he remarked with some emotion, "What a hero among youths. I¡¯d always heard about the peerless young citymaster of Unrivaled City but always thought that was something Unrivaled City made up to promote themselves. What I had faith in was still the five elders. But, after what I saw today, the future of all under Heaven must still belong to such youths."


    Lu Yuzhai held his spear and shrugged. "Perhaps."


    "Who do you think will win?" Huangfu Jue asked tentatively.


    "My shidi, probably. He¡¯s rarely serious about things, but this time, he¡¯s really serious." Lu Yuzhai raised his eyebrows. "He¡¯s really scary when he¡¯s serious."


    Wushuang swept aside his long sleeves, as if sweeping away his mischievous expression from before. He turned solemn and his tone became very harsh as he shouted angrily, "Go."


    All ten flying swords shot forward.


    At this point, the number of permutations had increased to 3,628,800.


    Back then, the citymaster of Unrivaled City used ten flying swords to annihte a prestigious and famous sect in the martial world. Why wouldn¡¯t it be enough to deal with the young Luo Mingxuan?


    Luo Mingxuan''s sword power suddenly changed.


    The Liubo technique was based on the premise that only one of the six pieces could be Xiao, and the Xiao was the true ultimate killing move.


    But in the previous dynasty¡¯s Liubo technique, all six pieces could be Xiao.


    Luo Mingxuan had been on guard for a long time, waiting for an opportunity.


    The moment when Wushuang used ten flying swords.


    He had fought Wushuang before, and he knew that Wushuang¡¯s limit was ten flying swords. Once his opponent became powerless to continue, that was the time he would bring out his Xiao.


    "Be Xiao." Luo Mingxuan suddenly leaped out, the sword in his hand constantly changing.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, it was as if his circle suddenly moved.


    He knocked away the flying swords at an extremely fast speed, and then swept towards Wushuang.


    But he also had to pay the price.


    First were his two three-foot swords, Praj?a and One nce. Then, his twin swords, Goumang and Catastrophe. Then, his light sword, Farewell, and long sword, Phoenix. Six swords were knocked to the ground in session. By then, Luo Mingxuan had alreadynded in front of Wushuang and he raised his heavy sword, Hopeless, furiously.


    In the Liubo chess game, whether it was the Daxuan Dynasty or the Beili Dynasty, there were only six pieces.


    But Luo Mingxuan had seven swords.


    This seventh sword was above even the Xiao.


    "Dragon!" Luo Mingxuan shouted angrily and swung his sword down with all his strength.


    Wushuang didn''t raise his head. He neither retreated nor advanced, but only slightly raised a finger.


    Suddenly, two more flying swords floated up.


    One was like clouds floating in the sky, lightweight and white, exuding a misty immortal aura.


    The other was like the withered bark of an ancient tree, like the endless vicissitudes of decay.


    Thest two of the twelve flying swords were finally awakened.


    Lu Yuzhai grasped his spear. Even for him, this was the first time he knew about this. He eximed in surprise, "Twelve¡­ flying swords?"


    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed, however. This time, he made it clear that he was following Unrivaled City but actually, he wanted to take the opportunity to expand his influence. After all, Snow Moon City had be increasingly dominant in recent years. But, looking at the present situation, if Unrivaled City could really score a victory, then this young citymaster was probably going to be difficult to deal with.


    "These youths are really an eye-opener." He sighed faintly.


    Wushuang simply called out the names of thest two flying swords in a faint whisper.


    "Vast."


    "Boundless."

 Chapter 392 Thousand Men Sword Array

    <h4>Chapter 392 Thousand Men Sword Array</h4>


    Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple Leaf, Butterfly, Vanished Shadow, Life Snatcher, Broken Trial, Jade Sceptre, Entwined Finger, Vast, Boundless.


    The twelve swords from the Unrivaled Sword Casket had finally reappeared after a hundred years.


    However, Luo Mingxuan had already shed down with hisst sword, and he had no way to retreat.


    "Retreat!" Wushuang yelled angrily.


    "Cut!" Luo Mingxuan also yelled angrily.


    The heavy sword, Hopeless, shed downwards and the twelve flying swords flew back into the sword casket at the same time. Wushuang grabbed the sword casket and retreated three zhang.


    Wushuang''s white clothes were already dyed red with blood. Luo Mingxuan''s Hopeless sword fell to the ground and he fell to his knees beside it.


    "They actually fought to a draw," Lu Yuzhai eximed in shock.


    Huangfu Jue shook his head. "It''s not a draw."


    Luo Mingxuan spat out a mouthful of blood. "You won."


    Wushuang shook his head with a bitter smile. "You''re seriously injured, and I''m not much better, so it''s not a win."


    "Just now, if you didn¡¯t give way, my sword would have seriously injured you. Then, two of your flying swords would have killed me. But, you gave way. I should thank you for saving my life." Luo Mingxuan looked at Wushuang. "Why?"


    "Because you shouldn''t die here. We didn''te to Snow Moon City to kill people. We just want to invite you to step down and also to return our people to us," Wushuang said seriously as he stood up, leaning on the sword casket.


    "Your people." Luo Mingxuan''s expression changed slightly.


    Lu Yuzhai walked over to Wushuang. "It''s almost time." He looked over at Sikong Changfeng''s fight. Although the five elders couldn''t break through Sikong Changfeng''s spear, they managed to trap him in their midst.


    Wushuang sighed, and called out loudly, "Citymaster Sikong, you¡¯re upied over there and can¡¯t leave. Who else in the city can speak for you?"


    "Me." A gentle voice sounded, and Yin Luoxia, who was dressed in white-coloured light robes, floated down andnded on the city walls. She looked like an immortal descending from the Ninth Heaven. Everyone from Unrivaled City couldn¡¯t help but swallow a gulp.


    "After so many years, Luoxia Fairy is still so beautiful." Huangfu Jue smiled.


    Yin Luoxia helped Luo Mingxuan up and nodded. "I saw you just now. Not bad."


    "I still lost." Luo Mingxuanughed bitterly.


    "You¡¯ve only just understood the Immortal Six Gambles technique. Practice a few more years, and who¡¯s to say you can¡¯t defeat him then?" Yin Luoxia raised her head and looked at Wushuang, "Thank you, Citymaster Wushuang. If you hadn''t shown mercy just now, my disciple won¡¯t have those few more years."


    Wushuang shrugged. "I''m also looking forward to fighting Luo-xiongdi again. But, today, we still have matters to take care of. I have a few requests, and I wonder if Fairy will agree to them?"


    Yin Luoxia raised her eyebrows and smiled beautifically. "Oh? I wonder what kind of requests they are?"


    "First. Snow Moon City is to relinquish the number one position in the martial world to Unrivaled City.


    "Second, please hand over His Highness White Prince, whom you have captured, to Unrivaled City.


    "Third, hand over my shifu, Song Yanhui."


    Yin Luoxia took a step forward, still beaming with a smile. "First, our Snow Moon City has never imed to be number one. Number one is what the martial world calls us. Even if we want to relinquish it, that¡¯s up to the people of the martial world. Second, our Snow Moon City has never participated in the affairs of the imperial court. We have indeed sent a few of our young disciples to Heavenly Revtions, but they¡¯re only responsible for protecting their friends. So, His Highness White Prince can¡¯t be here. Third, who is Song Yanhui?"


    Luo Mingxuan blurted out augh. "Yeah! Who is Song Yanhui?"


    "Shifu did indeede to Snow Moon City but he didn''t go back. I can confirm this," Wushuang said sternly.


    Yin Luoxia frowned slightly and nced at Luo Mingxuan. "You¡¯ve been staying in the Tower of Ascension all this time. Did you see hime?"


    Luo Mingxuan hurriedly pped his hand. "No¡­ No."


    "So." Yin Luoxia looked at Wushuang again.


    Wushuang took a step back. "So there will be no negotiation."


    "Leave the rest to me." Lu Yuzhai waved his spear. "Prepare for a seige!"


    The disciples of Unrivaled City and the other sects all drew their weapons, and they were about to attack the city.


    "Seige!" Yin Luoxiaughed. "Then,e on and try!" She waved her sleeves suddenly and yelled, "Raise array!"


    Above the Lower Pass city walls, right before the city gate, a host of Snow Moon City disciples appeared suddenly. Every single one of them was dressed in white and armed with a long sword, looking incredibly handsome and suave.


    Unrivaled City had its Five Cycles Sword Array and Snow Moon City also had its own sword array.


    Thousand Men Sword Array.


    The entire Snow Moon City, from the elders to the freshly enrolled disciples, all appeared at the city gate.


    "On what basis are you worthy of entering the city?" Yin Luoxia sneered.


    "Why are there so many disciples in Snow Moon City?" Huangfu Jue walked forward slowly, and called out, "That''s because many sects in the martial world are willing to send their young disciples here to study martial arts. That¡¯s all because of Snow Moon City¡¯s good name and reputation. But, is the name of Snow Moon City worth giving up their lives for?"


    "Huangfu Jue, you cunning old fox." Yin Luoxia scoffed coldly.


    "There are disciples here from the Duan family of Jiangnan, the four great sword sects of Lingnan, the Tianshan Nine Sects, and more. Your sects were not even willing to participate in this dispute. I have here letters from the heads of your sects. As it is now, Snow Moon City has lost the support of Lei n Fort and Tang n. In addition, there¡¯s only one of the three citymasters left, and even their head disciple is dead. They are no longer the Snow Moon City of the past. You all should also leave now," Huangfu Jue said loudly, staring at the Snow Moon City disciples.


    But no one responded in words.


    They responded with the sound of swords being drawn.


    "Your sects are waiting for you to go back. You shouldn''t die here!" Huangfu Jue shouted.


    Above the city gates, another voice suddenly sounded. "We have paid our respects to our teachers of Snow Moon City, so we¡¯re all disciples of Snow Moon City. You ask about our sects? Our sect is Snow Moon City!"


    Huangfu Jue was stunned for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Have they gone crazy?"


    "It''s not that they¡¯re crazy. You just have to understand why our Snow Moon City has always been called the number one city in the martial world. Because, this is the strength of character of my Snow Moon City." Yin Luoxia put away her smile, and shouted loudly, "Change, Sword Guard Formation!"


    "Yes!" A thousand people shouted simultaneously, swinging their long swords in unison.


    Xiao Jingxia, who was sitting in the carriage at the back, lifted the curtain and frowned slightly. "Thousand Men Sword Array."


    Huangfu Jue sneered. "So what? What can you do, relying on this bunch of young disciples? Our Blood Mantle Pavilion and so many other sects are standing on the side of Unrivaled City. What are the chances of sess for Snow Moon City? Why let them die pointlessly?"


    "Is the Blood Mantle Pavilion a very impressive sect?" A young man in ck appeared beside Huangfu Jue and patted him on the shoulder.


    Huangfu Jue''s body shuddered in shock. With his skill level, how could he not have noticed the approach of this person? He eximed, "Who are you?"


    The young man smiled and said lightly, "Tang Ze.


    "You may not have heard of this name.


    "But I''m from the Tang n. We, the Tang n, still support Snow Moon City."

 Chapter 393 Why They Are Number One in the Martial World

    <h4>Chapter 393 Why They Are Number One in the Martial World</h4>


    The Tang n only sent one person, and he''s such a young person too. But, Huangfu Jue''s expression soured immediately.


    Even if he was only one person, he represented the interests of the Tang n. Furthermore, even though Tang Ze''s name was not very well-known in the martial world, Huangfu Jue knew about him. He was Grandmaster Tang''s final disciple and now came under Tang Lianyue. It was no surprise that he would be the next sessor of the Tang n.


    "Greetings, Luoxia Fairy." Tang Ze bowed his head.


    Yin Luoxiaughed. "Tang Lianyue sent you here?"


    "I dare not speak Grandmaster''s honourable name," Tang Ze responded respectfully.


    He was a young man who didn''t talk much, and he even appeared a little shy. But hidden within those eyes was a subtle undercurrent.


    "I remember you. You were that fellow at the Heroes Banquet." A young voice sounded, and everyone turned their heads, only to see a man in blue riding a donkey, strolling slowly towards them. A green-colored snake was wrapped around his neck, hissing as it flicked its tongue.


    "Wen n¡¯s little poison, Wen Liang," Tang Ze said mildly.


    "That''s right, it''s me." Wen Liang reached out and cooed, "Qing-mei,e back. Don''t scare everyone." The green-coloured snake immediately retreated, as if responding to his words, and slithered into Wen Liang''s sleeve. Wen Liang looked at the people assembled and raised his eyebrows. "Unrivaled City?"


    "Wen n¡¯s Wen Liang, the only disciple of Wen Hujiu," Huangfu Jue said softly with a frown.


    "My Wen n and Snow Moon City are life-long friends. First Citymaster Baili Dongjun is our head of family¡¯s nephew. Why would anyone think that the Wen n would stay out of this?" Wen Liang said with a smile.


    Lu Yuzhai looked around and asked, "Then why are you here alone?"


    "Who said I came alone?" Wen Liang waved his long sleeves. "I brought my friends. Xiao-hua, A-Dou, Hong-hong, Qing-mei, and Scorpion boss."


    The floral-spotted toad, the double-headed centipede, the red spider, the green serpent, and the three-tailed scorpion.


    Five Poison Array.


    "Is the Five Cycles Sword Array very powerful? Sikong-shushu, let me help you break it."


    "You little brat! Why would I even need your help? You just help me stop that pile of offals. I will naturally have my own way of dealing with this bunch here," Sikong Changfeng scolded with augh.


    Wen Liang shrugged. "Alright then. Let me protect pretty sister Luoxia, then."


    "Get lost. Who needs your protection?" Yin Luoxia was about to speak, but Luo Mingxuan, who was seriously injured, interjected first.


    Wen Liang was going to answer, but he heard a rush of galloping horse shoes. He looked up, and saw a group of eight people on horseback riding towards them. The eight of them looked very young and without exception, they each carried a huge shield on their backs.


    "It''s the Lei n Eight Horsemen," Lu Yuzhai whispered.


    At this point, the once three greatest allies of Snow Moon City, Lei n Fort, Tang n, and Wen n had all sent their top disciples from this generation to support them. Although their fighting strength was not significant, they had made their positions extremely clear. Therefore, the news of Snow Moon City¡¯s alliance falling apart did not be fact.


    The man leading the Eight Horsemen took off his felt hat and loudly blew off the dust on it. He had thick brows andrge eyes, his appearance both honest and upright. He stopped his horse and faced Yin Luoxia with cupped fists. "I¡¯ve travelled from afar with goose feathers as gift. The Lei n are here to help!"


    Yin Luoxia swept her gaze across them with some disdain. "Really, goose feathers."


    "Fairy, don''t underestimate us just because we¡¯re few in numbers. We, the Lei n Eight Horsemen, and our Thunder Shield Formation are not easy to deal with." The man turned his horse''s head and looked at the people from Unrivaled City. "My name is Lei Jingbu. I¡¯vee here specially to help our ally, Snow Moon City! Looking at you all menacing your way here, this is what they call, in a meeting on a narrow path, only the brave will win, and we wouldn¡¯t meet unless we were enemies."


    Lu Yuzhai sighed and whispered to Wushuang, "This person''s intelligence is a match for yours."


    Wushuang frowned and said, "Haven¡¯t I said this many times? I have a lousy memory, not a lousy brain."


    Huangfu Jue sighed. "This fight just got harder."


    Wushuang raised his palm and pped it hard on the Unrivaled Sword Casket. The sword casket opened again and twelve flying swords floated in front of him, but he started coughing heavily. Lu Yuzhai hurriedly said, "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine. Mister Huangfu said the fight got harder, but they¡¯ve just gained ten more people here. What Mister Huangfu is afraid of are the sects behind them, right?" Wushuang said coldly.


    Huangfu Jue nodded. "Tang n, Lei n Fort, and Wen n are not easy to deal with."


    "Then, what about Unrivaled City?" Wushuang said solemnly, "Today, my Unrivaled City can retreat, and the rest of you can also retreat. But, my Unrivaled City is not the benevolent kind either. Whoever leaves today will be enemies of my Unrivaled City. Mister Huangfu had better consider this carefully. The rest of you heads of sects had better consider your actions carefully as well.


    "If you wish to retreat, you can leave now!"


    Wushuang''s tone was solemn and imposing. Besides Huangfu Jue, of course, the rest of the sects had also hesitated when they saw Tang n, Wen n and Lei n Fort alling to help. But, Wushuang''s words contained an obvious threat.


    This time, two of Snow Moon City¡¯s citymasters were not here and they were relying only on a few young people to help. Of course, they were unwilling to fight. If Unrivaled City was willing to withdraw, they would naturally not object. However, Unrivaled City¡¯s manner of behaviour was very different from that of Snow Moon City. This time, if they left, then Unrivaled City would definitely avenge this slight. After weighing their decisions again and again, the rest of the sects had nothing else to add and silently drew their weapons.


    "Fairy, the three requests I stated earlier are still valid." Wushuang looked at Yin Luoxia.


    Yin Luoxia said wryly, "You¡¯re really much stronger than your shifu."


    "Then let''s fight." Wushuang waved his hands, and his twelve flying swords came out again, shooting towards Yin Luoxia.


    "Asshole!" Luo Mingxuan reached out his hand, and the long sword, Phoenix, was back in his grip. He was about to raise his sword but felt a piercing pain in his chest. His legs gave out and he tumbled to the ground.


    "Block!" Lei Jingbu shouted out loud, and eight shields immediately lined up in front of Luo Mingxuan. The twelve flying swords smashed into the shields and immediately flew back.


    "Kill!" Lu Yuzhai raised his spear and shouted loudly.


    All the Unrivaled City disciples as well as the rest of the sects charged towards Yin Luoxia and the others.


    Above the Snow Moon City walls, all the young disciples in white flew down with their swords drawn.


    The two sides immediately shed into an all out battle.


    Tang Ze sighed. "The martial world hasn¡¯t seen such a battle in a long time."


    "But this is the true martial world." Lu Yuzhai swung his spear and rushed at Tang Ze.


    "Stop!" An angry shout came from a distance.


    "Stop!" By the second shout, the angry voice seemed to be ringing in their ears.


    Lu Yuzhai hurriedly raised his head, only to see an enormous swording down at him, splitting his spear into two. The neer stood up and swung the enormous sword in his hand. His sword aura forced Lu Yuzhai to retreat more than ten steps. Then, he waved his sword again, and forced all the disciples from both sides to retreat furiously.


    In terms of the tyrannical power of a sword, this could im to be number one.


    The man plunged his famous sword into the ground, raised his head, and looked at everyone coldly.


    Tang Ze recognised the sword and said softly, "Army Destroyer?"

 Chapter 394 The Sword Enters Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 394 The Sword Enters Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    The Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian suddenly arrived.


    He was just one person.


    But he was a person who could force an army of ten thousand to retreat.


    Would he help Snow Moon City? Yan Zhantian had no grievances with the three citymasters. Although they knew each other, they were not known to have any dealings with each other. But, would he help Unrivaled City? He once made a haughty deration that among the swordsmen he despised the most, Song Yanhui was definitely included. Not everybody knew of theplex rtionship between the Wrath Sword Immortal, the White Prince and Unrivaled City.


    But Lu Yuzhai knew, so he didn''t understand why the Wrath Sword Immortal broke his spear as soon as he arrived. He looked at Yan Zhantian and asked, "Why?"


    Xiao Jingxia dropped the curtain hurriedly, his back drenched in cold sweat.


    "Because you¡¯re all idiots." Yan Zhantian red at Lu Yuzhai, then looked at Wushuang. "Why are you here?"


    "Isn''t His Highness White Prince trapped inside?" Wushuang asked.


    "If Chong''er is trapped inside, do you think it¡¯ll be up to you to save him?" Yan Zhantian said disdainfully.


    "He¡¯s here to help us?" Tang Ze asked in a low voice.


    Yin Luoxia shook her head. "Wrath Sword Immortal is very temperamental and we mustn¡¯t let down our guard. If he¡¯s really here to help them, then this fight today is going to be very tough."


    Wushuang was stunned for a moment. "But my shifu is also trapped in Snow Moon City."


    Yan Zhantian turned his head and asked Yin Luoxia, "Fairy, is Song Yanhui in Snow Moon City?"


    Yin Luoxia blushed slightly and retorted, "How is that possible! Since when did our Snow Moon City resort to kidnapping?"


    "Naturally, not for others. But, for Song Yanhui, I¡¯m afraid Fairy will really do it," Yan Zhantian said.


    "Bah! My shifu wouldn¡¯t be bothered with him," Luo Mingxuan cursed.


    "Who did you bah! at?" Yan Zhantian ced his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Luo-shixiong, things have alreadye to this point. We had better¡­ just hand him over," a young Snow Moon City disciple walked forward and said.


    Yin Luoxia''s eyes shed with a glint and she said, "Chen Renshen, what did you say?"


    The disciple who was responsible for guarding the first floor of the Tower of Ascension immediately knelt down and reported, "Elder Yin, that¡­ Citymaster Song did indeede to Snow Moon City."


    "What? Where is he now?" Yin Luoxia asked in shock.


    "He was injured by me¡­ He¡¯s now recuperating on the fourteenth floor¡­" Luo Mingxuan said in a very soft voice.


    "What!" Yin Luoxia turned pale with shock. "Chen Renshen, bring him down now!"


    "He was obviously seriously injured before he came, but still insisted on challenging the Tower¡­ How could I just let him go without teaching him a lesson," Luo Mingxuan continued softly.


    Yin Luoxia smacked Luo Mingxuan heavily to the ground with a p. "These people think that I¡¯m keeping him here by force, and they¡¯re already kicking down our front door. If this gets out, people are going tough so hard until their teeth fall out."


    "This shameless fellow is obviously trying to get back what was already rejected. I was afraid that shifu would really leave with him if you saw him," Luo Mingxuan muttered.


    "So what if I did leave with him? Bah! Who wants to leave with him!" Yin Luoxia was so angry she was losing it.


    "If you leave with him, what¡¯ll happen to me?" Luo Mingxuan turned his head.


    "Are you a child? Can''t live without shifu around?" Yin Luoxia retorted.


    "It''s because I''m no longer a child, so¡­ whatever Song Yanhui can give shifu, so can I!" Luo Mingxuan raised his head.


    Everyone who heard him was shocked to silence.


    It was so silent there was not even the sound of birds.


    Wen Liang rubbed his donkey''s head and murmured, "Was that a confession?"


    "He''s not a child anymore¡­ What an adult can give, so can he¡­" Lei Jingbu scratched his head. "That sounds a bit weird?"


    "Did you hit your head in the fight?" Yin Luoxia''s face flushed red.


    Luo Mingxuan said anxiously, "Did not! With such a beautifuldy unting back and forth in front of me every day, if I¡¯m not tempted then there''s something wrong with my head, right?"


    "I''m your shifu!" Yin Luoxia said anxiously.


    "That''s why people say, the pavilion near the water¡¯s edge gets the best view of the moon, don''t let your own fertile water flow into another¡¯s fields!" Luo Mingxuan thought that since he¡¯d already broken the pot, he might as well smash it to pieces.


    Lei Jingbu nodded with praise. "Great poem!"


    In this embarrassing situation, surprisingly, it was the Wrath Sword Immortal who spoke up, and he also nodded. "You little brat, you¡¯ve got quite the guts. When Fairy was younger, many people talked to her like this but they were all beaten up by her and ran away. But, you¡¯re very right. Why can¡¯t a disciple be with his shifu!"


    "Elder¡­ Elder Yin," a timid voice called out.


    "What!" Yin Luoxia snapped.


    "Citymaster Song¡­ I¡¯ve brought him here."


    Yin Luoxia whipped her head around and saw Song Yanhui, his face pale and barely able to stay on his feet only by leaning on Chen Renshen.


    Lu Yuzhai hurried over to receive Song Yanhui and said angrily, "Shifu, what did they do to you? Wushuang, we must make them pay for this!"


    "My skills were inferior, that¡¯s all. We fought with our swords and I¡¯m not as good as him. I was injured and he¡¯s been looking after me all this time." Song Yanhui waved a hand weakly.


    Luo Mingxuan said, "You were already injured. It doesn¡¯t count as a victory for me."


    "Shut up!" Yin Luoxia pped his head. "Why did youe here?"


    Song Yanhui smiled bitterly. "I came¡­ to see you."


    "You¡¯ve seen me. You can go," Yin Luoxia told him coldly.


    "Go, go." Luo Mingxuan waved his hand insistently.


    Wushuang walked forward and asked the Wrath Sword Immortal, "Senior, I have found my shifu. Does His Highness White Prince have any instructions?"


    "Chong''er said, don''t easily believe the words of a petty viin." Yan Zhantian raised his sword and swung it violently. Not far away, the sedan chair was smashed into pieces.


    Xiao Jingxia stood there, his expression dark and cold.


    Wushuang gestured lightly and a flying sword swept up from the casket.


    "I am a prince of Beili. You dare do anything to me?" Xiao Jingxia barked angrily.


    Wushuang looked at the Unrivaled City disciples who were injured in the battle just now, and shook his head slowly. The flying sword shot out instantly and directly prated Xiao Jingxia''s chest.


    Xiao Jingxia let out a final gasp before he could get another word out.


    On the other side, Sikong Changfeng swung his spear and said softly, "Time to end this."


    The Unrivaled City head elder was struck backwards with that spear, and his sleeves were rolled up into shreds.


    The Five Cycles Sword Array was broken.


    Wushuang waved his fingers, but his flying swordsnded in front of the head elder instead.


    "Did the elders already know about this matter?" Wushuang asked coldly.


    The head elder coughed heavily. "Are you nning to kill me too?"


    "Return." Wushuang hooked his fingers, and the flying swords fell back into the casket. "Shixiong, after the elders get back to Unrivaled City, they¡¯re forbidden from stepping out of their homes until I return."


    Lu Yuzhai frowned. "Where are you going?"


    "To all the uncles here, you¡¯ve seen the situation today. The Tang n, Lei n Fort and Wen n have all made their positions clear and even the Wrath Sword Immortal hase to assist. Now, Wushuang intends to return home. I suppose nobody here has any objections?" Wushuang asked Huangfu Jue.


    Huangfu Jue and the others naturally had no objections, and he immediately nodded. "As my good nephew wishes."


    "Citymaster Sikong, we were led astray by the viin. Please forgive me." Wushuang bowed his head towards Sikong Changfeng.


    "It¡¯s fine. I got to see all twelve flying swords today, which is a blessing in disguise," Sikong Changfeng said.


    "Farewell." Wushuang turned around, picked up his sword casket, and flipped onto his horse.


    "Shidi, where are you going?"


    "Heavenly Revtions."

 Chapter 395 Night Falls in Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 395 Night Falls in Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Outside Snow Moon City.


    Wushuang left alone, carrying his sword casket. The Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian looked at his retreating back and said mildly, "Chong''er also asked me to give Wushuang-xiongdi one final gift."


    Wushuang waved his hand without looking back.


    "This kid is quite to my taste." Yan Zhantian smirked. Then, he suddenly raised his sword and leapt up. However, he was heading straight for the five Unrivaled City elders.


    "My Snow Moon City shall have a share in this gift." Sikong Changfeng jumped up at the same time, and mmed his spear down.


    A peerless sword immortal and the only spear immortal under Heaven were joining forces. There was no way the five Unrivaled City elders could counter the attack and they were forced to retreat by one sword and one spear, until theyy on the ground defeated. Yan Zhantian resheathed his Army Destroyer sword, tipped his toes, and swept away into the distance. Sikong Changfeng put away his spear and returned to where he was standing before. He turned to Lu Yuzhai and said, "Our Snow Moon City never nned to be number one under Heaven or whatever. If your Unrivaled City wants to take this title, we look forward to it anytime. But, you shouldn¡¯t always be thinking about taking advantage of other people¡¯s difficulties. Wushuang is a good citymaster. Support him well."


    "Thank you, Citymaster Sikong. Then, we''ll just leave now." Lu Yuzhai was so frightened that he was drenched in cold sweat as he helped Song Yanhui up, preparing to take his leave.


    "Hold it. Citymaster Song, is there anything else you want to say?" Sikong Changfeng grinned.


    Song Yanhui was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly. "This time, I came really just to see Fairy once."


    "And then?" Sikong Changfeng looked at Yin Luoxia, but her expression remained indifferent.


    "To apologise." Song Yanhui bowed his head.


    "No need to apologise." Yin Luoxia stepped forward, took out a medicine bottle from her clothes and ced it in Song Yanhui''s hand. "We''ve known each other for years. Some things didn¡¯t work out, even though it¡¯s regretful. But, so many things in this world are filled with regret.¡±


    "Fairy." Song Yanhui hesitated.


    "I¡¯ve said we won¡¯t see each other again many times before, but we still end up meeting each other. But this will be thest. We really won¡¯t see each other again after this time." Yin Luoxia turned away.


    "In the past, you ran all the way there to see him, but he wouldn¡¯t see you. Now that he¡¯se all the way here to see you, and you said you won¡¯t see him ever again. Must it be like this?" Sikong Changfeng sighed lightly, hugging his spear.


    Yin Luoxia gave a beatific smile. "Once you let go of certain things, you must let it go. If you want me to pick it up again, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that kind of courage."


    "Shifu," Luo Mingxuan called out softly.


    "Don''t talk!" Yin Luoxia pped him hard on the top of his head. "Can you still walk?"


    "I can''t walk anymore. Shifu, can you carry me?" Luo Mingxuan grinned.


    "Chen Renshen, haul him up." Yin Luoxia swept her long sleeves and rolled up the swords that were scattered all over the ground.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Chen Renshen grabbed Luo Mingxuan and hauled him up.


    "Go, go treat his injuries." Yin Luoxia walked straight into Snow Moon City.


    Sikong Changfeng shrugged and looked back at Song Yanhui with a sigh. "Citymaster, Fairy¡¯s character is like this. She¡¯ll be better after a few days."


    "I know her very well. Maybe today is really thest time we see each other." Song Yanhui cupped his fists. "Citymaster Sikong, I apologise for everything that happened this time."


    "Citymaster Song, please." Sikong Changfeng stuck his spear into the ground.


    The Snow Moon City disciples in white and armed with swords also retreated together.


    Lu Yuzhai turned around and shouted loudly, "Return to the city!"


    This incident became known as thergest battle in the martial world since the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, and this was how it ended. This time, Unrivaled City allied with sixteen sects in the martial world and brought forth an extremely powerful force. As for Snow Moon City, besides the one thousand over disciples in the city, Lei n Fort, Tang n and Wen n had all sent their own members to help, crushing the rumours that the Snow Moon City alliance had broken down. However, neither the taciturn Tang Ze nor the talkative Lei Jingbu spoke a single word to each other. In addition, it was worth noting that among the sects that allied with Unrivaled City, many of them had disciples who were training in Snow Moon City at the time. But, in this incident, they opposed their own ns and swore to defend the glory of Snow Moon City to the death.


    Hence, from that day onwards, people in the martial world began to closely re-examine why Snow Moon City was number one in the martial world. Why exactly were they number one?


    While the martial world was undergoing a turbulent storm, Heavenly Revtions City was extremely quiet. Neither side made any significant moves.


    "Ming Hou, you¡¯ve spent quite a while circling Heavenly Revtions City. Do you remember anything?"


    Ming Hou and Wuchan were resting in a dpidated temple, their expressions rather dim.


    "I don''t remember anything. I seem to have some impression but it¡¯s very vague?" Ming Hou frowned. "How about you?"


    "I¡¯ve asked around all day, but everyone said they¡¯d never met such a monk." Wuchan shook his head. "Perhaps something had really happened to shidi. What do you think? Could Wuxin-shidi and Miss Yue Ji be captured by the same person?"


    "Maybe we¡¯ll know the answer if we ask someone." Ming Hou propped up the huge sabre on his shoulder.


    "Perhaps." Wuchan nced at the corner.


    "Wuxin?" Ye Ruoyi hid her surprise.


    But before she could think further about it, Ming Hou had already rushed in front of her with his huge sabre and he swung it down without hesitation.


    "Naraka," Ye Ruoyi whispered. Suddenly, she disappeared from where she was standing and reappeared at the door of the temple.


    "Unorthodox sorcery." Wuchan reached up to take off the Buddhist beads around his neck, and threw it at Ye Ruoyi.


    Ye Ruoyi was panting lightly and was about to turn around to escape, but a silver light shed behind her. Then, a long spear brushed past her side and intercepted the Buddhist beads, repelling it back forcefully.


    Wuchan caught his Buddhist beads, but the force was so strong that he retreated three steps. He came to a stop and said solemnly, "A martial expert."


    But this martial expert was just a youngdy. She lowered her spear and said to Ye Ruoyi, "Ye-jiejie, are you okay? Who are they?"


    "I¡¯m okay. I met them at the gates of the city and thought they seemed a little suspicious. The one with the sabre looks like the famous assassin in the martial world, Ming Hou. This monk, though¡­" Ye Ruoyi frowned slightly.


    "This humble monk, Wuchan, is from Snowy Peak Temple," Wuchan pressed the palms of his hands together and introduced himself respectfully.


    "Snowy Peak Temple? What''s your rtionship with the monk, Wuxin?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Wuxin is this humble monk¡¯s shidi. Does mydy know him?" Wuchan looked at her with joy.


    "Beware of deceit," Ming Hou said solemnly.


    "I''m the one who should be afraid of your deceit." Sikong Qianluo raised her eyebrows. "Who knows? Maybe you already know that we¡¯re looking for him and deliberately lied to us?"


    "May I ask mydy respectfully for your name?" Wuchan asked.


    "My name is Sikong Qianluo, the daughter of Sikong Changfeng in Snow Moon City." Sikong Qianluo waved her spear. "So what?"


    "Hello, Master Wuchan. I''m Ye Ruoyi. Master Wuxin once saved my life." Ye Ruoyi nodded and said, "It''s just that a lot of things have happened in Heavenly Revtions City recently, and I had to confirm certain things."


    "It¡¯s alright. I wonder if my two friends, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie, are here in Heavenly Revtions?"

 Chapter 396 Challenge All Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 396 Challenge All Under Heaven</h4>


    Inside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    "This que¡­ Is it the one above the city gates?" Lei Wujie tapped the que with his sword curiously. "How did it get here?"


    Li Fansong''s reaction was far more exaggerated. He widened his eyes and brushed his fingers across a crack on the surface that was caused by a sword. He shook his head and answered, "No, this isn¡¯t the one above the city gates. At least, it¡¯s not the one presently above the city gates, but from sixty years ago!"


    "White Feather Sword Immortal!" Lei Wujie suddenly realised.


    Sixty years ago, there was a prince living in hiding among themoners who became the disciple of one of the sword immortals in the martial world. Later, the prince returned to Heavenly Revtions but was maligned by traitors. On the execution round, just before he was to be beheaded, a sword came from the west. The sword cut through tens of spears on the execution ground and rescued the prince from the hands of three thousand soldiers of the Wang Li Heavenly Army and sixteen top martial experts in Heavenly Revtions City. When he left, the sword immortal swung his sword at the que of Heavenly Revtions to serve as a warning for these people to never look for the prince again.


    "I thought this que had been destroyed. Who would have thought it was actually hidden here," Li Fansong said, moved with emotion.


    "But what does this que being here mean?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "Everything in this tower was left by our ancestors, and what''s etched on them are, without a doubt, representing the realms of these seniors. This que is not as simple as it looks." Xiao Se looked at the mark left by a sword. "What could be the message hidden in this sword mark?"


    "I can''t tell." Li Fansong shook his head after looking at it for a long time.


    "If it were so easy to figure out, wouldn¡¯t everyone be a martial expert?" Lei Wujie was very calm, in fact, and he sat down casually, took out one of the sweet pancakes and split it into three pieces. He handed a piece each to Li Fansong and Xiao Se. "Eat a pancake and look at it slowly."


    The three of them sat there, eating the pancake while observing the sword mark. Before too long, the three of them suddenly felt the prickle of cold sweat rising gradually on their backs.


    It was a sword intent.


    Sixty years had already passed, but the que still carried the sword intent of that one sword move. How powerful was the White Feather Sword Immortal back then? What realm had he attained to be able to leave a sword intent behind thatsted sixty years?


    "No wonder they said this sword move was able to force the Xiao n imperial family to give up their hunt for the prince in hiding." Li Fansong gasped in a soft voice. "This sword move is way too scary."


    "This is not just a sword mark, it¡¯s a word." Lei Wujie closed his eyes.


    Xiao Se also closed his eyes. "It''s not a word, it¡¯s a¡­ phrase?"


    "Heart." Lei Wujie gasped heavily, and the Heart sword in his hand had already left its sheath before hearing themand. It flew towards the que and Lei Wujie reached out hurriedly to grasp the hilt of the sword, intending to control it, but he instinctively swung a sword move with it.


    And there was a sword aura that was fighting against him.


    It was that remnant wisp of sword intent left on the que.


    "Alright, then. Show me, what word did you leave behind!" Lei Wujie decided to go all in and without a second thought, he picked up his sword and confronted that wave of sword intent. "Even if you were once an ultimate sword immortal, I''m whole and hearty and standing right here. Think I can¡¯t beat your sword intent?"


    Lei Wujie stood where he was and swung thirteen sword moves before he retreated, panting heavily.


    "Sometimes the difference in realms is like the difference between Longqiu waterfall and a little creek. Even if sixty years have passed, a higher realm is still high and a lower realm is still low?" Xiao Seughed and walked closer to the que. Then, he lightly pressed his hand on the que, leaped over it, and walked up towards the second floor.


    "What did he mean?" Li Fansong didn¡¯t get it.


    Lei Wujie curled his lips in annoyance. "He understood it."


    "The two of us specialise in swords and we didn¡¯t understand, but he uses a staff and understood it instead?" Li Fansong pped his hand. "I don¡¯t ept this. Drunken Song!" He gripped his peach wood sword and stepped forward to test his sword.


    But as soon as he swung his sword, he was hit by that sword intent and the sword flew out of his hands.


    "Looks like that wooden sword of yours is not up to it." Lei Wujie grinned.


    "Azure Empyrean!" Li Fansong¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited. He reached out a hand and yelled out loud.


    Outside the door to the First Tower Under Heaven, Fei Xuan, who was sitting with Zitong and eating their sweet pancakes, suddenly felt the bookcase next to him start to shake violently.


    "What''s going on?" Zitong asked curiously.


    "He¡¯s already summoning for Azure Empyrean? Looks like what they¡¯re facing inside is really hard to challenge." Fei Xuan lifted the cloth on the bookcase. "Go, then. Go help little shishu."


    A ray of light shed passed, and the Azure Empyrean sword unsheathed itself and flew into the First Tower Under Heaven.


    "It¡¯s been a long time, Azure Empyrean sword." Qi Tianchen smiled and looked at the sword.


    "Come on." Inside the tower, Li Fansong grabbed the Azure Empyrean sword and went straight for the sword intent.


    Outside the First Tower Under Heaven, Qi Tianchen gestured at Zitong and Fei Xuan. "Come here."


    After Fei Xuan and Zitong finished eating their sweet pancakes, they thought Qi Tianchen would give them new ones, so they ran over immediately. But all he did was rubbed their hands and nudged them towards Xie Xuan. "The two of you stay here with Mister Xie Xuan and prevent the tower door from closing."


    Xie Xuan sighed. "State Preceptor, considering your present condition, why don¡¯t you call a few of the celestial masters from your Directorate of Astronomy toe over."


    "The Directorate of Astronomy is the Directorate of Astronomy, and Qi Tianchen is Qi Tianchen. I¡¯m helping Xiao Se for selfish reasons and I shouldn¡¯t even be opening this First Tower Under Heaven for him. How can I drag the Directorate of Astronomy into this?" Qi Tianchen stood up, and gently dusted off his own robes.


    Zitong suddenly looked at the wall, and his eyes shed with purple, revealing a trace of light. "Shifu!"


    "Zitong, no matter what happens in a while, don''t move. Shifu is here. These people can''t hurt us." Qi Tianchen shook his horsetail whisk lightly.


    A sharp screech sounded.


    Seven people in ck robesnded inside the courtyard.


    All of them had pale faces, but their eyes were bright red. In the night, they looked somewhat eerie and horrifying.


    "Sure enough, they are the medicine men of Western Chu," Xie Xuan remarked solemnly. "Be careful, State Preceptor. They will not feel pain nor do they experience fear."


    Qi Tianchen just said evenly, "Such aberrant methods."


    Inside the First Tower Under Heaven, Li Fansong and Lei Wujie lowered their swords at the same time.


    They had only been testing their swords for one stick of incense, but they were so tired they felt as if they¡¯d been training their swords for a whole year. They also felt a sense of¡­ satisfaction.


    They had never encountered such a boundless sword intent. Neither of their masters, Li Hanyi or Zhao Yuzhen, could have matched the vastness or broad-mindedness of that sword intent.


    Through this sword intent, they really saw two words - under Heaven.


    Xiao Se was right. The sword mark that had been left on the que was not a simple mark made by a sword, nor was it a word. It was a phrase.


    "Challenge all under Heaven." Lei Wujie and Li Fansong exchanged a nce and spoke the four words in unison.


    Back then, the White Feather Sword Immortal used this sword move to leave these four words on the que of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Challenge all under Heaven, who could ever wield a sword as ultimate as this.


    Challenge all under Heaven, who could stop me, the White Feather Sword Immortal, as I am one man with one sword.

 Chapter 397 Talisman Sword on Fire

    <h4>Chapter 397 Talisman Sword on Fire</h4>


    When ites to an outlook of the world, Xiao Se was naturally the most experienced. Since he was a child, he was educated to consider all matters from the perspective of all under Heaven before thinking of himself. Hence, he was able to quickly realise the sword intent.


    But Lei Wujie and Li Fansong were different. They were from the martial world and although their personalities were free and unrestrained and were not selfish in their interactions with others, the broadness of their vision was still inferior to Xiao Se. Now, based on this one sword move, they gained an understanding of an outlook of the world. From now on, their realm would naturally develop differently from before.


    The First Tower Under Heaven had indeed lived up to its reputation. Just a que could bring about such levels of improvement.


    The two walked up to the second floor together, but on the second floor, they saw no sign of Xiao Se.


    "Has he gone on to the third floor already?" Lei Wujie asked in surprise.


    But, nobody responded to him.


    Lei Wujie blinked and turned his head. "Fansong-xiongdi¡­ Where are you!"


    There was no one beside him. Li Fansong, who was still standing there a moment ago, had disappeared without his notice.


    He turned back and looked ahead, only to see a picture hanging on the wall that wasn¡¯t there a moment ago. The picture was a painting of a Daoist priest in purple robes. He had a half-smile on his face and the way his eyes bored into Lei Wujie was kind of weird. Next to the painting was a couplet:


    One produced Two, Two produced Three, Three produced all things.


    Earth follows Heaven, Heaven follows the Way, the Way follows things as they are.


    The four words in the first line, the inaction of Daoism.


    Lei Wujie felt a jolt in his heart. He just figured out the identity of the person in the painting.


    Somewhere else that he couldn''t see, Xiao Se tightened his grip on his Wuji staff. All the talisman seals on the Wuji staff started to pulse with a red light for no apparent reason.


    "Overly excited to see your former master, are you?" Xiao Se wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Still, I feel like we¡¯re really intruding. Who would have known that this ce actually enshrined the first director of the Directorate of Astronomy, the Grand Preceptor of State, Li Fenglian."


    The first head of the Directorate of Astronomy, the first and also thest Grand Preceptor of State since the founding of Beili. That year, he set up the Heavenly Gates Interlocking Array and helped Beili to break the legendary figure of the Western Chu Iron March Formation. Here he was, sitting quietly and peacefully inside the painting, looking at him with a half-smile.


    Compared to the White Feather Sword Immortal previously, the Grand Preceptor of State Li Fenglian''s position was indeed deserving of upying a higher floor.


    "Grand Preceptor of State, what advice do you have?" Li Fansong spoke slowly to the painting as he raised his Azure Empyrean sword.


    Outside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    State Preceptor Qi Tianchen lowered his horsetail whisk and raised his head. "You¡¯re here."


    "Shifu." A gentle voice sounded, and ady in a green dressnded in the courtyard.


    "How many times have I said this? Although I taught you a few skills, you¡¯ve neverpleted the ceremony to recognise me as your teacher. Based on your status, you cannot be admitted to the Directorate of Astronomy as a disciple either. So, you cannot call me shifu." Qi Tianchen shook his head gently.


    "My father is no longer the General-in-chief. Can I be admitted to the Directorate of Astronomy now?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "In my present condition, I can''t teach you much anymore." Qi Tianchen looked at the seven sinister killers. "Did youe alone?"


    "I have a few other friends. They went back to the Yong¡¯an Prince Residence and I went to the Directorate of Astronomy, which was how I got the news that you¡¯re all here and came as fast as I could. I¡¯ve sent word to the rest and they¡¯ll be here soon." Ye Ruoyi nced around and asked, "Where are Xiao Se and the others?"


    "They entered the tower," Qi Tianchen replied.


    "When will theye out?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "Maybe one day, maybe two days, at most five days. The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength won¡¯t hold out for too long," Qi Tianchen said.


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "Then, we¡¯ll let them stay here. Although these killers don''t look easy to deal with, with the State Preceptor and Mister Xie here, it won¡¯t be a problem."


    "There is a problem." Qi Tianchen shook his head.


    Xie Xuan smiled bitterly. "A ratherrge problem too."


    "Mister Xie is currently using all his strength to suppress the killing intent of the First Tower Under Heaven and he cannot lose focus for even a moment. As for me, mymp has extinguished and I¡¯m half dead." Qi Tianchen took out a yellow talisman and twisted it gently at his fingertips. The yellow talisman ignited instantly with an extremely bright me, illuminating the entire courtyard.


    The seven killers seemed afraid of the light from the me and retreated immediately.


    "In the past, the Western Chu medicine men would either move in the night or wear ck cloaks and hats in the day. There was a rumour that they were afraid of strong light. Looks like it could be true," Xie Xuan said in a low voice. "How many more talismans does the State Preceptor have?"


    "I have two more," Qi Tianchen said solemnly.


    Ye Ruoyi frowned. "So if we¡¯re going to stop these people, we¡¯ll have to rely on me alone?"


    "Perhaps so." Qi Tianchen nced around. "Perhaps we can also find the person who is controlling them in hiding. These medicine men looked to have been given strong drugs within a short period of time. They¡¯re not perfected medicine men. They are barely conscious and require someone to control them in the background. That earlier scream must have been made by the person controlling them."


    "Earlier, the State Preceptor¡¯s heavenly talisman sessfully forced them to retreat. Would they still dare toe?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "He deliberately sent these seven people to test me. If the few of us here could attack, then with me and Mister Xie Xuan joining forces, those seven people wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave in one piece. However, we only made use of their weakness to force them to retreat. If our opponent just thought about it, they would have realised something was wrong here. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m guessing that our opponent has more than these seven medicine men. He probably has a more perfected and more powerful medicine man," Qi Tianchen said in a low voice. "I have two more pieces of heavenly talismans and can force them to retreat two more times. Within these two chances, can your friends arrive in time?"


    Ye Ruoyi drew a peach wood sword from her waist and smiled. "If they don¡¯t get here, there¡¯s still me, right? State Preceptor, don¡¯t rush to use your two heavenly talismans. Let me dy them for a while."


    "This is?" Qi Tianchen was surprised.


    "I just went to the Directorate of Astronomy and spotted the Heavenly Way Talisman sword I used to use. So, I thought I¡¯d bring it back with me, but I didn¡¯t expect it woulde in useful here," Ye Ruoyi said.


    "Screech!"


    Another scream sounded.


    Qi Tianchen whirled around. This scream and the one before came frompletely different positions. The person in control seemed to have guessed that his own identity had been exposed.


    The seven killers leaped over the wall again.


    Ye Ruoyi swung her peach wood sword in a circle and said softly, "State Preceptor, may I borrow your heavenly talisman."


    Qi Tianchen flicked his long sleeves, and a heavenly talisman flew out. Ye Ruoyi received the talisman and affixed it onto the sword. The heavenly talisman disintegrated instantly, and the peach wood sword became a sword of fire. Ye Ruoyi leaped into the courtyard and swung her talisman sword at the seven killers. They feared the mes on the talisman sword and were frightened into retreating hurriedly. Ye Ruoyi swung her sword again, the talisman sword striking three people who crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    Ye Ruoyi was able to confirm something immediately. These few medicine men were definitely not from the Hidden River. Even the lowest level assassin of the Hidden River would not be so easily defeated, even before they were turned into medicine men.


    They were bait.


    "Screech screech!"


    The scream sounded again.


    Three ck-robed killers leaped up at the same time, the long swords in their hands gleaming coldly in the moonlight.


    Ye Ruoyi raised her talisman sword and barely managed to block a blow as she retreated three steps.


    However, the three killers came at her with their swords again.


    "Back off!"


    A loud yell sounded.


    The moon was high in the sky, but the moonlight shed from below.

 Chapter 398 The Tower Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 398 The Tower Disappeared</h4>


    Silver Moon Spear, Break Your Soul.


    The spear pierced right through the chest of one of the killers.


    At the same time, a huge sabre as wide as a door fell from the sky, slicing one of the killers into two.


    The third andst killer was knocked out by a palm. It smacked into the wall and copsed onto the ground, looking as if all the bones in his body were shattered by the impact.


    Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows. "Thisbination is most interesting."


    One of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, Zhuque, Sikong Qianluo.


    Disciple of Master Wangyou of Snowy Peak Temple, Wuchan.


    One of the top five in the ranking list of assassins, Ming Hou.


    Ye Ruoyi breathed a sigh of relief. "You¡¯re all here."


    "Ye-jiejie, are you hurt?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Fortunately, they seem afraid of the State Preceptor¡¯s presence here and have only been testing us." Ye Ruoyi retreated a few steps and asked Qi Tianchen, "State Preceptor, have you pinpointed where that person is hiding?"


    Qi Tianchen shook his head. "Not yet."


    Wuchan stepped forward and looked at the corpse whose bones were shattered by his Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill, a disturbing frown on his face. "You said that my shidi has been transformed into a medicine man like this?"


    "Yes, I saw him that day. Four martial experts in the Heavenly Realm joined forces but couldn¡¯t stop him. Even one of the five great sword immortals, the Wrath Sword Immortal, couldn¡¯t defeat him," Sikong Qianluo replied.


    Wuchan withdrew his hand. "Xiao Se has a way to cure him?"


    "He said they¡¯ll be able to prepare the medicine very soon, but how to make him take this medicine is a big problem. He¡¯s way too powerful." Sikong Qianluo shook her head.


    "Which is why he¡¯s entered this tower. Perhaps when hees out of this tower, things will be different," Qi Tianchen said.


    Wuchan stood up. "Then, we¡¯ll wait for him toe out!"


    "Screech!" A third scream sounded.


    There was a sh of cold light and a long sabrended behind Wuchan.


    Wuchan smirked, turned his head and struck with his Great Vajra Fist. The fistnded on the de of the sabre.


    The de did not move at all, but Wuchan was forced to retreat seven steps. Although he had the Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts to protect his body, his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    "Incredible sabre power." Wuchan looked up, but was shocked at the sight.


    The man''s face was full of scars made by des, but his eyes were empty. It was clear that he had lost his state of mind.


    "Be careful, this person is not easy to deal with." Xie Xuan looked at the sabre in the other man¡¯s hand. "The sabre move he made just now was no ordinary move. It must have been imparted by Xie Qidao of Hidden River¡¯s Xie House. A few days ago, Lanyue Marquis visited and mentioned this person. He ought to be the present Head of Xie House, Xie Jiucheng."


    "Head of Xie House." Sikong Qianluo furrowed her brows slightly. "How did he get turned into such a pathetic state?"


    "He was injured before," Ming Hou said solemnly. "And it must have been a near fatal injury, but he survived."


    "You were also seriously injured once," Wuchan said suddenly. "Back then, you seriously injured Old Man Tianquan, but suffered grievous injuries yourself and almost died."


    "No. In fact, at that time, there was no doubt I was going to die." Ming Hou carefully examined Xie Jiucheng in front of him. "It was as grievous as his injuries. Even if Hua Tuo was reincarnated, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save me."


    "But you were saved, and just like this person in front of you, you lost your state of mind. Looks like many things have suddenly gained an exnation," Wuchan said solemnly. "This Xie Jiucheng is from Hidden River?"


    "The Hidden River is now loyal to the Red Prince Xiao Yu," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Ming Hou was stunned. "Red Prince?"


    "Screech!" A fourth scream sounded.


    Xie Jiucheng raised his sabre and charged at everyone.


    "Allow me!" Ming Hou swung his huge sabre furiously, shing directly with Xie Jiucheng''s saber. His power was quite extraordinary. After all, he was ranked in the top five on the ranking list of assassins, and his strength should not be underestimated. But everyone knew that the Hidden River regarded that list of assassins as a joke.


    As for Ming Hou and Yue Ji, who were ranked fifth on the list of assassins, when they acted independently, Ming Hou was just a martial expert in the Unrestrained Earthly Realm. After spending time in the Rakshasa Hall, Ming Hou had regained his lucidity, and he felt that he could have taken the first tentative steps into the Unfettered Heavenly Realm. Yet, he was facing the current Xie Jiucheng who had been refined into a medicine man and his strength was far superior to before.


    After matching three sabres in session, Ming Hou was not able to gain the advantage but Xie Jiucheng''s long sabre had already left several cuts on him.


    "I''ll help." Wuchan stepped forward.


    "Screech screech screech!" The screams kept ringing.


    Finally, another four people jumped into the courtyard.


    "Looks like he¡¯s figured out our aces this time and sent all the rest of his people in." Xie Xuan nced back. "Just which floor did the people inside reach?"


    "How troublesome." Sikong Qianluo swung her spear furiously. "It''s because of you people that we¡¯re being forced to stay in this Heavenly Revtions City and we can¡¯t even leave. See if I don¡¯t hack you to pieces!" She swung her spear, but was aiming for Xie Jiucheng. "This one seems to be the most powerful so leave him to me. Ming Hou, Wuchan, you take care of the rest!"


    "The daughter of the Spear Immortal is truly extraordinary," Qi Tianchen remarked with a smile.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "I¡¯d say she has exactly the same temperament as her mother back then."


    Although the fighting was getting more and more ferocious outside the First Tower Under Heaven, the inside of the tower was extremely quiet.


    Xiao Se looked at the portrait of the ancestor founder of the Directorate of Astronomy for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t make out anything unusual about it. The Wuji staff was also gradually bing quiet. Finally, he gave up on examining the painting but he couldn¡¯t find an exit either, so he retreated again.


    "Let¡¯s be honest, ancestor founder, what exactly do you want me to do? Can you give me a hint? Can you stop with that half-smile? It¡¯s freaky." Xiao Se leaned against his staff and added impatiently, "If you don''t give me anything, I''ll smash your portrait!"


    Suddenly, the talismans on the Wuji staff shed.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, and suddenly, he felt a hand touch his shoulder.


    Court of State Ceremonial.


    A beautiful woman with white hair sat on the eaves and used the tip of her staff to tap on the tiles on the side. She was signalling for the person below to look up.


    However, the Chief Minister of the Court of State Ceremonial, Jin Xian Gonggong, continued sitting where he was, slowly counting his rosary, and did not even raise his eyebrows.


    "A guest has arrived but you¡¯re not even saying hello? You should at least invite me for some wine?" Ji Xue saidzily.


    "I don''t have wine here, just tea." Jin Xian Gonggong gently flung the Buddhist beads from his hands, swept up a cup of hot tea by his side and with another gentle fling, he threw the teacup towards the visitor.


    Ji Xue reached out to catch the teacup. She nced at it before blowing at it and drank it slowly. She grinned. "Good tea."


    "Does Bai Xiao Hall have a hobby of sneaking around?" Jin Xian asked.


    "I admire Jin Xian Gonggong a lot, so let¡¯s skip the riddles. Hand over the person I¡¯m looking for. You can¡¯t protect him nor should you protect him. Since I managed to locate him, other people¡¯s investigation won¡¯t be far behind." Ji Xue tossed down the teacup lightly.


    Jin Xian caught the teacup, but he still didn''t look up. "And what if I say no?"

 Chapter 399 Wushuang Not Seeing Wushuang

    <h4>Chapter 399 Wushuang Not Seeing Wushuang</h4>


    A small inn on the side of a road. The waiter was slumped over the table, dozing off.


    A handsome young man with a long sword casket on his back walked into the inn. He looked around with a smile and asked, "Reception, do you have vacancies?"


    The waiter raised his head when he heard the voice and rubbed his eyes. "Yes, yes. Does the guest want a first ss room or an ordinary guest room?"


    "How much is a first ss room, and how much is an ordinary room?" The youth asked.


    "Thirty coppers a night for the first ss room, and fifteen coppers a night for an ordinary room," the waiter replied.


    "Ordinary is fine, then." The youth chuckled, then found a corner and sat down. "Is there anything to eat in your inn?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, but our cook has already left for the day. I still have two steamed buns left from dinner tonight. If the guest wants it, I can heat it up for you and you can have it with some hot tea. I¡¯ll charge you two coppers for it." The waiter exined groggily and yawned at the same time.


    "That would be great, thanks." The youth took out a handful of copper coins from his shirt, raised his hand and gestured sharply. A total of twelve copper coins fell, neatly arranged in front of the waiter.


    The waiter rubbed his eyes hard, thinking that he was half-asleep and seeing things.


    "Waiter, I''m a little hungry, please hurry up with the steamed buns." The youth smiled.


    "Yes, yes." The waiter ran off hurriedly.


    The youth sighed, touched his money purse, and sighed again. "I¡¯m the dignified citymaster of Unrivaled City and I can¡¯t even afford to stay in a first ss room. If I''d known, I¡¯d have asked shixiong for more money when I left. Sigh. I¡¯ll have to be frugal with my spending."


    While the youth was muttering to himself and counting his remaining coins, about a dozen people suddenly walked into the inn. Most of them were young men and appeared to be young disciples of some sect or another of the martial world. The one in the lead walked up to the counter and knocked on it lightly. "Shopkeeper, are you there?"


    The youth put away his money purse and looked at them with interest.


    The waiter walked out carrying two steamed buns, and was startled when he saw more than a dozen guests suddenly appearing. "Are these good sirs¡­ staying tonight?"


    "Yes." The man nodded. "I need thirteen rooms in total."


    The waiter thought for a while, put down the steamed buns and opened the registration book on the table. He looked through it for a while, then said, "Sir, we only have twelve rooms left."


    "Twelve rooms?" The man frowned slightly.


    The waiter nodded. "Yes, originally we had exactly thirteen rooms, but unfortunately, the guest over there arrived just before you and already booked one of the rooms."


    The man turned his head, nced at Wushuang, then walked over and sat down. His tone was very polite and he suggested, "This brother, we are Luoxia Sect disciples who are on our way to attend the banquet at Wuming Valley. We¡¯re passing through, but this little town only has one such inn and we happen to be short of one room. I wonder if this brother is willing to let us have the room? Here, I can offer five taels of silver. Please kindly ept it." After speaking, the man ced a small piece of silver on the table.


    The youth chuckled and pushed the silver back. "You said it yourself, this little town only has one such inn. If I give you the room, where will I stay? Besides, there are so many of you. Can¡¯t you get two people to squeeze in for a night?"


    "This brother, our Luoxia Sect has always been upright and honest when we travel the martial world. These five taels of silver are enough for you to stay in such an inn for three months. I don''t think our request is too much." The man was still very polite.


    "You don''t understand what I mean. You have your rules, but I don''t have to follow your rules. My rule is very simple. I don''t want to." The youth waved his hand. "Waiter, where are my steamed buns?"


    "Coming." The waiter picked up the steamed buns and was about toe over.


    But suddenly, he heard the sound of a sword leaving its scabbard.


    Among the people who were standing in the room, one of them had drawn his sword and pointed it at the waiter.


    But the sword stopped there.


    Because another sword was blocking him.


    It was a very small sword, barely visible in this dark night.


    "Flying Sword Arts," the man sitting in front of the youth eximed in surprise.


    The youth hooked his fingers, and the flying sword fell back. He smiled and said, "Waiter, I saved your life. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an extra steamed bun?"


    The man said solemnly, "So you¡¯re a martial expert. I will give up the room to your distinguished self." After speaking, he stood up.


    "Wait," the youth suddenly said.


    "What is it?" The man smiled slightly.


    "Are you still going to stay here?" the youth asked.


    "I said earlier that there is only one such inn in the town, so we can only squeeze two of us in a room." The man was still polite.


    "But you guys were going to kill the waiter," the youth said quietly.


    The man raised his hand and called to the man who drew his sword. "Come here."


    The man withdrew his sword, and walked up to the man in charge. The man raised his hand furiously and pped him to the ground. "You useless piece of trash. You¡¯ll be staying up to keep watch tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep." Then, he immediately walked back to the counter. "Reception, please help us with the arrangements."


    "Wait," the youth called out again.


    The group leader did not turn his head.


    "Although I have a lousy memory, I¡¯m very good at identifying martial arts. The palm strike you used just now has nothing to do with the Luoxia Sect." Wushuang smiled and stood up.


    "Is that important to you?" the man asked.


    "Actually, it''s not that important, but this is the first time I¡¯m travelling the martial world on my own and I want to have a good sleep tonight. You can all leave and I won¡¯t kill you." The youth knocked his hand on the sword casket beside him.


    The man suddenlyughed out loud. Then, he whirled around and with a flick of his hand, a chain hidden in his sleeve shot out. A dagger that was tied to the end of the chain shed with a cold light, aiming straight for the youth.


    The youth smiled, kicked out a foot, and the sword casket snapped open. He waved his hand and six flying swords rose out of the casket. However, the dagger on the chain was repelled by an oil-paper umbre.


    Another person had appeared in the inn without their notice. He was dressed all in ck and he held an oil-paper umbre in his hand.


    "Housemaster!" The thirteen people bent to their knees at the same time.


    The youth was taken aback for a moment. He lowered his hand and the six flying swords fell back into the casket. He could clearly tell that the man before him was no ordinary person, but a true martial expert.


    The man with the umbre gave him a small nod, then turned around and said to the thirteen people, "Why are you here?"


    "We received a letter from the Patriarch and are on our way to Heavenly Revtions to assist. Why¡­ does Housemaster not know about this?" The group leader showed his surprise.


    "What about Xie House and Mu House?" the man with the umbre asked.


    "They received the letter too. Each House sent thirteen people to assist. However, we¡¯re travelling to Heavenly Revtions via different routes," the man replied.


    "Go back," the man with the umbre said evenly.


    "Go back? Heavenly Revtions City is only two hundred miles ahead. Are we turning back now?" the man asked, puzzled.


    "The Patriarch has betrayed Hidden River. The Head of Mu House and I had originally nned to return to Hidden River and open the Shura Hall to discuss this matter and convict Su Changhe. But, we met you on the road instead. Looks like he intends to be one step ahead of us." The man with the umbre sighed softly.


    "You guys are from Hidden River?" The youth suddenly realised. "No wonder. So you must be¡­ the Umbre Ghost."


    Su Muyu turned around and said mildly, "I''m afraid so. Honourable Citymaster of Unrivaled City."

 Chapter 400 Meeting of Swordsmen

    <h4>Chapter 400 Meeting of Swordsmen</h4>


    "We have some matters to discuss. I wonder if the honourable citymaster could retire somewhere else?" Although Su Muyu was more than ten years older than Wushuang, his tone remained very respectful.


    "Naturally." Wushuang carried his sword casket on his back, picked up his two steamed buns from the table, and then yelled out at the waiter who was still standing there stupidly, "Bring a pot of hot tea out here. If you don''t want to die,e with me to enjoy the night breeze."


    The waiter came back to himself then. He picked up a pot of hot tea, responded with a stutter, and then staggered out of the room.


    "The moon is beautiful tonight." Wushuang looked up and remarked softly. He was sitting on the steps and he closed the door with a wave of his hand.


    The waiter also raised his head, but he didn''t see the moon. Instead, he saw a beautiful woman in purple robes sitting on the eaves of the opposite roof. The breeze fluttered the woman¡¯s long dress, revealing the skin underneath that was as white as jade. The man blinked and couldn''t help inching forward for a closer look.


    "You¡¯d better stop looking. Look again and you¡¯ll lose your eyeballs." Wushuang reached up and covered his eyes.


    "Then why are you still looking!" The waiterined with annoyance.


    Wushuang took a bite of his steamed bun and sipped some hot tea. "Because I''m still young."


    "You must be the current citymaster of Unrivaled City?" Mu Yumo rested her chin on her hand and looked curiously at the youth sitting on the steps eating his steamed bun.


    Wushuangughed. "You must be the Head of Mu House? I heard that the Hidden River Mu House is filled with beautiful women. Today, I¡¯ve seen for myself that the rumours are true."


    "How old are you, child? You¡¯ve already learned how to flirt with this big sister?" Mu Yumo beamed with a beatific smile.


    "Big sister is beautiful. I¡¯ve merelyplimented you with a few words. How can that be called flirting?" Wushuang asked back.


    Mu Yumoughed and said, "What a truly lovable child. It¡¯s such a pity that this big sister is in a bad mood. Otherwise, I would definitely invite you for a drink."


    "Is there any wine?" Wushuang asked the waiter.


    The waiter nodded. "There¡¯s some in the backyard."


    Wushuang put down three copper coins. "Bring a pot."


    The waiter received the copper coins, blinked for a moment, and then shook his head. "But, sir, this is only enough for two cups."


    "Tsk." Wushuang thought to himself, I just saved your life, yet you won¡¯t even give me a pot of wine? You¡¯re a real ungrateful beast. But, the waiter continued to look at him sincerely, waiting for Wushuang to give him more copper coins.


    Mu Yumo flicked her hand, and a piece of silver fell in front of the waiter. "Take it. I want a pot of your best wine."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." The waiter picked up the piece of silver and ran to the backyard.


    Mu Yumo patted the eaves lightly with a hand, and slowly floated down from the roof to sit down next to Wushuang.


    "You smell nice." Wushuang sniffed the air.


    Mu Yumoughed. "If it weren''t for the crystal clear look in your eyes, you¡¯d really look like those depraved lowlifes."


    "Big sister, your every scowl and smile are filled with tenderness but I know that if I leaned even an inch closer to you, you¡¯d probably break my arms and legs, right." Wushuang grinned.


    "You can try." Mu Yumo tapped Wushuang''s forehead lightly.


    "I wouldn''t dare." Wushuang raised his hand and with a sharp gesture, the pot of wine that the waiter had brought out flew into his hand. He ced the pot of wine on the ground and said, "Come on, big sister in purple. Let¡¯s have a drink and chat about the person you have in your eyes."


    "Oh?" Mu Yumo raised her eyebrows. "The person in my eyes?"


    "What kind of person would make this big sister think about him for so long?" Wushuang picked up the wine cups brought by the waiter and poured two cups.


    "Have you ever heard of a poem?" Mu Yumo asked, "Plucking water or plucking the moon, half lost in wind and rivers, and half lost in clouds. Inside the Jiujiang Pipa Pavilion, he used three hidden weapons and became renowned under Heaven."


    "Tang n¡¯s Tang Lianyue." Wushuang came to a sudden realisation.


    "That¡¯s right. Who under Heaven didn¡¯t hear of his name back then? Even though he had retired for many years, he¡¯s just reappeared in the martial world as head of the Tang n," Mu Yumo said.


    Wushuang drank his cup of wine. "I¡¯d love to hear how you met."


    "How we met?" Mu Yumo also drank her cup of wine. "We met when I killed him the first time."


    "The first time?"


    "Yes, I killed him three times in total. The first time, he and I¡­"


    Just like that, Mu Yumo sat on the steps with Wushuang and they drank cup after cup of wine, telling one story after another. Finally, the pot of wine had reached the bottom and Mu Yumo stopped talking. She simply looked up at the moonlight in the sky and said faintly, "I kind of want to see him."


    "Let''s go when all this is over," an indifferent voice sounded.


    Wushuang turned his head and saw Su Muyu push open the door of the inn and walked out.


    "Can I really go?" Mu Yumo murmured.


    "It''s fine." Su Muyu suddenly opened the umbre and held it above Mu Yumo''s head. "It''s raining."


    "Do you two have matters to talk about?" Wushuang stood up without being prompted.


    "It''s fine. There¡¯s no need for Citymaster to retire." Su Muyu said mildly, "Yumo, your Mu House used a different route. They will pass through Luoxiang City to enter Heavenly Revtions. You need to find them and persuade them to return to Hidden River."


    "What about the Xie House?" Mu Yumo asked.


    "The Xie House headed out a few days earlier so I¡¯m afraid they have already arrived in Heavenly Revtions City. I need to head back and look for Xie Jiucheng," Su Muyu replied.


    "You still want to go back to Heavenly Revtions City?" Mu Yumo was shocked.


    "Yes." Su Muyu nodded.


    "Take care." Mu Yumo stood up. "Don''t die."


    "Okay." Su Muyu''s words were always so simple and straightforward.


    Mu Yumo tipped her toes and swept away into the distance. She left behind aughing voice, "Little Wushuang, I hope to hear your story when we meet again."


    "Big sister must remember to visit me in Unrivaled City, okay?" Wushuang waved.


    Mu Yumoughed in a low voice. Who actually dared to invite a Hidden River Head of House to visit them? He was probably tired of living. She shook her head. "I haven''t met such a handsome young man in a long time."


    Seeing Mu Yumo leave, Wushuang turned his head and asked Su Muyu, "If I heard Housemaster Su correctly, did you just say you¡¯re going to Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "Yes." Su Muyu nodded.


    "Such a coincidence. I¡¯m also going to Heavenly Revtions City. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s travel together?" Wushuang invited the other with a smile.


    "Are you inviting me? Do you know the position our Hidden River has taken?" Su Muyu asked.


    "If we were opponents, the two of you would definitely have killed me earlier. No matter how highly I regard myself, I don¡¯t think I can defeat two Hidden River Heads of Houses." Wushuang patted Su Muyu on the shoulder. "Housemater Su, I¡¯m guessing that we¡¯re on the same side."


    "Indeed, we''re not enemies now, and I won''t kill you. But you''re wrong." Su Muyu walked into the rain with his umbre. "You and I will never be on the same side."


    "Why not? We¡¯re all swordsmen." Wushuang pped the sword casket in his hand. "I look forward to having a duel with Housemaster Su."


    "Your sword is a sword, and mine is a murder weapon," Su Muyu replied.


    "I have faith in my insight. Housemaster holds a sword in his hand. And it¡¯s a good sword," Wushuang said slowly.

 Chapter 401 What You See In Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 401 What You See In Your Heart</h4>


    "Who''s there!" At the same time that Xiao Se felt someone touch his shoulder, Lei Wujie also felt a hand on his shoulder. He spun around and swung his sword at the same time.


    The other person immediately retreated, then lowered his head and coughed softly.


    "Shu¡­ shushu." Lei Wujie was stunned.


    Standing right in front of him was a man who reeked of alcohol. He was dressed in grey clothes, and his face was pale with dark circles under his eyes, looking as if he was seriously ill. He looked at Lei Wujie and said in a light voice, "Xiao-Jie, I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years."


    Lei Wujie only had one uncle in his life, and that was Lei Mengchen. And this person died many years ago.


    Suddenly, Lei Wujie burst into tears.


    In this world, the person closest to Lei Wujie by blood should be Li Hanyi, his own sister. However, they were separated for too many years and missed out on the time when they really needed each other. The person he spent the longest time with would have been Lei Hong. Lei Hong brought Lei Wujie up, training him from a weakling to an outstanding swordsman. The two of them spent day after day in a backyard in Lei n training their swords. However, only Lei Wujie knew that the person he felt closest to in his heart was actually Lei Mengchen.


    Although there were many days where Lei Mengchen passed out drunk on his own, he was the one who personally brought Lei Wujie back to Lei n. He was the one who stayed by Lei Wujie¡¯s side through his most painful days. During those years, Lei Wujie was often in poor health, and Lei Mengchen was the one who sat in the yard day after day, brewing medicine for him.


    Later, Lei Mengchen finally drank himself to death, and the Lei n ignored them. Lei Wujie was the one who buried Lei Mengchen himself.


    "Shushu, why are you here?" Lei Wujie couldn¡¯t keep the slight tremor from his voice.


    Lei Mengchen pointed at Lei Wujie''s chest. "I''m not here. I¡¯m in there."


    Lei Wujie frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "In my¡­ heart?"


    Lei Mengchen neither confirmed nor denied and he waved a hand. "Kill me and you can walk past this floor."


    "No." Lei Wujie shook his head and put his sword back in its sheath. "You¡¯ve got to be joking. I haven''t seen you in so many years. Why don''t we sit down and chat?"


    The Azure Empyrean sword in Li Fansong''s hand was vibrating with unease, but his heart was beating even more anxiously. Because the one standing in front of him was not anyone else he knew, but his former master, the former Sectmaster of Qingcheng Mountain and one of the five great sword immortals, the Daoist Sword Immortal - Zhao Yuzhen.


    "Shi¡­ shifu!" Li Fansong immediately fell to his knees.


    "I¡¯m not your only shifu now," Zhao Yuzhen remarked with a smile.


    "Shifu, you¡­ you¡¯re still alive?" Li Fansong¡¯s face was already covered with tears as he was ovee with emotion.


    "Silly child." Zhao Yuzhen rubbed Li Fansong''s head. "How can a dead persone back to life? I¡¯m already dead. What you¡¯re seeing now is just an illusion."


    "An¡­ illusion." Li Fansong blinked.


    "That¡¯s right. What you can¡¯t see with your eyes but think of in your heart, that¡¯s an illusion. But,e to think of it, our existence is merely the shadow of an illusion." Zhao Yuzhen hooked his fingers and Li Fansong''s Drunken Song sword flew into his hand. "This sword is not bad. I¡¯ll use this, then. You use the Azure Empyrean sword. Let¡¯s test our swords."


    "Test our swords?" Li Fansong didn¡¯t get it.


    "Aren¡¯t you challenging this First Tower Under Heaven? If you can defeat me, you¡¯ll pass through the second floor and go up to the third floor." Zhao Yuzhen pointed upwards.


    "Test my sword against shifu?" Li Fansong frowned slightly. "But how could I be a match for shifu?"


    "Why are you still so timid?" Zhao Yuzhen chuckled. "I just told you I¡¯m an illusion. An illusion from your heart. How strong I am depends on how strong you think I am. Fight me!"


    "Shifu." Li Fansong tightened his grip on the Azure Empyrean sword, trembling slightly in ce. "I¡­ I¡¯m still scared."


    "Be better than you are." Zhao Yuzhen flicked his long sleeves and rushed towards Li Fansong.


    Xiao Se exhaled a sigh. "I wondered who I¡¯d meet. So, it¡¯s you."


    The other man smiled. "You already knew from the start."


    "There was incense set in front of the ancestor founder of the Directorate of Astronomy. It was a hallucinatory incense and the array set up in this room is a retrospection array. When this incense isbined with this array, even the strongest mind will start to hallucinate. Once you lose your mind, you will bring up your inner demons. What we¡¯re seeing are the mental obstacles that we couldn¡¯t forget in our hearts." Xiao Se grinned. "My mental obstacle is you?"


    "It''s me." The other man also grinned.


    His smile was exactly the same as Xiao Se¡¯s, only a little more arrogant. The other man was dressed in white, radiating with spirit,pletely different from Xiao Se, who always had an air ofziness about him. However, his face was exactly the same as Xiao Se, though somewhat younger.


    Standing in front of Xiao Se was the Xiao Se from four years ago.


    He was the one who entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of seventeen, the one who followed Langya Prince to learn the art of war and military arts, the consummate prince whose literary talent and poetic works were praised by the imperial court and themoners. He was the Xiao Se whom everyone was certain would be the heir to the throne.


    That Xiao Se of the past would ride his horse rampantly through Heavenly Revtions City when he felt like it. At other times, he would be introverted and hide in the house to study a chess manual for days without emerging. That was his best time. Everyone believed in him, respected him, and appreciated him, while he was neither humble nor arrogant, nor was he pretentious. He epted the praises and at the same time, he loved the world where everything was perfect. Until that day, when he became involved in those filthy disputes for the first time, yet was utterly powerless in the end.


    "Long time no see." Xiao Se yawnedzily.


    The Xiao Se on the other side looked at him, his eyes bright, a smile on his face. "I feel so disappointed looking at the way you are now. Look at me, then look at yourself again."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Xiao Se asked back. "I think the way I am now is pretty good."


    "You¡¯re so exhausted and worn out. You no longer resemble that consummate prince of the past." The white-clothed Xiao Se shook his head. "You have failed to live up to Langya-wangshu¡¯s and Ruofeng-shifu¡¯s teachings."


    "I¡¯ve never forgotten what they taught me. And what they didn¡¯t teach me back then, I¡¯ve also learned." Xiao Se raised the Wuji staff and tapped it on his neck. "Don''t be hasty, take your time. The years in the martial world hastens ageing. I¡¯ve been in the martial world for so many years. What would a little immature kid like you know?"


    "Little immature kid? I entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of seventeen. In terms of martial arts, how many under Heaven can surpass me?" The white-clothed Xiao Se boasted arrogantly.


    "I really envy you like this." Xiao Se suddenly sighed.


    "What did you say?" The white-clothed Xiao Se was confused.


    "Although I think you''re really naive now, I''m also really envious. Envious of myself when I didn¡¯t yet understand the world." There was a strange light in Xiao Se''s eyes. "I miss that person I was before. But, it¡¯s a pity. Although I miss it, I wouldn¡¯t wish for it again."


    The white-clothed Xiao Se said angrily, "What are you trying to say?"


    "I want to go to the third floor. What do I need to do?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Kill me," the white-clothed Xiao Se said slowly.

 Chapter 402 Climb Higher Again

    <h4>Chapter 402 Climb Higher Again</h4>


    A dashing and handsome young man, riding a white horse and raising a cup towards the sky.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a suit of white robes, a folding fan, riding on a white horse to trample over injustices and take on the enmity of the world.


    Xiao Se wanted all that once, and had really be such a young man once. But, times had changed. Now, he was no longer as aggressive, nor did he wear the flimsy and stylish white clothes of his youth. Instead, he wrapped himself in thick fox fur, looking far morenguid and casual.


    "Kill me, kill this young Xiao Se in your heart." The white-clothed Xiao Se dered arrogantly and opened his hands. "Come on."


    Xiao Se''s eyebrows twitched. The reason that this white-clothed Xiao Se appeared here proved that he never let go of the person he used to be.


    But he still raised his Wuji staff.


    "You don''t seem to have any hesitation," the white-clothed Xiao Se said.


    "I¡¯ll kill you but not because I¡¯m against you." Xiao Se said mildly. "Who I am now includes you."


    "What do you mean?" The white-clothed Xiao Se asked.


    "I mean, I have never changed." Xiao Se leaped into the air and raised his Wuji staff.


    On the other side, Lei Mengchen raised a finger at Lei Wujie. "Do you remember this finger technique?"


    "Break the soul, and extinguish longevity. The Fallen Trance Fingers of Lei n." Lei Wujie grinned. "It was the finger technique that shushu taught me back then. I recently used it to save my life."


    "Everyone in the world knows about Pir of State General Lei Mengsha, but nobody knows his younger brother, Lei Mengchen." Lei Mengchen shook his head with a bitter smile. "During those years, I was resentful and lost all hope. So, I practised this Fallen Trance Fingers. Perhaps its name suited me and I made some achievements practising it."


    "I''ve seen shushu secretly practice this Fallen Trance Fingers at night. To be honest, I don¡¯t think even Qianhu-shushu¡¯s finger techniques were as good as yours." Lei Wujie tapped on the hilt of his sword. "You''re a really strong opponent."


    "I am formed from your thoughts. How strong you think I am is how strong I am," Lei Mengchen said.


    "I know that there¡¯s no such thing in the world as a dead personing back to life. There are too many weird corners in this tower. I must have been trapped in some strange array or another." Lei Wujie put away his sword and looked at Lei Mengchen seriously. "I think I¡¯m seeing shushu now because I miss shushu so much."


    Lei Mengchen was stunned for a moment. "Why did you put away your sword?"


    "I was still young at the time, and I didn''t understand the depression shushu was feeling. I often sneaked out and left shushu alone at home." Lei Wujie sat down and put his sword down beside him. "I¡¯ve always felt that I¡¯ve let you down. That day, if I hadn¡¯t gone out, shushu wouldn¡¯t have died."


    Lei Mengchen was puzzled. "You have to kill me to go up to the third floor."


    "Shushu already died once because of me. How could I draw my sword against shushu again? Who cares about climbing the tower. Xiao Se can do that. I¡¯m sure that fellow can climb to the third floor. Earlier, when we were downstairs, I had already benefited a lot from that sword mark and solved a personal dilemma that has been bothering me for a long time. I¡¯m still young and have already entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm so I¡¯m pretty satisfied with myself. Shushu, let''s just sit down and talk." Lei Wujie shrugged. "Who cares about climbing the tower or whatever?"


    Li Fansong slowly drew his Azure Empyrean sword and bowed respectfully at Zhao Yuzhen. "Shifu."


    Zhao Yuzhen smiled gently. "Are you still hesitating?"


    "Actually, all these years, I''ve also imagined that I would be able to test my sword against shifu one day. Although¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m still a little scared." Li Fansong''s hand holding the sword trembled slightly. "Shifu, can you go a little bit easy on me?"


    "I''m already using this lousy sword of yours. Isn¡¯t that easy enough?" Zhao Yuzhen retorted.


    "Shifu, how about you don¡¯t use Daoist arts? I don¡¯t know Daoist arts." Li Fansong bargained.


    Zhao Yuzhen put his left hand behind his waist, raised his sword and said, "How about I give you another handicap."


    Li Fansong shook his head. "No need for that. We should still fight fairly. By the way, shifu, can you tell me in advance when you¡¯re going to use a sword move?"


    Zhao Yuzhen shook his head helplessly. "Why do you have so many rules for this fight."


    "This is the first time I¡¯m testing my sword against shifu so formally. I¡¯m a little nervous, you know." Li Fansong scratched his head.


    "Can I make my move now?" Zhao Yuzhen asked.


    "Come then, shifu." Li Fansong became serious all of a sudden. "Show me, show me the sword of the Daoist Sword Immortal!"


    Xiao Se lowered his Wuji staff and patted the white-clothed Xiao Se on the shoulder. "You will not die, because you are me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve not forgotten you. I remember the words I said back then, and I¡¯ve never forgotten the vow I made. "


    The white-clothed Xiao Se turned around and smiled brightly. "Okay, I trust you."


    "Goodbye." Xiao Se swung his Wuji staff again and smashed it down violently. The white-clothed Xiao Se turned into a puff of blue smoke and vanished into thin air. In front of Xiao Se was still the portrait of the half-smiling ancestor founder. Xiao Se turned around and bowed respectfully. "Ancestor founder, what you wanted Xiao Se to remember, Xiao Se has noted it."


    As soon as he spoke, a panel under Xiao Se¡¯s feet suddenly dropped open. He fell through it andnded steadily in a new room. He looked around and saw a staircase in the corner leading upstairs.


    "So, this is the true second floor. I guess this staircase will lead to the true third floor." Xiao Se walked forward. "I wonder if Lei Wujie and them have gotten past this floor."


    Outside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    Ming Hou and Wuchan were fighting with two Hidden River assassins, while Sikong Qianluo battled Xie Jiucheng on her own. None of them were able to gain the upper hand. Ming Hou and Wuchan were already sweating profusely, but their opponents didn¡¯t seem to understand the concept of fatigue. They fought with one sword after another, their aim simply to injure or maim. They didn¡¯t care if their moves were dangerous, nor did they care if they were injured themselves. They did not fear death at all.


    "Ming Hou, are all you killer types so reckless?" Wuchan was gasping for breath.


    The huge sabre that Ming Hou used required a lot of physical strength, and he was even more exhausted. He shook his head and replied, "Even killers must ensure their own survival. But the way these people are fighting, it¡¯s like they are harbouring some deep vengeance against us."


    "Such are the medicine men." Xie Xuan frowned. "They don''t know pain and fear, only their base instincts to kill."


    Sikong Qianluo, who was fighting Xie Jiucheng, was fairing even worse. In the first ce, there was already a gap between her and Xie Jiucheng, and now that Xie Jiucheng had been turned into a medicine man, she was being pressured even more.


    Ye Ruoyi whispered, "Should I make a trip to the Lanyue Marquis Residence and report this?"


    "The person outside these walls is no less powerful than these people inside. You won¡¯t be able to get out." Qi Tianchen turned to look at the First Tower Under Heaven. "We can only hope that they can hold on until theye out of the tower."


    Ye Ruoyi sighed. "Too bad I didn¡¯t learn more from the State Preceptor in the past. Now, I can¡¯t even help a little."

 Chapter 403 The Ultimate Comes Again

    <h4>Chapter 403 The Ultimate Comes Again</h4>


    A not so tall mountain.


    An old and dpidated cottage.


    A young girl who couldn''t speak was carrying a blind young man on her back, slowly climbing up the mountain towards that cottage.


    A doctor with a long beard and white at his temples stood there, looking at the young girl drenched in sweat as she climbed up. He smiled and said, "How many years has it been since youst saw your people?"


    "Five or six years, I forget." A white-haired middle-aged man sat beside the doctor. He coughed lightly before adding, "Now that I look like this, they probably won''t recognize me."


    The young girl finally carried the blind young man up to the cottage. She looked at the white-haired middle-aged man, tears welling up in her eyes, and after cing the young man gently on the ground, she bent to her knees before the man.


    Xin Baicao hurried forward. "What is this? What are you doing? You¡¯vee a long way. Get up quickly."


    "She can''t hear you." Ji Ruofeng coughed lightly, stood up and walked forward to support Long Er. He touched her head and sighed. "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Why are you still like the little girl who loved to cry?"


    Xin Baicao shook his head. "You white-haired demon head. Why are you suddenly behaving like some old grandpa."


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind being a simple old grandpa." Ji Ruofeng let go of Long Er and walked to Zhu¡¯s side. He ced his fingers lightly on Zhu¡¯s pulse and his brows furrowed into a frown. "Your injuries are so serious. No wonder Sikong Changfeng couldn¡¯t heal you either."


    "That disciple of mine is a dabbler. He came here to learn but left after only three months. With his talent, he could have easily be the number one genius doctor under Heaven, but he just loved to wander the martial world. His medical skills are good for bluffing theyperson, but is just barelyparable to that bookworm schr." Xin Baicao walked to Zhu¡¯s side and took Zhu¡¯s pulse with a light hand. "However, you managed to survive this long after suffering such serious injuries. This disciple of mine could still boast of being trained in Medicine King Valley."


    Ji Ruofeng was still frowning. "Just get to the point."


    "I can heal him." Xin Baicao nodded.


    Ji Ruofeng stood up. "Bring him in, then."


    Xin Baicao also withdrew his hand and nodded. "Bring him in."


    However, a stretch of time passed and no one made a move. Xin Baicao was stunned for a moment and he looked at Ji Ruofeng.


    Ji Ruofeng looked back at him. "Here, you have a little girl who walked such a long way that she¡¯s so tired she can barely stand. And, a cripple who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to tie a chicken. Doctor Xin, you just have to do it yourself."


    Xin Baicao sighed heavily and bent down to lift Zhu. He had never dreamed that, as the number one genius doctor acknowledged by all under Heaven, he would be reduced to moving his patient into his house by himself. Why did he bother going out to travel around the world? If he had known, he might as well have stayed in Medicine King Valley and waited for those people to spend tens of thousands taels of silver to fight for a token to enter the valley.


    When Ji Ruofeng saw that they had all entered the house, he looked into the distance in silence. Until a goshawk swooped down andnded on his shoulder. Ji Ruofeng reached up and removed a message tube from the goshawk''s leg. He retrieved the letter from the tube and after reading it for a long time, he kept the letter inside his sleeve. Then, he patted the goshawk''s leg and signalled for it to fly away. But the goshawk seemed to understand human behaviour. It chirped a few times, unwilling to leave.


    "Go." Ji Ruofeng flicked a finger lightly and finally drove it away. He looked at the silhouette of the goshawk flying away, and sighed softly. "I should go too."


    After four hours, Xin Baicao finally came out of the cottage.


    "How is he?" Ji Ruofeng asked.


    "He¡¯s fine. That child won¡¯t die for now and the little girl has also fallen asleep. What are you doing here? With your condition, you should go in and rest," Xin Baicao said.


    "Is the thing I asked you to preparest time ready?" Ji Ruofeng asked.


    Xin Baicao started. "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes." Ji Ruofeng nodded.


    "Don''t nod your head so easily. Do you know what it means if you leave the mountain?" Xin Baicao growled angrily. "You¡¯re going to throw away the life we fought so hard to bring back!"


    "Who wants to live a life like this?" Ji Ruofeng turned around and reached out his hand. "I know you''vepleted it. Give it to me."


    "Sigh." Xin Baicao exhaled gruffly. He took a porcin bottle out from his clothes and ced it in Ji Ruofeng''s hand. "Drink it all at once. It¡¯ll give you two hours. Your martial arts will be restored to its peak, and after that¡­ you die."


    "Very well." Ji Ruofeng epted the medicine bottle. "Goodbye. No, I should say, if fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again in my next life."


    Xin Baicao spat a "Bah!" and added, "Good luck!"


    "Don''t worry. If I can, I''lle back alive." Ji Ruofeng waved his hand and went down the mountain.


    Watching Ji Ruofeng''s figure retreating into the distance, Xin Baicao finally couldn''t help shouting, "You with the white hair, don¡¯t you dare die! We agreed that you¡¯d get better soon so that we can drink together!"


    Ji Ruofeng smiled but didn''t look back.


    Ji Ruofeng, the one who assessed all martial arts under Heaven, once again entered the martial world on this day!


    Admirable Destion City.


    The city gates opened slowly, and a middle-aged man in a long, grey robe walked out from inside. He had an extraordinarily long sword hanging from his waist. His pace seemed to be very slow, but he was moving very fast. After walking for about a mile, he suddenly turned his head and nced behind.


    "I¡¯ve finally stepped out of this city." He turned his head, and continued on his way without further hesitation.


    He had not left his city for many years. He lived alone in this city and cultivated his solitary sword using the aura of destion within. Some people once said that his sword arts were unparalleled under Heaven. Some people said that his martial arts were actually crippled by someone and he could not even lift his own sword anymore. Many people came to this city to challenge his sword yet none had ever seen his Nine Songs sword unsheathed. They were all defeated into retreat. Then, nobody ever doubted Luo Qingyang''s swordsmanship again.


    However, the question of whether Luo Qingyang was stronger or Baili Dongjun was better had always floated around in the martial world. There was still no answer even now. Baili Dongjun seemed to have suddenly vanished from the martial world and disappeared without a trace while Luo Qingyang had remained in his city, never stepping one foot out of the door.


    Yet on this day, Luo Qingyang, who was in the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List, who was the number one Solitary Sword Immortal under Heaven, had finally entered the martial world again.


    Although they had entered the martial world, the direction they were heading was towards Heavenly Revtions City, the number one ce under Heaven.


    The Unrivaled City citymaster, who entered the sword immortal realm at a young age, carried his sword casket on his back.


    The lonely assassin, who spread fear in the hearts of people, carried with him an oil-paper umbre.


    The once powerful man, who casually picked up a wooden staff from the roadside, was otherwise empty-handed.


    The ultimate sword immortal, who always seemed to exude an air of destion between his brows, carried the world¡¯s longest and strangest Nine Songs sword.


    They were all heading towards Heavenly Revtions City at the same time.


    New legends were rising while the old legends had yet to end. They were about to start their final battle. But, who would be the final winner was still unknown.


    Meanwhile, many people thought that the storm over Heavenly Revtions City had passed, but the real storm was just about toe.

 Chapter 404 Under the Vast and Boundless Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 404 Under the Vast and Boundless Heaven</h4>


    Xiao Se finally stepped onto the third floor.


    It was hell on earth.


    That was the first thought that popped into Xiao Se''s mind. The ground, the walls, and the roof, were all carved with relief sculptures. The relief appeared to be a battlefield. There were mounted soldiers wielding their spears as they trampled over corpses strewn all over the ground. Roaring mes burned on the battlefield while countless people wailed as they were trapped in the mes. A general wearing an iron mask stood in the mes, his sword pointed at the sky as he howled in rage. Seventeen armoured cavalry soldiers stood behind him, roaring together with him.


    "This is¡­" Xiao Se brushed his fingers across the relief. "The Fragmented Country and Fall of Heaven!"


    The founding emperor of Beili, Xiao Yi, rose to power through turbulent times. He led his army to subdue all under Heaven and finally, only Heavenly Revtions City, the capital of the Great Qin, was left unconquered. It was said that the Great Qin used theirst resort, an ult practice that was even more terrifying than the medicine men of Western Chu. The result was Heavenly Revtions City became reduced to a hell on earth. In the end, Xiao Yi wielded his Heaven Breached sword and personally led his Five Pirs of State and twelve generals into battle. He shed through the ult army to finally conquer Heavenly Revtions City.


    Nearly a hundred thousand soldiers died in this horrifying war. The soldiers who survived all described the battlefield as hell on earth, and Grand Preceptor Dong Li, who experienced the battlefield first hand, finally rendered what he¡¯d seen into a painting. The painting was a precursor to the relief sculptures Xiao Se was seeing now - the Fragmented Country and Fall of Heaven. However, Xiao Yi dered the painting of Fragmented Country and Fall of Heaven to be too violent and ordered it shifted to the top floor of the imperial library where no one was allowed to open it again. Xiao Se was only guessing based on some records he¡¯d read to surmise that the relief sculpture before him was carved from the Fragmented Country and Fall of Heaven.


    "Young master has a good eye." A voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who¡¯s there!" Xiao Se whirled around.


    However, a long spear suddenly thrusted at him and Xiao Se turned sideways to dodge the attack. But at the same time, a horse was right in front of him, its hindlegs raised in a kick that was aimed at his chest. He was startled and propped his Wuji staff on the ground to retreat furiously.


    No, wait! Why was there a horse?


    Xiao Se looked around quickly.


    He was standing on the battlefield!


    The ground was covered with corpses and vultures hovered in the air. Raging mes burned all around him while soldiers riding on horses trampled over the corpses. Watching all these in silence was a peerless and famous general, the one who wielded the Heaven Breached sword, the emperor of a dynasty.


    Everything had turned into reality and appeared right in front of Xiao Se.


    Could he travel back in time?


    Was there another world hidden within the painting?


    What a terrifying ce this First Tower Under Heaven was!


    "Could there really be something supernatural in this world that we don¡¯t know about¡­" Xiao Se murmured.


    "This world is very ordinary. The only thing supernatural is this First Tower Under Heaven." The voice that spoke earlier remarked again.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Se asked.


    "The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength used to open the tower doors clearly came from two people, but the power is extremely pure. They must be two little Daoist boys. There is really no shortage of talent in the world. The sword aura used to stabilise the tower is also exceptional, exuding the aura of a Confucianist yet no less than the manner of a king. I really want to meet them. As for you, you¡¯re holding the Wuji staff in your hand. Are you from the Directorate of Astronomy? Why are you not a Daoist?"


    "Who are you?" Xiao Se asked again.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you are the guest and I am the host. Since you¡¯re the oneing to my territory, you should report your name first."


    "I¡¯m Xiao Se," Xiao Se said.


    "Your surname is Xiao?" The man blinked. "Are you from the Xiao n imperial family?"


    "I have already reported my name." Xiao Se looked at the vast battlefield and asked, "Who are you? How did I get here?"


    "You only said your name, but you¡¯re asking me to answer two questions." A middle-aged man in a ck robe appeared, his face obscured by the ck hood.


    "Speak." Xiao Se raised his Wuji staff.


    "Look." The ck-robed man raised a finger and swiped across.


    The scene in front of him changed rapidly.


    Corpses, roaring mes, thrusting spears, and blood gushing everywhere. One after another, each scene shed across Xiao Se¡¯s eyes. His head felt as if it was splitting and it was so painful he nearly cried out.


    "Stop." The ck-robed man withdrew his finger.


    Xiao Se panted heavily and raised his head. He saw the emperor who was decked out in his iron armour, raise a hand to lift his visor, revealing a youthful visage. However, his eyes appeared exhausted and he looked like an old man.


    After a while, he suddenly raised the sword in his hand!


    Outside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    Sikong Qianluo gasped loudly, "Cut!"


    The moonlight on the Silver Moon spear had never been so strong, and the wind rolled up at the tip of her spear had never been so violent!


    This spear move was her ultimate move.


    She finally managed to tear a hole through the dense formed by Xie Jiucheng''s sabre. A portion of his long sleeves were sliced off, and ck-coloured blood flowed out from the cuffs.


    "What a beautiful spear," Xie Xuan praised.


    "A bright moon rises over Heavenly Mountain, passing through the distant sea of clouds. It was indeed very beautiful," Qi Tianchen also praised.


    Sikong Qianluonded on the ground and mmed her spear into the ground. "I am guarding this tower. No one is allowed to break through! If you want to kill Xiao Se, you¡¯ll have to first ask my spear!"


    "To put it bluntly, she¡¯s just like her mother, protecting her husband." Xie Xuan chuckled.


    Qi Tianchen shook his head. "It''s just a pity¡­"


    "A pity?" Ye Ruoyi frowned.


    On the other side, Wuchan and Ming Hou also retreated. Compared to Sikong Qianluo''s spear that seized the moon, they didn''t exhibit such a moment of incredible power and were already covered with wounds.


    "Thisdy, you¡¯re very powerful," Wuchan praised sincerely.


    Ming Hou''s attention was drawn to their opponents. "He seems very happy."


    Everyone followed Ming Hou''s gaze and saw Xie Jiucheng. Although his arms were still bleeding, there was a creepy smile on his lips, and he even made a sound. "Geh¡­ heh¡­ heh¡­"


    That shrill and eerie sound was particrly creepy in this dark night, causing the others to grit their teeth in a grimace. Xie Jiucheng raised his sabre again and pointed it at Sikong Qianluo. A cold light shed in his eyes. "Come¡­ again¡­"


    "How did his voice be so inhuman and ghostly?" Wuchan chanted a few words of Buddha''s names in a low voice and added worriedly, "I hope shidi doesn¡¯t be like that too."


    "Yue Ji," Ming Hou muttered to himself with a frown.


    Sikong Qianluo drew her spear again. "Alright then,e again. Since you¡¯ve be half-human and half-ghost, then we will not rest until we die!"


    Ming Hou, Wuchan, and Sikong Qianluo jumped out again, and Xie Jiucheng led a few of his Hidden River assassins to meet them.


    Under the gloomy cold, they drew their sabres again to face each other.


    One side was intending to kill, while the other was to protect.


    Sikong Qianluo could feel her energy draining little by little. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to nce at the First Tower Under Heaven.


    Xiao Se, will you be able to walk out of there?


    Maybe I won¡¯t be able to see you again.


    Because I''m¡­ going to die.


    "Cut!" Sikong Qianluo turned back, her eyes turning cold in an instant. She raised her spear high and mmed it down hard!

 Chapter 405 Battlefield of Carnage

    <h4>Chapter 405 Battlefield of Carnage</h4>


    "This is all under Heaven."


    "If all under Heaven was a chessboard, you and I are all chess pieces."


    The man in ck appeared again and pulled Xiao Se aside. He raised a hand to point at the vast battlefield. "Look at this battlefield. This game of chess has nearly reached its end. The battle was fierce and although there¡¯s a winner, there are very few survivors."


    "Why did you bring me here? How do I get out?" Xiao Se asked through gritted teeth.


    "At that time, the Great Qin was already an arrow at the end of its flight. If they had the patience to endure another year or two at most, Heavenly Revtions City would eventually have belonged to Beili. But why did Xiao Yi have to send his troops to attack and conquer the city by force?" The ck-robed man did not answer Xiao Se but asked his own question instead.


    "History books recorded that the Great Qin¡¯s ruler was a cruel and brutal man. Even though he was left only with Heavenly Revtions City, he did not stop his atrocities. Hundreds of thousands of citizens in Heavenly Revtions City lived in violence. Xiao Yi couldn''t bear it, nor did he want to see all under Heaven unified bar one city, so he sent his troops to attack," Xiao Se replied.


    "Tianwu Emperor Xiao Yi was insignificant when he started, but he rose up through turbulent times and conquered the world. He brought with him the group ofpanions that had followed him since childhood. Do you know why Xiao Yi went to war?" The ck-robed man asked.


    "My ancestor, Xiao Yi, originally wanted to be amander of soldiers in Liuxia City, butter, Liuxia City was invaded by bandits. Xiao Yi took his spear and single-handedly took the head of the bandit leader in the midst of hundreds of invaders. At the same time, the city¡¯s officials had fled the city overnight. Xiao Yi thought about this for a long time, before he took over the city and made a vow to save all under Heaven," Xiao Se replied.


    "Hahahaha. That''s right. That''s right. This paragraph was written by me." The ck-robed manughed. "I didn''t expect our descendants would be able to memorise it so well."


    "You wrote it? Who are you?" Xiao Se was shocked.


    The history books of the first reign of Beili could only have been written by one person.


    One of the Five Pirs of State, the Grand Mentor who together with the Grand Preceptor Dong Li, were appointed the Three Preceptors, Xie Zhize. He was a consummate noble son born from turbulent times. In stories told by storytellers on the streets, he was a character who could summon thunder and bring rain with a wave of his hand, and was familiar with the Daoist Canon. With his eyes closed, his spirit could wander tens of thousands of miles and in his dreams, he could ascend to the Ninth Heaven to y chess with immortals.


    Xie Zhize disappeared after the death of Tianwu Emperor. Legends said that he went wandering around the world, that he was adept at cultivating Daoism and eventually ascended by riding a crane. But, all of these were legends. If he were still alive, he would be hundreds of years old.


    "Ridiculous!" Xiao Se said angrily.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s ridiculous. Within the First Tower Under Heaven, everything is ridiculous." The ck-robed man took off his hat, but before Xiao Se could see his face, he instantly turned into smoke.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Se was puzzled.


    "I¡¯m here, young master." The figure of the ck-robed man appeared again. Xiao Se whirled around and saw that among the seventeen cavalrymen who rode behind Xiao Yi, one was a young man who turned to look at him. The young man¡¯s hair was loose behind his back while his armour had been shattered to pieces.


    "Xie¡­ Xie Zhize." Xiao Se was shocked. History recorded that Xie Zhize was arrogant and uninhibited by nature. He did not like to tie his hair and indeed, appeared simr to the person before him.


    "Come. Take a look at the true battlefield." Xie Zhized drew his long sabre at his waist. "Take a look at the most terrifying battlefield of carnage in a hundred years! Kill!"


    Xiao Yi raised his sword and charged towards the gates of Heavenly Revtions City.


    Seventeen heavy-armoured cavalrymen, who wouldter be known as the Five Pirs of State and Twelve Generals, followed him on their horses. They showed no hesitation whatsoever and only Xie Zhize looked back and nced at Xiao Se. "Look up at the sky."


    Xiao Se raised his head, stunned by what he saw. The sun, the moon and the stars were revolving at an incredible speed, as if the ages had passed in an instant. He lowered his head again and the battlefield had vanished. All the corpses had also disappeared and the ins that had been razed to the ground had been reborn. A young man with loose hair stood in the field of grass as high as his knees and raised a hand to tease a butterfly fluttering in front of him. He spoke with a faint voice, "The world changes with the passing of time, but the one constant is war. The one constant is also this moment of perfection. What did you see on this battlefield?"


    Xiao Se only felt as if he had entered a dream. In this dream, everything seemed ridiculous yet real, chaotic and insane. Only the man with the loose hair seemed to be in charge of this dream. He knew everything and everything was under his control.


    Kill him. This idea instantly appeared in Xiao Se¡¯s mind. He leaned back slightly and pressed down his Wuji staff. He was not interested in looking into what just happened. The person in front of him was too bizarre and he felt he had to put an end to this immediately.


    "As expected of someone with Xiao Yi''s blood. Your decisiveness to kill is the same as his." The man with loose hair waved his hand, and the scene disappeared again. They finally returned to the First Tower Under Heaven and the man was once again dressed in a ck robe with his face hidden.


    Xiao Se scoffed coldly. "Are you really Xie Zhize?"


    "I used to be Xie Zhize." The ck-robed man chuckled. "Don''t you want to go to the fourth floor? You must pass my test to be qualified to go to the fourth floor. Once you pass the fourth floor, you will be an ultimate expert and none of your enemies will be a match for you."


    "If I kill you, I can go to the fourth floor," Xiao Se remarked seriously.


    "Hahaha." The ck-robed manughed wildly. "Kill me, then. That¡¯s something I really look forward to. Unfortunately, no one can kill me. Even I can¡¯t kill myself!"


    Xiao Se sighed, lowered his staff and shook his head. "Then tell me, what do I have to do?"


    A moment ago, he was a fierce and vicious ghost, but now, he suddenly assumed the appearance of a rogue.


    The ck-robed man smiled again. "Okay, very good. It feels as if I¡¯m seeing His Majesty the Emperor again. Your domineering aura resembles his. Your roguishness is also no less than his."


    "Just what on earth do you want from me? Have you been alone here for so long without anyone to talk to? Why are you talking so much?" Xiao Se asked helplessly.


    The ck-robed man smiled and said, "If you want to challenge this tower, all you need to do is answer my question."


    "What''s the question?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Why¡­ are you fighting?" The ck-robed man said solemnly.


    Xiao Se was taken aback for a moment. "Obviously¡­ I''m fighting for myself."


    The ck-robed man stopped short, then he scowled angrily. "Your ancestor, Xiao Yi, was insignificant when he started out, but he fought on behalf of all under Heaven. Finally, he saved the world from turbulent times and achieved an unprecedented feat. As his descendant, you can only say, ''I¡¯m fighting for myself''? To think I approved of you who shared the same bloodline as Tianwu Emperor. How preposterous."


    "So what we¡¯re doing now is debating? If I win, you¡¯ll let me go to the next floor?" Xiao Se frowned.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s words choked in his throat and he did not answer.


    "Once I defeat you in this debate, I can go up. I just don¡¯t understand what purpose this serves. How will this help me enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. Therefore, I don''t want to tell you," Xiao Se said coldly .

 Chapter 406 Behind the History Books

    <h4>Chapter 406 Behind the History Books</h4>


    A rogue was detestable because he didn¡¯t follow your rules. He had his own rules and he would only follow himself. There was no room for negotiation, no possibility ofpromise. So, once a person bes a rogue, his opponent would be out of luck. The only solution was to be more roguish than him.


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you go up." The ck-robed man side-stepped to stand in Xiao Se''s way.


    Xiao Se gripped his Wuji staff. "Then we fight."


    The ck-robed man waved his long sleeves. "If you really want to fight, I will pull you back into the battlefield and leave you there."


    Xiao Se shook his head lightly. "Even if I¡¯ve never practised these strange techniques, my shifu Ji Ruofeng is, after all, the most knowledgeable person under Heaven. I¡¯ve at least heard of it. Earlier, when you pulled me into that battlefield, it would have been extremely taxing on you mentally. You can''t possibly continue it for long."


    "Very clever." The ck-robed man sneered. Then, with a sh, he disappeared.


    On the second floor, Lei Mengchen finally stood up and patted Lei Wujie''s shoulder. "All the things I didn¡¯t say back then, I¡¯ve said today. Go on, then."


    "Shushu, don''t worry. I won''t let down our Lei n. I¡¯m going to be a sword immortal, you know." Lei Wujie shrugged. "I thought that if I went up this tower, I would be at least almost there. Looks like I¡¯m still a little short."


    "Don''t worry. What you¡¯ve aplished now has already exceeded your father and shifu when they were your age." Lei Mengchen gave him a rare smile and he turned around. "I won''t see you again. Treasure the road ahead, and don''t turn back."


    "I will listen to shushu." Lei Wujie lowered his head.


    Lei Mengchen disappeared, and the room returned to the way it was before. Lei Wujie nced at the portrait of the great ancestor with his half-smile, though he felt that the great ancestor¡¯s smile had widened a little. Then, the floor under his feet shattered suddenly and he fell right through.


    On the other side, Li Fansong''s Azure Empyrean sword finally flew out of his hand. It flew towards Zhao Yuzhen¡¯s Drunken Song sword and with another swing, the sword was deflected and stuck into the ceiling beam.


    Li Fansong was sweating profusely and he shook his head helplessly. "Shifu, your swordsmanship is godlike. I¡¯m not your match."


    "Didn¡¯t I already say, I¡¯m created by your mind. I¡¯m only as strong as you think I am. You didn¡¯t lose to me, but to yourself." Zhao Yuzhen jumped up and pulled out the Azure Empyrean sword stuck in the beam. Then, he handed both swords back to Li Fansong.


    Li Fansong epted the two swords with a smile. "Since I lost, so be it. It''s no big deal."


    "You sure are easygoing." Zhao Yuzhen sighed.


    "I was able to see shifu again, and challenge my sword against shifu. This is not a loss. It¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯t climb to a higher floor. Instead of ascending with one step, I can do it one sword at a time too. My name is Fansong, so I won¡¯t do things like ascending with one step." Li Fansong cupped his fists and lowered his head. "Shifu, this disciple will not let you down."


    "I have no aspirations for you, as long as you live happily." Zhao Yuzhen chuckled, turned around, and disappeared.


    Li Fansong raised his head again, and Zhao Yuzhen was no longer in front of him. All he saw was the portrait of the great ancestor and his half-smile. He was about to open his mouth to speak when he felt a sudden void beneath his feet. He fell straight down.


    The interior of the First Tower Under Heaven was really bizarre. The same fall dropped Xiao Se at the entrance to the third floor, while Lei Wujie and Li Fansong fell back to where they were before.


    "Yo, Li-xiong, you didn¡¯t get through either," Lei Wujie quipped with augh when he saw Li Fansong tumble down from above.


    Li Fansong scratched his head. "Lei-xiong, you¡¯re here too? But, Xiao Se-xiongdi is not here?"


    "I have no idea who he met, that one. Anyway, I think he¡¯s someone who can even kill himself. It won¡¯t be difficult for him to break through." Lei Wujie wagged his eyebrows.


    "Then, let¡¯s wait for him here," Li Fansong said.


    Xiao Se and the ck-robed man exchanged three moves in an instant. Xiao Se¡¯s every move was lethal, leaving no quarter, while the ck-robed man¡¯s movements were incredibly fast. Most of the time, he was dodging instead of attacking.


    "Fine, then I¡¯ll ask you. You said you¡¯re fighting for yourself. What does it mean to truly fight for yourself?" The ck-robed man shouted sharply.


    "Protect yourself, protect the people you care about, so that your loved ones and your friends won¡¯t be harmed by others. That¡¯s fighting for yourself. All under Heaven is vast, nobody really fights for all under Heaven. Because once you fight for all under Heaven, people will die. Those people are not your enemies. In fact, you don¡¯t even know who they are. But, they died because of you. They didn¡¯t do evil, and they won¡¯t hate you for it, but they still had to die. Just like when Tianwu Emperor Xiao Yi united all under Heaven, countless innocent people had to die. Regardless of how great his final achievement was, this is an undeniable fact. Hence, in this world, there¡¯s no such thing as a true fight for all under Heaven!" Xiao Se swung his staff down.


    The ck-robed man caught it with one hand, and he suddenlyughed out loud. "Well said. Yes! You are right!"


    Xiao Se pulled back his staff and faced this somewhat crazy and entric tower guardian. He couldn¡¯t help but feel vexed.


    The ck-robed man retracted his long sleeves. "I wrote the history books myself. His Majesty Xiao Yi was insignificant when he started out, and his ambition to save themon people from cmity was all made up by me. The fact was, although Xiao Yi was a militarymander at the time, he had no permission to deploy the soldiers to repel the enemy bandits. He had overstepped his authority. Those officials who had fled returned when they heard that the riot with the bandits had been suppressed. They wanted to convict Xiao Yi, so Xiao Yi killed them all. Xiao Yi and I were best friends at the time. I gave him thirteen swords, all of which were my family treasures. Since he killed the court officials, he would definitely have been sentenced to death. So, we could only rebel. It was written in history books that Xiao Yi saw the chaos among all under Heaven. I made that up. Before the bandits came, Xiao Yi led a pretty happy life. He drank wine and ate well every day and thought that everything in the world was perfect. Later, when we started on our crusade, we came to the realisation that all the people under Heaven had suffered for so long they could no longer make a living for themselves."


    "Then what about the final battle at Heavenly Revtions?" Xiao Se asked.


    "By then, Xiao Yi was suffering from an incurable disease. I examined him, and knew he could only live another six months at most. Finally, Xiao Yi died a year after he took the throne. I managed that little miracle only by exhausting all of the world¡¯s most precious medicinal ingredients. Back then, all under Heaven was still unstable, yet he was dying. He was afraid that the Great Qin Empire would ally with other states that had been destroyed. Although he was going to die, we would still be alive. He wanted to save his brothers, so he stormed Heavenly Revtions City. History books are really like ady in her chamber. It¡¯s up to us to dress her up and present her to the world. But, the true history would never be seen in the end." The ck-robed man took off his hat, and the face he revealed was still young. He still looked like the Xie Zhize that Xiao Se saw on the battlefield, except his hair was already as white as snow.


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "You¡¯re really Xie Zhize."


    Xie Zhize still shook his head lightly. "As I said, I used to be Xie Zhize."

 Chapter 407 Hands That Can Pluck the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 407 Hands That Can Pluck the Stars</h4>


    He used to be Xie Zhize.


    This answer was too ambiguous.


    "So right now, are you a human or a ghost?" Xiao Se asked slowly.


    "Not a human, nor a ghost." Xie Zhize slowly opened a path. "Go then, go to the fourth floor."


    Xiao Se was stunned. "I¡¯m allowed to go up?"


    "Yes." Xie Zhize nodded.


    "Why?" Xiao Se asked.


    Xie Zhize grinned. "Because I¡¯m very satisfied with your answer."


    "I pass just like that?" Xiao Se said in confusion.


    "Yes, but I also want to give you a gift." Xie Zhize stepped forward. "I can only give this kind of gift a total of three times. After three times, I will really be able to leave this world. You are the second?"


    Xiao Se frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly said, "Mo Yi?"


    Xie Zhize raised his eyebrows slightly. "Do you know him? He''s not the same as you, but he''s really the most talented person I''ve ever seen in this world. Even His Majesty the Emperor can''tpare to him. It only took him a moment to reach here from the first floor."


    "Why didn''t he go to the fourth floor?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Because he made a choice," Xie Zhize said faintly. "How is he doing now?"


    Xiao Se replied, "He¡¯s now in retreat in a grand dream for ten years. Before that, he was number one under Heaven."


    "That¡¯s how it should be." Xie Zhize suddenly jumped and flew right up to Xiao Se. He pointed a finger at him, his speed so fast that Xiao Se couldn¡¯t even react, and the fingernded right between Xiao Se''s eyebrows.


    Xiao Se started and felt an iparably cool qi flow from Xie Zhize''s finger into his body. This qi was subtly simr to the qi he received from Mo Yi before.


    "The First Tower Under Heaven. It¡¯s not your martial arts that ascends, but your realm. On the first floor, one person¡¯s sword could challenge all swords under Heaven. On the second floor, resolve your inner demons and settle your mind. On the third floor, witness the battlefield of carnage and understand why you draw your sword. But if you really want to enter the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, your martial strength is still not enough. I will give you a wisp of qi that will assist you half a step to ascension. When you reach the fourth floor, you will truly be one whose hands can pluck the stars." Xie Zhize smiled, then retracted his fingers and stepped back three steps.


    Xiao Se felt the qi in his body had instantly gone through a tremendous change. He hurriedly cupped his fists. "Thank you, mister."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Having a high realm is not necessarily a good thing. Go on, then." Xie Zhize waved his sleeves.


    "What''s on the fourth floor?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Don''t worry, there¡¯s no one there. There is only an item, an item that should have belonged to you," Xie Zhize said pointedly.


    Xiao Se was stunned for a moment, and pondered, "An item that should have belonged to me¡­" He couldn¡¯t guess the answer so he cupped his fists at Xie Zhize again and walked towards the stairs.


    "Wait," Xie Zhize said suddenly.


    Xiao Se turned his head. "Mister Xie, what is it?"


    "Perhaps you will need to make the same choice that Mo Yi made back then!" Xie Zhize suddenly shouted, then he flicked his long sleeves. "You can go to the fourth floor, but she will die!"


    Eightrge windows on the perimeter of the tower flew open at the same time!


    Xiao Se hurriedly turned his head to look.


    A silver light shed outside the window.


    The Silver Moon spear in Sikong Qianluo''s hand shed with Xie Jiucheng¡¯s sabre and was repelled. She had finally exhausted all her qi and could no longer defend herself. She closed her eyes.


    Goodbye. Sikong Qianluo whispered softly, "Xiao Se."


    "Qianluo-meimei!" Ye Ruoyi cried out and immediately stepped forward, preparing to save her!


    However, a flying knife suddenly shot out from the dark, aiming straight for Ye Ruoyi. Qi Tianchen took a step forward and pulled Ye Ruoyi back. A heavenly talisman in his hand ignited instantly and he flung it forward. The heavenly talisman knocked the flying knife to the ground, and then disappeared into the darkness. A low voice sounded from the darkness, and a shadow quickly swept away. Presumably, he was the one who had been controlling everything from the dark.


    "Escaped," Qi Tianchen muttered softly.


    "Celestial master, please save Qianluo-meimei!" Ye Ruoyi cried urgently.


    "Don''t worry!" Qi Tianchen pressed down his palms, and his celestial master robes fluttered without wind.


    Xie Xuan sighed. "Celestial master, you will sacrifice your life to save hers."


    "I''m old, but they are still young," Qi Tianchen said. "It''s not a loss to trade my life for hers!"


    Inside the First Tower Under Heaven.


    Xie Zhize said coldly, "Once you leave the First Tower Under Heaven, you can never enter it again. You had best consider it carefully, I¡­"


    Xiao Se ignored himpletely, picked up his Wuji staff, and stepped right out!


    Xie Zhizeughed, and with a wave of his hand, the eightrge windows closed immediately.


    "Chief, when I see this Xiao Se, it feels like I¡¯m seeing you when you were young."


    Sikong Qianluo was flung up by Xie Jiucheng¡¯s sabre and she had lost her spear. She was falling and Xie Jiucheng¡¯s next sabre wasing right down at her.


    But it was repelled by a staff.


    Suddenly, Xiao Se jumped down from the window and knocked Xie Jiucheng away with one staff. Xie Jiucheng''s body flew back and knocked over half the wall. Xiao Se wielded his staff in his right hand, his left arm wrapped around Sikong Qianluo as theynded slowly on the ground.


    Sikong Qianluo opened her eyes and stared nkly at Xiao Se. "Xiao Se¡­ how did youe out?"


    Xiao Se looked at the dozen or so wounds on Sikong Qianluo''s body and frowned slightly, "Who caused all your injuries? Was it that person just now?"


    "Which floor did you challenge up to?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    "Your injuries are too severe. Why are you here?" Xiao Se asked again.


    "Why did you jump out of the window?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Xiao Se sighed helplessly. "Can we answer each other''s questions first?"


    Sikong Qianluo hurriedly stood up from Xiao Se''s arms, her face starting to blush.


    Xiao Se suddenly whispered, "I heard you."


    Sikong Qianluo blushed even more.


    "Leave this to me." Xiao Se raised the Wuji staff and walked forward. "You stay here and rest."


    Wuchan and Ming Hou had retreated and they looked at Xiao Se. Wuchan eximed happily, "Xiao Se, you¡¯re really here!"


    Xiao Se nced at them and smiled slightly. "Oh? You¡¯ve bothe to Heavenly Revtions too. All our old friends are here."


    Wuchan looked at the string of shattered Buddhist beads in his hand and sighed. "Heavenly Revtions is indeed full of hidden talents. These people are not easy to deal with! Ming Hou and I have tried our best, but they don¡¯t seem to tire at all."


    "Don''t worry. Leave them to me." Xiao Se patted Wuchan''s shoulder. "You two step back."


    Wuchan and Ming Hou exchanged a nce and asked in confusion, "You¡¯re going to fight the five of them on your own?"


    "No, I¡¯m only going to fight this one." Xiao Se raised his staff and pointed at Xie Jiucheng, who had stood up again. "As for the rest, Lei Wujie! Li Fansong!"


    Xie Xuan stood up and hurled his Book of Knowledge sword into the tower. "Tell them, it''s their turn to take the stage."


    Qi Tianchen slowly lowered his hands and smiled. "This one staff earlier."


    Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows. "Was half a step to Spirit Wandering."

 Chapter 408 One Staff to Shake Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 408 One Staff to Shake Heaven</h4>


    Inside the First Tower Under Heaven, Lei Wujie and Li Fansong sensed a sharp and acute wave of sword auraing at them. They jumped to their feet and whirled around.


    "Book of Knowledge." Li Fansong blinked.


    The Book of Knowledge sword shed past their eyes, made an abrupt rotation, and sped out of the tower again.


    "Does that mean it wants us to go out?" Lei Wujie asked in confusion.


    Li Fansong thought about it briefly and pped Lei Wujie on the shoulder. "Let¡¯s go!"


    The two of them jumped out of the First Tower Under Heaven. Xie Xuan released a deep exhale, caught the Book of Knowledge in his hand, and followed them out. Without Xie Xuan¡¯s consummate sword aura to oppress the tower, the doors mmed shut immediately.


    Qi Tianchen chuckled. "Looks like victory is ours."


    "Although I really want to try my sword against the Western Chu medicine men, I should probably just leave that to the two who just came out of the tower." Xie Xuan grinned.


    "Lei Wujie, take the left!" Xiao Se pointed his Wuji staff at the two assassins on his left.


    "Coming." Lei Wujie waved his hand and armed with his Heart sword, he attacked the two assassins. After his trip into the tower, and after exiting the tower, he realised that his degree of resonance with the Heart sword had be stronger.


    "Jiejie, what you didn¡¯t manage to teach me at Heart Sword Tomb¡­ I think I¡¯ve learned it for myself." Lei Wujie closed his eyes. His every sword move flowed as smoothly as the clouds in the sky and the water in the river. He only had to think of the sword move and his hands had already executed it.


    "He has truly achieved one with the Heart sword. This kid has mastered at least the eighth level realm of the Sword Heart Tomb¡¯s Sword Heart Form," Xie Xuan praised. "He¡¯s not far from where his mother was back then."


    "Li Fansong, take the right!" Once again, Xiao Se pointed his Wuji staff at the two assassins on his right.


    "Of course." Li Fansong looked at the two swords in his hands, then pushed the Azure Empyrean sword. It flew back and resheathed itself in the scabbard on Fei Xuan¡¯s back. Then, he raised his Drunken Song sword and pointed it straight ahead as he attacked.


    However, in the midst of the dark night, there was a sudden sh of rainbow light.


    Qi Tianchen couldn¡¯t help butmend, "Great potential."


    Xie Xuan also nodded, agreeing with thepliment.


    "As for you!" Xiao Se pointed his staff at Xie Jiucheng standing in front of him. "You¡¯re mine!"


    Xie Jiucheng returned a twisted grin as heughed. "I''ll¡­ kill you."


    "Thene and try!" Xiao Se took a flying leap. Xie Jiucheng raised his long sabre and shed downwards with all his strength. But, Xiao Se had vanished from where he was standing.


    "I''m here." A voice came from behind him.


    Xie Jiucheng immediately raised his sabre again.


    But he was struck with a staff and forced back!


    Xiao Se pressed his staff against his waist, then aimed a brutal kick at Xie Jiucheng, smacking him to the ground. But this Xie Jiucheng would never give in so easily. He immediately roared and tried to flip over to get up. But, he only managed to turn his head.


    He was beaten down by Xiao Se''s staff again.


    "Stay down!" Xiao Se growled angrily.


    Xie Jiucheng roared again and got to his feet.


    "Kneel!" Xiao Se mmed his staff down and this time, the cracking sound of bones breaking was clearly audible.


    "Damn¡­ it hurts!" Xie Jiucheng''s face was covered with blood, and he gasped out the three words through gritted teeth. Then, he shed past at an incredible speed, grabbed his long sabre on the ground, and shed another sabre in return.


    His angry roar contained a savage qi, and even Ye Ruoyi and the others standing further away felt a sense of unease spread through their bodies. He shed his sabre down and this sabre epassed his entire life''s worth of cultivation.


    "Xiao Se, look out!" Sikong Qianluo had fought against Xie Jiucheng, and she naturally understood how powerful he was.


    "Don''t worry." Xie Xuan said with a smile, "Right now, Xiao Se has just stepped into his pinnacle and is exactly the time when his edge is the sharpest. A duel also depends on their momentum. This Xie Jiucheng''s martial arts is not much weaker than the current Xiao Se, but in terms of momentum, how could a medicine man have any momentum to speak of?"


    "Die!" Xie Jiucheng yelled angrily.


    Xiao Se raised his head and red coldly at Xie Jiucheng.


    Xie Jiucheng felt a sudden sh of fear in his heart. He was already a medicine man and had already lost his own mind and reason. But, at this moment when he met Xiao Se''s eyes, he suddenly gained a sh of rity. During that instant of lucidity, he suddenly felt a strong sense of fear rush through his mind.


    The fear of death.


    Xiao Se waved his staff.


    The two brushed past each other.


    Xie Jiucheng, like his master Xie Qidao, nced at the sabre in his hand in hisst moments, then closed his eyes forever. Unfortunately, he didn''t die upright like Xie Qidao, but copsed face down onto the ground.


    "You should have been dead a long time ago. Death is setting you free now." Xiao Se lowered his staff and looked up, only to see Lei Wujie and Li Fansong looking at him like he was a monster.


    "What?" Xiao Se asked them.


    With the help of Ming Hou and Wuchan, Lei Wujie and Li Fansong took care of the remaining four assassins in quick order. They had then returned to where they were to see how Xiao Se''s martial arts had improved after ascending the tower. But, what they saw was not only an ultimate martial expert¡­ but a sadist.


    "Lei-xiongdi, I don''t think I''ve ever offended this Xiao Se-xiongdi, have I?" Li Fansong couldn''t help asking.


    Lei Wujie smiled. "With his character, even if you''ve offended him before, he won''t show it. He will just hold a grudge silently, and then¡­ kill you like this."


    "I don''t get it." Xiao Se was puzzled.


    "Look at our opponents." Lei Wujie pointed to the four assassins on his side, each of whom was killed by a clean sword move.


    "Then, look at yours again." Lei Wujie pointed at Xie Jiucheng behind Xiao Se. The man''s bones lookedpletely shattered, his body was covered in blood, and even his death was extremely unsightly as he copsed t on his face.


    Xiao Se understood and his lips curled in a cold smile. "That''s right. So, you shouldn''t provoke me."


    "Xiao Se, you¡­" Sikong Qianluo stepped forward, wanting to take a look at Xiao Se''s injuries, but she was hit by a sudden dizzy spell and passed out.


    Xiao Se hurried forward and caught Sikong Qianluo in his arms. "Let''s go back to the Princely Residence first."


    "The spear that my niece, Qianluo, used has her father''s style. But, taking advantage of the opportunity to faint in the arms of a handsome young man is definitely her mother''s style," Xie Xuan quipped.


    Qi Tianchen scratched the head of the little Daoist boy beside him. "Children, don''t pick up these bad habits."


    "State Preceptor, what about that person earlier?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "Escaped." Qi Tianchen shook his head. "But with such a serious injury, I''m afraid he won''t live much longer."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu sat in the room waiting anxiously for news.


    Su Changhe looked into the distance and whispered, "Would you like me to go take a look."


    "No need. This time, if we seed, we''ll seed. If we lose, we''ll lose. With the State Preceptor Qi Tianchen there, I can''t afford to offend him," Xiao Yu said with a frown.


    At this time, Long Ye tumbled in through the door and vomited a mouthful of blood on Xiao Yu''s robe.


    Xiao Yu was shocked. "We lost?"


    Long Ye nodded and said, "Ming Hou¡­ Ming Hou is back, and there''s another development. Xiao Se and the others entered the First Tower Under Heaven, and came out again."


    "Their martial arts improved by leaps?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "Indeed, they were a lot more¡­ powerful." Long Ye panted, "But I feel they''re still inferior to¡­ him." Long Ye nced at the ck-robed man beside Xiao Yu.


    Wuxin.

 Chapter 409 A Document in Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 409 A Document in Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    Court of State Ceremonial.


    A guest sat in the middle of the main hall.


    A guest who was Heavenly Revtions City''s most unwee person.


    He wore a full length red-coloured official''s robe. There was a bizarre rumour in Heavenly Revtions City, that this official''s robe was dyed with blood. This rumour started because the man controlled the world''s most terrifying prison - the Heavenly Prison.


    The Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Shen Xiduo.


    "Why did Minister Shen make a sudden visit?" Jin Xian Gonggong poured him a cup of tea.


    Shen Xiduo picked up the teacup, took a sip, and did not answer Jin Xian''s question. Instead, he said, "In the whole of Heavenly Revtions City, there is no better tea than Jin Xian Gonggong''s tea."


    "Minister Shen is not here to drink tea, though," Jin Xian Gonggong said mildly.


    "No one in Heavenly Revtions City wees me, saying that I''m an evil ghost from hell. Is Jin Xian Gonggong afraid of me too?" Shen Xiduo chuckled. "I thought Jin Xian Gonggong would be different from those philistines."


    "Minister Shen is in charge of the Heavenly Prison, where many noble sons and high-ranking nobility have died. No matter how glorious they were before, once they entered the Heavenly Prison, no one could walk out of there. Everyone in Heavenly Revtions City is afraid of you. It''s just how it is, and I am no exception." Jin Xian Gonggong also took a sip of tea with a calm expression.


    "Indeed, I''m here to visit Gonggong regarding an important matter." Shen Xiduo put down the teacup.


    "Speak." Jin Xian Gonggong picked up the teapot and refilled the cup.


    "Does Gonggong know the whereabouts of the traitor, Jin Yan?" Shen Xiduo asked.


    "I don''t know." Jin Xian Gonggong refilled his own cup without a hitch.


    "You are the one person left in Heavenly Revtions closest to him. On top of that, one of my informants reported that someone sneaked into the Court of State Ceremonial a few days ago." Shen Xiduo smiled slightly.


    "There were people who sneaked into the Court of State Ceremonial, and they also came to look for shidi, but they were beaten by me and ran away. Jin Yan is not here. In terms of his closest friends, there''s still the Grand Eunuch in the imperial pce. Why don''t you check with him?" Jin Xian Gonggong also replied with a smile.


    Shen Xiduo nced at Jin Xian. Then, he stood up, gathered his sleeves lightly and cleared his throat. "In that case, Gonggong, forgive me for causing offence."


    "Causing offence?" Jin Xian Gonggong scoffed coldly.


    "Search!" Shen Xiduo suddenly hurled the teacup onto the ground.


    Tens of men charged into the Court of State Ceremonial at the same time. They were all dressed in official robes and armed with long sabres.


    "How dare you!" Ling Jun, who stood beside Jin Xian, drew his own sword from his waist. "The Court of State Ceremonial is an official building. This is not a ce where you can just charge in as you please!"


    Shen Xiduo turned around and tossed a written order before Ling Jun. "By order of the Emperor, I have the authority to search the entire Heavenly Revtions City, with the only exception of the Emperor''s bed chambers!"


    Red Prince Residence.


    "Shen Xiduo went to the Court of State Ceremonial?" Xiao Yu slowly turned the wine cup in his hand and eyed the visitor who had arrived in his study - Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan.


    "Yes, he went first thing this morning and has yet to leave," Jin Xuan said. "There can only be one purpose for Shen Xiduo to visit the Court of State Ceremonial at this time."


    "Do you think it''s possible that Shen Xiduo is now¡­ on Xiao Se''s side? I''ve put in quite a bit of effort on Shen Xiduo over the years, but he has remained unmoved," Xiao Yu said.


    "If there''s still one person in Heavenly Revtions City who cannot be bribed, that person can only be Shen Xiduo. He is the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and he arbitrates the most serious cases involving court officials. If he could be bribed, then the country would be unstable. Even if you be the Emperor in the future, you will not trust such a person as the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and he will not be able to keep his position.¡± Jin Xuan stood up.


    "Then is Jin Yan really in the Court of State Ceremonial?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "The ce he''s most likely to go to is the Court of State Ceremonial. Jin Xian is different from the rest of us. He''s more like a person of the martial world and attaches value to loyalty. If there''s anyone left in Heavenly Revtions City who is willing to help him, he could only turn to Jin Xian." Jin Xuan walked out the door. "But if Jin Xian has really hidden him, then Shen Xiduo might not be able to find him."


    "But we must find him." Xiao Yu frowned. "The document he''s holding is very important. If we have him, we can exhort over half of Heavenly Revtions City."


    "I know. I will resolve this matter." Jin Xuan walked out of the door of the main hall and passed by Su Changhe. "Patriarch." Jin Xuan bowed his head slightly.


    "Grand Eunuch," Su Changhe responded with equal courtesy.


    They looked at each other. They were Xiao Yu''s two most important supporters, but they rarely met. And every time they met, there would be a strange feeling.


    They were two people who absolutely could not coexist.


    The imperial court belonged to you, the martial world was mine. That was the consensus that Su Changhe and Jin Xuan reached when they first met.


    "The Hidden River seemed to have suffered quite a loss recently." Jin Xuan paused in his steps and asked obliquely.


    "Yes, many of my subordinates have died, and perhaps more will die," Su Changhe replied.


    "No, what I meant was, Su Muyu and Mu Yumo. It seems that these Heads of Houses have not shown themselves for some time." Jin Xuan paused and continued, "I very much appreciate Housemaster Su Muyu."


    "Very soon, there will no longer be three houses in the Hidden River, only the Patriarch." Su Changhe didn''t continue talking to Jin Xuan, and walked straight into the house.


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    "Shen Xiduo went to the Court of State Ceremonial?" Ye Ruoyi was taken aback when she heard the news from the house steward. "He has quite the boldness. The Court of State Ceremonial''s Jin Xian is notoriously difficult to deal with."


    "Shen Xiduo has my imperial father''s decree. There is no one in Heavenly Revtions he can''t deal with. Nobody wants to go to the Heavenly Prison, nobody dares to really offend Shen Xiduo." Xiao Se asked the house steward, "Any news from Bai Xiao Halltely?"


    "News just arrived," the house steward replied.


    "Give me the letter," Xiao Se said.


    The house steward shook his head. "There is no letter."


    "They only sent a message?" Ye Ruoyi asked, perplexed.


    "No." The house steward still shook his head. "Only one word."


    "What word?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Wait." The house steward scratched his head.


    "Ji Xue''s personality is really simr to shifu''s. They both like to make things unnecessarilyplicated." Xiao Se shook his head. "What''s the situation outside our door thest few days?"


    "There are more people shadowing us than before. I feel that the street in front of our princely residence has been taken over by spies." The house steward looked helplessly at them. "When we went out on an errand, we caught the eyes of a man across the street, and we knew he was up to no good. The price of goods are also all over the ce. Sometimes, a copper coin can buy a pound of meat, yet sometimes, half a tael of silver can only get us two heads of cabbage. Madam Li in the kitchen was so annoyed she went out on the street and scolded them. Can''t these spies be a little more serious about their work? They weren''t like this before."


    Ye Ruoyi sighed. "In the past, only the White Prince and the Red Prince were keeping an eye on us. But now, most of Heavenly Revtions City have their eyes on us. Our enemies have suddenly increased by a lot."


    "Besides us, there are many people also interested in that document. I''m sure they are also spying on the Red Prince. Now, our enemies are also their enemies," Xiao Se remarked softly.

 Chapter 410 Heavenly Prison

    <h4>Chapter 410 Heavenly Prison</h4>


    "Your Excellency, we havepleted the search. Nothing." A vice minister of the Court of Judicial Review returned and reported solemnly to Shen Xiduo.


    Shen Xiduo nodded. "Understood."


    Ling Jun retorted in annoyance. "I told you there''s nobody here. How can our dignified Court of State Ceremonial harbour fugitives from the court!"


    "Ling Jun!" Jin Xian counted the Buddhist beads on his rosary slowly. "Don''t be rash."


    The Court of Judicial Review vice minister red at Ling Jun and drew his long sword. "Don''t think I won''t lock you up in the Heavenly Prison right now."


    "Pah."


    A crisp and clear sound.


    "Pah."


    Another crisp and clear sound.


    The first was the sound of the vice minister receiving a p across his face. The second was the sword in his hand snapping in two.


    "Minister Shen needs to properly discipline your subordinates." Jin Xian tossed the broken sword on the ground.


    "You!" The vice minister snapped angrily.


    "Back off," Shen Xiduo said evenly. The vice minister immediately picked up the broken sword on the ground, waved his hand, and led the rest of his men out of the Court of State Ceremonial. Shen Xiduo faced Jin Xian Gonggong and bowed. "Gonggong, excuse us for the disturbance."


    "Your Excellency shares in His Majesty''s burden. You''ve worked hard." Jin Xian Gonggong bowed his head.


    "I''m just running errands now. The hard work has yet toe," Shen Xiduo said lightly. "Jin Yan is holding onto a document of cosignatories that is said to contain the names of the officials who supported him in bringing the Langya Army into the city. If I can get that document, do you think the Heavenly Prison will overflow?"


    "If the Heavenly Prison is full, that is the misfortune of the imperial court, but Your Excellency''s glory," Jin Xian Gonggong replied.


    Shen Xiduo smiled and did not reply.


    After he left, Ling Jun couldn''t resist walking up to his master and he asked, "Where did Jin Yan Gonggong go?"


    "He went to a ce that even Shen Xiduo cannot search," Jin Xian Gonggong said.


    Ling Jun pondered for a moment. "The imperial pce?"


    Jin Xian shook his head. "No, Bai Xiao Hall."


    Bai Xiao Hall.


    Ji Xue took off the ck cloth covering Jin Yan''s eyes. He opened his eyes and saw six men with iron masks sitting opposite him.


    "The legendary Six Iron-Masked Officials of Bai Xiao Hall, in charge of all intelligence under Heaven." Jin Yan smiled. "I didn''t expect to have the honour of meeting such mysterious persons."


    "You''ve already met the Hallmaster. Why bother with the iron-masked officials?" Ji Xue tapped Jin Yan''s head with her staff.


    One of the iron-masked officials spoke up, "The document of cosignatories in his hand is currently the most important piece of intelligence under Heaven."


    "Name your price," another iron-masked official said.


    Jin Yan spread his hands and said, "You want me to name a price first? That''s too cunning. I need to know your bargaining chip."


    "Bai Xiao Hall has always offered a fair bargain, and has always offered the most appropriate price." The iron-masked official who was in charge said solemnly, "It''s just that the bargaining chip in your hand is indeed priceless, so you can only name what you want. Some people want money, some people want power. Everyone will get what they want. If Bai Xiao Hall can afford it, we will definitely meet your price."


    "I have no use for money. In recent years, I''ve hoarded quite a bit of money and hidden it in a ce only I know. I want power but power is useless now. This world will no longer have me. What I want is very simple - my life. Can you give it to me?" Jin Yan smiled.


    The iron-masked official in charge nced at Ji Xue. Ji Xue frowned slightly, pondered for a while and then said, "Say it."


    One of the seated iron-masked officials stood up, walked into the back room, then came out holding a booklet. He sat down again, flipping through the booklet as he read out loud, "Shen Xiduo, Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, has received a decree from Mingde Emperor to personally investigate and handle this case. The Court of Judicial Review has already dispatched all hands to handle this case. Earlier today, they visited the Court of State Ceremonial. Simrly, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan has also visited the Court of State Ceremonial. In addition, thirteen spies from Nanjue stepped into Heavenly Revtions. Eight of them are within Bai Xiao Hall''s control and five have disappeared. Thirty-seven officials of Heavenly Revtions City, both low and high-ranking, have sent their warriors to search for Jin Yan''s whereabouts. Under the present circumstances, if you want to leave Heavenly Revtions City, Bai Xiao Hall will have to turn out in full strength. Even then, we can only be seven-tenths sure that you will not die."


    "I want absolute certainty," Jin Yan said bluntly.


    Ji Xue frowned and said, "There is no business under Heaven that''s an absolute certainty."


    "Why not?" Jin Yan demanded angrily.


    "If the person standing in your way is Baili Dongjun or Luo Qingyang, and they''re determined to kill you, who under Heaven can save your life?" Ji Xue retorted.


    "Then let''spare the offers. Bai Xiao Hall can achieve seven-tenths. What if another party can offer nine-tenths?" Jin Yan spread his hands and said, "Why do I have to choose yours?"


    The six iron-masked officials discussed in hushed tones while Ji Xue wrapped her arms around her staff, a frown on her face in deep thought. After half an incense stick, the iron-masked official in charge knocked on the table. "We agree with you. Bai Xiao Hall is willing to protect you while you meet with the various parties and bargain for the best offer. You can make your choice after that."


    "But?" Jin Yan naturally knew that there was no free lunch in this business.


    "With the exception of what''s on that document, you need to tell us everything else you know at no cost," Ji Xue knocked on the table with her staff and said solemnly.


    "And if I don''t?" Jin Yan asked.


    The iron-masked official pped the table with his hand, and the iron door behind him opened slowly. "There''s your path. You can walk right out. We Bai Xiao Hall will do nothing, but within the time of one incense stick, you will be a prey for the entire Heavenly Revtions City."


    "I won''t kill you. That was my promise to Jin Xian, but there is nock of people who want to kill you in this city." Ji Xue smirked.


    "Help me to contact three people." Jin Yan sighed.


    "Speak." The iron-masked official picked up a brush and flipped open the booklet.


    "Yong''an Prince Xiao Se."


    "Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan."


    "Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Shen Xiduo."


    The iron-masked official stopped writing, tore off the page from the booklet, and hid it in a ck box. Then, he walked into the back room and when he came out again, he was empty-handed. "You will be able to meet them tomorrow afternoon."


    "Where?" Jin Yan frowned.


    The six iron-masked officials stood up at the same time, and the one in charge replied, "Naturally, we will choose the most suitable ce. The Court of State Ceremonial."


    Court of Judicial Review.


    Shen Xiduo looked at the golden invitation before him. There were four words written on it - All-Knowing Under Heaven.


    "Your Excellency, do you think we should send our people to surround the Court of State Ceremonial when the timees?" The Court of Judicial Review vice minister suggested. Half his face was already red and swollen, and his eyes were full of resentment. "Are they crazy? Negotiating terms with officials of the imperial court? "


    "You want to discuss court regtions with Bai Xiao Hall? You must be crazy too." Shen Xiduo sneered.


    The vice minister blinked in confusion. "What does Your Excellency mean?"


    "You have a lover you''re paying for in Jade Elegant House in the west, right?" Shen Xiduo asked rhetorically.


    The vice minister turned red. "How did Your Excellency know?"


    "Furthermore, you visited Grand Golden Terrace to gamble and lost three hundred taels of silver, which is still on your tab. Tu Er-ye didn''t settle the ount with you because you promised to let him visit someone in the Heavenly Prison. Am I right?" Shen Xiduo asked again.


    The vice minister was so frightened that his legs went soft, and he knelt down. "Your Excellency, I was wrong! I was impulsive¡­"


    "I know all about this, and so does Bai Xiao Hall. Nobody under Heaven is perfect. Everyone has something they don''t want others to know. Bai Xiao Hall hase to do business in a proper manner. If we bring our men to take him by force, it won''t end well." Shen Xiduo sighed.


    "So tomorrow, are we really going?"


    "We''re going. We''ll bring our bargaining chips and go."

 Chapter 411 A Promise from the King of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 411 A Promise from the King of Hell</h4>


    "A fugitive of the imperial court is just sitting there in an important government office of the imperial court waiting for an offer? There are people just outside who want him dead, but they''re bargaining inside? No matter how you put it, doesn''t this sound a little incredible?" Lei Wujie was sitting on the steps at the entrance of the main hall, still feeling that what was about to happen was rather ridiculous.


    "It''s not difficult to enter the Court of State Ceremonial. What''s difficult is getting out. Of the three parties he invited today, one of them will take him away and the other two will not just give up and leave, obviously. On the surface, they will have lost but they will also be plotting to get him back," Xiao Se said.


    "Then what''s the point of all this?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Whoever has made the mostprehensive arrangements to preserve his life, he will choose that person. Since we''re here, we have the confidence to take him away." Xiao Se stood up and bowed his head. "Grand Eunuch."


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, dressed in his purple python robe, returned the greeting, "Your Highness."


    Lei Wujie looked carefully at Jin Xuan, then asked with suspicion, "Where have I seen you before?"


    "Lei xiongdi must be joking. We have met many times." Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan smiled.


    "No. Have we fought each other?" Lei Wujie stood up and nned to walk forward. Xiao Se reached out and stopped him. "We''re not here for any other business. Stand down."


    "Your Highness Yong''an Prince, Xiao Se, please enter." Ji Xue walked out of the main hall.


    "Come." Xiao Se turned around and brought Lei Wujie with him to walk inside.


    "Xiao Se, that person just now, I think he''s the martial expert we met inside the pce," Lei Wujie whispered.


    "I know," Xiao Se replied softly.


    The two walked into the main hall, and saw six iron-masked officials standing in two rows with three on each side, and a long table in the middle between them. At one end, Jin Yan sat with a slight frown and next to him was Jin Xian, his eyes closed as he counted the Buddhist beads on his rosary. Xiao Se and Lei Wujie sat down on the bench at the head of the long table.


    "I want to live." Jin Yan went straight to the point. "My life in exchange for this document in my hand."


    "Once you leave the Court of State Ceremonial, men loyal to the Grand Golden Terrace and the Four Youths of Heavenly Revtions will already be waiting outside. They will create a diversion in the city. Then, six disciples of Snow Moon City, as well as this Heavenly Realm genius swordsman by my side¡­"


    Lei Wujie coughed overtly, proving his existence.


    Xiao Se rolled his eyes at him and continued, "They will personally escort you out of Heavenly Revtions City. Once you leave Heavenly Revtions City, you will be in the martial world. Once there, Snow Moon City and Lei n Fort will pave the way for you."


    "Can you protect me for the rest of my life?" Jin Yan sneered. "Or are you going to let me stay in Snow Moon City for the rest of my life."


    "Your life is not as valuable as you think. Soon, the contents of that document will no longer be that important. And your life will be worth even less. As one of the Five Grand Eunuchs, your martial arts are not weak in the first ce. What''s more¡­" Ji Xue walked up to Xiao Se''s side and interjected, "Bai Xiao Hall will arrange a new identity for you. Once you enter the martial world, very soon, no one will be able to find you again."


    "Bai Xiao Hall?" Jin Yan was taken aback.


    "Bai Xiao Hall is on my side." Xiao Se waved his hand. "This is my bargaining chip."


    In the imperial court, he was Yong''an Prince. Among the military forces, he had the Langya Army. In Heavenly Revtions City, all the lowborn andmoners were within his control. In the martial world, he had Snow Moon City and Bai Xiao Hall.


    Jin Yan sighed. "No wonder everyone said you''re the most talented of all the princes."


    "So?" Xiao Se asked.


    "How sure are you that you can keep me alive?" Jin Yan asked back.


    "Nine points," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "I hoped for absolute certainty." Jin Yan frowned.


    "If one of the three of us told you they had absolute certainty, you had better not choose him. Because if you do that, you will die without a doubt." Xiao Se stood up, turned around and walked towards the door.


    "You will die without a doubt." Lei Wujie raised his eyebrows at Xiao Se, and followed him out.


    "Next?" Ji Xue gave Jin Yan a provocative look.


    "Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan," Jin Yan replied.


    Immediately after he said that, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan sat where Xiao Se was sitting before. Jin Yan has no intention of reminiscing with his martial brother and also went straight to the point. "I want to live."


    Jin Xuan pondered for a while, then suddenly asked, "You only want to live?"


    Jin Yan was stunned, and the six iron-masked officials in the hall looked at each other.


    Jin Xian sighed softly.


    After all, the Grand Eunuch was the Grand Eunuch. With one word, he caught Jin Yan''s weakest point.


    "You don''t want to go to the Imperial Mausoleum to be a mausoleum guardian, waiting for his life to end."


    "You don''t want to lose the power you currently hold, don''t want to be an ordinary person wandering the martial world."


    "You will still be that person who calls and receives a hundred replies, that person whom all those in powere to grovel at your feet and tter you."


    "Why do you only want to live?"


    "You can have more than that."


    "You are the Eunuch of Seal. Only to live? That''s hardly enough."


    Jin Yan was suddenly drenched in sweat, and each of the six iron-masked officials felt a tightness in their hearts. Jin Xian started counting his Buddhist beads faster and faster.


    "I can give you all of that." Jin Xuan waved his hand. "As long as you give me that document. I guarantee you will live for another year."


    "And after one year?" Jin Yan''s sweat was dripping from his forehead.


    "You will retain the same power as before." Jin Xuan smiled slightly.


    Jin Yan looked at Jin Xuan, and Jin Xuan looked back at him with a slight smile. Jin Xian, who had his eyes closed the whole time, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Jin Xuan.


    At this moment, he could finally confirm that the person who killed Eunuch of Records, Jin Yu, was definitely Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan. His fangs were already showing!


    "Alright." After a long silence, Jin Yan Gonggong finally nodded. "Thank you, Grand Eunuch, I understand."


    Jin Xuan retracted his gaze and smiled. "I hope you truly understand."


    "How much confidence do you have in this matter, Grand Eunuch?" Jin Yan asked this question again.


    "Nine points." Jin Xuan''s answer was surprisingly the same.


    "The remaining one point?" Jin Yan asked.


    "One''s fate is unknown." Jin Xuan stood up. "How can anything be absolute in this world? Jin Yan, you have told so many lies, how can you not know who is lying to you?"


    "I understand. Please allow me to think about it." Jin Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    However, the six iron-masked officials in the hall already had an answer in their heart. When it came to attacking the heart, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was superior to Yong''an Prince.


    The next person sitting in front of Jin Yan was not as courteous as the previous two.


    He was wearing a blood-red official robe.


    The first thing he did when he sat down was to ce the executioner''s de on the table.


    Maybe there was someone in Heavenly Revtions City who was not afraid of him.


    But anyone who hadmitted a serious crime would definitely be afraid of him.


    "Minister Shen." Jin Yan sighed. His tone did not sound like he was bargaining like before, but carried a sense of pleading mixed with desperation. "I want to live."


    Shen Xiduo''s answer was very simple. "Can be done."


    Unexpectedly, Jin Yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shen Xiduo was a ruthless official, and he was the most well-known amongst the previous chief ministers of the Court of Judicial Review. But there was something about him that made him more merciful than the previous chief ministers. He never lied.


    A promise from the King of Hell, Shen Xiduo.

 Chapter 412 In Exchange for a Life (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 412 In Exchange for a Life (Part 1)</h4>


    There was a long silence in the hall.


    Finally, it was Shen Xiduo who broke the silence. "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Jin Yan hesitated for a moment, then continued to ask, "I want to know how I will live."


    "First, you have to hand over that document. Then, all your martial arts will be destroyed. You will be sentenced to life imprisonment in the Heavenly Prison. I promise that you will not suffer any abuse, you will have two meals a day, you will not be forced into hardbour, so you will also not be allowed to leave your cell. You will not have cellmates and the guards will not talk to you. Life will be a little boring but it''s not entirely hopeless. If you encounter the next Emperor''s wedding, or a natural disaster, amnesty may be granted for all under Heaven. You are a traitor and should not be included in a general pardon, but with the merit from turning yourself in and surrendering the document that will help me investigate this conspiracy, I can plead with His Majesty on your behalf," Shen Xiduo narrated at an unhurried pace.


    Jin Yan smiled bitterly. "This is what Minister Shen means by how I will live."


    "Nobody in the Heavenly Prison has ever died under my watch. I have always allowed them to live very well," Shen Xiduo said seriously.


    Shen Xiduo meant what he said, which was to continue living, but his terms were very different from Xiao Se''s deal, and couldn''t be more different than Jin Xuan''s deal. But he seemed to have more confidence.


    "How confident is Minister Shen?" Jin Yan asked the same question again.


    "Close to absolute certainty." Shen Xiduo''s answer was quite different.


    Jin Yan couldn''t help but feel curious. "Why do you say close to?"


    "There''s always a chance that I can''t fulfil the promise I just made, and that is¡ª" Shen Xiduo paused. "If I die before you."


    Shen Xiduo, Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, was indeed a ferocious wolf that everybody in Heavenly Revtions City feared.


    "I understand." Jin Yan nodded. "Thank you, Minister Shen."


    "I have onest piece of advice to tell you," Shen Xiduo added suddenly.


    "Your Excellency, please speak."


    "If you choose either of the others, then I have absolute certainty that I can kill you. We, the Court of Judicial Review, will never let any fugitive go. We will hunt you down to the ends of the earth. I have no doubt that they have the ability to help you leave Heavenly Revtions City. But, in the days toe, every moment of every day, you will wait for us to hunt you down." Shen Xiduo said with a smile. "No rest until death. Your death, or mine."


    "Minister Shen." Jin Xian put the Buddhist beads on the table. "Please take your leave."


    Shen Xiduo picked up the executioner''s de on the table, turned around and walked out. Outside the door, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were sitting on the steps, looking into the sky. Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was sitting on a chair to one side, drinking his tea slowly, while Shen Xiduo wrapped his arms around his de and stood straight as a pole in the doorway.


    "Minister Shen," Jin Xuan greeted.


    "The Grand Eunuch is also here to strike a deal?" Shen Xiduo asked rhetorically.


    "He''s my shidi, after all." Jin Xuan smiled.


    "Does His Majesty the Emperor know that the Grand Eunuch is here?" Shen Xiduo asked again.


    "Perhaps." Jin Xuan was nomittal.


    Inside the hall, Jin Xian sighed softly. "Choose Shen Xiduo."


    Jin Yan drank the tea in front of him. "I don''t want to enter the Heavenly Prison."


    "You''ll only lose your martial arts and a few years of freedom. After you get out of the prison, you''ll be free. By then, no one wille after you anymore. My Court of State Ceremonial can also ensure your safety," Jin Xian advised.


    "But¡­" Jin Yan hesitated, and all he could hear were Jin Xuan''s earlier words.


    "Why do you only want to live?"


    "You can have more than that."


    "You are the Eunuch of Seal. Only to live? That''s hardly enough."


    "You definitely cannot choose Jin Xuan," Jin Xian said solemnly. "The reason you''ve fallen to this state was because you were too greedy. You must not repeat the same mistakes."


    "But I¡­" Jin Yan was sweating profusely. "I don''t want to enter the Heavenly Prison."


    Suddenly, Ling Jun ran in and interrupted them. "Shifu!"


    Jin Xian frowned and said, "What''s happened?"


    "Someone else is here," Ling Jun replied.


    "Who is it?" Jin Xian was annoyed. "Didn''t I order our doors to be closed today and we won''t be entertaining visitors? Even if he''s one of the Five Ministers, he cannot enter the Court of State Ceremonial today."


    "He''s¡­" Ling Jun said helplessly, "Lanyue Marquis."


    In the courtyard, the young and handsome marquis, all dressed in golden robes, was standing there, his sabre hanging from his waist. He smiled and looked at the rest of the people in the courtyard and said pointedly, "Everyone is so refined today. Are we all here at the Court of State Ceremonial to worship Buddha?"


    "Huang-shu." Xiao Se pursed his lips with his greeting.


    Jin Xuan and Shen Xiduo both bowed respectfully. "Marquis."


    "One is the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review who is in charge of all serious cases involving court officials. The other is a Grand Eunuch of the imperial pce, never far from His Majesty''s side. This looks like a dereliction of duty. A dereliction of duty!" Lanyue Marquis''s words were filled with amusement.


    Jin Xuan and Shen Xiduo were caught off guard and didn''t know how to answer.


    In fact, Lanyue Marquis was always such a person. Whether he was dealing with a cunning old fox brandishing his authority, or a strict official filled with integrity, they would all be rendered speechless before him.


    Ling Jun walked out, bowed to Lanyue Marquis and said, "Marquis, please enter."


    "I''m going in." Lanyue Marquis waved his hand and stepped into the hall. Even he was taken aback when he saw the setup inside. "Hey, I''ve long heard of the six iron-masked officials. It''s a real honour to meet you."


    "Marquis, please take a seat." Ji Xue pointed to the chair at the head of the long table.


    Lanyue Marquis nodded, and plopped down onto the seat casually. He looked at Jin Yan, and before Jin Yan could speak, he preempted, "You''re a fugitive of the imperial court, and here you are, conducting an assembly with a Prince, the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and the Grand Eunuch. You sure are bold. I know that you are one to smash a pot to pieces after it''s cracked, and an army of thousands on a single-nk bridge. You only have one desire, and that is to live. Am I right?"


    Jin Yan was furious inside but dared not say it out loud. He merely responded, "What wise counsel does the Marquis have?"


    "You can live." Lanyue Marquis grinned and added, "You don''t need to enter the Heavenly Prison, and the Court of Judicial Review will no longer hunt you down. You can continue living happily ever after."


    Jin Yan was stunned. "Marquis, you can make this happen."


    "I can''t, I''m just a marquis and there are still three Princes in Heavenly Revtions City. At my most powerful, I was only a regent of the state, but there was still Grand Preceptor Dong. He''s an elder, after all, so I still have to listen to him. But, the person who sent me here can make this happen." Lanyue Marquis took out a scroll and rolled it open. "This is a decree of pardon. Will you read it carefully?"


    "The person who sent you is¡­" Jin Yan exhaled a long sigh. "His Majesty."


    "You''re the Eunuch of Seal, so you should recognise the imperial seal on it." Lanyue Marquis rolled up the scroll. "But I can''t give it to you yet. You have toe with me to meet him, and bring with you your most precious asset. The asset that everyone outside wants."


    Both Xiao Se and Jin Xuan were wrong. There was indeed someone in the world who could give him hope with absolute certainty, and was not lying about it.


    It was just that no one thought he would step forward.


    "I heard that you have to make a choice, so choose." Lanyue Marquis spread his hands and said, "I love these kinds of asions. Like my little nephew, I love gambling. But I love it when my opponent¡­ runs out of options."


    Jin Yan barely hesitated. He nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Gonggong is a smart man." Lanyue Marquis stood up and knocked on the table. "Then let''s get going, shall we?"

 Chapter 413 In Exchange for a Life (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 413 In Exchange for a Life (Part 2)</h4>


    Jin Yan was silent for a long time, then he spoke again, "Can the Marquis bring me safely into the imperial pce?"


    "I have my sabre, and three hundred Brave Tiger Guards ready outside. Gonggong, you should feel honoured. This escort is at the very least fit for a prince." Lanyue Marquis stood up and bowed his head towards Jin Xian. "Jin Xian Gonggong, please excuse us."


    Jin Xian put down the Buddhist beads in his hand, his expression respectful. "Thank you, Marquis."


    "You don''t have to thank me. The one you should thank is His Majesty." Lanyue Marquis turned around and walked towards the door.


    Xiao Se found a length of foxtail from somewhere and held it in his mouth while hey down watching the sunset. Lei Wujie sat beside him, wiping his sword scabbard. Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan sat to one side, staring nkly into the distance. He also seemed to be watching the sunset. Shen Xiduo fiddled with the executioner''s de in his hand, and looked at Lanyue Marquis with interest.


    Lanyue Marquis returned their looks and cleared his throat. "Gentlemen, those who gamble must ept when they lose. Thanks for letting me win!"


    "Let''s go." Xiao Se stood up immediately and walked straight out the door.


    Lei Wujie followed hurriedly, feeling very confused. "Why? Hasn''t Lanyue Marquis always been on our side? Since he won, he won''t put us at a disadvantage, right?"


    "Lanyue Marquis wouldn''t step into this puddle of muddy water. He''s here representing my imperial father," Xiao Se said.


    "Representing the Emperor? Doesn''t the Court of Judicial Review represent the Emperor?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Hence, this clearly shows that my imperial father has other ns. I can''t guess what he''s thinking. But it must have been a huge loss for him to let such an important person slip out of his hands. Besides, we don''t know what will happen to him after he enters the imperial pce," Xiao Se said in a low voice.


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment, then he came back to himself. "You mean¡­"


    "Notify everybody. Prepare to snatch the fugitive," Xiao Se said sharply. "We must not let him escape our hands."


    Inside the Court of State Ceremonial, Shen Xiduo walked forward and asked, "Marquis, whose intent do you represent bying here at this time?"


    Lanyue Marquis smiled and said slowly, "His Majesty''s intent."


    "His Majesty has already handed this matter over to the Court of Judicial Review," Shen Xiduo said tentatively.


    "The Court of Judicial Review has its orders, Lanyue Marquis has his orders." Lanyue Marquis patted Shen Xiduo on his shoulder. "Minister Shen, just carry out the duties within your jurisdiction."


    Shen Xiduo frowned slightly. "I want to see His Majesty''s decree."


    Lanyue Marquis raised his eyebrows. "You''re too bold!"


    "You''re on good terms with Yong''an Prince. How do I know that the Marquis is not lying to me?" Shen Xiduo said sharply.


    "Minister Shen can go ahead and try," Lanyue Marquis challenged.


    Shen Xiduo grabbed his executioner''s de. "Until I see His Majesty, I will only recognise the decree I have on hand."


    "Please go ahead, then." Lanyue Marquis waved his long sleeves, and Shen Xiduo snorted coldly and walked out.


    "Marquis." Jin Xuan Gonggong bowed respectfully.


    "Does the Grand Eunuch have something to say?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "How long does it take for a carriage to travel from the Court of State Ceremonial to the imperial pce?" Jin Xuan asked.


    "Less than an hour, I suppose. Sometimes faster, sometimes slower," Lanyue Marquis said pointedly.


    Jin Xuan smiled. "I''m afraid this road will not be easy tonight."


    "Grand Eunuch, there''s something I have to tell you," Lanyue Marquis said suddenly.


    Jin Xuan''s smile did not change. "Please speak."


    "Huang-xiong has always kept one eye closed when it came to your affairs. That''s because he cherishes the affection you shared growing up with him. But, there will always be a day when these affections run out. What''s more, it''s always better to keep some affection from the monarch." Lanyue Marquis smiled.


    Jin Xuan lowered his head and said, "Jin Xuan has noted it. I also have something to tell Lanyue Marquis."


    "Do tell?" Lanyue Marquis looked at Jin Xuan curiously.


    Jin Xuan patted Lanyue Marquis on his shoulder. "One can speak only when he''s standing. Once you''re dead, you''ll have nothing." After speaking, Jin Xuan walked straight out the door.


    Outside the Court of State Ceremonial, Shen Xiduo gestured at his vice minister, who quickly walked over.


    "Your Excellency, the deal fell through?" The vice minister whispered.


    Shen Xiduo nodded. "An unforeseen snag. In a while, the people inside wille out. Get our brothers to follow them and listen for my signal. We''ll arrest Jin Yan in one fell swoop."


    "Who''s taking him away?" The vice minister asked.


    "Lanyue Marquis," Shen Xiduo said solemnly.


    The vice minister scratched his head, his expression bitter. "Your Excellency, can you afford to offend these powerful figures?"


    Just as Jin Xuan came out, he immediately ran into Shen Xiduo.


    "Is the Grand Eunuch returning to the imperial pce?" Shen Xiduo asked with a smile.


    "Is Your Excellency returning to the Court of Judicial Review?" Jin Xuan asked rhetorically.


    The two smiled and brushed past each other as they walked away.


    "What a waste of a day. After all that talk, we still have to resort to our fists," Shen Xiduo said in a low voice.


    In the Court of State Ceremonial, Jin Yan and Jin Xian also walked into the courtyard, apanied by Ling Jun and Bo Yong, both armed with swords.


    Lanyue Marquis was taken aback. "Jin Xian Gonggong, what''s this about?"


    "I''m sure I don''t have to tell you, the Marquis must know as well. Once we step out of this door, there will be countless eyes on us." Jin Xian Gonggong had kept his Buddhist beads and was holding his Snowstorm sword that was renowned under Heaven. "Someone is definitely going to make a move before we reach the imperial pce. Although this shidi of mine made a mistake, I still want to save his life. Please allow me to apany Lanyue Marquis."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Gonggong." Lanyue Marquis did not refuse, and he returned a nod. Then he walked up to the doorway, blew a sharp whistle, and a carriage sped over from nearby.


    "Brave Tiger Guards, assemble!" Lanyue Marquis suddenly shouted. The sound of horseshoes gradually grew louder from the darkness and hundreds of soldiers wearing armour emzoned with tiger heads rode over from a distance. They gathered neatly in front of the door to the Court of State Ceremonial.


    "The Brave Tiger Guards will lead the way. Lanyue Marquis and the Eunuch of Incense will guard the carriage. This sort of treatment is reserved only for the Emperor, you know." Lanyue Marquis waved his sleeves. "Please."


    Jin Yan nced around vigntly. Jin Xian patted him on the shoulder, and consoled him, "Don''t worry, no matter how bold they are, they wouldn''t dare make a move here."


    Jin Yan nodded and boarded the carriage. Jin Xian heard the sound of cracking tilesing from the eaves. He raised his head and realised that Ji Xue, her white hair conspicuous in the night, was sitting on the roof.


    "Jin Xian Gonggong, I''ve been busy all day and my prey was snatched away by someone else." Ji Xue''s tone was full of resignation.


    "Besides that document, Jin Yan has given Bai Xiao Hall all the information he collected in the past few decades. You didn''t make a loss in this deal," Jin Xian said.


    "But, I happen to only want that document." Ji Xue dangled a token from her hand, disying the lifelike carving of a white tiger.


    "Baihu?" Jin Xian subconsciously tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword.


    "Whates next, I won''t be representing Bai Xiao Hall as Hallmaster. Instead, I will be Baihu, one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions." Ji Xue stood up and took a flying leap, disappearing into the distance.


    "That''s Ji Ruofeng''s daughter," Lanyue Marquis whispered with emotion as he watched her retreating back.


    The sun had set in the west, and night had fallen. The carriage was finally headed towards the imperial pce under the escort of hundreds of Brave Tiger Guards.


    And along the way, monsters and demons hid in the shadows, a night parade of a hundred ghosts. Whether it was the two princes locked in an irreconcble fight for the throne, or the human judge who convicted and sentenced criminals, or those who had been waiting bitterly and had yet to show their face.


    They had all drawn their des.

 Chapter 414 Evil Spirits, Monsters and Demons

    <h4>Chapter 414 Evil Spirits, Monsters and Demons</h4>


    "We''re almost at Songyu Street where there will be a turn. The road there is not wide enough and the Brave Tiger Guards will have to spread out. Also, it''s very inconvenient to ride a horse through the road when it''s narrow and crowded." Lanyue Marquis shook his head helplessly. "There will definitely be arge wave of killers waiting for us there. Why would anyone choose this location for the Court of State Ceremonial?"


    "The Court of State Ceremonial is in charge of religious matters. During the previous reign, the Moqian Sect had many followers and they once broke out in riot in Heavenly Revtions City. Their first target was the Court of State Ceremonial. After that incident, the Court of State Ceremonial was moved here. If arge army tried to attack this location, their force would be in disarray," Jin Xian exined. "Songyu Street will indeed be troublesome."


    "Songyu Street. That''s our first chance and also the best chance." Ye Ruoyi used her finger to draw a circle on the map. "Here, the road is narrow, and will hinder the movement of the Brave Tiger Guards. The second chance will be Chengfang Street. It''s a long and wide avenue, but the entire street is full of shops. They can easily hide in them. But, there''s another possibility we can''t rule out, Lihe Street.¡±


    "Lihe Street?" Lei Wujie took a closer look. "Didn''t I visit this street before?"


    "You have indeed been there. The buns they sell there are delicious. You and your shidi who loves meat buns, went there once." Ye Ruoyi smiled.


    "I remember now! It''s this street!" Lei Wujie called out, then he frowned. "It''s very narrow, probably wide enough only for four or five people to walk. They can''t possibly take this road."


    "Often, the impossible is the most probable," Ye Ruoyi said solemnly. "If they want to reach the pce safely, they can only use the impossible method, because this matter in and of itself was impossible to begin with. If the Emperor wanted to bring a criminal into the pce under bright daylight and in the open, that wouldn''t be an issue. But, the Emperor obviously has another purpose in mind, and this purpose cannot be seen in the light. So he is in the same situation as us. If he wants the man, he''ll have to snatch him."


    "Any other chances?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Here." Ye Ruoyi drew anotherrger circle with her finger. "This is thest chance, thisrge open space in front of the imperial pce. If we get to this point, our true intentions will be revealed and we''ll have to show our true faces."


    "After saying so much, where exactly are we going?" Lei Wujie spread his hands and said, "Let''s go the most direct way."


    "We won''t take Songyu Street, since that''s the first hurdle. I''m sure Lanyue Marquis would have made preparations there. We take this road." Xiao Se pointed at the map.


    "Are you sure?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Se turned around and said, "This fight today is bound to get ugly."


    "I''ll go too." A slightly tired voice sounded, and everyone turned their heads to see Sikong Qianluo standing there holding her spear.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Your injuries are not healed yet. You can''t go."


    "No way. I''m worried if you only have Lei Wujie with you," Sikong Qianluo said.


    Lei Wujie grumbled, "What''s there to worry about? Even the State Preceptor praised my talents."


    "This is not about who is going with whom." Xiao Se walked over to Sikong Qianluo, reached out and stroked her hair. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    "Once everything is over¡­"


    Xiao Se reached out and tapped Sikong Qianluo lightly on her neck. She lost consciousness right away. Xiao Se supported her and handed her over to Ye Ruoyi. "Take care of her and wait for us to bring Jin Yan back."


    "I¡­" Ye Ruoyi stopped herself.


    "You''re not allowed to go either," Lei Wujie said.


    "Lei Wujie, let''s go." Xiao Se walked out of the door and looked at the sky. "I''m tired of this. I need all of this to be over as soon as possible."


    Lei Wujie nodded and said with a smile, "I still want to travel to the ends of the world with my sword and wander through the martial world."


    "Travel to the ends of the world with my sword and wander through the martial world¡­" Xiao Se murmured in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se frowned. "Doesn''t quite rhyme."


    "We can''t keep using the Hidden River assassins. Long Ye, what about your death squad?" Xiao Yu was sitting in the courtyard, and although he was asking Long Ye, he was looking at the house in the backyard.


    "They''ve already set off. The Grand Eunuch will personally take charge," Long Ye replied.


    "Fine." Xiao Yu murmured in a low voice. "All of this will end soon."


    "Songyu Street is straight ahead." Lanyue Marquis pressed on the hilt of his sabre.


    Jin Xian Gonggong nodded. "I can feel it. Right now, the current atmosphere on this street can only be described in four words."


    "Haunted, fiendish, unnerving, ominous."


    Lanyue Marquis chuckled. "Gonggong, your description is apt."


    Jin Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead. "After hearing that, I''m even more scared though?"


    "You''ve harmed a lot of people in your life. Do you know how terrified those people were before they died?" Jin Xian asked back.


    Jin Yan began breathing faster. "We''re already at this juncture. Jin Xian, you don''t have to lecture me anymore. I know that I''m as guilty as sin, but I still want to live."


    In the midst of their conversation, they suddenly felt a heavy object collide against the roof of the carriage, followed by sounds of heavy coughing from outside.


    Jin Xian pulled open the curtain of the carriage, only to see smoke lingering around them. The Brave Tiger Guards were all coughing and their eyes were tearing up.


    "Someone released smoke." Jin Xian frowned.


    Lanyue Marquis took a quick look, then shoved open the curtain and alighted the carriage. He had a strong internal strength to protect himself so the smoke could only obscure his vision, but not enter his nose and mouth. He looked down and shouted out loud, "Watch your feet."


    Sure enough, arge number of men in ck, masked and armed with des, attacked their group. Most of them were crouching down as they inverted the des in their hands.


    "The Lingnan Earth-Trampling de." Lanyue Marquis shed his long sabre, dispersing the smoke in front of him. "Everyone, watch your feet, watch your feet!"


    After the smoke in front of him dissipated, a person suddenlynded heavily in front of the carriage. The horse neighed, and the whole carriage nearly overturned.


    "Who!" Lanyue Marquis snarled angrily.


    "The person who wants to kill you." The man''s face was masked, but his eyes were fierce and he struck a fist at Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis jumped up, swung his long sabre, and shed at the man.


    The masked man didn''t hide, but mmed a fist down with his bare hands.


    Lanyue Marquis'' sabre was based on "violence" and was exceptional at domineering and offensive attacks. But when matched against this man''s fist, he couldn''t take the advantage at all.


    "Violent de?" The masked man sneered, "I once fought with your shifu. He was not my match."


    Lanyue Marquis once defeated a Hidden River Head of House with his sabre. But against this man, after only a few moves, he couldn''t make full use of his sabre at all. What sort of killer could be more powerful than a Hidden River Head of House?


    In the martial world, there was a ranking list of assassins. All the people on this list were assassins that were denounced by everyone in the martial world. Only the Hidden River looked down on this list, because the only reason these people could make the list was because the Hidden River assassins never left their names behind.


    There was only one person who ranked first on the list of assassins, and not even the assassins of the Hidden River would dare to question his position.


    Because he was very powerful and very fierce.


    Lanyue Marquis uttered in a stern voice, "King of Murder, Li Tian!"

 Chapter 415 Distinguished Guest on the Namelist

    <h4>Chapter 415 Distinguished Guest on the Namelist</h4>


    He was a docile house steward in the Grand Preceptor''s Residence, and always apanied Dong Zhu around. He didn''t talk much, kept his head low, almost as if he was afraid of showing the long scar on his face.


    But when he raised his head and the scar across his left cheek was exposed, you would realise that his eyes had always been so fierce. Thus, he was never docile and submissive. Thus, he was still that demigod of carnage from hell.


    "Retreat!" Li Tian struck with his fist and forced Lanyue Marquis to fall back into the carriage. But, at the same time, Lanyue Marquis swung a powerful sabre move and forced Li Tian to jump back. Hended on the roof eaves.


    Lanyue Marquis sat in the carriage and nced at Jin Yan with a wry smile. "Is the Grand Preceptor also on that list?"


    Jin Yan''s face lost its colour and he nodded with difficulty.


    Lanyue Marquis cursed angrily, "Damn it."


    As soon as he spoke, one of the Brave Tiger Guards fell into the carriage. His armour was on the verge of falling apart and although he was not critically injured, it was impossible for him to continue fighting. Lanyue Marquis cursed swiftly, picked up his sabre and stepped outside. He raised his head and red at Li Tian, who was standing on the eaves, and asked, "Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu is known as the backbone of the country. Is this how he fulfils his role as the backbone?"


    "Precisely because of this, the Grand Preceptor is the backbone of the country. An emperor who is terminally ill, a group of princes fighting each other for the throne, why not let someone who is perfectly legitimate, and has the support of most of the army, take the throne? The Grand Preceptor''s considerations are truly for the sake of the country." Li Tian bowed his head.


    "For the sake of the country?" Lanyue Marquis sneered and tightened his grip on his sabre. "My shifu told me that if I had the fortune to meet Li Tian one day, I must help him retrieve what he lost back then."


    "But you''re not as good as your shifu." Li Tian sneered.


    "Yet, if Li Tian was still the Li Tian of the past, I would already be a dead man." Lanyue Marquis pulled over one of the Brave Tiger Guards next to him and snapped, "Get the man inside out of here. His injuries are too severe!"


    "Yes, sir." The Brave Tiger Guard entered the carriage hurriedly.


    "Jin Xian Gonggong, I''ll leave the rest to you. Take Chengfang Street and hurry straight to the imperial pce. Once you''re there, someone will meet you," Lanyue Marquis ordered sternly.


    "Thank you for the trouble, Marquis." Jin Xian flung his rosary out of the carriage. The Buddhist beads exploded in midair, and each bead shot at the killers hiding in the smoke. The Brave Tiger Guard supported his seriously injuredrade out of the carriage, and Jin Xian Gonggong''sst Buddhist bead struck the horse. The horse neighed loudly and charged ahead wildly. The remaining Brave Tiger Guards took out their medicine bottles, applied the medicine directly on their wounds, then immediately followed after.


    Lanyue Marquis leapt into the air and swung his long sabre, preventing Li Tian from giving chase.


    "Out of my way!" Li Tian shouted angrily.


    "There''s no road ahead. You can turn back." Lanyue Marquis turned his hand lightly and gestured with his long sabre.


    "Arrogant." Li Tian swung his palm.


    "My sabre is based on the word ''violence''!" Lanyue Marquis shed his sabre downwards.


    "Go!" Jin Xian stepped out of the carriage and wielded the whip.


    Everyone in Heavenly Revtions City who knew Jin Xian Gonggong knew that this eunuch was an elegant and quiet person. Very few people had seen him raise his voice but at this moment, Jin Xian''s long hair fluttered in the wind and he was wielding a horse whip that appeared out of nowhere. He rode on the horse and swung the whip fiercely.


    "Warriors of the Brave Tiger Guards, are you willing to join your brothers to kill all the evil spirits, monsters and demons on this road!"


    "This is Chengfang Street." With Jin Xian in the lead, thepany careened into the long and wide street. Both sides of the street were lined with buildings and the moment he stepped onto the street, all the doors of every building swung open instantly.


    "Kill!" Countless men in ck jumped out of the buildings and charged at the carriage.


    Jin Xian eyed the oing assassins, frowned slightly, and spoke in a soft voice, "There should be more."


    "Jin Xian, release the man in the carriage." Shen Xiduo, who was dressed in the official uniform of the Court of Judicial Review, led a group of men and stood at the other end. He rolled open the decree in his hand and announced, "I was entrusted with the emperor''s decree to investigate and capture the fugitive. Hand over the person in your hands!"


    "The Court of Judicial Review is also here." Jin Xian frowned and murmured, "Where are the men sent by Jin Xuan and Xiao Se? Are they hiding in the dark, or¡­"


    Lihe Street.


    This was the narrowest street in Heavenly Revtions City, well known for its local delicacies. During the day, it was extremely lively and crowded. Those who weren''t rich but wanted to taste the delicacies of themoners would always wander into this street. However, after the recent disturbance, Heavenly Revtions City was still under curfew and all the shops had long since closed for the day. Now, the whole street was silent and deste. Two Brave Tiger Guards were hurrying along the street.


    "You two, where are you going?" A youth in a red shirt and armed with a sword appeared at the intersection.


    "Why do you seem to be seriously injured, but there''s no blood on the ground?" Thezy Prince holding a long staff appeared behind them.


    This was an extremely narrow street with no exit and no road left for retreat.


    This street was very quiet. On it were only Xiao Se, only Lei Wujie, and only two Brave Tiger Guards.


    Or perhaps, they were not Brave Tiger Guards.


    Jin Xian Gonggong turned around and rebuked Shen Xiduo, "Do you see these men? They''re Brave Tiger Guards. Are you going to search the carriage under our escort? Are you intending to rebel?"


    "If the person I''m looking for is found in the carriage, then I''m afraid the true rebel is Gonggong, am I right?" Shen Xiduo swung his executioner''s de and pointed at the carriage.


    There were nearly a hundred assassins from various factions hiding in the dark. However, a whole squad of officials from the Court of Judicial Review suddenly intervened. And facing them were the Brave Tiger Guards and the Eunuch of the Court of State Ceremonial.


    "This is truly a mess." Jin Xian drew his Snowstorm sword that was once famous in the martial world. He raised the sword and whispered, "Kill!"


    On this wide avenue, without the smoke obscuring them, the Brave Tiger Guards were able to disy their true prowess. They arranged themselves into a formation around the carriage and advanced slowly. Neither the assassins nor the men from the Court of Judicial Review could get near the carriage.


    Only Shen Xiduo took a flying leap and shed down with his executioner''s de. He tore a gap through the entourage, stepped onto the carriage, exchanged three moves against Jin Xian, and reached into the car. But, his fingers closed around the icy cold scales of an armour.


    "What!" Shen Xiduo eximed.


    Jin Xian swung his long sword, and a st of frost aura cut a hole in Shen Xiduo''s robe.


    "If you weren''t the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, I would already have taken your life. There aren¡¯t many people in Heavenly Revtions City I cannot kill!" Jin Xian turned his head, waved his horse whip again, and bolted out from within the circle of Brave Tiger Guards, heading straight for the imperial pce.


    The Brave Tiger Guards roared in response and stood in the way of the assassins and the men from the Court of Judicial Review. The carriage left on its own, careening at high speed down the street.


    On the rooftops of Heavenly Revtions City, a white-haired woman was running at a dead sprint. She looked in the direction of the imperial pce and muttered to herself, "Chengfang Street, or Lihe Street?"

 Chapter 416 The Game Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 416 The Game Copses</h4>


    Lihe Street.


    The two Brave Tiger Guards raised their heads.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were both stunned.


    The two men in front of them were indeed not Brave Tiger Guards, but they were also not the people they thought they were.


    "Ling Jun." Lei Wujie frowned at the two. "Bo Yong."


    Ling Jun and Bo Yong grinned and stood apart. Ling Jun looked around them. "Just the two of you?"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "Yup, just us. We thought you would make a feint through Chengfang Street, and then secretly enter the pce through Lihe Street. But it looks like our guess was wrong?"


    "The question is, why are you the only ones who guessed wrong?" Ling Jun sighed. "I thought there would be more enemies here."


    "Back to Chengfang Street." Xiao Se turned his head.


    However, the sound of swords being drawn sounded from behind him.


    "Although our martial arts are not that strong, since we''re here, we have to carry out our task." Ling Jun sighed.


    "I don''t want to fight with you. We shouldn''t be enemies," Lei Wujie said. "I even thought that we were on the same side."


    Ling Jun nodded. "We''re not enemies at all, but in this matter, our positions are different after all. Today, I can only do my best. I hope we can at least dy you two for a moment. We must obey our teacher. Sorry about this."


    Lei Wujie exchanged a nce with Xiao Se, then quietly drew out his Heart sword.


    Jin Xian, who had broken out of the siege, drove his horse forward fervently. The Brave Tiger Guards had already helped him to stop all the enemies behind him so now, he only had to reach the imperial pce as soon as possible.


    However, at the end of the long Chengfang Street, a man in a purple python robe appeared.


    At the end of the street, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan walked slowly to the middle and flung out his sleeves. He shouted once, "Jin Xian!"


    Jin Xian stopped the horse, sighed softly, and dismounted. Slowly, he remarked, "You came, after all."


    "You used all sorts of tricks to bluff me into thinking that you substituted Jin Yan with someone else and let him escape through Lihe Street. You can fool Xiao Se and the others, but you can''t fool me." Jin Xuan smiled and looked at Jin Xian. "Because you forgot, we''re real martial brothers from the same sect. I know you better than anyone else."


    Jin Xian drew out his Snowstorm sword and remained silent.


    "Actually, I didn''t need to follow Jin Yan at all. I just need to follow you. Because of your character, you will not give up Jin Yan at this point and allow someone else to protect him." Jin Xuan pointed a finger at Jin Xian. "Because you only trust yourself."


    "Are the two of us brothers really going to fight here today?" Jin Xian asked.


    Jin Xuan smiled coldly. "Release the person in the carriage, return to your Court of State Ceremonial, then I can pretend nothing happened here."


    "Really?" Jin Xian walked forward step by step. "But aside from Jin Yan''s business, I believe I must draw my sword against you for something else."


    Jin Xuan looked at his jade-white finger that was still pointing at the other and smiled faintly. "Then, go ahead and try."


    The air instantly became colder.


    Jin Xian swung his sword, the frost aura bitingly cold, and almost sent Jin Xuan flying. Jin Xuan waved his long sleeves, pointed only one finger, and pressed down lightly on the Snowstorm sword.


    That wave of biting cold frost aura receded by more than half.


    The two brushed past each other.


    Jin Xian''s sword was very cold, but his forehead was beaded with sweat.


    Jin Xuan was still standing upright with his hands sped behind his back, as he looked up at the sky in a rxed manner.


    "Void-Minded Skill," Jin Xian bit off each word.


    "Nine points of power." Jin Xuan turned around and said with a smile.


    Jin Xian used angrily, "It was you!"


    "It was me!" Jin Xuan''s smile vanished instantly and he retorted angrily, "I was the one who killed Jin Yu, but so what? Whoever stands in my way must die. Get out of my way now, and I will let you live."


    "I''m going to kill you to avenge Jin Yu," Jin Xian said coldly.


    "Can you?" Jin Xuan sneered.


    "And me!" In the carriage, that portly figure finally stepped out. He no longer had his usual fake expression. At this moment, his face showed his determination.


    Eunuch of Seal, Jin Yan.


    "I will join Jin Xian to fight you," Jin Yan spoke each word sinctly.


    "How interesting. Oh? Even you can disy such a righteous and awe-inspiring look. Is this the Jin Yan I know?" Jin Xuan mocked.


    Jin Yan instantly showed that hypocritical smile again, he looked at Jin Xuan. "I''m slick and sly on the outside, but treacherous on the inside. Anyone with eyes can tell. But, the Grand Eunuch''s guise is a lot more impressive."


    "From the beginning, I told all of you that this time, we can choose," Jin Xuan said. "It''s just that you chose wrongly."


    "The one going to the pce should go to the pce. The one who''s staying here to fight should stay and fight. Why are you talking so much nonsense?" A woman''s voice interrupted their conversation and all three looked up to see Ji Xue, her white hair fluttering, as she stood on the roof with her staff.


    Jin Xian was taken aback. "Why are you here?"


    "Because I made a choice too, and I chose correctly." Ji Xue jumped from the eaves, andnded beside Jin Yan. She patted Jin Yan''s shoulder and said, "Fatty, run. Run for the pce as fast as you can. Leave the rest to us."


    "We meet again. The first time I saw you, I didn''t make the connection but now I can confirm, you are Ji Ruofeng''s daughter." Jin Xuan looked at her with interest.


    "What does the Grand Eunuch wish to say?" Ji Xue asked.


    "How is your father?" Jin Xuan asked again.


    "Almost dead, just like you." Ji Xue stepped forward and rushed at Jin Xuan. She rotated the Cloud Rising Staff in her hand, and aimed it at Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xian also moved at the same time, and the cold light reappeared on the Snowstorm sword.


    Jin Xuan waved his long sleeves, and actually rolled up the Cloud Raising Staff and Snowstorm sword into his sleeves!


    "Run!" Jin Xian roared.


    Jin Yan hesitated another moment, then he turned around and sprinted in the direction of the imperial pce.


    "Is it really that important to save a shidi who''s not even from the same sect?" Jin Xuan shook his head.


    "Then, is it not important to atone for killing a shidi from the same sect!" Jin Xian pulled out the Snowstorm sword and stabbed at Jin Xuan.


    On this night that was doomed to be filled with unrest, some people were fighting on the long street, some people were pacing restlessly in their own residences. All their true intentions had beenid to bare and everyone had found their own escape route. And there were still some people who had yet to enter the game.


    Because once they entered the game, the game would already have copsed.


    Snow Moon City''s twelve youths in white had arrived near the imperial pce.


    The eight death squad warriors under Long Ye finally drew their des.


    Since there was only onest chance left, they might as well show their most direct and ruthless move.


    Meanwhile, in Heavenly Revtions City, in a quiet and peaceful residence.


    An elegant noble son dressed in white looked at the letter in his hand. Then, he ced the letter into the candle me and watched it burn to ashes.


    After a long silence, he turned around and bowed to the swordsman before him. "Please help."

 Chapter 417 The End of the Road

    <h4>Chapter 417 The End of the Road</h4>


    "The Golden Lanyue Marquis. With a turn of your hand, you can uphold thews of the imperial court, or shake up the martial world. In fact, there was a long period of time when the Grand Preceptor thought that you were the best candidate." Li Tian''s face was pale, and blood was dripping from his cuffs.


    Lanyue Marquis had already lost his sabre, the de stuck in the ground three zhang away. He raised his clenched fists on guard, but hisplexion was already very poor. "Is Grand Preceptor Dong thinking of taking the position of Retired Emperor? It''s not up to him to judge our Xiao n imperial family."


    "The Grand Preceptor has been an upright and honest official for so many years and he''s dedicated to serving the country. If your Xiao n family business were not so messed up, why would the Grand Preceptor take matters into his own hands?" Li Tian snorted coldly.


    "Come on, then." Lanyue Marquis sighed.


    Li Tian shook his head. "Forget it. If we continue fighting, one of us will meet our end here. The Grand Preceptor has more than one chess piece. Whatever else happens next will be up to the rest. I''m just curious. Don''t you covet the throne even one bit?"


    "The throne?" Lanyue Marquis shrugged. "Not everyone is so obsessed with power. When I was a youth, all I looked forward to was wandering the martial world in a suit of blue robes."


    Lihe Street.


    Two swordsy broken on the ground.


    Ling Jun smiled bitterly. "I thought we could dy you for a while. But, I didn''t think this was as far as we could go."


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "Because of our past acquaintance, I consider us to be friends, more or less. So, I''ve gone easy on you guys and didn''t want to injure you. Otherwise, I could have ended this much earlier."


    "Shut up," Xiao Se scolded.


    The young Bo Yong suddenly said, "Your Highness, can I be your studypanion eunuch?"


    Every prince had his own studypanion eunuch, and this eunuch would grow up together with him from childhood. Finally, if the prince became the emperor, then thispanion eunuch would be the new Grand Eunuch. Thepanion eunuch by Xiao Yu''s side was Long Ye. And few people knew that he was actually Jin Xuan''s disciple. As for Xiao Chong, the boy who always stayed by his side when he was blind to guide him when walking was his studypanion eunuch. Xiao Se, too, had a studypanion eunuch once. But, he was killed in battle when they left Heavenly Revtions City. Hence, this position was now vacant.


    Ling Jun was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but scold him, "Have you forgotten what shifu told us! Withdraw!"


    "You want to be mypanion eunuch?" Xiao Seughed.


    Bo Yong nodded.


    "Let''s survive this first." Xiao Se took a flying leap and joined Lei Wujie to make their way towards the imperial pce.


    On Chengfang Street, the assassins had all retreated under the Brave Tiger Guards'' interception. The skill level of one Brave Tiger Guard was definitely not a match for the assassins, but when the Brave Tiger Guards assembled into an army, then these assassins would copse at the first blow.


    Even Shen Xiduo had to wave his executioner''s de to signal his subordinates to fall back. He spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, "Damn it! As expected of the Brave Tiger Guards. No wonder they''re the elite guards of His Majesty. Let''s go."


    "But Your Excellency, Jin Yan¡­" the vice minister hesitated.


    "We go!" Shen Xiduo shouted, and turned to leave with the rest of his men.


    At the end of the long street, Jin Xuan''s long sleeves were torn to shreds. He had not been beaten so badly in many years. His expression was extremely sour and his murderous aura was growing stronger and stronger.


    On the other side, Jin Xian''s hand trembled violently, nearly losing his grip on the Snowstorm sword. Ji Xue''s long hair was dishevelled, and she was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath.


    Among the Five Grand Eunuchs, there was always a question of whether the Grand Eunuch''s or the Eunuch of Incense''s martial arts were more powerful. Now, they had their answer.


    "You can already use nine points of the Void-Minded Skill. You''re almost as powerful as shifu back then," Jin Xian said solemnly.


    "I can use all ten points." Jin Xuan pointed at Jin Xian. "But you will die."


    "Then I will die." Jin Xian used all of his effort to suppress the tremor in his hand.


    "The hell you''ll die." Ji Xue suddenly stepped back hurriedly and grabbed Jin Xian''s cor as she retreated. Jin Xuan pointed one finger.


    It could be called ultimate.


    But in the end, it came up empty.


    Jin Xuan gave Jin Xian a pointed look, then he turned and left.


    "Why?" Jin Xian asked in a low voice.


    Ji Xue breathed a long sigh of relief. "Leave the rest to Xiao Se and the others. This shixiong of yours is so strong he''s not even human."


    The pce gates.


    The pce gates!


    Jin Yan was running so hard his eyes turned red. It had been years since he ran this hard. It was only in his youth that he had to run this frantically in order to survive.


    Now, history was repeating itself.


    That fear, and the desire to live, once again permeated his heart.


    "Almost there. I''m almost there!" Jin Yan roared in his heart.


    Until two swords stopped him in his tracks.


    Jin Yan didn''t hesitate for a moment. He reached out a palm, grabbed the two swords with his bare hand and flipped them over violently. The two assassins were flipped over together with their swords!


    Jin Yan struck another palm, smashing them in the middle of their chest, pulverising their bones.


    Eunuch of Seal Jin Yan was also a martial expert. And at this moment, his heart was filled with fear and viciousness and he finally broke through the bottleneck that had obstructed him for many years to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm!


    On the street to the west, twelve figures in white appeared armed with swords. On the street to the east, Long Ye blew a whistle from the dark and eight killers rushed forward. The remaining assassins in the dark saw two of their own getting killed instantly. But, they didn''t feel any fear and instead, their murderous aura surged even more and they all drew their swords.


    If they couldn''t get him.


    Then kill him!


    Then, nobody would get him!


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie appeared in the distance.


    Lei Wujie cursed angrily, "One step toote."


    "Not toote." Xiao Se shook his head. "They can stop him, but those assassins are about to kill him. We have to stop them. Go!"


    "Stay there!" Suddenly, someone grabbed Xiao Se''s shoulder. He turned his head and saw Jin Xuan, a small smile on his face, as he pulled Xiao Se back violently. Xiao Se shed behind Jin Xuan and swung his staff straight at Jin Xuan. Lei Wujie''s Heart sword also flew out of its sheath.


    Jin Xuan didn''t dare to meet them head on. He tipped his toes and swept backwards.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    But the situation on the other side had changed in an instant!


    Twelve men in white robes, nine death squad warriors, and those vicious assassins. They were about to intercept Jin Yan.


    Jin Yan gritted his teeth and struck with a definitive and final blow.


    I won''t survive this.


    But if I can''t live, you all have to die too!


    He clenched his fists, but suddenly a figure darted over from the pce gate.


    He was holding a ridiculouslyrge sword and he jumped up with a shout, "Go!"


    Jin Yan didn''t have time to think about why this person came, and why this person helped him. He only used all of his remaining energy and continued to run!


    The swordsman fell behind him and swept his sword violently, forcing everyone to retreat.


    "It''s him!" Lei Wujie eximed from far away.


    "I''m not surprised he came, but why did he let Jin Yan go?" Xiao Se said in a deep voice.


    Jin Xuan snorted coldly. "Interesting."


    The swordsman withdrew his sword, stabbed the sword forcefully into the ground and raised his head. The look on his face was full of contempt and after a brief pause, he shouted in a loud voice.


    "Whoever passes this sword, kill!"


    Sword Drawn with Fury, Yan Zhantian.

 Chapter 418 The Sovereign Rules Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 418 The Sovereign Rules Heaven</h4>


    Grandmaster Tang died, and Tang n turned against him.


    The Hidden River betrayed him and turned to serve the Red Prince.


    The Eunuch of Records died unexpectedly, and he lost his greatest supporter in the inner court.


    He lost his most capable counsellor but regained the light, White Prince Xiao Chong. He was almost forgotten by everyone during this period. In the eyes of many people, he had already lost any hope of vying for the throne. But, the final appearance of this powerful ally from his side had changed the final result.


    "Yan Zhantian." Jin Xuan sneered. "I''d forgotten his existence."


    Lei Wujie nced at Xiao Se. "What do we do now?"


    Xiao Se side-eyed Jin Xuan and whispered, "Go home."


    Jin Xuan smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that neither of us would win this time."


    "Grand Eunuch, do you regret sticking out your head too early?" Xiao Se asked, "Now that you''ve shown your face on behalf of the Red Prince, you can no longer hide your identity."


    "So be it." Jin Xuan looked up at the sky.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie turned and left.


    The news of what happened here spread quickly, and although it was already the dark of night, most of therge residences in Heavenly Revtions City were still brightly lit.


    Li Tian returned to the Grand Preceptor''s Residence. He bowed his head and reported, "I have failed the Grand Preceptor."


    Dong Zhu shook his head. "It was I whomitted the wrong. You did your best. The rest is up to fate."


    "How about running away?" Li Tian asked hesitantly.


    "You''ve actually thought about this wrongly," Dong Zhu said meaningfully.


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Ye Ruoyi bowed slightly to the sudden visitor. "Thank you, Gonggong, for the trouble."


    The eunuch nodded slightly. "Please be sure to ry the message to the little Prince."


    "Gonggong, rest assured," Ye Ruoyi replied.


    Not long after she saw the court eunuch out, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie walked back in. Lei Wujie sighed at Ye Ruoyi who was still standing at the door. "Failed."


    Ye Ruoyi smiled. "I know."


    Both Xiao Se and Lei Wujie were taken aback. "How did you know?"


    Ye Ruoyi looked at Xiao Se and said solemnly, "Just now, Wang Lu Gonggong from the Office of the Inner Court came over. You''ve been summoned to the pce. His Majesty wants to see you."


    Xiao Se shook his head helplessly. "This time, my imperial father has made a strange move again."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu walked out and headed silently in the direction of the pce gates.


    Hall of Supreme Peace.


    Mingde Emperor stood there with his hands sped behind his back. He seemed to be a little thinner than before, and hisplexion was also paler. Hua Jin had used up all of her effort to heal him, yet she could only watch Mingde Emperor''s body weaken day after day. Lanyue Marquis and Li Changqing stood on either side of the emperor armed with their sabres while Jin Yan knelt before him.


    None of the few people present said a word. Even Mingde Emperor didn''t say another word after summoning the eunuchs from the Office of the Inner Court. Everyone could tell that he was waiting for someone.


    The first person to walk in was the White Prince Xiao Chong, dressed in white. He didn''t seem surprised by the scene in the hall. He bowed his respects to Mingde Emperor and stood to one side.


    After a long time, Xiao Se also walked in. He bowed his respects to Mingde Emperor, met Xiao Chong''s gaze and walked to stand beside him.


    "You knew about this?" Xiao Se asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Chong sighed. "I suddenly received the order from Father as well."


    Xiao Se had just taken his ce when Xiao Yu also walked in. Heughed andmented, "Oh? Everyone''s here."


    "Yu''er, stand with Chuhe," Mingde Emperor said softly.


    "Understood, Father. Are we having a family meeting?" Xiao Yu grinned and stepped aside.


    Mingde Emperor coughed lightly, ignored him, and said to Jin Yan, "Rise."


    Jin Yan stood up, bowed his head and said, "Your Majesty."


    "You don''t want to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, and you can''t bear to give up your power, so you lured the Langya Army into the capital. That is already a death sentence. But, you even tried to make use of that list of conspirators in your hand to incite our sons to fight each other. How should this crime be judged?"


    "Execution by a thousand cuts." Jin Yan''s head was covered in sweat.


    "Yes, execution by a thousand cuts," Mingde Emperor said coldly. "But since Lanyue Marquis has already told you that I will not kill you, then of course, I will not kill you. You won''t even have to enter the Court of Judicial Review."


    "Thank Your Majesty for your benevolence!" Jin Yan knelt down and prostrated repeatedly.


    "Get up. Give me your document of cosignatories," Mingde Emperor said solemnly.


    The three Princes present were gripped with sudden anxiety.


    Jin Yan stood up and took off his python robe.


    "This fat man. Did he write the names on his own body?" Xiao Yuughed.


    Jin Yan immediately took off the belt around his waist, put on the python robe again, and respectfully presented the belt to Lanyue Marquis. Lanyue Marquis epted the length of cloth and handed it to Mingde Emperor.


    "A belt of cosignatories?" Mingde Emperor said softly.


    Jin Yan nodded. "Because this guilty subject knew that this was the final asset that could save my life so I kept it hidden on my person at all times, for fear of it being snatched away by others."


    Mingde Emperor looked at the belt. Although the names was hidden on the other side, he could still see the ck writing all over it. He didn''t turn it over, and simply turned to ask Xiao Se and the others, "Do you want to know the names written here?"


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "I don''t want to know."


    Xiao Se also shook his head. "If itnded in my hands, I would naturally want to know. But, now that it''s in Father''s hands, then this secret should only be known by one person."


    Xiao Yu, however, was still grinning frivolously without respect. "If Father wishes to read it out, then read."


    "I don''t have to look, and I can guess the names on it." Mingde Emperor looked at the belt. "The first name must be Dong Zhu."


    Jin Yan and Lanyue Marquis were shocked, especially Lanyue Marquis. Although he had just fought Li Tian, the house steward from the Grand Preceptor''s Residence, he did not report the incident to Mingde Emperor.


    Mingde Emperor picked up the belt and suddenly, he turned around and walked slowly to the brazier.


    "Huang-xiong!" Lanyue Marquis eximed.


    Mingde Emperor didn''t give Lanyue Marquis a chance to object. He lifted the belt and threw it into the brazier under the astonished eyes of everyone present. They all watched as the belt that couldmand over half of the Beili Dynasty burned slowly into ashes.


    "In fact, most of them didn''t want to conspire. They only felt that we were no longer capable. Beili belongs to the Xiao n, but it doesn''t have to belong to me. Shen Xiduo wants to arrest the people on that list, but if he does that, the imperial court will be finished too." Mingde Emperor turned around and looked at his three most beloved princes. "But after this, there won¡¯t be anyone trying to change to another lineage of the Xiao n to seed the throne."


    The three princes understood Mingde Emperor''s intentions. They bowed their heads. "Thank you, Father."


    "Our time is running out, and there''s not much else we can help you with. You must help yourself." Mingde Emperor sighed. "The sovereign rules over Heaven, but it''s more important to rule the heart."


    "People''s hearts are fickle. Even if they are grateful to Father for your benevolence this time, what if they change their mind again next time?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "Then kill them. Don''t spare a single one of them," Mingde Emperor said solemnly.

 Chapter 419 Sword Immortal Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 419 Sword Immortal Arrives</h4>


    The belt had been burned to ashes, and it was no longer possible to know the names written on it. Mingde Emperor sighed. "Come out."


    Jin Xian, his clothes torn in ces, walked in from the front door. Apart from the princes, Mingde Emperor also summoned him.


    "Jin Yan, if you''re released to the martial world, you will definitely be used and hunted down. If Shen Xiduo takes you, you will also me us. Hence, we will give him to you. Jin Yan, Jin Xian, do you have any objections?" Mingde Emperor asked.


    Jin Xian bowed his head. "This subject dare not."


    Eunuchs of the inner court generally referred to themselves as ''this ve.'' As one of the Five Grand Eunuchs and the minister in charge of the Court of State Ceremonial, Jin Xian was qualified to call himself ''this subject''.


    Jin Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead and prostrated, knocking his head on the ground. His voice resounded throughout the pce hall, "This worthlessmoner dare not!"


    Xiao Yu snorted coldly. "Just like a ve."


    "Withdraw." Mingde Emperor waved his sleeves. "We''re tired. Lanyue Marquis, regarding the matter of the document of consignatories being destroyed, you find some way of spreading the news throughout Heavenly Revtions City by the end of the day."


    "This brother understands," Lanyue Marquis replied.


    Everyone withdrew one after another, and Jin Xian brought Jin Yan to leave the pce quickly. Nobody else said another word, and nobody stopped even a moment.


    "The Eunuch of Incense is also someone in the imperial court who was quite wild in his youth. They say that he wandered the martial world when he was younger and became famous with his Snowstorm sword. After lingering in the martial world for some time, he was finally caught by Zhuo Qing Gonggong and brought back to the pce," the White Prince Xiao Chong remarked slowly to Xiao Se as he walked behind him.


    Xiao Yu walked past them in a hurry, his voice full of disdain. "He merelycked the courage. He had the ability and the power, but all he wanted to do was save a shidi who was not even from the same sect."


    Xiao Se nced at him. "That''s why you and I are not on the same path."


    Xiao Yu nced at Xiao Se, then at Jin Xian, and snorted coldly. "Then, you think you and he are on the same path?"


    Xiao Se frowned slightly. "Jin Xian Gonggong and I are not the same either. When ites to the staunchness of one''s heart, I''m not as good as he."


    "What about you two? Now that you''ve exchanged a little favour for each other, you''re on the same path?" Xiao Yu smirked. Then, he turned around and left without waiting for their answer.


    Xiao Se and Xiao Chong avoided each other''s gaze, an awkward smile on both their faces. Xiao Chong shook his head. "Maybe we share the same thoughts, but the paths we''ve taken are vastly different. Liu-di and I are also not the same."


    Xiao Se shrugged. "Yes, we''re walking on two separate paths, though asionally, our paths intersect and we can meet and walk together for a while. After that, we still have to part ways and carry on. Er-ge, the days toe will be even tougher."


    Xiao Chong frowned, his face slightly worried. "Father''s health¡­"


    "All diseases are easy to cure, but an ailment of the heart is difficult to treat." Xiao Se sighed and took his leave first. Only the White Prince was left on his own as he continued his stroll. He was strolling because he was enjoying the scenery as he walked.


    Today, he cherished every sight he saw.


    Over the next few days, Heavenly Revtions City remained very unstable, and many major events urred that shocked the court and themoners.


    For instance, the Court of Judicial Review announced that the traitor, Jin Yan, had been arrested and was killed when he resisted. This was Mingde Emperor''s idea. In the past few years, the Court of Judicial Review had never had an unsolved case, so he didn''t want them to break their track record.


    The other matter was even more shocking. An elder of three reigns and the backbone of the country, Grand Preceptor Dong Zhu presented a memorial citing that he was old and requested to return to his home to retire. Mingde Emperor returned the memorial and urged him to stay, but Dong Zhu wrote to His Majesty another three times in two days to ask for His Majesty''s approval, and Mingde Emperor finally nodded his approval. It was said that on the day Dong Zhu left the city, three hundred schrs of Heavenly Revtions City stood on the city gates to bid him farewell. They watched his carriage ride into the distance as, without exception, they all wept bitterly. That day, Mingde Emperor sat alone in the Hall of Supreme Peace listening to the ringing of the bell outside the hall, and shed his own tears silently.


    Few people would remember that Dong Zhu was his teacher when he was a prince. Back then, he and Langya Prince studied together in Dong Zhu''s school. There were other more prominent princes, but Dong Zhu was the only one who took utmost care of him and Langya Prince.


    At the same time, other little things happened too, that nobody cared about.


    For instance, in the Court of State Ceremonial, an additional monk was suddenly ordained there. He was personally ordained by the Eunuch of Incense, Jin Xian, who also personally gave him his dharma name.


    Pushan.


    Also for instance, there was a deserted old house in the backyard of the Red Prince Residence, where a pale-skinned doctor pushed open the door, and squinted his eyes against the dazzling sunlight.


    In the Autumn House.


    The young genius doctor fell asleep, slumped over the table. The table was surrounded by balls of paper that had been written on, then crumpled up and discarded. Mu Chunfeng pushed open the door and walked in. He picked up one of the balls of paper, smoothed it open and read its contents. But, he shook his head and said in a low voice, "My Autumn House contains the rarest and most precious medicinal herbs under Heaven. Yet, you still can''t find the correct prescription with them?"


    Hua Jin was startled awake by Mu Chunfeng''s voice. She rubbed her eyes and said, "I''m useless. Looks like the great name of the Medicine King Valley is going to be ruined at my hands."


    "Why is it like this?" Mu Chunfeng said with a frown. "The Emperor is obviously not suffering from a serious illness!"


    "Someone is poisoning him." Hua Jin sighed. "The imperial pce is heavily guarded, so it wouldn''t be a deadly poison that would cause instant haemorrhage in the throat. However, it¡¯s a drug that slowly wears away at the Emperor''s energy and is all pervasive. Adding on Mingde Emperor''s weakened condition, his life is constantly at risk. I have saved the Emperor''s life eleven times, but this time¡­"


    "We must kill the poisoner." Mu Chunfeng frowned.


    "This time, I must prescribe the correct medicine!" Hua Jin ignored Mu Chunfeng''s words, picked up the brush again, and started scribbling.


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Lei Wujie sighed heavily. "Xiao Se, we''ve survived another major event. Can we enjoy some peace and quiet for a while now?"


    Ye Ruoyiughed. "Probably? This time, none of us seeded, and each side suffered heavy losses. It''s time we all had a good rest."


    Xiao Se sat at the doorway, looking up at the sky. He spoke faintly at nobody in particr, "This storm over Heavenly Revtions City has never really stopped."


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City.


    The man in grey robes finally arrived.


    He came on foot from a city in the west, almost at the border. Along the way, he saw the mountains and rivers, saw the world, but he was not dyed at all. Within an incredibly short time, he had arrived at the walls of this city.


    What''s more, he maintained a leisurely state and didn''t look like he was travelling at all. He looked like he had just stepped out of his house for a stroll and identally walked into Heavenly Revtions City.


    He looked rather inconspicuous in his grey robe, his expression calm, and the only thing striking about him was the sword at his waist. Indeed, it was a little longer than average.


    He walked up to the walls of Heavenly Revtions City and raised his head.


    There were two words written on the que - Heavenly Revtions.


    He was very familiar with this city. Once upon a time, he lived here for a very long time. At the time, he even thought that he would live here for the rest of his life.


    He sighed.


    The long sword was unsheathed.


    As far as the world knew, this was the first time this sword was unsheathed.


    The famous sword, Nine Songs, the sword of the Solitary Sword Immortal.


    He took a flying leap.


    The long sword swung.


    The que with the words "Heavenly Revtions" was instantly split in half!

 Chapter 420 Challenge the Sword of Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 420 Challenge the Sword of Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    The que of Heavenly Revtions City was brought down a total of three times in history.


    The first time was when Xiao Yi, the founding emperor of Beili, broke down the city gates. His sword aura was overly vast and with one sword, he knocked down the que. The second time was sixty years ago, when the White Feather Sword Immortal rescued his disciple from the city. With one sword, he knocked it down as a warning to the people of Heavenly Revtions City. The third time was this time, with the sudden visit of the Solitary Sword Immortal.


    Why did the Solitary Sword Immortale?


    "The Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang was a disciple of the Snow Nether Spring and the Snow Nether Spring was once the secret shadow guards of the Xiao n imperial family. Sixteen years ago, they fought against the Demonic Cult and were practically wiped out. Today, there are only two disciples of Snow Nether Spring left." Xiao Se raised the sk of medicine and poured it out for Sikong Qianluo who was lying on the bed. "Very few people in the martial world know about the Snow Nether Spring. Only those of our imperial family know about it."


    "Who''s the other one besides Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "We''ve also met the other one and that''s Xiao Yu''s mother, Lady Consort Xuan in the pce." Xiao Se ced the medicine bowl on the table. "Let it cool first." Then he stood up and continued, "Back then, Luo Qingyang was the most outstanding disciple of Snow Nether Spring. Heter became the personal bodyguard of thete emperor, and saved his life many times. Thete emperor considered his merits and bestowed a city to him before his death. Luo Qingyang chose the deste city of Admirable Destion in the west. It''s said that he chose it in order to practice his Sword of Destion."


    "Sword of Destion?" Lei Wujie frowned slightly.


    "Yup, it''s deste and miserable. He was an orphan from birth, and lost all of his fellow disciples from the same sect, and the person he loves was married twice, and neither had anything to do with him. Don''t you think such a person is miserable?" Xiao Se asked rhetorically.


    "Then he''s here now because¡­" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "Your Highness." The old house steward suddenly walked in.


    "How is it?" Xiao Se raised his eyebrows.


    "The Solitary Sword Immortal brought the city''s que to the front of the pce gate," the old house steward said slowly.


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Xiao Se asked, "Did he say anything?"


    "Just four words. Challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions," the old house steward said slowly.


    "Challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions?" Xiao Chong tapped gently on the hilt of his sword at his waist. "The Solitary Sword Immortal suddenly came to the imperial city and only said these four words?"


    "Just these four words are enough." Now that the Solitary Sword Immortal had entered the city, even Yan Zhantian couldn''t contain his excitement. He added with a sneer, "That old geezer has been hiding in his city, refusing toe out, waiting for the day he bes number one under Heaven. Now that his wish has finallye true, why wouldn''t he leave his city to show off himself?"


    "Luo Qingyang. Is he really the strongest among you sword immortals?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "Among the five former sword immortals, the Daoist Sword Immortal had outstanding talent and cultivated both Daoist arts and his sword. Considering his battle against the Hidden River, he was one man with one sword and forced Su Changhe, Su Muyu and Xie Qidao to retreat, and killed three elders of the Tang n. In terms of power, Li Hanyi can''t match that, I can''t match that and Xie Xuan can''t match that. And neither could the Luo Qingyang I met in the past. Based on that, Zhao Yuzhen should be the strongest. But now, Luo Qingyang has left his city. He once said that he will not leave his city until he has mastered his sword. I''m sure thatpared to Zhao Yuzhen in his prime, he can only be stronger and not weaker."


    "But he''s gone to stand outside the pce gates, and he cut down the que of Heavenly Revtions City. I really can''t figure out what his true purpose is. I have a feeling that he seems to be here¡­" Xiao Chong thought for a while. "To take someone?"


    "This sword is a provocation aimed at all the swordsmen in Heavenly Revtions City, and it''s also a challenge to the Xiao n imperial family in Heavenly Revtions City. To challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions, even azy person like me can''t help but want to answer that challenge." Xie Xuan was lying down in the courtyard of the Directorate of Astronomy. He had a book in one hand and his other hand knocked on his sword.


    "Three of the five sword immortals under Heaven are now in Heavenly Revtions City. Shifu, will you go and meet the Solitary Sword Immortal?" Li Fansong asked.


    "Do you want me to go?" Xie Xuan asked back.


    "Obviously, I would love to watch a duel between two sword immortals." Li Fansong scratched his head.


    Xie Xuanughed and shook his head. "I can''t defeat Luo Qingyang. Back then, that fellow''s sword was already very powerful. Now, I''m afraid he must only be half a step to that Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, and he''ll break through that bottleneck anytime. Yan Zhantian will probably go. Don''t worry, you''ll definitely get to witness a duel between two sword immortals."


    Inside the imperial pce.


    Li Changqing was anxiously pacing in a circle outside the sleep chambers. Inside, Mingde Emperor had been unconscious since the meeting with the princes. Li Changqing did not dare to report what just happened and he was at his wit''s end, a depressed expression on his face. After a long time, Lanyue Marquis, whom he had been waiting for, finally arrived. Li Changqing asked him directly, "What should we do?"


    "You are themander-general of the Imperial Army. What do you think? What should you do when someone hijacks the que of Heavenly Revtions City?"


    Li Changqing said anxiously, "Of course, he must be beheaded! One chop of the de and kill!"


    "Then why haven''t you done it yet?" Lanyue Marquis asked back.


    "Bah." Li Changqing ignored etiquette and spat on the ground. "Have you met Luo Qingyang? Do you know who Luo Qingyang is? I''ve known him for ten years. What sort of person is he? No, he''s not even a person. He''s a monster! I''ve already ordered the Imperial Army and Brave Tiger Guards to surround him in tens ofyers of entrapment, but what''s the use of that? If he wants to leave, can I stop him? If he wants to enter the pce gates, can I stop him?"


    "If this one man with one sword can kill the ruler of Beili, then all under Heaven will be in chaos," Lanyue Marquis said.


    "Bah, nobody could kill him before because there was the Snow Nether Spring. Thete emperor had survived so many assassination attempts because they were stopped by someone. By whom, you ask? By Luo Qingyang! But now, it''s Luo Qingyang who''s here to kill the emperor. Who can stop him?" Li Changqing said anxiously.


    "Commander-general Li, are you looking down on this old Daoist?" A voice with a hint of a smile suddenly sounded.


    Li Changqing hurriedly bowed low and saluted. "State Preceptor, you''re here. Now that you''re here, I can rest assured."


    "Wretched thing. One Luo Qingyang got you so anxious." Lanyue Marquis grinned.


    "Back then, Luo Qingyang was already so strong and now, he''s in the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List. Isn''t it normal for me to be a little scared?" Li Changqing wiped his sweat.


    "Don''t worry, if Luo Qingyang was really here to kill someone, why cut down the city que? Why stand at the door and dere a challenge to the sword of Heavenly Revtions? Even in the most unlikely of possibilities, he''s really here to kill huang-xiong, so what? Now, the Xiao n imperial family no longer has the Snow Nether Spring, but within Heavenly Revtions City right now, there are two sword immortals, the Patriarch of the Hidden River, countless young heroes and the Grand Eunuch who is half a step to Spirit Wandering. Do you think they would really treat Luo Qingyang as one of their own?"


    "Challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions. The hidden meaning behind these words are not that simple. There is more than one reason for Luo Qingyang''s visit today. One of which is to challenge his sword. He is number one on the martial ranking lists, but having never fought anyone before, who knows if he''s really number one? The people of the martial world want to know, all the swordsmen under Heaven want to know, and he himself wants to know too. He''s here this time to issue a challenge to all swordsmen under Heaven and he''s standing at the door in order to wait for him to answer his challenge."


    Li Changqing was taken aback for a while before he asked, "What about his other reasons?"


    The State Preceptor Qi Tianchen and Lanyue Marquis exchanged a nce. Both gave a chuckle but did not answer.

 Chapter 421 All Swordsmen Under Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 421 All Swordsmen Under Heaven</h4>


    Red Prince Residence.


    The news of the Solitary Sword Immortal entering the city had already spread throughout Heavenly Revtions. Naturally, it had also reached the Red Prince. However, Xiao Yu wasn''t as pleased as one would imagine. He swirled the wine cup in his hand, the expression on his face dour.


    "I wrote a letter to Godfather asking him toe and now, he¡¯s here but he didn''t tell me he wasing in this way," Xiao Yu said faintly.


    "You asked him toe covertly and help you kill those who were standing in your way. But, who''d have thought that he would provoke all under Heaven the moment he stepped into Heavenly Revtions City. He even challenged all swordsmen under Heaven." Su Changhe had a slight frown on his face as he was lost in thought. "What¡¯s his purpose?"


    "What else could it be?" Xiao Yu sneered. "Mister, what do you think of the current situation?"


    "Although it''s a little different from what we expected, I believe we still hold an advantage." The Patriarch said slowly, "At least for now, the Solitary Sword Immortal is on our side. He cut down the que of Heavenly Revtions deliberately to provoke the Xiao n imperial family. He left word to challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions to deliberately provoke all swordsmen under Heaven. The Xiao n need to save their face, and thepetitive spirits of all these swordsmen cannot be suppressed, then at least three people currently in Heavenly Revtions City will respond to his challenge. "


    "Which three?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "The first one is Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian. He''s a sword fanatic and a real man of the martial world. He will not miss out on the opportunity to duel the Solitary Sword Immortal. The second one is Lei Wujie of Lei n Fort. He''s the sessor of the Heart sword, the current master of Sword Heart Tomb, and the disciple of two sword immortals. He will definitely answer this challenge. The third is Xiao Se."


    "Xiao Se?" Xiao Yu was surprised. "But he doesn''t use a sword."


    "We invited the Solitary Sword Immortal here to kill Xiao Se. Even if he doesn''t use a sword, the Solitary Sword Immortal will challenge his sword." Su Changhe sneered. "I''m willing to bet that Xiao Se will definitely answer this sword."


    Outside the Heavenly Revtions City Imperial Pce.


    Under a tea shack.


    A middle-aged man in a grey robe sat inside, slowly drinking his tea.


    The waiters of the teahouse had all left. He was the only one inside, boiling his own water, brewing his own tea, and drinking tea by himself. His surroundings within a ten zhang radius werepletely deserted and the other shops had all shut their doors. A cordon formed by rows after rows of Imperial Army guards surrounded the ce like an inescapable but no one dared to move forward.


    A middle-aged schr made his way through the cordon and walked inside. Of course, the Imperial Army tried to stop him, but the soldier only managed to raise his de before it snapped in half.


    "I have no ill intentions, please let me through." The middle-aged schr spoke evenly, then he passed right through their cordon, walked up to the man in the grey robe and sat down.


    "Qingyang-xiong." The middle-aged schr bowed his head.


    "Mister Xie." The man in grey didn''t seem surprised as he poured a cup of tea for the middle-aged schr.


    Solitary Sword Immortal, Luo Qingyang.


    Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan.


    Two peerless sword immortals sat side by side just outside the pce gates of Heavenly Revtions City.


    "Have youpletely mastered your Sword of Destion?" Xie Xuan asked slowly.


    "Achieved a small mastery," Luo Qingyang replied.


    "No wonder, no wonder. In the past, it was always all under Heaven challenging your sword. This time, you have achieved mastery, so it''s not unreasonable of you to challenge the sword of all under Heaven." Xie Xuan smiled. "It''s just, in your opinion, who is worthy of challenging your sword?"


    "The person I wanted to challenge the most is already dead," Luo Qingyang said mildly.


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Daoist Sword Immortal Zhao Yuzhen."


    "But you''re still alive," Luo Qingyang said again.


    Xie Xuan pped his hands. "I can''t, I can''t. Although I have a sword in my hand, I''m a schr. Look at my book, no, my sword, it''s called the Book of Knowledge."


    "To read ten thousand volumes of books and travel ten thousand miles of road. I really admire Mister Xie," Luo Qingyang said.


    Xie Xuan chuckled. "I won''t continue with the pleasantries. This time, is Qingyang-xiong here only to challenge your sword?"


    "Challenging my sword is merely a personal aspiration. I will wait here for seven days, for all swordsmen under Heaven toe and challenge my sword. After seven days, I will kill one person and take another person away," Luo Qingyang said evenly.


    "The person you want to wait for, Baili Dongjun, won''te." Xie Xuan put away his smile. "The person you want to take away is very difficult to take. As for the person you want to kill, who do you want to kill?"


    Luo Qingyang raised his eyebrows slightly, and the Nine Songs sword in his hand suddenly unsheathed. With a wave of his hand, the exceptionally long sword shot into the air and pierced a gap through the Imperial Army cordon. After flying through almost half of Heavenly Revtions City, it turned back and dropped steadily back into its sheath.


    Xie Xuan looked solemn and had a thought, "What an impressive Nine Songs sword."


    In the time it took for a deep exhale, the que over the Yong''an Prince Residence fell to the ground. The mark left by a sword was clearly visible.


    Xiao Se stood at the door and sighed faintly. "So, he''s here for me, huh."


    Lei Wujie squatted down and reached out to brush his hand over the sword mark. "Compared to the sword intent left by the White Feather Sword Immortal on the first floor of the First Tower Under Heaven, this can only be stronger, not weaker."


    "Looks like the most powerful sword immortal in a century hase for our lives," Xiao Se saidzily.


    Obviously, the people who noticed that this sword had suddenly unsheathed itself were not only those from the Yong''an Prince Residence.


    That sword had brushed past two people when it flew through the streets.


    The youth almost wanted to reach out and block the sword, but he was stopped by a man in ck next to him. The man was holding an oil-paper umbre.


    The Umbre Ghost Su Muyu and Unrivaled Citymaster Wushuang had also finally arrived in this city.


    Luo Qingyang challenged the sword of Heavenly Revtions, not the sword of all Under Heaven. But, now, almost all the famous swordsmen under Heaven were already in this city.


    Wushuang eximed, "That sword just now was truly ultimate."


    "I have fought against the Snow Moon Sword Immortal and the Daoist Sword Immortal. This person''s sword aura is stronger than theirs." Su Muyu reached out a hand to feel the sword intent as it shed past. "This swordsman¡­"


    "I''m guessing this must be Luo Qingyang, the Solitary Sword Immortal who secluded himself in his city. That sword aura earlier, although ultimate, was imbued with an intent full of destion. He has alsoe to Heavenly Revtions?" Wushuang asked in puzzlement.


    "When I left Heavenly Revtions City, I didn''t hear anything about Luo Qingyanging," Su Muyu replied.


    While the two of them were talking, the sword had turned back again.


    Su Muyu frowned. "Follow it."


    Back in the tea shack, Xie Xuan had finished drinking all the tea in his cup. He sighed and faced the other. "Qingyang-xiong, Xie Xuan will take my leave first."


    "In a hurry?" Luo Qingyang lowered his head and looked at the Nine Songs sword that had just returned to its sheath.


    "I wouldn''t mind sitting for a while, but I''m afraid that someone can''t wait any longer. I''m also afraid that he''ll think I''m here to snatch his opponent. He has a terrible temper and his martial arts are too powerful so I have to hide." Xie Xuan stood up with a grin, raised his head, and looked at Yan Zhantian, who had already arrived. He stood a short distance away with his Army Destroyer sword.


    "Zhantian-xiong, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Luo Qingyang poured another cup of tea and put it aside. "Drink a cup of tea first."


    With a loud "bang", the teacup shattered as soon as he finished speaking.


    Xie Xuan smiled bitterly and dodged the shards. "See, I was right."


    Yan Zhantian looked at Luo Qingyang and said solemnly, "My sword is here. Go ahead and challenge it."

 Chapter 422 Duel of the Sword Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 422 Duel of the Sword Immortals</h4>


    Ever since Bai Xiao Hall published the Hundred Weapons List and listed the five sword immortals under Heaven, nobody had ever witnessed their duels in person.


    When Li Hanyi was younger, she once crossed swords with Zhao Yuzhen and fell in love.


    When Xie Xuan was younger, he once tested his sword against Li Hanyi.


    When Luo Qingyang and Yan Zhantian were younger, they fought a total of three times.


    At the time, they were all youths who had first entered the martial world and had yet to be renowned under Heaven. Back then, nobody was interested in these duels andter, they became legends that were frequently repeated by people in teahouses. And now, two actual sword immortals at their peaks were about to cross swords in Heavenly Revtions City, right outside the imperial pce gates.


    How could it not attract an audience?


    The news was quickly spread by the swordsmen hiding nearby, so the buildings which were only upied by the Imperial Army before, quickly became filled with spectators. And, the Imperial Army also received orders to allow them to enter.


    Of course, even if they didn''t allow it, they were helpless to prevent it. Because, the people who came included¡­


    The Emperor''s younger brother, regent of the state, the golden Lanyue Marquis.


    From the Yong''an Prince Residence, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, and Ye Ruoyi.


    From the Qingzhou Mu Family, Mu Chunfeng.


    Guests of the Directorate of Astronomy, Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan and his disciple, Li Fansong.


    From the White Prince Residence, Xiao Chong and his page boy.


    From the Red Prince Residence, Xiao Yu and his attendant, Long Ye, as well as the mysterious ck-robed man. Of course, the Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe, came with them as well.


    The Eunuch of Incense, Jin Xian, who hadn''t shown his face for a long time, and who didn''t like such asions, also made an unexpected appearance. Perhaps in his heart, he still regarded himself as a swordsman, and was drawn to watch the duel between the sword immortals.


    There were also people from the martial world who had been hiding themselves in Heavenly Revtions City and had not really exposed themselves. Such as the Western Breached Sword Luo Jia, Chen Ze of Sword Killing Sect, Luo Tian of Nine Swords Mountain Vi¡­ Nearly all the martial experts within Heavenly Revtions City rushed over within a stick of incense after the news came out.


    Wushuang and Su Muyu were hiding among these people, appearing somewhat inconspicuous. Wushuang grinned. "If I want to understand Heavenly Revtions City, I only need to understand the people here, right?"


    Su Muyu nodded. "That''s about right."


    Wushuang nced up and saw Xiao Se and others sitting on the second floor of a teahouse. He chuckled. "I see some old friends."


    "I thought the person you were acquainted with was the White Prince Xiao Chong." Su Muyu had also noticed Xiao Se.


    "They''re all friends, all friends." Wushuang shrugged.


    "Have you seen the sword of the Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian?" Su Muyu asked.


    "That day, outside Snow Moon City, this Wrath Sword Immortal brought a sword from the west. It shed with my shixiong''s spear, and broke it. But, my shixiong''s martial arts are only so-so. It wasn''t surprising that his spear broke. But, I still remember that power. There are few others like it under Heaven," Wushuang said.


    Su Muyu nodded and said, "If we consider only the power of the sword, then indeed, I have not seen anyone stronger than Yan Zhantian. But if a sword only has power, that''s not enough."


    "Your sword, though, is quitecking in power." Wushuang nced at the oil-paper umbre.


    Su Muyu didn''t refute, but said, "What I use is the art of murder, not really sword arts."


    Upstairs in the teahouse.


    Lei Wujie''s Heart sword couldn''t stop vibrating, and Xiao Se knocked on the table impatiently. "Lei Wujie, can you get it to be quiet?"


    Lei Wujie smiled bitterly. "It''s not me. There are two sword immortals about to fight there. This sword has the purest sword heart in the world and it can''t help but be excited."


    "Then it should only get excited when it''s its turn to fight." Xiao Se lost his patience and pressed down on the sword. Immediately, the Heart sword went silent.


    "What do you think? It took us one stick of incense to rush over, and we''ve been drinking tea for another stick of incense already. Why haven''t the two of them started fighting? Are they waiting for everyone to get here?" Lei Wujie said helplessly.


    "Did you think a fight between sword immortals is the same as the fights you people get into? You lift your head and make a sword move, I dodge it, whirl around in a sh, make another sword move, then you dodge, and turn back to stab¡­" Xiao Se narrated but he was suddenly interrupted by Lei Wujie, "Then I jump up, raise my huge sword, the swordes down, and all you see are thousands of sword immortals emerging from a celestial gate as they raise their swords into the sky and sh down on your head!"


    Ye Ruoyi burst outughing. "You two can go tell stories together."


    "Hey, that''s because this Heavenly Revtions City is so boring. You didn''t see us when we first wandered the martial world. First, we met ranking assassins, Yue Ji and Ming Hou, and then we got involved with the young sect leader of the Demonic Cult. After that, we had a huge battle with the Hidden River, then went on to Lei n Fort and had another huge fight with the Tang n. After that, we went out to sea and met an immortal. He was a true blue martial expert of the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. With a wave of his hand, he could raise thousands of tidal waves from the sea. But, after we came to Heavenly Revtions City? Every day, we just meet a bunch of masked killers. When they can''t beat us, they run away. Take some drugs ande back again. Besides that, we had to face an army of hundreds or thousands or ten thousands, who just wanted to outnumber us. What''s so interesting about that? What''s so interesting?" Lei Wujie''s voice was full of grievances. "Now, we have the rare asion of two sword immortals about to fight here so we''re just really excited!"


    "It''s just you. Don''t use ''we'' so casually." Xiao Se knocked on the table.


    Sitting at the table next to them were Xie Xuan, Li Fansong, and Mu Chunfeng. After hearing Xiao Se and Lei Wujie''s habitual bickering, they couldn''t help but snigger.


    Li Fansongughed. "Lei-xiongdi always speaks his mind freely. He''s such a carefree guy."


    Mu Chunfeng yawned. "I''m not really interested in swords anyway. I came to Heavenly Revtions City and paid my respects to the genius doctor as my teacher, so I think it was worth it. But, a duel between sword immortals is indeed quite interesting. It''s just¡­ why aren''t they fighting yet?"


    Everyone had been chatting for a long time, but the two sword immortals below were still standing there facing each other.


    Yan Zhantian put his hand on the hilt of his sword and bowed slightly, as if he might explode into action any time.


    Luo Qingyang touched the tip of his fingers lightly on the hilt of his sword, and the expression on his face remained indifferent.


    "Yan Zhantian''s true Wrath Sword Style has only three moves. Sword Drawn with Fury, Sword Decapitates with Fury and Sword Withdraws with Fury." Xie Xuan sipped his tea, his tone mild. "He usually doesn''t use his Wrath Sword Style when facing opponents not worth his time. He would swing his sword carelessly and kill his opponent. But, now his opponent is Luo Qingyang, so he will only use these three sword moves. Since he can only use three swords, of course he has to cultivate sufficient power before he strikes."


    "Cultivate sufficient power?" Mu Chunfeng asked.


    Lei Wujie and Li Fansong nodded slightly when they heard Xie Xuan''s exnation. Li Hanyi and Zhao Yuzhen had both taught them the same principle.


    "Every swordsman powerful enough to be called a sword immortal has their own sword power. You can get a rough idea from the name Ji Ruofengbelled us with. My sword power has a Confucian aura, Luo Qingyang''s has a sense of destion. Also, Yan Zhantian''s is wrath, Zhao Yuzhen''s was Dao, and Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi''s is a sense of nature and of the mountains and rivers. Each sword power is unique to each of us. The stronger the sword power, the more powerful the sword." Right after Xie Xuan finished, he raised his eyebrows. "It''sing."


    Everyone upstairs felt a sudden gust of wind and all the teacups on the table rocked gently.


    Then there was a sh of silver light.


    Yan Zhantian had drawn his Army Destroyer sword.


    Sword Drawn with Fury!

 Chapter 423 Three Swords to Decide Victory

    <h4>Chapter 423 Three Swords to Decide Victory</h4>


    Yan Zhantian had drawn his sword.


    However, Luo Qingyang brushed his fingers lightly over the hilt of his sword. He did not draw his sword, yet with a light flick, he blocked Yan Zhantian''s first sword.


    "What''s this? Luo Qingyang intends to defeat Yan Zhantian without the sword leaving its sheath?" Lei Wujie was shocked. "That''s too arrogant."


    "Too fast." Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    Yan Zhantian roared out loud and mmed down hard. Luo Qingyang and his sword skidded backwards.


    Yan Zhantian raised his sword, and suddenly, there seemed to be the sound of thunder in the Heavens.


    "This is what Yan Zhantian looks like when his wrath is at its peak. It''s been a long time since Ist saw it." Xie Xuan''s eyes lit up in a rare show of excitement. "Watch carefully now, the wrath intent is going to be more shocking than a thunderbolt!"


    "Show your sword!" Yan Zhantian shouted angrily, raised his Army Destroyer sword, and mmed it down.


    Wrath Sword Style second move, Sword Decapitated with Fury.


    "Good sword," Luo Qingyang said indifferently, then slowly raised his own sword and blocked the sword move again.


    This time, the Nine Songs sword remained unsheathed.


    In a ten zhang radius around Luo Qingyang, there was dust and smoke everywhere. The ground looked as if it had lifted by three feet, but Luo Qingyang was still standing in the same spot, his expression aloof, and his sword seemingly soft and gentle.


    "Return," Yan Zhantian also said a word evenly. The Army Destroyer sword suddenly flew out of its sheath, apanied by the roar of sudden thunder, but when it returned to its sheath, the thunder roared again!


    Since this was hisst sword, then it was inevitable - either you die, or I die.


    Luo Qingyang sighed softly, flicked his finger, and a silver light shed. The Nine Songs sword was finally unsheathed.


    Yan Zhantian''s wrath sword intent was surging, looking as if it were a enveloping Luo Qingyang from all directions. On the other hand, Luo Qingyang''s sword was apathetic and lithe, with one sword move, it pierced through that like a needle.


    The sun suddenly broke through.


    The Army Destroyer sword returned to its sheath.


    The Nine Songs sword also returned to its sheath.


    An Imperial Army guard rubbed his eyes. He already had his eyes glued to the action, but everything happened in an instant. The two of them finished their duel before he got the chance to see anything.


    Yan Zhantian and Luo Qingyang stood facing each other.


    A huge downpour suddenly rained down.


    Upstairs in the teahouse, Lei Wujie sighed softly. "What a marvelous duel."


    Ye Ruoyi was not familiar with swords, but couldn''t help being captivated by that final sword. "The final sword was both beautiful and magnificent. But¡­ who won?"


    "Good question, who won." At the next table, Xie Xuan chuckled, then raised his cup of tea and drained it in one mouthful. "He rode three thousand miles alone into battle, with one sword, he held back a million soldiers. To judge this sword by winning or losing is too vulgar."


    "Vulgar as it is, there must still be a result, right?" Mu Chunfeng said.


    "Naturally, there will be a result." Xie Xuan knocked on his Book of Knowledge sitting on the table.


    "After this duel, Heavenly Revtion''s White Prince Residence will never regain the power it once had," Xiao Se said suddenly.


    Right after Xiao Se spoke, the people in the building who had yet to confirm who won in this duel finally received a more definitive answer. And what happened next downstairs also confirmed Xiao Se''s words.


    Yan Zhantian turned and left, and Luo Qingyang stabbed the resheathed Nine Songs sword into the ground.


    His path of challenging his sword was not over yet, and he was still waiting for the next swordsman toe.


    The White Prince Xiao Chong walked downstairs and draped arge cloak over Yan Zhantian''s back. "Da-shifu, thank you."


    Under the cloak, Yan Zhantian''s hand that was holding his Army Destroyer sword was trembling uncontrobly. He spoke in a low voice, "My skill was inferior to his. I couldn''t help Chong''er this time."


    The White Prince Residence had lost a lot of its influence, and their one chance was for Yan Zhantian to defeat Luo Qingyang. Then, the position of number one under Heaven would belong to Yan Zhantian. Then, with this number one under Heaven watching over the White Prince Residence, they would naturally have the right to usurp the throne. But after these three swords, even though Yan Zhantian executed the most powerful sword in his life, he still couldn''t defeat Luo Qingyang.


    "It''s fine. As long as da-shifu is alright." The White Prince sighed.


    "How much of his strength did Luo Qingyang use in this sword?" Li Fansong asked.


    Xie Xuan frowned slightly "Nine-tenths? Eight-tenths? I can only tell that he didn''t use his full strength. Otherwise, Yan Zhantian wouldn''t have been able to walk away alive. But, as for how much of his strength he used? I''ve never fought him. I can''t tell."


    "How about it? Shifu, why don''t you fight him too?" Li Fansong urged.


    "If I used all of my strength, I probably won''t do any better than Yan Zhantian. I can''t beat him, can''t beat him. How about you go try? You''re still young anyway. There''s no shame in losing," Xie Xuan replied.


    Li Fansongughed awkwardly. "I have to hide my sword."


    "Oh?" Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows.


    Li Fansong suddenly became serious. "To kill. I have to kill that person."


    Lei Wujie suddenly stood up.


    Ye Ruoyi turned around and hissed, "Are you crazy?"


    Xiao Se pressed him down with a palm. "Sit!"


    "Why?" Lei Wujie said helplessly. "My two sword immortal shifu aren''t here. So, I will challenge their swords against Luo Qingyang on their behalf."


    "It''s not time for you to unt yourself as a hero yet. Wait and see if there are other variables," Xiao Se said wryly.


    In another teahouse on the other side of the road, Xiao Yuughed and remarked, "Looks like this Godfather of mine truly deserves to be number one under Heaven. With him overseeing us, the White Prince Residence has lost all hope of redemption. As for the Yong''an Prince Residence, I wonder if they even dare to fight."


    "I heard that Mister Luo cut down the Yong''an Prince Residence''s que with one sword. Looks like he didn''t forget what Your Highness told him. Even if Xiao Se and his friends don''te here, Mister Luo will go look for him," Su Changhe said.


    "Patriarch, you are the number one killer of the underworld, and my Godfather is the number one under Heaven of the righteous world. How do you think youpare to him? Who would win?" Xiao Yu suddenly asked.


    "I practice the art of murder. We only discuss life and death, not victory or defeat. In terms of martial arts, I am indeed inferior to Mister Luo by a few points, but if you want me to kill him, I have about five-tenths of certainty," Su Changhe replied.


    "Five-tenths?" Xiao Yu said faintly.


    Below the teahouse, there was amotion.


    Many of the swordsmen who were spectators were eager to try, but none of them had the courage to take that step.


    Su Muyu had opened his oil-paper umbre to shield himself from the sudden downpour of rain.


    Wushuang smiled and said, "I didn''t expect this umbre of yours to reallye in handy."


    Su Muyu lowered his head to look at Wushuang''s sword casket that was sitting on the ground. "It''s a little noisy."


    Wushuang shrugged. "Can''t help it. After seeing such a powerful sword, I can''t hold them back anymore."


    "You can''t be thinking of¡­" Su Muyu was stunned.


    Before he could finish his words, Wushuang suddenly jumped up andnded in front of Luo Qingyang with his Unrivaled Sword Casket.


    The downpour stopped suddenly.


    "It''s him!" Lei Wujie was shocked.


    "Who''s he?" Li Fansong and others asked.


    "Wushuang. Wushuang of Unrivaled City," Xiao Se replied slowly.


    Xie Xuan smiled. "Interesting."


    "Unrivaled City, Wushuang. I''ve alsoe and challenge Senior''s sword." Wushuang cupped his fists.


    The White Prince who was just about to leave, spun around. Wushuang also turned his head to look at him and smiled. "Don''t be in a hurry, old friend. Senior Yan is not the only one from the White Prince Residence to answer this fight."

 Chapter 424 Little Sword Immortal Wushuang

    <h4>Chapter 424 Little Sword Immortal Wushuang</h4>


    All under Heaven knew that Unrivaled City had a new citymaster.


    All under Heaven had also heard that the new citymaster of Unrivaled City was young and promising.


    But what most people didn''t expect was that the citymaster was so young.


    Wushuang grinned and plopped the Unrivaled Sword Casket heavily onto the ground. He seemed to enjoy the feeling of being watched by everyone around him.


    Upstairs in the teahouse, Xiao Yu frowned. "The matter with Unrivaled City failed? Xiao Jingxia is really a piece of junk."


    "He''s just a kid. He probably won''t be able to cause much trouble," Long Ye spoke up anxiously as he broke out in a cold sweat.


    But Su Changhe shook his head and scoffed coldly. "A kid? Do you know what he has in his hands? That''s the Unrivaled Sword Casket. Within it is the Bright Vermilion Phoenix, ranked second under Heaven. I''m afraid this kid is going to cause a lot of trouble."


    "Who would have thought the White Prince Residence had such a bargaining chip," Xiao Yu said in the low voice.


    Su Changhe looked at Wushuang thoughtfully, but just as he nced past, he caught a glimpse of someone in the nearby crowd putting away a familiar oil-paper umbre. But when he looked again, that oil-paper umbre and the person under it had disappeared.


    "Su Muyu," Su Changhe murmured.


    Xiao Chong frowned slightly and stood behind Wushuang. Slowly, he said, "I thought you weren''ting."


    "I made you a promise, why wouldn''t Ie? Are we Unrivaled City the sort who don''t keep our word?" Wushuang grinned.


    "At first, I thought you woulde. Then, shifu had already returned for so many days yet there was still no news of you," Xiao Chong said.


    "I was injured, you know. That fellow with the seven swords in Snow Moon City was not easy to deal with. I was treating my injuries while making my way to Heavenly Revtions. It was tough work. Your Highness had better treat me to a good meal after all this." Wushuang shrugged.


    Xiao Chong also smiled. "Just one good meal?"


    "I''ve heard that Heavenly Revtions City has a Moon House and that thedies inside are all very beautiful. Your Highness, you must bring me there to eat and listen to music." Wushuang smiled innocently.


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "You mean the Music House. Okay, I''ll ask Madam Hu to personally y the qin for you."


    "Madam Hu? Why does that sound¡­ so unattractive." Wushuang sighed.


    Lei Wujie leaned out of the window and waved at Wushuang. "Wushuang-xiongdi, we meet again."


    Wushuang looked up. "Hey, Lei-xiong!"


    "Have a good fight! Your brothers here are cheering you on!" Lei Wujie patted the window edge excitedly.


    "Has the rtionship between Snow Moon City and Unrivaled City be so good now?" Xie Xuan asked curiously.


    Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi looked at each other and shrugged.


    Lei Wujie and Wushuang, neither cared about Unrivaled City or Snow Moon City. They simply admired each other.


    A mutual admiration and respect of the youth.


    Just like when Baili Dongjun first met Song Yanhui, he had also wanted to be friends.


    Wushuang waved at Lei Wujie. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely do my best." After speaking, he turned around and extended his hand to Luo Qingyang. "Senior, please instruct me."


    If the person before Wushuang was anyone else from the martial world and saw that the young man who came to challenge him had been talking to everyone else while ignoring him, he would probably have been furious. But, the person in front of him was Luo Qingyang. Luo Qingyang was a person with a good temper, or at least he was on the surface. He never revealed what he was feeling inside.


    So Luo Qingyang merely returned a light nod. "It is my fortune to see the Unrivaled Sword Casket."


    "Really? Solitary Sword Immortal, do you also recognize this Unrivaled Sword Casket? ording to my shifu, no one in Unrivaled City has been able to open it for many years. It''s said that I was born with the mould of a sword and some people also said that I''m the reincarnation of the first citymaster. But, whatever it is¡­" Once Wushuang started, he talked without stopping.


    Luo Qingyang waved a hand to stop him, and said indifferently, "Talk with your sword."


    "Okay." Wushuang kicked his foot and opened the Unrivaled Sword Casket instantly. With a wave of his hand, ten flying swordsnded in front of him.


    "Cloudshuttle, Gentlefrost, Windsorrow, Maple Leaf, Butterfly, Vanished Shadow, Broken Trial, Life Snatcher, Jade Sceptre, Entwined Finger."


    "Oh? Ten flying swords?" Xie Xuan''s eyes were full of praise. "No wonder Song Yanhui values this disciple so much."


    "When we first saw him, he was only using five or six flying swords and we werepletely overwhelmed. Now he has ten. Mister Xie, do you think he has a chance to win against Luo Qingyang?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xie Xuan raised his eyebrows. "Maybe he has a chance to force him to draw his sword?"


    Wushuang brushed his fingers across the ten flying swords, tapping each de lightly and making a light and graceful sound as if he was ying a qin.


    Luo Qingyang watched him silently, his fingers resting fleetingly on the hilt of his sword.


    "Go!" Wushuang yelled out without warning.


    Ten flying swords flew out instantly, aiming straight for Luo Qingyang.


    Luo Qingyang retreated sharply, and with a sharp swing of his Nine Songs sword, he swung a perfect circle, keeping the ten flying swords outside the circle.


    Ten flying swords. A total of 3,628,800 sword array permutations. Yet, they couldn''t break through this simplest of circles.


    However, the Nine Songs sword was still unsheathed.


    Wushuang was already sweating profusely and his opponent''s sword was yet unsheathed. But, he had never experienced such an overwhelming sword power before. Since he was very young, he had been learning the sword under Song Yanhui. His training had always been smooth sailing and he had never felt such an oppressive force. For a moment, he even had trouble drawing a breath. Only then did he finally understand the saying, there''s a heaven above Heaven, a person above others, was not a lie.


    The peerless sword immortal in front of him was indeed worthy of the saying, a heaven above Heaven, a person above others.


    "Ten flying swords. Is that his limit?" Lei Wujie asked worriedly.


    Xiao Se looked at the sword casket at Wushuang''s feet, and realised that the remaining two flying swords were vibrating in anticipation. He was startled and said in a low voice, "No, he''s not at his limit yet."


    Wushuang smiled and said, "Well, this isn''t working. Then, let''s do our best and leave nothing behind."


    "Vast!" The eleventh flying sword swept up. It was as light as a floating cloud, graceful and pure white, bringing with it a few strands of ethereal immortal aura.


    "Boundless!" The twelfth flying sword swept out, but it looked like the withered bark of an ancient tree, like the endless vicissitudes of decay.


    He actually controlled twelve flying swords.


    Wushuang raised his hands, and the flying swords swirled around him. His sword maniption arts was amazing and the swordsmen amongst the spectators all widened their eyes in astonishment. This art of twelve flying swords was truly the legendary sword arts!


    The praise and admiration in Xie Xuan''s eyes became even deeper. "Twelve flying swords? Unrivaled City has been in decline for a hundred years, and has finally produced a little sword immortal. Li Fansong, Lei Wujie, if you want to boast about your swordsmanship in the future, then this Wushuang down there will be your strongest opponent."


    "Senior, allow me to ridicule myself." Wushuang gritted his teeth and waved his hand vigorously.


    Luo Qingyang waved his long sleeves, and the Nine Songs sword also unsheathed.


    Even since Luo Qingyang made his presence known, his tone had been tepid, carrying an air of indifference and ambivalence, but at this moment, when he saw the little sword immortal Wushuang use his twelve flying swords, his eyes also gleamed with excitement. Then, he barely raised his voice to call out two words.


    "Good!"


    "Sword!"

 Chapter 425 Bright Vermilion Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 425 Bright Vermilion Phoenix</h4>


    Luo Qingyang barely finished saying the two words before he unsheathed his Nine Songs sword.


    In the face of twelve flying swords, Luo Qingyang''s swordsmanship was no longer as simple as one sword move facing another. His swordsmanship became numerous andplex, and his footwork became especially sporadic and swift. Except, there was something odd about it¡­


    His initial sword power was surging and turbulent, then became ethereal and elegant, and then soft and sentimental¡­


    "This is¡­ a sword dance?" Lei Wujie saw through some of it but he wasn''t sure.


    "It is indeed a sword dance." Li Fansong nodded.


    "But which sword dance is this?" Lei Wujie asked again.


    Li Fansong thought for a long time and shook his head. "I''ve never seen it."


    So, everyone''s eyes turned to Xie Xuan.


    Xie Xuan shook his head helplessly. "There are two divine immortals fighting below, and I''m up here telling a story. Fine, I do know the answer. Luo Qingyang''s sword dance has eleven forms and it was created by him. From beginning to end, the whole sequence takes about an hour. The full name of this sword dance is Nine Songs, the same name as his sword. The first nine forms have the same name as the gods in ancient myths, and the temperament of the sword dance varies ording to the characteristics of the gods. They are The Great Unity Emperor of the East, The Lord within the Clouds, The God of the Xiang, The Lady of the Xiang, The Greater Master of Fate, The Lesser Master of Fate, The Lord of the East, The River Earl, and The Mountain Spirit. Right now, he should be performing The God of the Xiang form. Thest two forms are the peerless Hymn to the Fallen, which contains a sorrowful grandeur and a boundless sword power, and Honouring the Dead, which gathers all his sword aura into one sword move."


    "Mister is knowledgeable," Mu Chunfeng said with emotion.


    The others followed and cupped their fists in admiration. "Mister is knowledgeable."


    Xie Xuan sighed, but there was a hint of worry in his expression. He greatly admired the young man downstairs but how many forms would this young man be able to endure?


    Wushuang''s flying swords were repelled and they shot out again. The twelve flying swords packed close together to form a powerful offensive, but they were easily beaten back again and again by Luo Qingyang''s sword dance. And, Luo Qingyang wasing closer and closer to him.


    "He''s already reached the fifth form, The Greater Master of Fate." Xie Xuan exhaled a sigh.


    Li Fansong asked in confusion, "Why are you sighing, Mister?"


    "Because starting from this form, they''re all killing sword moves," Xie Xuan said slowly, his hand gradually moving to rest on the hilt of his sword.


    In the crowd, Su Muyu, who had hidden himself again, pressed down on his umbre''s handle. He and Wushuang had only known each other for a few days, but this ruthless killer started to feel a strange fondness for him, so he didn''t want him to die.


    But how much stronger could the Umbre Ghost''s eighteen-de array be,pared to the twelve flying swords of the Unrivaled Sword Casket?


    "Da-shifu, how much longer can Wushuangst?" Xiao Chong could also tell that Wushuang waspletely at a disadvantage.


    "He''s very strong. He canst, at least, until The Lord of the East," Yan Zhantian replied.


    "Can you save him?" Xiao Chong asked openly.


    Yan Zhantian shook his head. "I''m injured and I can''t save him. The only person here who can save him is Xie Xuan."


    Xiao Chong raised his head and looked at Xiao Se, who happened to be looking at him.


    "Mister Xie," Xiao Se began.


    "I know," Xie Xuan said solemnly.


    "The flying sword arts is indeed a set of remarkable sword arts. But, when a swordsman uses his blood to cultivate his sword, he''s relying on an improper way. If you cannot hold a proper sword in your hand, you''ll always be a little short at the crucial moment." Luo Qingyang had already danced to the sixth form, The Lesser Master of Fate. He added mildly, "Perhaps if you had borrowed your shifu''s Broken Water sword toe here, you would be able tost longer."


    "A sword to hold in my hand? I have one." Wushuang forced out augh.


    "Oh?" Luo Qingyang''s brows furrowed in a slight frown.


    "Go!" Wushuang waved his long sleeves, and the twelve swords poured downwards, preventing Luo Qingyang from approaching further.


    Luo Qingyang''s sword dance was actually stilled for a moment!


    At this moment, Wushuang lifted a foot and kicked the thirteenth sword out of the Unrivaled Sword Casket.


    It was a fiery red long sword, and on its pommel was carved a phoenix soaring up from its ashes¡ª


    Bright Vermilion Phoenix!


    Lei Wujie was shocked. "Why does this sword look so simr to Lei Hong shifu''s Murderous Dread sword!"


    "Yes, Lei Hong''s Murderous Dread sword was forged using this sword as a model. This is the Bright Vermilion Phoenix, ranked second under Heaven on the Register of Swords!" Xie Xuan announced loudly.


    Wushuang grabbed the Bright Vermilion Phoenix with his right hand, then reached out with his left hand and ran it across the edge of the de. Immediately, his blood flowed and stained onto the surface of the de.


    "What''s he doing?" Li Fansong asked.


    "The Bright Vermilion Phoenix and those twelve flying swords were all forged by the Ghost Sword Master and they must be fed with blood. Moreover, each sword has its own spirit, but unlike the sword hearts of your Sword Heart Tomb, the sword hearts of these swords are demonic and uncanny, and have an extremely strong murderous aura! So, the Bright Vermilion Phoenix has another name," Xie Xuan said solemnly.


    Xiao Se couldn''t resisting forward and interjecting, "Demon Sword!"


    The Red Prince Xiao Yu''s eyes widened with a gleaming light. "That''s the Bright Vermilion Phoenix, ranked second under Heaven. That''s a really good sword. Kill Wushuang, I want this sword. Help me grab him!"


    Su Changhe shook his head and sighed. "I would advise Your Highness to give up any notion of possessing this sword. Even if it''s me, I wouldn''t want toe anywhere near it. That is, after all, the¡­ Demon Sword."


    The moment Wushuang grasped the Bright Vermilion Phoenix, his eyes instantly turned a fiery red. He felt as if his mind had been instantly pulled away, and he seemed to be slowly¡­ slowly floating into a state of illusory emptiness.


    Of the thirteen swords in the sword casket, the one that was easiest to pick up was this Bright Vermilion Phoenix. Wushuang had always understood this, but the moment one picked up the Bright Vermilion Phoenix, whether it was the human who controlled the sword, or the sword who controlled the human, would depend on the mind of the sword bearer.


    "The Lord of the East." Luo Qingyang shed the twelve flying swords to the ground with one sword move and attacked Wushuang.


    Wushuang sneered, waved his long sleeves, and the twelve flying swords leaped up. Together with thest sword, Bright Vermilion Phoenix, they pointed straight at Luo Qingyang and attacked!


    Luo Qingyang sighed softly. Right now, Wushuang was undoubtedly stronger than he was a moment ago, but a swordsman who was controlled by his sword, even if his skills improved drastically, would be powerless in the end. He was no longer a threat.


    "It''s over." Luo Qingyang swung a sword. This sword was very beautiful and very warm, like the setting sun of winter, a clear spring in the desert, and the curling smoke rising in the twilight.


    This was The Lord of the East, the noble, graceful, majestic and heroic god of spring.


    The fiery redness in Wushuang''s eyes faded in an instant and the sneer at the corner of his mouth turned into a wide grin that was pure and clean. The twelve flying swords whizzed past Luo Qingyang, while the Bright Vermilion Phoenix shed heavily against the Nine Songs sword.


    The two brushed past each other. A piece of Luo Qingyang''s left sleeve was shed by a sword and dropped onto the ground.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wushuang was only one step away from causing an injury to this peerless sword immortal, Luo Qingyang.


    Wushuang hooked his fingers and his twelve flying swords hovered in front of him. He raised his Bright Vermilion Phoenix and used it to graze over the twelve flying swords, making a crisp tinkling sound.


    "How could I, Wushuang, be controlled by a sword?"

 Chapter 426 The Sword of Hymn to the Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 426 The Sword of Hymn to the Fallen</h4>


    Su Muyu, who was hidden in the crowd, suddenly smiled.


    It was rare for him to show an overt expression on his face. So many years of his life was spent as a killer and his heart had long gone cold. Not to mention smiling, even expressions such as anger, sadness or surprise would never appear on his face. But, he suddenly smiled. He looked at the insufferably arrogant Wushuang, a long sword in his hand and twelve flying swords floating beside him, and couldn''t help releasing a soft chuckle. He even murmured softly, "Good boy."


    Wushuang faced Luo Qingyang and raised his eyebrows. "Mister Luo, how about it?"


    Luo Qingyang nodded. "Good sword befitting a peerless swordsman. You are very good. Worthy of me drawing my sword."


    "It''s said that only the First Unrivaled Citymaster has ever been able to use the twelve flying swords together with the Bright Vermilion Phoenix. Back then, the Great Xuan remained undefeated even in the face of an army tens of thousands strong. But, once these thirteen swords came out, they cut a hole right through their defences. How fortunate are we to witness such a peerless sword reappear in the world." Xie Xuan flung aside the teacup he was holding. "Owner, wine!"


    "Mister Xie, is your interest piqued?" Xiao Se said with a smile.


    Xie Xuanughed aloud. "Not just my interest. I even want to y my sword and sing out loud. This trip today was not in vain."


    Lei Wujie alsoughed and said, "I knew this guy was no ordinary fellow. But, I didn''t expect that after we parted ways so long ago, he would be so powerful. I thought that after we came down from the First Tower Under Heavenst time, Li-xiong and I would be the most powerful among those in the younger generation who practised sword arts. I''m just a frog at the bottom of the well."


    "Who cares if we''re frogs at the bottom of the well? Anyway, what we''re seeing today is really eye-opening." Li Fansong''s tone was also full of excitement.


    How could any swordsman who witnessed such an incredible duel restrain the emotions and excitement in his heart?


    Yan Zhantian''s eyes dimmed slightly and he sighed. He turned to Xiao Chong and said, "Chong''er, this Unrivaled Citymaster''s swordsmanship is at least above that of mine."


    Xiao Chong was stunned. Wushuang had indeed disyed a strength that was truly amazing, but he did not expect that even the extremely arrogant and conceited Wrath Sword Immortal would admit that he was inferior to this eighteen-year-old youth.


    "Such a young sword immortal," Yan Zhantian said, somewhat moved.


    Xiao Chong turned his attention back to the people in the square. If Wushuang was, as Yan Zhantian said, really more powerful than him, then it was not impossible for him to defeat the Solitary Sword Immortal if he went all out. If that really happened, then the status of the White Prince Residence in Heavenly Revtions City would change in an instant. He clenched his fists hard, his palms already sweaty.


    "Will this person win?" Xiao Yu frowned.


    Su Changhe''s breath had also be lower. If this was before, no matter how incredible Wushuang''s twelve flying swords were, defeating the Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang was nothing short of a fantasy. But now, he managed to draw the Bright Vermilion Phoenix. Was it really possible? He chuckled and remarked, "What a frightening idea."


    Xiao Yu turned the teacup in his hand, and said faintly, "There are many frightening things in the world, all stemming from a frightening idea. This thing cannot be allowed to happen. If he wins, I''m certain he will have expended most of his energy. I ask Mister to kill him at all costs."


    Su Changhe nodded. "Alright."


    At this time, Long Ye suddenly turned to one side, bowed his head respectfully and said, "Grand Eunuch."


    Xiao Yu and Su Changhe turned around as Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan walked into the room.


    "Grand Eunuch, you''re here," Xiao Yu said.


    Jin Xuan nodded. "Actually, I arrived much earlier and have been watching from a distance. But, now something seems to have happened and I have no choice but toe closer so that it''s more convenient."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "If this kid really wins, whatever the cost¡­ kill him!" Jin Xuan said sternly.


    Xiao Chong suddenly pressed down on the hilt of the sword.


    Wrath Sword Style, Sword Drawn with Fury.


    Yan Zhantian frowned. "Chong''er, what are you¡­"


    "If Wushuang wins, half of the people here will not let him leave," Xiao Chong said solemnly.


    In the teahouse upstairs, Lei Wujie and Xiao Se exchanged a nce and they tightened their grips on their weapons.


    Li Fansong sensed the sudden change in the surrounding atmosphere and couldn''t help but remark, "It''s just two people downstairs duelling with their swords, but all I can sense are the various powers in Heavenly Revtions Citypeting for dominance. How meaningless."


    Xie Xuan patted Li Fansong on the shoulder. "They canpete as they please. We''ll watch the swords as we please. What is meaningful or meaningless depends on your own viewpoint."


    Su Muyu looked at the umbre in his hand. To his left, in the teahouse upstairs were the people from the Yong''an Prince Residence. They might not save Wushuang, but they would definitely not kill him. In the teahouse downstairs were the White Prince Xiao Chong and Yan Zhantian. Although Yan Zhantian was not bleeding, his internal energy was disrupted and it was impossible for him to take action rashly. Xiao Chong was taught by both Jin Yu and Yan Zhantian, and had mastered both his calm and wrath-based martial arts. He would definitely step out and help. As for the teahouse on the other side, besides Su Changhe, another powerful expert had just appeared. That should have been Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan. They would definitely kill Wushuang at all costs.


    How long could his own eighteen-de array hold out against them?


    How could he take Wushuang away sessfully?


    Su Muyu lowered his head and ran through the scenarios quickly. He was the most powerful assassin in the entire Hidden River but a killer''s n could be used in reverse. He could also save someone.


    Luo Qingyang finally used his sword again.


    "ording to the order, the next sword dance is The River Earl?" Li Fansong asked, "But why is the power so¡­ abundant!"


    Xie Xuan was also shocked, and then he shook his head. "That''s not The River Earl! That¡¯s Hymn to the Fallen. Luo Qingyang has gone straight to Hymn to the Fallen!"


    "Is this Hymn to the Fallen?" Almost everyone who was there was shocked.


    The sword wind danced wildly, and a howling sound started! It was as if inside the sword wind, thousands of warriors were crying out an elegy!


    "We grasp our battle-spears: we don our breast-tes of hide. The axles of our chariots touch: our short swords meet.


    Standards obscure the sun: the foe roll up like clouds. Arrows fall thick: the warriors press forward."


    Xie Xuan flicked his sword and recited the words softly, apanying the howling sound.


    The sword wind rose suddenly, followed by the sword power.


    How could one describe the sword power? It was as if tens of thousands of warriors were hiding among the clouds, beating their drums with huge hammers and singing out loud. Their voices turned hoarse, filled with sorrow and destion. The tens of thousands of warriors were already dead, but their patriotism could never be extinguished.


    They were angry.


    They were mournful.


    They were unwavering!


    "This is the sword of Hymn to the Fallen, the pinnacle of the Sword of Destion, Luo Qingyang''s most powerful sword move."


    "Why is it named Hymn to the Fallen?"


    "On the battlefield, those who "died without courage", as a rule, were not allowed to be buried in a coffin, nor interred in a tomb. They were known as the "casualties of war" and were ghosts with no master. Do you know why Luo Qingyang chose Admirable Destion City? The former Admirable Destion City was a border city in the west and there used to be 100,000 soldiers of war buried there. Their country was defeated in war, the survivors fled in a hurry, and left the warriors who died in the war behind. There was no one to bury them and their corpses were exposed to the elements, until a hundred yearster, they turned to dust. This elegy became the Hymn to the Fallen."


    "How deste was it, to epass the destion of a whole country?"


    Wushuang raised his left hand and he was surrounded by his twelve flying swords. He leapt into the air and a blood-red light suddenly appeared on the Bright Vermilion Phoenix!

 Chapter 427 The Next Sword

    <h4>Chapter 427 The Next Sword</h4>


    "Although the sword is a Demon Sword, if the swordsman is righteous, what''s the point of minding so much?" Xie Xuan poured the wine in his hand onto the ground. "Such a good sword should be saluted."


    Wushuang leaped into the air and as he rushed down, the twelve flying swords around him were blown back into the Unrivaled Sword Casket by the sword wind. He was left only with the Bright Vermilion Phoenix in his hand!


    Like a phoenix reborn from ashes, the sword was absolutely gorgeous. It was a sword that tore through the sky!


    Meanwhile, Luo Qingyang lifted his Nine Songs sword slowly, still as deste as the wind. The elegy of the warriors within the sword wind seemed to havee to the end, and it was no longer as heroic and high-pitched as it was at the start. However, it became solemn and drawn out!


    The two swords collided.


    The Ning Songs sword flew back into its sheath and the sword wind stilled abruptly.


    Wushuang held onto his Bright Vermilion Phoenix and retreated backwards. He swung his arm and the Bright Vermilion Phoenix also returned to the sword casket. He raised a hand and the sword casket snapped shut.


    "Who won?" Li Fansong asked.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. He couldn''t tell either.


    Xiao Se frowned tightly and looked at Wushuang, but he also couldn''t tell.


    The two stood opposite each other, as if they were perfectly fine.


    Luo Qingyang nodded and said, "It''s the glory of Unrivaled City to have such a disciple as you."


    Wushuang also cupped his fists and said, "Senior''s sword is not like the swords of the human world. It was truly an eye-opener for this junior."


    "Well done." Some of the swordsmen spectators shouted out, while other swordsmen couldn''t help but started cheering loudly.


    "So this duel is a draw?" Lei Wujie asked in surprise.


    "Wait, Wushuang, he-!" Ye Ruoyi suddenly shouted.


    Under the teahouse, Wushuang suddenly fell onto his knees and vomited a mouthful of blood. He smiled bitterly and said, "I lost."


    Luo Qingyang sighed softly. "If you could train another ten years, then the sword in your hand may really be able to defeat me. Such a pity."


    "Why a pity?" Wushuang murmured.


    This "pity" could have many meanings.


    Today, you couldn''t defeat me, such a pity.


    You''re still young, and you couldn''t use the full power of the Unrivaled Sword Casket, such a pity.


    As well as, a youth so young but you''re going to die here today, such a pity.


    Luo Qingyang suddenly drew his Nine Songs again.


    Xiao Yu was overjoyed as he looked on. "I knew it. Godfather wouldn''t forget the purpose of this trip!"


    "Luo Qingyang is going to kill him!" Lei Wujie was shocked. His Heart sword flew out of its sheath but he was toote!


    Xiao Chong, Xiao Se, Lei Wujie, and Su Muyu felt Luo Qingyang''s killing intent at the same instant, and they all tried to draw their swords, but they also clearly understood the situation at that instant.


    They were toote.


    Luo Qingyang''s sword was too fast.


    Wushuang smiled miserably. "Am I going to die here today?"


    Luo Qingyang''s sword was already stabbing right between Wushuang''s brows!


    But a sword darted straight towards him.


    It was a very ordinary sword. Although it had a handsome and exquisite appearance, it was obviously constructed of very ordinary materials and the workmanship could be considered excellent. It looked like it was bought at a roadside cksmith shop with a bit of silver.


    But this sword had a very nice name.


    Book of Knowledge.


    Read ten thousand volumes of books, travel ten thousand miles of road.


    The Nine Songs sword left its sheath and returned once again.


    The Book of Knowledge flicked lightly, Xie Xuan retreated a step, and also returned his sword to its sheath.


    "Why did Mister Xie stop me?" Luo Qingyang asked slowly.


    "Such a fine young man, such a fine piece of jade. Luo-xiong should be a person who cherishes talent, and not a petty man who is jealous of talent. Why do you want to kill him?" Xie Xuan asked back.


    Luo Qingyang shook his head. "I have my reasons."


    Xie Xuan smiled. "But today, you can''t kill this person. If you had seeded earlier, you could have said it was a slip of your hand. But, now I''m standing here and if you want to kill him, then you would really be killing him. I won''t allow you. His Highness White Prince over there won''t allow it. His Highness Yong''an Prince upstairs won''t allow it. And I''m afraid even all the swordsmen under Heaven standing here won''t allow it."


    Xiao Yu turned to Jin Xuan and Su Changhe and said, "Didn''t you say that you will kill him at all costs? Can you do it now?"


    Jin Xuan sighed. "I''m afraid it''s impossible now. All eyes are on him. What''s more, Xie Xuan is there."


    "Xie Xuan? Is Confucian Sword Immortal very powerful? On the Ultimate Experts List, he''s only in the third tier, while Godfather is in the top tier!" Xiao Yu growled angrily.


    "But Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan just happens to be like that. Just when everyone thought that he was only this powerful, he would suddenly be even more powerful. What he shows is never his true strength," Su Changhe replied.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Yu flung the teacup in his hand onto the ground in anger.


    Downstairs, Luo Qingyang finally took a step back, raised a hand lightly and gestured. "You may go."


    "Thank you, Luo-xiong." Xie Xuan walked away with Wushuang.


    Wushuang managed a smile with difficulty. "Thank you, sir."


    "If you really want to thank me, go back and practice your sword well, and don''t lose next time." Xie Xuanughed.


    Wushuang nodded. "But of course."


    Xie Xuan brought Wushuang over to Xiao Chong. "Your Highness, this is your friend, so I will hand him over to you."


    Xiao Chong stepped forward to help support Wushuang, and looked at Xie Xuan gratefully. "All thanks to you, Mister."


    "No need for thanks. Back then, in the Academy, I was also your teacher for a few months. There''s no need to act like strangers." Xie Xuan patted Xiao Chong on the shoulder.


    Upstairs in the teahouse, both Xiao Se and Lei Wujie breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Wushuang was safe and sound.


    Luo Qingyang turned around and stuck his Nine Songs sword into the ground. He raised his head, his voice not loud, but everyone there could hear him clearly.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    Even if the swordsmen spectators had any notion of trying their hands initially, after seeing the peerless duels between Luo Qingyang and Yan Zhantian, then Wushuang, they were fully aware of the limit of their own skills. Who would dare to go forward and challenge their sword? It was one thing to lose face, but you could even lose your life here.


    The whole street suddenly fell silent.


    Xiao Yu sneered. "What a bunch of cowards."


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a figure in red flying down from the teahouse upstairs. The young man was no older than Wushuang and he wore a red shirt that exposed his chest, revealing tightly knotted muscles. However, his features were extremely refined. He grinned and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi looked at each other. Just now, they were both gripped by what was happening to Wushuang and were too distracted to pay attention to Lei Wujie.


    "Who''s that?" Someone in the crowd asked.


    Lei Wujieughed, raised his hand lightly, and drew the Heart sword from its sheath.


    Someone in the crowd recognised the sword immediately. "The fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, Heart!"


    "Disciple of Snow Moon City''s Snow Moon Sword Immortal Li Hanyi and Lei n Fort''s Thunder Sword Immortal Lei Hong, and sessor of the Sword Heart Tomb''s Heart Sword, Lei Wujie. I''vee forward to challenge your sword!" Lei Wujie cupped his fists and announced loudly.


    Xiao Se sighed. "That idiot. Does he think that the longer the titles in front of his name, the more domineering he is?"


    "Very well." Luo Qingyang nodded, and his fingers curled around the hilt of his Nine Songs sword.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait." Lei Wujie hurriedly waved his hand to stop the other. He swallowed a gulp and cried out, "Wait a moment!"

 Chapter 428 Sword Power is the Master

    <h4>Chapter 428 Sword Power is the Master</h4>


    Everyone was anticipating another exciting duel, but Lei Wujie''s six consecutive ''wait''s caused everyone present to drop their jaws in shock.


    "Wait?" Luo Qingyang smiled and put away his Nine Songs sword. "Wait for what?"


    "Senior has already fought two consecutive duels today, and the opponents in both duels were extraordinarily powerful. Although Senior looks like he''s fine to me, I''m sure your physical strength is no longer as strong as it was at the beginning," Lei Wujie said slowly.


    Luo Qingyang shook his head. "I''m fine¡­"


    "No need to exin!" Lei Wujie interrupted him immediately, "Senior has the heart to go easy on me but I cannot ept it. The swordsmen of my generation are all sincere in our hearts and we cannot be ashamed of our swords. Didn''t Senior say that you were going to wait here for a few days? Then, in three days, after Senior is well rested, I wille back here again to challenge your sword!"


    "I¡­" Luo Qingyang was about to speak, but Lei Wujie waved his hand to stop him again. "Senior, see you in three days!" Without waiting for Luo Qingyang to reply to his deration, he leaped into the air and returned to the teahouse.


    Xiao Se and Ye Ruoyi shook their heads helplessly, and Xiao Se knocked on the table. "Are you crazy?"


    Xie Xuan chuckled. "Rather cunning of you."


    In the eyes of the swordsmen who had just witnessed the two incredible duels, the Solitary Sword Immortal''s mettle had already reached the level of a divine being. But, just as the atmosphere was mounting, the Solitary Sword Immortal issued another challenge that received no answer. Then, while the man was exuding an aura of being invincible under Heaven, Lei Wujie suddenly jumped down from the teahouse and acted out foolishly while issuing a promise to duel in three days. That earlier atmosphere waspletely wiped clean. All the swordsmen spectators realised that the show was over today, agreed with each other to meet again in three days, and then left.


    "You saw the Solitary Sword Immortal''s sword just now, and you also saw Wushuang''s sword. You consider yourself to be a young hero with an extraordinary talent in swordsmanship, butpared to them, do you really think you''re up to that level?" Xiao Se asked coldly.


    "I can''tpare," Lei Wujie said calmly. "I probably can''tpare to any of the three people who fought today, especially the Solitary Sword Immortal Luo Qingyang. The gap is huge."


    "Then what the hell are you going to fight with!" Xiao Se couldn''t hold back from cursing him.


    "He shed the Yong''an Prince Residence que with one sword. That''s a show of force. Regardless of whether we challenge him or not, he wille to our door. Instead of waiting for him toe pick a fight, isn''t it better if we challenge him first? At the very least, we can also¡­" Lei Wujie reconsidered his words and didn''t continue.


    "We can also what? Go on," Xiao Se said coldly.


    "Can also be famous¡­" Lei Wujie muttered softly.


    The room suddenly descended into silence. Everyone was speechless, and only Xie Xuanughed loudly. "Lei-xiong is really a remarkable person."


    White Prince Residence.


    Late at night.


    Wushuang sat on the bed, his face pale. Although Luo Qingyang''s sword did not cause any serious external injuries, it had well and truly injured his qi. He would have to rest for a few days to regain enough energy to even hold a sword.


    "Over the next few days, the White Prince Residence will increase our defences. You can stay here and have a good rest. There are guards outside watching this house day and night. Those killers won''t be able to break in," Xiao Chong said to Wushuang.


    Wushuangughed. "Really? But my friend has already entered."


    Xiao Chong snapped his head up and saw a man in ck sitting on the ceiling beam. He had an oil-paper umbre slung on his waist, and Xiao Chong recognised him immediately. "Su Muyu!"


    "Don''t worry, he''s my friend. With him around, you can be rest assured of my safety," Wushuang said slowly.


    Xiao Chong frowned. "Do you know who he is?"


    "Hidden River''s Umbre Ghost, Head of Su House. Don''t worry, he''s no longer with the Red Prince. He''s now on our side." Wushuang grinned.


    "I''m not on your side. I just want to kill Su Changhe," Su Muyu said mildly.


    "Stubborn." Wushuang patted Xiao Chong on the shoulder. "I''m fine. You go and rest."


    Xiao Chong nced at Su Muyu uneasily, and finally stood up. But, when he opened the door, he found Lei Wujie and Xiao Se standing outside.


    "Looks like my guards are really useless. How did two more people sneak in?" Xiao Chong said wryly.


    "Why did you say two more? Who else is here besides us?" Lei Wujie walked straight into the room, looked around but didn''t see anyone else inside. Xiao Chong raised his head and realised that Su Muyu, who was sitting on the beam had disappeared.


    "Are you looking for me?" Wushuang asked.


    Lei Wujie took out a package of medicine. "I brought you some excellent herbs from Xiao Se''s medicine house for fortifying your health. You know this guy is really stingy so it wasn''t easy for me to get my hands on this."


    Xiao Se and Xiao Chong nodded slightly at each other. Then, they also walked in and found a stool each to sit on. Xiao Se said impatiently, "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re here to ask for advice, so just ask it directly."


    Wushuang came to a realisation. "You''re here to ask about Luo Qingyang''s sword?"


    "Yes, know yourself and your enemy, and you will be victorious in a hundred battles. Right now, it''s absolutely impossible for my swordsmanship to be stronger than Luo Qingyang''s, so I can only try and find some weakness in his swordsmanship. Then, I can take advantage of that weakest link, execute a surprise move, and defeat him decisively!" Lei Wujie said loudly.


    "Then can you ask something more specific? My memory is not very good." Wushuang scratched his head.


    Lei Wujie made himself at home and sat down right beside Wushuang''s bed. "Thest sword he used against you. From which direction did the sworde from?"


    Wushuang thought for a while. "From every direction."


    Lei Wujie was taken aback for a moment, and he asked again, "Then, at that moment, could you tell where the sword aura was the strongest? And where was it the weakest?"


    Wushuang thought about it again. "Everywhere and nowhere."


    Lei Wujie spread his hands. "Then, there''s nothing to talk about."


    "It was indeed such a feeling. Fighting Luo Qingyang''s sword is different from anyone else''s. When I cross swords with other people, we can fight in a desert, a grasnd, or a restaurant. But when I crossed swords with Luo Qingyang, I felt as if I''ve arrived somewhere new. And this ce belonged to Luo Qingyang, and it belonged to Luo Qingyang''s Nine Songs sword. In there, the wind was deste, the surroundings were vast, and there was a faint sound of someone singing in my ear. And I¡­ felt as if I wanted to cry at that moment," Wushuang said slowly.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie exchanged a nce, and Xiao Se nodded. "This is what they call the sword power of a sword immortal. His sword can draw out a world, and in this world, he is the master."


    "This is gonna be tough." Lei Wujie thought for a while. "If you can fight him again, Wushuang, what swordy will you use against him?"


    "The same as today, but I''ll be stronger!" Wushuang said solemnly.


    "Wushuang, you''re also quite stubborn," Lei Wujie said with emotion.


    Wushuang raised his eyebrows. "I''m still young, so of course I have to be stubborn."


    Lei Wujie stood up, turned to Xiao Se and shrugged. "Looks like we won''t be getting any more help here. But I have an idea."


    "You want to look for Xie Xuan?" Xiao Se pursed his lips.


    Lei Wujie nodded and said with a smile, "That''s right. Then I, Lei Wujie, will be the only person in the world who was taught by three sword immortals. Say it, am I impressive or am I?"

 Chapter 429 Break the Sword Power

    <h4>Chapter 429 Break the Sword Power</h4>


    The next day, early morning.


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    Qi Tianchen, together with Zitong and Fei Xuan were ying in the courtyard. The game they yed was always that lifelike paper butterfly. An onlooker would think it was a child''s game, but a discerning person would be able to tell that they were training their Great Dragon and Elephant Strength.


    "By the sparse hedge was a path leading into the distance, where the flowers on the trees were falling while the newly grown leaves had yet to form a shade. The children ran to chase the butterflies, but they flew into the bushes and could not be found again." Xie Xuan sat upstairs and recited with a smile as he watched them.


    "Shifu, are you really not going? Yesterday, I saw yourst sword move and it was not inferior to Luo Qingyang''s." Li Fansong was still chattering to one side. Sincest night, he had been instigating Xie Xuan to go and challenge Luo Qingyang''s sword.


    Xie Xuan raised the book in his hand and knocked Li Fansong on his head. "I said I''m not going and I mean it. A schr shouldn''t be sopetitive. Besides, isn''t your good brother Lei Wujie already going? If he wins, I won''t have my turn anyway."


    "How can he possibly win!" Li Fansong said with augh. "Lei Wujie and I have fought together so many times. I know his level better than most."


    "Oh? So what''s my level then?" A familiar voice sounded. Li Fansong whipped his head around and saw that person all dressed in red swaggering in with a heartyugh. Since Lei Wujie hade, then naturally, His Highness Yong''an Prince, who was always yawning and lookingzy, had alsoe along.


    Li Fansong got up hurriedly. "Lei-xiong, why are you here?"


    "I heard you bad mouthing me, sneezed three times, and then I rushed over." Lei Wujie grinned.


    Li Fansong scratched his head. "I wasn''t bad mouthing you. I wasn''t."


    "Then what was it?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se replied coldly, "It''s the truth."


    Lei Wujie sighed and sat down right next to Xie Xuan. "Don''t I know it."


    "Actually, Lei-xiong, you''re already very powerful. Looking at the past few decades, there aren''t many people your age who have managed such an achievement in their swordsmanship," Li Fansong consoled.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "But there''s only one person who could reach Wushuang''s level of achievement, right?"


    "Yes. Wushuang''s talent is indeed the most unique I''ve ever seen," Xie Xuan said. "But you''re not weak either. You were taught by Lei Hong since childhood, andter became Li Hanyi''s disciple. You were taught by two sword immortals, then imparted the Sword Heart Form, inherited the Heart sword, and on top of that, your nature is pure of heart whichplements the Heart sword well. A talent such as you is also very rare."


    "Then why am I inferior to Wushuang?" Lei Wujie asked back.


    Xie Xuan closed the book he was reading. "In swordsmanship, you''re not inferior just because he''s strong and you''re weak. You practise the Sword Heart Form while Wushuang cultivates the Sword Cultivating Arts. Your guide is your heart while his guide is blood. It''s not surprising that he''s a few steps faster than you, but who will be stronger in the future is impossible to predict. I read my books for twenty years, and never used a sword. But, when I picked up a sword, people of the martial world called me a sword immortal. Who would have thought that was possible?"


    Lei Wujie nodded and said, "Mister, I will remember what you''ve said. But¡­"


    "But you''re going to fight him in two days. You don''t have time to hone your sword heart and you want to cut Luo Qingyang down with one sword? Chase him out of Heavenly Revtions City?" Xie Xuan read his mind at a nce.


    Lei Wujieughed and nodded. "That''s exactly what I want."


    "Am I so clever?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "But you''re a sword immortal!" Lei Wujie pped his thigh.


    "Yan Zhantian is also a sword immortal but did he win?" Xie Xuan said with a smile, "We''re all sword immortals, and Luo Qingyang is even the top tier sword immortal. If I could figure out a way to knock him down with a single sword, do you really think I wouldn''t go?"


    "So there''s really no way at all?" Lei Wujie said helplessly.


    "There is a way." Xie Xuan poured a cup of tea and gestured for Xiao Se to join them. "Your Highness Yong''an Prince, please sit as well. Luo Qingyang is obviously here for all of you. When Lei Wujie loses, you''ll be next. As for Lei Wujie, you have to think about this carefully. Judging from the two duels today, Luo Qingyang is here with murderous intentions. Wushuang was almost killed by him, but you and Wushuang are different."


    "What''s the difference?" Lei Wujie was puzzled.


    "Wushuang caught everybody''s attention because he became the citymaster of Unrivaled City and he used the Unrivaled Sword Casket. But, in reality, very few people had ever seen his true skill with a sword. Luo Qingyang didn''t know either. Hence, he went easy on him at first and only raised his killing intent at the end." Xie Xuan suddenly turned serious and continued, "But you''re different. You announced your name and he knows exactly who you are. You''re the disciple of Lei Hong and Li Hanyi, the sessor of the Sword Heart Form, and His Highness Yong''an Prince''s closest friend. Who else is he going to kill?"


    Lei Wujie cried out, his face aggrieved, "Mister, save me!"


    "If you did what Wushuang managed and lost, your defeat certain, then I could jump in and save you and I''d probably save your life. But, if he has every intention to kill you from the start, I will have to step in right away to save you, then you might as well not go." Xie Xuan sighed.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xiao Yu asked Long Ye, "How''s Godfather?"


    "He reserved a nearby inn for thest few days and he would rest there at night. In the day, he would still set out his tea shack and sit there waiting for anyone toe. But, a whole morning has passed today. There''s quite a crowd but nobody dares to answer his challenge. Everyone is waiting for his duel with Lei Wujie in two days'' time," Long Ye replied.


    "Send a message to Godfather," Xiao Yu spoke in a low voice. "In the duel with Lei Wujie two dayster, not only must he win, but Lei Wujie must die."


    Long Ye nodded. "Yes, sir."


    He was about to withdraw when he saw the house steward hurry in from outside. He handed a note to Long Ye. "A message from Longhe Inn."


    "Longhe Inn?" Xiao Yu asked in confusion.


    "That''s the inn that Mister Luo reserved," Long Ye replied.


    Xiao Yu said anxiously, "Quickly, what does it say."


    Long Ye opened the note and frowned slightly. "Only three words, say no more."


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    Lei Wujie pped the table abruptly. "How can I be such a coward and fear for my life! Mister, you said there''s a way. Please teach me!"


    Xie Xuan said with a smile, "What they call the sword power of a sword immortal is something you must have already asked Wushuang about. When you fight against a sword immortal, he will use his own sword power to make you feel as if you''ve gone into a different world. Once you''re enveloped by this sword power, then the first thing you must do is to break this wave of sword power."


    "Break the sword power?" Lei Wujie was taken aback.


    "Yes, break the sword power. Only by breaking his sword power can you retake the advantage and clinch victory with one strike. Otherwise, you''ll merely be a stringed puppet in the circus of his domain and the oue is inevitable," Xie Xuan said. "And the Solitary Sword Immortal''s sword power is that aura of destion. Although he wasn''t aiming his sword at us at the time, once his sword of Hymn to the Fallen began, I think we all felt that intent of destion."


    Lei Wujie pondered for a while after hearing Xie Xuan''s exnation, then he pped his thigh hard. "I''ve got it!


    "I know how to break Luo Qingyang''s sword power of destion!"


    Xie Xuan was overjoyed when he heard that. "The child can be taught, he''s actually so brilliant. What method will you use?"


    Lei Wujie said with a straight face, "I will cuss him to death."

 Chapter 430 Cussing Sword Formula

    <h4>Chapter 430 Cussing Sword Form</h4>


    Xie Xuan nced at Li Fansong, Li Fansong nced at Xiao Se, and Xiao Se looked up at the sky, pretending as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Lei Wujie continued excitedly, "The sword power of the sword of destion is weighted in destion. You said that when he uses the sword of Hymn to the Fallen, he will raise the sorrowful wind on all sides. When the warriors are singing the elegy is when the mood reaches its peak. That''s when I will explode and yell out!


    "Bah! You old fart!"


    Li Fansong almost spat out a mouthful of tea.


    "You old fart, got nothing better to do thaning to Heavenly Revtions City to wander around aimlessly? Is there something here that tickles you? And why would youe now, of all times? You want to challenge the sword of Heavenly Revtions, but did Heavenly Revtions agree? You even broke our que! Do you know how expensive it is? You better get lost right now! Otherwise, I will strip you of your clothes and force you to wear women''s clothing. Wanna try me?" Lei Wujie ranted off in one breath, then lifted a teacup on the table and drained the tea in one gulp. "Mister Xie, what do you think? I''ll cuss him out like that!


    "Let''s see if he can raise his destion again! Can he even be deste!"


    While Xie Xuan had read tens of thousands of books and travelled tens of thousands miles of road, he had never heard such a universally shocking theory. He was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Lei Wujie looked at him expectantly. "Mister Xie? Mister Xie?"


    Xie Xuan pondered for a while and then nodded slowly. "Actually, what Lei-xiong just said makes some sense."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Mister Xie, you don''t have to be considerate of this idiot''s feelings. Go ahead and be direct."


    "I''m not consoling him. If Lei-xiong goes ahead with his n¡­ Then, that sword power of destion will indeed be easily disrupted. But, how you will curse him, when and what, is something you''ll have to think about carefully." Xie Xuan frowned and added, "Of course, cursing him is one thing, it''s only a temporary relief. It''s impossible for you to defeat a sword immortal by cursing him out. You should also think carefully about your swordsmanship as well."


    "Mister, you''re right, I''ve also been thinking about that!" Lei Wujie stood up and cupped his fists. "Then I will take my leave now. In two days, Mister, pleasee and watch the duel."


    "Of course." Xie Xuan nodded and said, "This duel will be extremely dangerous. Lei-xiong, please prepare yourself fully. As for Your Highness Yong''an Prince, whether Lei-xiong wins or loses, Luo Qingyang must leave Heavenly Revtions City. I suggest you write a letter to Sikong Changfeng. In this world, the only people most likely to be able to defeat Luo Qingyang are the two in the second tier of the Ultimate Experts List, Sikong Changfeng and Tang Lianyue."


    "Getting the seniors at your back to fight when something doesn''t go right is something Xiao Yu would do. I won''t do it." Xiao Se shook his head.


    "Why?" Xie Xuan asked with a smile.


    Xiao Se reached out and turned his hand in a flippant gesture. "Because he''s Xiao Yu and I''m Xiao Se."


    Xie Xuan nodded. "Your Highness is rather proud of himself."


    Xiao Se withdrew his hand. "What I have is more than just pride."


    The two of them turned around and left. Li Fansong was watching their backs and he remarked, "Shifu, shouldn''t we help them?"


    Xie Xuan shook his head and sighed. "Some things must be done by themselves, after all."


    "Xiao Se, what do you think? I''m going to give this set of sword arts a name. How about Cussing Sword Form? What if I curse him out and really defeat the sword immortal? How cool would that be?" Lei Wujie was excited as he walked and continued, "Do you think my words were domineering enough? Your literary talent is pretty good. Help me polish it up a bit?"


    "Lei Wujie, do you actually know what kind of opponent you''re facing? He''s the top tier of the Ultimate Experts List. He''s a peerless martial expert no weaker than Baili Dongjun," Xiao Se said seriously.


    "I''m here." Lei Wujie walked into his room. "For the next two days, I will stay in seclusion and cultivate my sword. Yesterday, we made an agreement to fight in three days but I didn''t say what time. So, we''ll do it in the evening the day after tomorrow. That''ll give me more time to cultivate my sword."


    "Lei Wujie, are you listening to me?" Xiao Se said angrily.


    Lei Wujie smiled and reached a hand for Xiao Se. "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy. I also have my sword and my pride."


    Xiao Se sighed and pped aside Lei Wujie''s hand. "Go, then."


    "See youter." Lei Wujie waved and walked into his room.


    The room inside was pitch ck. Before leaving, Lei Wujie asked the house steward to seal off all the windows in his room. Once he closed the door, there was no trace of lighting through.


    The expression on Lei Wujie''s face suddenly changed and he became extremely still and indifferent. He waspletely different from that excitable and cheerful person he was before. He ced the Heart sword beside him, sat down cross-legged, and closed his eyes.


    Enter the sword heart.


    This was the profundity of the Sword Heart Form. He could enter the sword heart with his body, and after this seclusion, he would emerge with an extremely pure sword heart and he would obtain an extremely strong fighting power for a while. In the past, Li Xinyue cultivated her sword for seven days and when she flew out with one sword, she put down seven martial experts in the Heavenly Realm, andter, remained undefeated with her sword even under thebined attack of the Five Grand Eunuchs.


    "Mother, you drew your sword and died on behalf of a friend. Your child wishes to try it too."


    Xiao Se naturally understood what Lei Wujie was thinking. He turned around and found Ye Ruoyi standing behind him.


    "You''re just going to let him go like that?" Ye Ruoyi asked quietly as the two walked side by side.


    Xiao Se reached out his hand and snatched a fallen leaf. "What else can I do? Pull him back and tell him he can''t go?"


    "What are his odds of winning?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "One point," Xiao Se said.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head and smiled. "That''s higher than I thought."


    "Less than zero," Xiao Se finished his sentence slowly.


    Ye Ruoyi was stunned for a moment. "Can''t you just finish your words all at once?"


    "I invited a guest to the residence this afternoon," Xiao Se remarked suddenly.


    "What kind of guest is worth your invitation?" Ye Ruoyi was puzzled.


    "You know her too, number eleven." Xiao Se grinned, a rare tenderness in his tone.


    "Oh, Princess Qing?" Ye Ruoyi said with augh. "You''ve been back in Heavenly Revtions for so long and you haven''t gone to see her."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "She''s too clingy."


    "Who¡¯s bad mouthing this princess!" A clear voice suddenly sounded behind them and Xiao Se turned around. A young girl in a floral dress rushed at him and flew into his arms.


    Xiao Se rubbed the head of the little princess in his arms. "Where''d you appear from? Sneaking around like a ghost."


    "Liu-ge, you''re the one sneaking around like a ghost. You''ve been back in Heavenly Revtions so long and I can''t even catch you once. I have to wait for you to look for me just to get to see you." Princess Qing jumped out of Xiao Se''s arms, and her face that was as delicate as pink jade transformed into a scowl. "You''re such a cunning old fox."


    Xiao Se was helpless. "How could you say that to your older brother?"


    Princess Qing retorted angrily, "You call yourself an older brother? You don''t even look for me aftering back for so long?"


    "I brought you a present." Xiao Se took out something from his sleeve. It was a little lion carved from jade and it looked extremely lifelike. "Here, for you."


    "What kind of monster is this?" Princess Qing took the little lion and looked at it curiously.


    "This is a lion, the holy beast of Nanjue," Xiao Se said.


    "Spit it out. What do you need my help with?" Princess Qing pursed her lips.


    "Am I someone who looks for you only when I need help?" Xiao Se said wryly.


    Princess Qing rolled her eyes. "Of course you are. Also, Liu-ge, I''ve grown up. I''m not a child anymore. I''m the eleventh princess of Beili and I know how rich my family is. You can keep this jade lion for yourself!"

 Chapter 431 Nine Swords

    <h4>Chapter 431 Nine Swords</h4>


    Xiao Se looked at the younger sister in front of him. He hadn''t seen her over thest few years and when he left Heavenly Revtions City, she was still a little girl as adorable as a porcin doll. He only had to give her a little toy and she would be delighted for a long time, but now her beautiful round eyes blinked at him innocently, yet revealing a sense of keen intelligence.


    "Alright, I''ll give you something else." Xiao Se took back the jade lion and took out a booklet.


    Princess Qing''s eyes lit up. "Peerless Dance?"


    "I know you''ve been asking for this dance score for a very long time, and I found it for you outside. How''s this gift then?" Xiao Se said with a smile.


    Princess Qing epted the dance score and tucked it into her clothes. "Tell me, what help do you need?"


    "There is a sword vault in the imperial pce and inside it are enshrined all the famous swords of the past dynasties," Xiao Se said slowly.


    Princess Qing gave him a dissatisfied look. "The imperial pce is your home as well as mine. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    "The sword vault was originally under the charge of the Eunuch of Sword Jin Wei Gonggong, but now that he''s dead, the sword vault is temporarily under the charge of that sword fanatic, Luo Bu. And this sword fanatic, Luo Bu, is Qing''er''s shifu," Xiao Se said obliquely.


    "That''s right. I''ve wanted to practise swordsmanship since I was a child, so Father found a shifu for me. Shifu loves all the famous swords under Heaven, so he''s called a sword fanatic. This time, it was also I who rmended him to take over the Heavenly Sword Vault," Qing''er said with some suspicion. "You want my shifu''s help?"


    "The sword fanatic, Luo Bu, should have pretty decent swordsmanship." Xiao Se did not answer her directly.


    "My shifu once had a sword duel with Jin Wei, and they were equally matched. He''s called a sword fanatic because he loves swords and is obsessed with swords. But, in terms of swordsmanship, he is far inferior to the Solitary Sword Immortal and the others. Liu-ge, if you''re asking for his help, aren''t you taking things a little for granted?" Princess Qing shook her head.


    Xiao Se was taken aback for a while, and then he remarked, "Qing''er, you¡­ already know so much now?"


    "Liu-ge, I told you I''ve grown up." Princess Qing grinned.


    "Yet I also hope that you''ll never grow up." Xiao Se reached out and rubbed Princess Qing''s head. "I''m not asking Mister Luo to fight. I just want to borrow something from him."


    "Borrow something?" Princess Qing was taken aback.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Something inside the Heavenly Sword Vault."


    Heavenly Sword Vault.


    Xiao Se was apanied by Princess Qing and they walked in together.


    The interior was extremely dark and eerie with only a few candles emitting a weak light. Those famous swords of the past generations and dynasties were enshrined and arranged orderly on a shelf, looking majestic and cold.


    "When I was little, I would y with Lingchen and once, we identally stumbled into this ce. We thought it was a morgue and we were so frightened that we were drenched in cold sweat," Xiao Se said with augh.


    A voice in the darkness replied in a very low voice, "That friend who came in here with you visited a while ago and took away the most precious sword here."


    Xiao Se swept his eyes over the famous swords on the shelf, and finally chuckled. "Celestial Pce was taken away? Anyway, this number one sword of righteousness in the world belonged to his family in the first ce. It''s only right that he took it with him."


    "Doesn''t everything under Heaven belong to your family? If there''s something your Xiao family wants, who would dare to take it from you?" A man walked out of the darkness, his figure tall and thin, like a bamboo pole.


    "Shifu," Princess Qing called out softly.


    Xiao Se realised that the person in front of him was the sword fanatic, Luo Bu. He cupped his fists and greeted, "Mister Luo."


    Luo Bu nced at him, pondered for a moment and said, "You''re very strong."


    Xiao Se returned a calm smile. "There was also a period of time when I could only settle ounts and couldn''t wield a sword."


    Luo Bu nced at the long staff on Xiao Se''s waist. "You should have been trained in staff arts, not sword arts."


    "I spent a few years training my sword. The Xiao n imperial family was founded on our swords, after all. I can''t forget my roots," Xiao Se replied respectfully.


    "Since you''re here, you probably don''t n on leaving empty-handed," Luo Bu said faintly.


    Xiao Se lowered his head and said, "I''d like to ask Senior for permission to borrow the swords."


    Princess Qing walked over and pulled on Luo Bu''s hand. "Shifu, this is my dearest big brother. Just lend it to him, okay? He''s the most trustworthy, and if he borrows something, he''ll definitely return it!"


    Luo Bu sighed. "He knows that I''m an old-fashioned person and I love swords like I love my life, so he found you to be his go-between. I''ve lived in solitude all my life with only my swords as mypanions. I only have you, my good disciple. He''s pretty clever at finding the right person. Except¡­"


    Except?


    Xiao Se and Princess Qing felt a sudden tightness in their hearts.


    "I''m not just hiding in my house every day, staring nkly at a few swords. I know all about what''s been happening in Heavenly Revtions City, and I was even there yesterday. When no one dared to respond to Luo Qingyang, your friend, Lei Wujie, stepped out. I admire him very much and I''m willing to help him. But, what I don''t understand is, he''s already holding the fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, Heart. No matter how many fine swords we have in the Heavenly Sword Vault, which of them couldpare to Heart?" Luo Bu said with puzzlement.


    "Mister, there''s no need to ask so many questions. Pleasee and watch the sword duel the day after tomorrow." Xiao Se chuckled. "So, can I take the sword then?"


    "Take it." Luo Bu nodded.


    So Xiao Se stepped forward and picked up a sword.


    "The famous sword, Windswept Rain. The sword of Poetry Immortal, Li Zeng, of the previous dynasty. Not bad," Luo Bu praised.


    But, Xiao Se immediately picked up another sword.


    "The famous sword, Fallen Blossom. The sword of Princess Hualuo a hundred years ago. Your Highness really has a good eye." Luo Bu nodded. "So, I see, Your Highness is asking for two swords."


    As soon as Luo Bu said that, Xiao Se selected another sword from the shelf.


    Luo Bu was taken aback, and Princess Qing was also surprised. Did he want three swords?


    While they were still stunned, Xiao Se pulled out another sword.


    One sword after another, Xiao Se finally walked out of the sword vault holding a total of nine swords. Luo Bu and Princess Qing werepletely dumbfounded.


    Luo Bu swallowed a gulp. "You want nine swords?"


    "I didn''t say how many swords I was going to borrow, right? I said I wanted to borrow the swords and Mister Luo agreed so I took them. Is Mister Luo regretting his words?"


    Luo Bu said vehemently, "I, Luo Bu, am not one who goes back on my word!"


    "Legends have it that there''s a swordsman in Nanjue who was incredibly skilled in his sabre arts. He carried nine sabres on his back, so his name was also Nine Sabres. He''s very powerful. What do you guys think? Do I look like I could be Nine Swords?" Xiao Seughed as he walked past the other two and strode out in deliberate steps.


    Luo Bu shook his head. "He''s too cunning! I should have asked him clearly just now, how many he was going to borrow!"


    Princess Qing was full of admiration. "Liu-ge is still Liu-ge. I have to spend a few years learning these cunning tricks of his."


    Outside the Heavenly Sword Vault, Ye Ruoyi drove over in a carriage, and when she saw Xiao Se carrying a pile of swords, she was also stunned. "Did you empty out the entire Heavenly Sword Vault?"


    "You exaggerate. This is only a small fraction." Xiao Se stepped into the carriage and dumped the swords on the floor. "Let''s go."


    "Why do you need so many swords?" Ye Ruoyi asked, "Lei Wujie is neither Luo Mingxuan nor Wushuang. The swordsmanship he uses is based on one man with one sword. He has no use for so many swords."


    "They''re not for Lei Wujie." Xiao Se raised his eyebrows.


    "Then who are they for?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    Xiao Se''s eyes lit up. "Naturally, they''re for me."

 Chapter 432 Xiao Se the Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 432 Xiao Se the Swordsman</h4>


    Beili practised the sword, Nanjue favoured the sabre.


    The former Citymaster of Snow Moon City, Li Changsheng, once joked that every young man in Beili harboured a dream of bing a swordsman.


    Who didn''t want to travel the martial world, dressed all in white and armed with a sword?


    Xiao Se also wanted to, once upon a time.


    "Shifu, besides staff arts, can I also learn to use a sword?" Xiao Se once asked Ji Ruofeng.


    Ji Ruofeng smiled as he picked up the Wuji staff and tapped him on the head. "Why? Are you interested in learning the sword too?"


    Xiao Se, who was only a young boy at the time, nodded. "Although I quite like the staff arts, it just seems like all the peerless martial experts in storybooks are swordsmen."


    "You can learn the sword if you want, but I can''t teach you." Ji Ruofeng shook his head.


    "Why not? Shifu, aren''t you proficient in all martial arts under Heaven? How could you not know any sword arts?" Xiao Se asked.


    "No, it''s just that if you want to learn the sword, I can''t be the one to teach you." Ji Ruofeng looked at the sky. "The Xiao family has their own Xiao family sword arts."


    The next day, Ji Ruofeng did note. Instead, it was Langya Prince Xiao Ruofeng, all decked out in his battle armour, who came. He looked at Xiao Se and remarked, "I heard from your shifu that you want to learn the sword?"


    Xiao Se was shocked. "Huang-shu, you''re going to teach me?"


    "Did you know that our ancestor, the founding emperor Xiao Yi, was a disciple of the sword immortal, Mo Bai? If we want to learn the sword, why would we learn from others?" Xiao Ruofeng drew the long sword at his waist. "Today, I will impart this swordy to you.


    "Name of the swordy, Warring Kingdoms."


    Xiao Se snapped open his eyes, his clothespletely soaked, as he stared at the nine famous swords he had ced in his room. He climbed down from the bed and reached out a hand to brush his fingers over one of the des.


    "Sword, oh sword," Xiao Se whispered softly.


    With a flick of his finger, he drew one of the swords from its sheath. He waved it lightly and the door suddenly swung open.


    Ji Xue, her white hair loose around her, stood just outside.


    "You''re here." Xiao Se withdrew his sword.


    Ji Xue looked at the swords in the room, a frown on her brows. "You''re really going to fight him yourself. When was thest time you used a sword?"


    "I don''t use a sword because I haven''t found one that suits me," Xiao Se said.


    Ji Xue pulled out the Windswept Rain sword. "The Poetry Immortal''s sword is timeless and beautiful. Such a pity though. Would any of these swords suit you?"


    "Not at all, but they''re as good as it gets. These are the best swords you can find in the whole of Heavenly Revtions City. I wouldn''t mind borrowing Mu Chunfeng''s Moving Mountains sword. That would be the most suitable." Xiao Se sighed. "But, the sword already recognised its master. If someone else uses it, it will be even more unfit."


    "The most suitable one is not Moving Mountains, but that sword," Ji Xue said pointedly.


    "That''s the sword of the Son of Heaven, and I''m not the Son of Heaven," Xiao Se said seriously.


    "The so-called Son of Heaven is the one chosen by Heaven. Heaven''s Chosen One! You don''t get to decide," Ji Xue replied.


    Xiao Se chuckled. "I suddenly thought of the times I would visit Tianqi Shop when I was a child. The storyteller there loved to knock on the table and dere: My life is up to me, not Heaven, and I¡¯ll cut off Bodhisattva first, then the immortals! If Lei Wujie were here now, he''d rebut you with that too."


    "Stop joking around. Your personality has really changed. You''ve be so baffling that sometimes, I can''t tell what you''re thinking." Ji Xue sighed.


    "Actually, I haven''t changed, and we didn''t really know each other well back then." Xiao Se shrugged.


    "I know what swordy you were trained in. Warring Kingdoms, the swordy of the Xiao n imperial family. It''s so difficult that only the most talented could practise it. In thest generation, Langya Prince was the only one who could and in this generation, you''re the only one. Langya Prince mastered up to the Breaking Tempest realm. What about you?" Ji Xue asked.


    "Berserk Dragon," Xiao Se said lightly.


    "Berserk Dragon!" Ji Xue was shocked. "You''re one level higher than Langya Prince. You''re probably the strongest person in the past three generations of the imperial family."


    "Extinguish Life, Breaking Tempest, Berserk Dragon, Fragmented Heaven," Xiao Se recited softly. "I can enter the third realm, but how do you think itpares to Luo Qingyang?"


    "You have a fighting chance, but you won''t do any better than Wushuang. I was also there that day and secretly observed the fight. Luo Qingyang only used Hymn to the Fallen, not Honouring the Dead. But, he''s already more powerful than your Berserk Dragon. If you can''t enter Fragmented Heaven, you have no chance." Ji Xue shook her head.


    "Then look forward to it and see if I can suddenly breakthrough when the timees." Xiao Se took over the Windswept Rain sword and inserted it back into its sheath.


    "This is a matter of life and death. You''re just going to leave it to fate?" Ji Xue asked.


    Xiao Se spread his hands. "The number one under Heaven wants to kill me, what can I do? Speaking of which, aren''t you the one who ranked him number one under Heaven?"


    Ji Xue didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, she said, "Write a letter to Sikong Changfeng, or contact Baili Dongjun."


    "This is my affair, I will handle it myself. Baili Dongjun can''t do it for me, Sikong Changfeng can''t do it, and even Lei Wujie can''t handle it for me. I don''t have any say in life and death, but in between life and death, I won''t let anyone else decide it for me! "Xiao Se turned around and faced those nine swords. His qi and power suddenly rose and he said, "You should go now. I need to practise my sword."


    Ji Xue sighed with resignation. "I came here to pass you some news."


    "What news?" Xiao Se didn''t turn his head.


    "Luo Qingyang was indeed invited by Xiao Yu, but Luo Qingyang''s ultimate goal is still Consort Xuan, the woman he''s loved for decades. He came to Heavenly Revtions this time to tell everyone that he''s now number one under Heaven. No one can stop him from taking away the person he wants," Ji Xue said.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Understood."


    Ji Xue closed the door and walked out. She didn''t jump over the wall to leave, but slowly made her way out through the courtyard. She wandered through one of the other courtyards and saw a woman in silver training her spear under the moonlight.


    The bright moon hung in the sky, and the moonlight was like a shadow on the ground.


    "Miss Sikong," Ji Xue greeted. "You''ve only just recovered from your injuries and you''re already training your spear?"


    "He has the final say in his life and death, but if he chooses to die, I won''t agree," Sikong Qianluo said seriously.


    "You heard?" Ji Xue was taken aback.


    Sikong Qianluo smiled. "You''re Baihu, and I''m Zhuque. We also have our own missions. What do you think?"


    Ji Xue nced at the Cloud-Rising staff at her waist and grinned. "Yeah."


    Outside the gates of Heavenly Revtions City.


    A middle-aged man with white hair sat on a horse carriage and slowly made his way towards the city. Sitting beside him was a young man in ck who was waving the horse''s whip.


    "Thank you for letting me hitch a ride." The middle-aged man coughed lightly.


    The youth nced at him. "Senior, you''re not in good health?"


    "Yeah, I''m dying," the middle-aged man remarked slowly.


    The youth took a serious look at him before confirming that he was not joking. He patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder. "There are many famous doctors in Heavenly Revtions City. Maybe you''ll be able to find a chance to turn things around. Senior, you came to Heavenly Revtions to seek a doctor, right?"


    "No, I''m here to seek death." The middle-aged manughed. "What about you, young disciple of the Tang n."


    "This junior is Tang Ze. Greetings to Senior Ji," the youth said respectfully, without the slightest fear of his identity being exposed.


    "Whose disciple are you?" Ji Ruofeng asked.


    "This junior was the disciple of the previous Grandmaster Tang. Now, I am under the tutge of the head elder, Tang Lianyue. But, this junior is here today not because of the Tang n." Tang Ze took out a token from his belt. "I''m here because I am Xuanwu now."

 Chapter 433 Nine Swords to Challenge the Way

    <h4>Chapter 433 Nine Swords to Challenge the Way</h4>


    Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque, Xuanwu.


    The older generation of heroes had either retired or left, and the new Four Guardians had gathered again. Among them, there were some who had never even met, but they would eventually meet each other.


    The day they met would be the day heaven and earth turned upside down in Heavenly Revtions City.


    However, all that turmoil was still hiding beneath the undercurrent.


    The third day after their agreement finally came. All the swordsmen in Heavenly Revtions City, all the idlers with nothing better to do, and all the various parties holding the power of the city, had already surrounded the open space not far from the pce gates.


    There were a total of four teahouses nearby. One was upied by the Red Prince Residence, one was upied by the White Prince Residence, and the third was upied by the Yong''an Prince Residence together with the Directorate of Astronomy. The fourth andst teahouse was shared by the remaining high-ranking officials and nobles.


    Outside the pce gates, nine hundred Brave Tiger Guards had gathered with Li Changqing leading them as he red at everyone present, his hand resting on his sabre.


    Lanyue Marquis rode on a horse next to him and grinned. "Commander-general Li, you look nervous."


    Li Changqing spat on the ground. "Bah! How can I not be nervous! I think this Heavenly Revtions City is about to undergo a revolutionary change."


    "One mere martial expert of the martial world can reduce all of Heavenly Revtions City to this state. Don''t you think that''s not giving us any face at all?" Lanyue Marquis shrugged.


    "This is not the first time a martial expert of the martial world invaded Heavenly Revtions City. Back then, the White Feather Sword Immortal cut down the city que with one sword, the Snow Moon Sword Immortal came close to the Emperor on the execution ground, but all that was nothing. Because, no matter what, we had our own consummate martial experts propping up the foundation of Heavenly Revtions City. But now¡­" Li Changqing sighed softly.


    "But now, His Majesty is critically ill, and he can''t control these martial experts anymore. These martial experts have their own ulterior motives and they''re all waiting for Luo Qingyang to turn this Heavenly Revtions City upside down. When that happens, they''ll be able to gain their own advantage," Lanyue Marquis continued.


    Li Changqing shook his head. "Where are we going to find people like us who are loyal to our country! Just look at the damn eunuch, Jin Xuan. At a time like this, where the hell is he!"


    "Commander-general Li is very loyal to the country. That time, you even stood up against the Langya Army alone. That was heroic beyondparison." Lanyue Marquis grinned.


    "I really thought I was going to die that day, but I still survived. So, I''m not afraid of anything anymore. Today, if any of these people dare to make trouble, I will kill them all!" Li Changqing growled viciously.


    "Since Commander-general Li is here, then I can rest assured to return to huang-xiong''s side." Lanyue Marquis rode his horse back towards the pce gates. "Today, the little genius doctor Hua will being to the pce."


    Upstairs in the teahouse, Xiao Yu murmured ambiguously, "A lot of people are here today."


    Su Changhe scanned the crowd but did not see the figure with his umbre. He responded softly, "After witnessing those two ultimate duels before, he still dared to challenge Luo Qingyang. Everyone here wants to know about this direct disciple of two sword immortals and the sessor of the Sword Heart Tomb, and how capable he is."


    "I''ve seen that Lei Wujie a few times. Is he really that capable?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "At his age, his swordsmanship can be considered remarkable and absolutely talented. But, he''s not as strong as Wushuang, let alone Luo Qingyang," Su Changhe said.


    "Then why''s he seeking his own death?" Xiao Yu asked.


    "Maybe Sword Heart Tomb has some special core form? Back then, during the fight on the execution ground, Li Xinyue was also able to use an extraordinary swordsmanship," Su Changhe said.


    Inside the other teahouse, Li Fansong turned to look at the empty table beside him, and asked in puzzlement, "Where''s everyone? Why isn''t anyone here from the Yong''an Prince Residence?"


    Xie Xuan suddenly smiled. "Looks like our little brother Lei is really going to y his cards against all conventions."


    "How so?" Li Fansong asked.


    "I think we should order some food. We all thought that when he said the third day, he meant the morning of the third day, but now that I think about it, it could also be at night. And this is something our Lei-xiongdi of Snow Moon City would really dare to do." Xie Xuan smiled and took a sip of tea.


    Li Fansong was exasperated. "I should have asked him when I had the chance. By the way, where''s that noble son of the Mu family?"


    Inside the imperial pce.


    Mu Chunfeng, carrying the medicine case on his back, hurried alongside Hua Jin as they headed towards Mingde Emperor''s bed chambers.


    "Shifu, have you really got it this time?" Mu Chunfeng asked eagerly.


    "The medicine will cure the disease! The medicine will cure the disease!" Hua Jin walked forward excitedly.


    Inside the bed chambers, Mingde Emperor suddenly opened his eyes.


    Lanyue Marquis hurried forward to help him up.


    Mingde Emperor''s eyes were nk, and after a long silence, he murmured, "We just had a dream.


    "In the dream, Heavenly Revtions City was on fire and we¡­ were dead."


    Lanyue Marquis was about to speak when suddenly he heard the inner eunuch at the door announce loudly, "Genius doctor Hua has arrived!"


    Outside the pce gates.


    After a long wait, everyone was getting impatient. The people in the teahouses were fine, but the people gathered on the ground were starting toin in hushed tones.


    "If he wants to chicken out, he shouldn''t have made the challenge in the first ce. What a waste of our time!"


    "Why did His Highness Yong''an Prince be friends with such a coward? You really can''t tell a book by its cover!"


    "Let''s just go. I''m afraid there''s not going to be a show today."


    "Would he be afraid?" Wushuang scoffed coldly. "I''ve never met anyone more unafraid than him."


    Xiao Chong nced into the distance and murmured, "But if he doesn''t get here soon, I think everyone''s going to march to the Yong''an Prince Residence and get him out."


    "Shall I go down and fight another round?" Wushuang said quietly, his fingers stroking the Unrivaled Sword Casket beside him.


    But no matter how noisy the people around him were, Luo Qingyang sat calmly in his tea shack, drinking his tea in an unhurried manner.


    Soon, the sound of a horse''s neighing came from a short distance away.


    Ady in a green dress with a horse whip in her hand was driving a horse carriage towards the open space.


    "That''s Ye Xiaoying''s daughter, Ye Ruoyi!" Someone recognised her immediately.


    How could he let the daughter of the General-in-chief drive the carriage for him! This fellow with the surname Lei sure had some guts!


    "Whoa." Ye Ruoyi stopped the horses, hopped off the carriage and lifted the curtain.


    Then, a pair of clean and pristine purple-coloured boots stepped out.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Xiao Yu rushed to his feet and red at the neer, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Wushuang tapped the sword casket excitedly. "It''s getting interesting!"


    Li Fansong started. "What¡­"


    Xie Xuan pped a hand on the table. "Serve some wine, serve some wine."


    In an inconspicuous corner, a former martial expert with a full head of white hair and a young disciple of Tang n were also shocked. The news they had heard was that Lei Wujie would being to challenge Luo Qingyang, but the person who had arrived was¡­


    The man was dressed in a gorgeous and luxurious fur coat and his entire person was hidden under the fox fur as he yawnedzily. Xiao Se walked forward slowly under the gaze of everyone present. He looked at Luo Qingyang, and said in a frail andnguid voice, "Yong''an Prince Xiao Se. I''vee to challenge your sword."


    Luo Qingyang nodded. He did not seem upset about the other man''s tone, nor did he show any surprise at the person who came. He asked faintly, "Very well. But, where''s your sword?"


    Xiao Se had his hands tucked inside his sleeves. He had no sword at his waist, and he did not even bring his Wuji staff. After hearing Luo Qingyang''s words, Xiao Se smirked before he reached a hand up and flung aside his luxurious fur coat.


    The entire crowd was in an uproar.


    Xiao Se had nine long swords tied to his waist. He undid his belt and stabbed the nine swords forcefully into the ground.


    "I''ve brought my swords. Is nine enough?"

 Chapter 434 The Sword of Warring Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 434 The Sword of Warring Kingdoms</h4>


    After the long wait, everyone finally saw the challenger who hade to answer the number one swordsman under Heaven. Indeed, the challenger came from the Yong''an Prince Residence, but he wasn''t the Lei Wujie that everyone had been expecting.


    He was Yong''an Prince Xiao Se.


    It was like a lightning bolt exploded in the hearts of everyone present.


    "Now this is interesting." Xiao Yuughed out loud. "Patriarch, what do you think this means?"


    Su Changhe shook his head. "I don''t know what he''s trying to prove, but I know this. As far as we''re concerned, it could probably mean something else."


    "Whatever, just kill him." Xiao Yu''s eyes glinted with a murderous intent. "Then, everything will be much more simple!"


    The White Prince Xiao Chong looked at Xiao Se downstairs and asked doubtfully, "Since when dido-Liu learn the sword?"


    "Do the swordsmen of our generation like topete for numbers? I have thirteen swords, that Luo Mingxuan from Snow Moon City has seven, Xiao Se brought nine." Wushuangughed. "This is a tactic of a sea of swords."


    "Please instruct me." Xiao Se hooked his hand lightly, and the famous sword handed down by the Poetry Immortal of the previous dynasty, Windswept Rain, was already in his hand. He stomped his foot on the ground once.


    Everyone felt as if a slight tremor ran through the ground beneath their feet.


    Luo Qingyang''s expression suddenly became serious. He nced at Xiao Se and said in a low voice, "Half a step to Spirit Wandering?"


    Xiao Se brushed the fingers of his left hand along the de of his sword. "Although you call it half a step, it''s possible to spend an entire lifetime not crossing it. Mister Luo has been half a step to Spirit Wandering for over ten years, but can you cross that line?"


    Luo Qingyang looked at the sky and murmured, "The gap of a foot of water can be crossed with one step. But, if you wet your shoes, you will lose the battle. Looks like my trip to Heavenly Revtions City has not been in vain. I''ve been in seclusion for so many years only to realise so many young martial experts under Heaven have appeared!"


    "Is Mister Luo here to kill me?" Xiao Se asked.


    Luo Qingyang nodded. "I have no intent to kill, but I have a reason to kill."


    "In that case, I won''t ask anymore. Let''s just fight." Xiao Se took a flying leap and swung the Windswept Rain in his hand viciously. "Since Mister wants to kill me, then I can only kill Mister first."


    Although the appearance of the Windswept Rain sword was full of grace and poignance, and although the history of the sword was elegant and fascinating, the swordy that Xiao Se used was extremely tyrannical and vicious!


    Within a square inch of Earth, extinguish all life.


    Extinguish Life!


    Luo Qingyang also unsheathed his Nine Songs sword in an instant. He made his move, and it was also that extremely fierce and dangerous Greater Master of Fate sword dance!


    Neither of them bothered with testing each other''s skill and their first moves were filled with killing intent.


    The two swords collided, and the sword aura exploded in all directions. The onlookers who were nearer the duel felt as if the corners of their clothes were being torn apart. Then, they suddenly felt a burning pain on their faces, and when they touched their faces, they realised that there were cuts caused by the sword auras. They were so shocked that they retreated hurriedly.


    Only then did they understand that this duel was very different from the previous two. From their first moves, this duel was a battle of life and death.


    Luo Qingyang and Xiao Se brushed past each other. Luo Qingyang turned around and praised, "Warring Kingdoms Sword, Extinguish Life realm. I didn''t expect I would have a chance to witness the sword of the Xiao n imperial family in my lifetime. It was said that His Majesty Xiao Yi used this sword to conquer all under Heaven. It''s an honour to see it in action."


    Xiao Se straightened himself and looked at the sword in his hand. With a light sigh, he recited, "Know where you''re going, just carry a sword and travel."


    The famous sword, Windswept Rain, fractured into seven pieces and dropped onto the ground. Xiao Se tossed away the hilt without hesitation, walked back to the cluster of swords and drew forth another sword.


    "It''s the Warring Kingdoms Sword!" Xiao Chong moved excitedly to the window and eximed, "It''s actually the Warring Kingdoms Sword!"


    "He actually mastered the swordy of our founding ancestor? How interesting. Warring Kingdoms Sword is the most difficult swordy under Heaven to learn. Xiao Se is really full of surprises." Xiao Yu gripped the wine cup tightly in his hand. "But the more he''s like that, the more I can''t wait for him to die!"


    Xie Xuan nodded and said, "No wonder Xiao Se brought nine swords along. It''s because he''s using the Warring Kingdoms Sword."


    "Why does he need nine swords to use the Warring Kingdoms Sword? Is the swordy soplex?" Li Fansong was puzzled.


    "The Warring Kingdoms Sword was the swordy created by Beili''s founding emperor, Xiao Yi. Among all swords under Heaven, this sword was the most steeped in killing attacks, and the swordy is extremely forceful. Ordinary swords wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this swordy. Back then, Emperor Xiao used the Heaven Breached sword which easily stood up to the pressure. Xiao Ruofeng''s Celestial Pce could also withstand it. But, other than the top ten famous swords, it''s really difficult to find other swords that can match this swordy. Even within the Heavenly Sword Vault, he could only find these nine fine swords, which could just barely hold out," Xie Xuan exined.


    "Fallen Blossom." Xiao Se huffed a sigh. "The former sword of Princess Hualuo. They''re all good swords. What a pity."


    A strong wind blew past.


    Xiao Se started moving in a frenzied manner.


    Holding his sword, Xiao Se swept aside everything in front of him.


    The de of the sword emitted a loud screeching sound.


    Where did the sounde from?


    Because the wind was being torn apart by the sword!


    "This is Langya-wangshu''s sword power." Xiao Chong closed his eyes, listening to that sound and that familiar feeling. "This is Breaking Tempest?"


    Xiao Se had progressed straight into the next realm, from Extinguish Life to Breaking Tempest.


    Luo Qingyang changed his sword power, and it became ghostly. Every sword was soundless, eerie and demonic.


    Nine Songs sword dance, the Mountain Spirit.


    Xiao Se mmed his sword at Luo Qingyang.


    The whistling of the wind stopped instantly, as if he had been brought into a world of silence. In this world, there was only Luo Qingyang''s and his swords. His surroundings were ghostly, eerily cold and mournful, just like the ghosts who lived in the mountains.


    The Fallen Blossom sword broke suddenly.


    Xiao Se retreated sharply, and Luo Qingyang followed with a sword move.


    Xiao Se waved his left hand hurriedly and whispered, "The ultimate produces two forms, the two forms produce the four phenomena, and the four phenomena produce the eight trigrams."


    A bagua appeared before him.


    Luo Qingyang was taken aback. "The internal energy you''ve cultivated is the Bagua Core Form? A Daoist core form?"


    Xiao Se sneered. "My shifu is Ji Ruofeng and he practised all martial arts under Heaven. I''m not far off from him! Not just Daoist arts, I also know Buddhist martial arts!"


    While the two of them were talking, Luo Qingyang came right up to him with one sword and stabbed through the bagua pattern. Xiao Se was forced to retreat by the sword power, and he fell back to where his cluster of swords were.


    "The difference between them is clear!" Su Changhe said solemnly.


    Xiao Yu''s eyes brightened. "That''s it for him?"


    "If his swordy was really imparted by Langya-wangshu, then this is indeed as far as he goes." Xiao Chong sighed. "This swordy is too difficult. Breaking Tempest is already the limit."


    Xie Xuan chuckled. "If that''s really all Xiao Se can do, he wouldn''t havee here."


    Xiao Se waved his long sleeves, and swept out three swords at the same time!


    He grabbed the first sword and swung it violently.


    The sword broke!


    Xiao Se grabbed another sword and swung it again.


    The sword broke!


    Xiao Se leaped up, grabbed thest sword, and shed it down violently!


    The mournful aura of the Mountain Spirit was instantly torn apart, and the soundless world shattered. The wind roared fiercely and oveid faintly, something that sounded like the roar of a dragon.


    Xiao Se''s sword shed down and ripped through Luo Qingyang''s sleeve.


    Luo Qingyang retreated hurriedly.


    Xiao Se''s lips curled in a crooked smirk. In that moment, he no longer exuded that air of lethargy andziness. His entire posture was filled with arrogance and an ultimate intent.


    The third realm of the Sword of Warring Kingdoms, Berserk Dragon.

 Chapter 435 The Berserk Dragon Did Not Appear

    <h4>Chapter 435 The Berserk Dragon Did Not Appear</h4>


    "It''s Berserk Dragon!" Even the usually calm Xie Xuan was so excited that he rushed to his feet. "The third realm of the Warring Kingdoms swordy, Berserk Dragon!"


    "The melodious sound of the phoenix xiao echoed all around, the jade-like moon gradually turned in the sky to a night of dancing fish and dragonnterns." Xiao Se spun his long sword lightly. "Mister Luo, there''s no need for either of us to hide anything. Why bother going through the Nine Songs sword dance stage by stage? Please execute the Hymn to the Fallen."


    Luo Qingyang''s long grey robes fluttered in the wind. When he took a second look at this young man now, his eyes were filled with admiration. He nodded. "As you wish."


    He raised the Nine Songs sword.


    The sword wind danced wildly, and it started to howl!


    In the midst of the sword wind, tens of thousands of warriors seemed to be singing in sorrow!


    This was not the first time that everyone present witnessed this powerful and majestic Hymn to the Fallen sword dance. But, when they saw it again, they were nheless affected by the destion of the fallen city. They only felt a wave of grief well up in their hearts and couldn''t help but¡­ couldn''t help but want to cry.


    As for Xiao Se who was caught in the middle of that sword power, one could just imagine the battering he was receiving at that moment.


    Wushuang was also excited and he rushed to his feet. "That''s the sword, that''s the sword. How could there be such an ultimate sword in the world? Xiao Se, how are you going to fight that?"


    Luo Qingyang swung his sword and sang out loud, "We grasp our battle-spears: we don our breast-tes of hide. The axles of our chariots touch: our short swords meet. Standards obscure the sun: the foe roll up like clouds. Arrows fall thick: the warriors press forward. They menace our ranks: they break our line. The left-hand trace-horse is dead: the one on the right is smitten. The fallen horses block our wheels: they impede the yoke-horses! They grasp their jade drum-sticks: they beat the sounding drums¡­"


    Li Fansong knew that this was "Hymn to the Fallen", written by Mister Qu, a loyal minister of the ancient Spring and Autumn Period. Last time, Xie Xuan sang along with Luo Qingyang''s sword dance, but this time, Luo Qingyang actually sang it himself. Li Fansong was curious and asked, "Doesn''t Luo Qingyang want to attack?"


    "He''s umting his power." Xie Xuan frowned slightly, looking a little worried.


    Luo Qingyang bowed his head, looked at Xiao Se and his eyes were as sharp as a de. "Heaven decrees their fall: the dread Powers are angry. The warriors are all dead: they lie abandoned on the open ins."


    "Fuck your open ins!" Xiao Se suddenly grabbed the long sword and yelled angrily.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Luo Qingyang was stunned.


    Xiao Se paused a little, then continued to curse out loud, "Bah! You old fart!"


    This was a favourite of teachers telling stories in the teahouses. Every time a viin wasmitting a crime, the protagonist would jump out of nowhere and yell loudly, "Bah! You old fart!" Then, he would swing his de and cut off the viin with one strike. It was very effective to vent anger and hatred. Every time he got to this part, the audience would all apud with approval.


    But this was a duel with a sword immortal. How did it be a scolding in a teahouse?


    "You old fart, you''ve been hiding in your home like a headless tortoise for ten years. You think you''ve mastered some divine ultimate skill so you came to Heavenly Revtions looking for trouble? Does our business have anything to do with you? Are you sick in the head? You came to challenge Heavenly Revtions, but did Heavenly Revtions agree? You broke the que of Heavenly Revtions City, but did our Xiao family agree? Where''s the Court of Judicial Review? Why aren''t you arresting this guy!" Xiao Se was panting lightly.


    The Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Shen Xiduo, was hiding amongst the crowd and he grinned wryly. Of course he knew that destroying the city que was a crime punishable by beheading, but he also knew who Luo Qingyang was, of course. If the Court of Judicial Review went to arrest him, they would each have to carry their own coffin along.


    Nobody knew what was going on and why Xiao Se suddenly started cursing instead of fighting with his sword. Only Xie Xuan startedughing involuntarily. "Isn''t this the Cursing Sword Form created by Lei Wujie?"


    The aura of the elegy in the sword wind actually seemed to weaken a little.


    Xiao Se secretly rejoiced in his heart: Lei Wujie, this lousy idea of yours actually came in useful. Then, he pointed at the sky and continued cursing, "Stop fucking singing your elegy! What, only you can be sad? Only you can be depressed? Only you can be deste? Who has it easy in this world? Only you get to act so pitiful and sad. Fuck off! You old fart, everyone knows you''re just here for your shimei¡­"


    "Enough," Luo Qingyang snapped angrily.


    Xiao Se started. "What, you''re not even letting me curse you? I''ll keep cursing! You¡­ you gutless cowardly chicken! You love someone, but what''s that got to do with being number one under Heaven?


    "What''s the connection?"


    "I said, enough." Luo Qingyang took a flying leap and shed down with his Nine Songs sword.


    Xiao Se swung his sword to block, and the long sword shattered instantly into tens of pieces. Xiao Se spat out a mouthful of blood and retreated thirty-six steps frantically.


    Xie Xuan sighed lightly. "Some words should not be said. Provoking a sword immortal is noughing matter."


    Li Fansong asked, "Then, is Xiao-xiongdi using this Cursing Sword Form right or wrong?"


    "He''s used it right. Whether it''s anger or hatred, neither are the true natures of Luo Qingyang''s sword power. Luo Qingyang was intending to umte his sword power, and attack with Hymn to the Fallen at the peak of its destion. If he''d seeded, Xiao Se would undoubtedly be dead. Now, though he''s still powerful, he''s at least not at his peak. Xiao Se has found an opportunity for himself," Xie Xuan said.


    Xiao Se spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle. "Another one broken but so what? I have four more swords, and I have four more Berserk Dragons! I''m going to kill you, you old fart!"


    Xie Xuan shook his head. "Luo Qingyang is about the same age as me. Doesn''t calling him an old fart also mean I''m an old fart too?"


    Luo Qingyang sneered. "Very well, I''ll let you see just how many more Berserk Dragons you have!" The Nine Songs sword swung and actually aimed for the four swords stuck into the ground!


    Xiao Se was startled, and made for the cluster of swords. He pulled out the heaviest sword from the ground and swung it hard to meet the oing sword aura.


    There was a loud bang.


    Xiao Se retreated another three steps.


    The heavy sword in his hand remained intact.


    But the other three swords around him were all snapped into two.


    Luo Qingyangnded steadily and sneered, "How many more dragons do you have?"


    Xiao Se was speechless for a moment. Then, he suddenly cursed, "Fuck you, you old fart!"


    "Enough of your childish games!" Luo Qingyang came at him with a sword.


    Xiao Se waved his left hand frantically, "The four phenomena produce the eight trigrams. The eight trigrams create all life." He pushed forward sharply, and the bagua pattern dispersed into a force of Daoist energy aiming straight for Luo Qingyang. With a swing of his sword, Luo Qingyang shattered it to pieces.


    Xie Xuan sighed. "He tried his best."


    "Fuck, why is Mo Yi''s so powerful when he does it?" Xiao Se cursed in a low voice, but Luo Qingyang had already forced his way through. He swung his sword to block and was thrown back by a sword move. Finally, hended on the roof of the nearest teahouse.


    Luo Qingyang shouted at the top of his voice as if almost everyone in Heavenly Revtions City could hear him. "I am Luo Qingyang, the peerless sword immortal. I''m here to challenge your sword. Is there anyone else who wishes to dispute?"


    This was his response to what Xiao Se said earlier: You came to challenge Heavenly Revtions, but did Heavenly Revtions agree?


    But what was more telling was that Luo Qingyang had changed his self-proimed name from "Solitary Sword Immortal" to "Peerless Sword Immortal". Clearly, he was cing himself at a different level from the other four sword immortals! Luo Qingyang was never an arrogant person, but when such a person really became arrogant, it meant that¡­ his killing intent had intensified!


    Deep inside the pce, the imperial consort who had never stepped out of the gates of the imperial pce, was now standing at the door of her pce. She looked in the direction that voice came from and chuckled softly. "Oh, it''s shixiong. It''s been so many years since I heard shixiong speak so loudly."

 Chapter 436 The Fourth Floor

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Fourth Floor</h4>


    "I dispute that!"


    A young voice that rang even louder followed his promation immediately, reverberating throughout Heavenly Revtions City.


    Xiao Se stood on the roof of the teahouse, his robes already stained red with blood. His body was covered with wounds but his face showed no sign of giving in. He paused for a moment and yelled again, "I dispute that! What are you going to do about it!"


    Luo Qingyang did not reply. He leapt into the air andnded in front of Xiao Se.


    "Come and get it!" Xiao Se muttered under his breath, swung his heavy sword, and braced himself to meet the attack.


    "To repay the king''s favour on the Golden Terrace, I shall wield this jade dragon and die for my king. An excellent Berserk Dragon." Xie Xuan took a sip of his tea. "This duel is not over yet."


    Xiao Se, who had already fallen in defeat, suddenly erupted again. The sword of the Berserk Dragon danced wildly in his hand.


    Because that was hisst sword.


    Because he had reached the end of the road.


    Xiao Se gathered everything he had learned in his life, the Wuji staff, the Bagua Core Form, his Cloud Step Wind Riding skill, the Warring Kingdoms swordy, andbined them all together. He attacked Luo Qingyang as if he''d gone mad.


    Even Luo Qingyang was stunned for a while, awed by this crazy wild attack. Within a short time, the two of them exchanged tens of sword moves, and neither could gain the advantage.


    Li Fansong frowned and said, "This duel has been going on for a long time."


    This sentence became an omen, and the two actually fought from noon to dusk, but still, there was no winner. Xiao Se''s heavy sword was full of nicks and Luo Qingyang''s hair had gotten loose. He looked somewhat more dishevelled than usual.


    In a sedan chair not far away, Princess Qing, who was dressed in fine brocade robes, smiled and asked her teacher of sword arts next to her, "Shifu, do you have any regrets? My Liu-ge said he was only borrowing the swords, but he didn''t say how many nor did he say after borrowing them, they would be used in this way."


    "Since they''re already broken, then let them be." Luo Bu''s tone was actually free of regret.


    Princess Qing was taken aback. She had been practising her sword with Luo Bu for many years and naturally, she knew how much her master valued each and every sword. She was surprised by his reaction. "Shifu, you don''t regret it?"


    "Do you think a sword prefers to be enshrined within a great hall, never seeing the light of day for decades, or would it prefer to return to its prime once again and be wielded by a peerless fighter, broken by a sword immortal?" Luo Bu asked back.


    Princess Qing murmured the words to herself for a while, then nodded her head. "Qing''er understands."


    Luo Bu chuckled. "His Highness Yong''an Prince is not bad of a swordsman."


    "But he''s going to lose, right?" Princess Qing sighed.


    Luo Bu shook his head. "He''s stronger than I. How could I determine whether he''ll win or lose?"


    Inside the Yong''an Prince Residence, a youth dressed in red finally pushed open the door of his room and walked out.


    At that moment, his eyes were as clear as crystal.


    He held his sword in his hand and around the hilt of the sword, it seemed to be charged with lightning.


    Lei Wujie had never experienced such a perfect feeling in his life. In a clear voice, he called out, "Xiao Se,e out quickly. I feel as if I could draw my sword and y a dragon. Let''s go and fight that Luo Qingyang!"


    There was no reply. Of course, nobody replied to him.


    Lei Wujie frowned. Suddenly, he yelled, "Steward!"


    The most assiduous house steward in all of the Yong''an Prince Residence ran over hurriedly. "Young master Lei."


    "Where''s Xiao Se?" Lei Wujie asked warily.


    The house steward wiped the sweat on his forehead and lowered his head. "His Highness has gone to the sword duel."


    "Sword duel? With who?" Lei Wujie''s expression was filled with confusion.


    "Who else is holding a sword duel in the city? Of course, it''s the Solitary Sword Immortal outside the pce gates¡­" The house steward sighed.


    "What!" Lei Wujie was badly shocked. "Is Xiao Se crazy? What school of sword arts does he know?"


    The house steward shook his head. "I don''t know anything about that."


    "Out of my way." Lei Wujie pushed aside the house steward, took a flying leap, and ran in the direction of the pce gates.


    "Damn you, Xiao Se, always vying to be the hero. Coming back to Heavenly Revtions, you also had to do it alone. Fighting the sword immortal, you also want to fight by yourself! Did you think I had to help you because I¡¯m one of the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions or whatever? Bah! And I thought we were brothers!


    "We agreed that as brothers, we''d fight together to the end. I, Lei Wujie, have practised my sword for over ten years. Isn''t it because I want to be a hero for once? So that those storytellers in the future will one day tell my story, that Lei Wujie drew his sword for the sake of his brother, Xiao Se, in a decisive battle for the power of Heavenly Revtions!


    "This is pissing me off! Wait, wait, wait, wait, I can''t get angry. I can''t afford to disrupt my sword heart.


    "I don''t even know how that fellow is doing. Is he dead yet? No, he can''t be. That fellow is second to none at escaping with his life.


    "Sigh, you better wait for me."


    Suddenly, Lei Wujie raised his voice and yelled out loud, his voice reverberating throughout the entire Heavenly Revtions City. "Xiao Se, don''t you dare kill Luo Qingyang. Leave some for me!"


    At that moment, Xiao Se was half-kneeling on the ground and he spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle. He cursed angrily, "Idiot!"


    "Oh? Is that kiding?" Xie Xuanughed.


    Li Fansong was helpless. "So, are they taking turns?"


    "We just have to kill Xiao Se. This duel has no other purpose." Xiao Yuughed and tossed the winecup he was holding on the floor.


    Su Changhe''s clothes ruffled lightly for an instant, but quickly settled down again. Su Changhe was still standing in the same spot, not one step out of ce.


    Because downstairs from the teahouse, two people suddenly appeared there.


    Xie Xuan drew his Book of Knowledge and Yan Zhantian held up his Army Destroyer sword.


    Two sword immortals were standing guard with their swords drawn.


    Xie Xuan raised his head slightly, his expression half-smiling and half not, and he said mildly, "Please stay where you are."


    Xiao Se got to his feet with difficulty and the final heavy sword in his hand suddenly broke into two.


    Upstairs in the teahouse, Wushuang knocked lightly on his sword casket. Inside, the Bright Vermilion Phoenix had been humming since a while ago.


    Xiao Chong frowned and said, "Are you thinking of lending him your sword?"


    "I''m afraid that in his current state, he won''t be able to bear it." Wushuang sighed lightly.


    Xiao Se looked at the broken sword in his hand and smiled bitterly. "Thest one is gone too."


    In the west side of Heavenly Revtions City, inside a resplendent tower, a man in ck was sitting idly in the darkness when he suddenly opened his eyes. "No, you have one more."


    The consummate noble son who once stood on the battlefield in the past, Xie Zhize, the most famous of the Five Pirs of State of Beili, stood up and walked up the stairs. He was on the third floor of the First Tower Under Heaven and when he walked up the stairs, he was going to the fourth floor.


    No one had ever climbed to the fourth floor.


    Legends said the fourth floor could let you ascend into Heaven with one step.


    Xie Zhize opened the door. All was silent.


    On the fourth floor, there was no peerless sword aura left by a sword immortal, there was no ghostly remnants left by the founding celestial master of the Directorate of Astronomy, nor was there that replica of the battlefield of carnage and Hell on earth.


    There was only a sword.


    The de of the sword was extremely dull. Xie Zhize took a few steps forward, lowered his body and ran his fingers across the rust that had umted on the de.


    "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you, Heaven Breached sword." Xie Zhize sighed softly.


    In legends, only the Son of Heaven chosen by Heaven could use the Heaven Breached sword!


    But why was it a rusted sword?


    Xie Zhize tapped lightly on the hilt of the sword, and then waved his long sleeves. "Go, then."


    The Heaven Breached sword burst through the window instantly and flew towards the gates of the Heavenly Revtions pce!


    Xie Zhize stood where he was, watching the sword burst into the air and smiled slightly. Then, he sat down cross-legged.


    "A century of dreams in slumber, a noble existence through the ages."


    In an instant, Xie Zhize turned into dust and disappeared.

 Chapter 437 The Heaven Breached Sword

    <h4>Chapter 437 The Heaven Breached Sword</h4>


    A sharp screeching sound resounded across Heavenly Revtions City!


    Lei Wujie, who was sprinting with all of his strength, suddenly felt a sword fly pass by him. He was stunned for a moment and eximed, "That was fast!"


    The so-called one sword from the west!


    All eyes turned in the direction of where that screeching sound came from.


    "What is it?" Princess Qing''s brows furrowed in a tight frown.


    Luo Bu closed his eyes and murmured, "It''s a sword piercing through the sky."


    "What sort of sword would have such power?" Princess Qing asked, still frowning.


    Luo Bu opened his eyes. "A sword that could cut open a breach between Heaven and Earth."


    Even Luo Qingyang could sense the danger hidden within that screeching sound. He held his sword and looked ahead coldly, a tight frown between his brows.


    He saw what looked like a ze igniting in the horizon.


    It was a speed that defied imagination. The friction as it flew through the air actually ignited a ze as the object emerged from the horizon and approached their position. It was a burning sword of fire.


    Where did the sworde from?


    Nobody knew.


    Where was the sword going?


    Xiao Se stood up and scoffed coldly. "Alright. Since Heaven has chosen me, then I shall answer Heaven!" He reached up with one hand and hollered, "Heaven Breached!"


    The long sword swept past the teahouse and plummeted straight down, falling right into Xiao Se''s hand. Xiao Se swung it with all his might and the mes on the de extinguished immediately. As it did so, the rust on the long sword scattered onto the ground. Xiao Se raised the long sword.


    "We must be the most fortunate swordsmen in a hundred years, to be able to witness the number one sword under Heaven, the Heaven Breached sword," Xie Xuan murmured under his breath as he turned around and looked at the sword.


    Yan Zhantian nodded. "Yes."


    Wushuang walked forward excitedly. "So that''s the Heaven Breached sword. Is it forged from gold?"


    "The Heaven Breached sword. ording to legends, the ancients forged the sword using bronze from the divine Shoushan mountain, giving it its golden colour. It was passed down for thousands of years and was known as the first famous sword in the world. It was also called the sword of the Son of Heaven. On the front side is carved the constetions of the sky and on the back, mountains and rivers. It''s a long sword that only the monarch chosen by Heaven is qualified to hold." Li Fansong''s eyes were full of admiration. "This sword really exists in the world, and I actually got to see this sword?"


    Xiao Se raised his long sword and saw the constetions of the sky.


    He flipped the sword and saw the mountains and rivers.


    The former martial expert, Ji Ruofeng, who was hidden in the crowd, put the pill he had in his hand back into his clothes and released a sigh of relief. "This disciple of mine is really full of pleasant surprises."


    "Father." A clear-sounding voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Ji Ruofeng did not turn around and sighed softly. "I''m really useless now. I didn''t even sense your approach behind me."


    Tang Zeughed. "I sensed it, but I didn''t say anything."


    "Little brother, you''re a good boy." Ji Xue reached out and rubbed the back of Tang Ze''s head. "Big sister likes you."


    "I''m afraid that if I''m not good, you''ll use your staff to hit me." Tang Ze grinned.


    "Then, can you do big sister another favour?" Ji Xue smiled.


    Tang Ze nodded. "I''m all ears."


    "Help me hold down this old fellow!" Ji Xue whispered fiercely.


    Ji Ruofeng was stunned for a moment, and was about to raise his hand, but Tang Ze grabbed his wrist. Ji Xue drew the Cloud-Rising staff from her waist and swung the long staff. With a gentle tap, she tossed out the pill that Ji Ruofeng had hidden in his clothes.


    The Cloud-Rising staff fell again and smashed the pill into powder.


    "Mister Xin told me everything. Father, this time, you can leave everything to us," Ji Xue said solemnly.


    Ji Ruofeng sighed and said nothing.


    Ji Xue put away her long staff, stepped forward, and looked at Xiao Se, his long sword raised high and looking exceptionally rxed under the gaze of everyone present. Her eyes also filled with an earnestness. "Look at your disciple. He''s all grown up. He doesn''t need his shifu to stand up for him anymore. This time, leave everything to him. Leave everything to us!"


    "Heaven Breached sword! What right does he have to get the Heaven Breached sword!" Xiao Yu yelled furiously.


    Su Changhe also sighed. "Looks like we''ll have to move forward with our ns."


    "Yes, he can''t be allowed to live past today. If he survives today, Xiao Se will be the emperor!" Xiao Yu said angrily.


    "Xiao Se!" A deep voice came from a distance!


    Everyone turned back, only to see a figure in red swaying in the distance. He wasing towards them at a fast pace, looking like a burning me. This swordsman in red, who was supposed to be the protagonist of today''s duel, was finally here.


    "Don''t just hold your sword posturing away. Be careful!" Lei Wujie yelled furiously.


    Xiao Se frowned and looked at Luo Qingyang.


    Luo Qingyang''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    "Heaven Breached sword. Very well.


    "I''m willing to be Heaven and Earth."


    Luo Qingyang smiled. In the middle of the clouds, there was a vague image of ten thousand warriors singing in sorrow. A deste wind blew in from all sides and thunder rumbled in the sky, looking as if a fierce thunderstorm was about to pour down any moment!


    "Hymn to the Fallen." Luo Qingyang closed his eyes.


    In the next instant, he opened his eyes again, and the Nine Songs sword fell.


    "One sword to ascend to Heaven, join the immortals, free and unfettered." Xiao Se also closed his eyes.


    Immediately, he swung his sword and saw life and death.


    The elegy stopped abruptly, and the deste winds stilled.


    There was a sudden calm between Heaven and Earth, as if the earth-shattering events that just urred never happened.


    Princess Qing rubbed her eyes. "I couldn''t see it clearly."


    Luo Bu sighed. "I couldn''t see it clearly either. This is probably the greatest regret of my life."


    Xiao Chong turned his head to look at Wushuang, hoping to get an answer, but Wushuang was only looking at the sword; he was blind to everything else.


    Ji Xue smiled smugly at Ji Ruofeng and Ji Ruofeng also smiled. Tang Ze touched the Xuanwu token on his waist thoughtfully.


    Xie Xuan smiled and looked at Yan Zhantian. "Congrattions, Zhantian-xiong."


    Yan Zhantian snorted coldly. "You saw it too. Why are you only congratting me?"


    "I''m a schr, you know." Xie Xuanughed. "Although I was able to view this sword duel clearly, and will gain great benefit in my way of the sword down the road, the advancement in realm is only between a fine line. But at this moment, I only want to write a poem."


    "The Berserk Dragon in Heaven blocked out the sky, the elegy of a country under a crescent moon.


    The dragon sees the abandoned stage and the moon over the western river, the teacher is a handsome young man."


    Lei Wujie hade to a stop not far away and when he saw thest sword move, he was so terrified he didn''t dare to take another step. He stood where he was and sighed. "That was a really good sword, ah. Xiao Se, you''re always hiding something. You know such a great swordy but wouldn''t teach it to me!"


    Xiao Se propped his sword on the ground. Thatst sword had consumed thest of his qi. He raised his head and looked at Luo Qingyang.


    Not just him, but everyone looked at Luo Qingyang.


    Among the people in the audience, if they managed to make out this sword move, then they should know that with this sword, the Hymn to the Fallen was broken by Heaven Breached.


    Luo Qingyang was willing to be this Heaven and Earth.


    Xiao Se also really cut through this Heaven and Earth.


    Xie Xuan looked at Luo Qingyang, but he muttered under his breath, "Not good!"


    Luo Qingyang was standing on the roof of the opposite teahouse. The clouds in the overcast sky were broken up by Xiao Se''s sword move. Light pierced through the clouds, shining on everyone''s faces. But, at the same time, the clouds had condensed into rain, instantly turning into a heavy downpour. Luo Qingyang was drenched in the wind and rain, and his grey robes fluttered in the wind.


    He didn''t look like a person who was just defeated.


    Instead, he looked like an immortal that had fallen from Heaven.


    Luo Qingyang closed his eyes and raised his head, whispering softly.


    "I''ve entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm."

 Chapter 438 The New Four Guardians of Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 438 The New Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    The Vajra Mortal Realm, the body is like Vajra, invulnerable and unstoppable.


    The Unrestrained Earthly Realm, free to follow yourself, running wild across thend.


    The Unfettered Heavenly Realm, raise your sword with passion, few opponents left under Heaven.


    The Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, the spirit wanders a thousand miles, akin to an immortal.


    This was currently the most prevalent division of realms to ssify all martial arts under Heaven, and the person who ssified these realms was Ji Ruofeng at the age of twenty. At this moment, Ji Ruofeng was also in the crowd. He raised his head to look at Luo Qingyang, and muttered to himself, "Indeed, he''s entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm."


    Nobody expected this. When Xiao Se wielded his Heaven Breached sword and broke the Hymn to the Fallen sword dance with one sword, he had indirectly helped Luo Qingyang break through to the next realm.


    Xie Xuan said dumbly, "This is really¡­ I don''t know what to say."


    "I''m afraid no one can stop him now," Yan Zhantian said worriedly.


    Ji Xue looked at Ji Ruofeng. Ji Ruofeng sighed. "He''s in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, but when he first enters the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm, his realm will be unstable. If Xiao Se can still draw his sword, he may still have a chance."


    Ji Xue turned to look at Xiao Se again.


    He finally managed to stand up, and cursed in a low voice, "Does this guy understand finished means it¡¯s over?!"


    "It''s not over yet." Luo Qingyang actually replied to his extremely irrelevant rant.


    "I still have a sword.


    "It''s called Honouring the Dead."


    The final form of the Nine Songs sword dance. Unlike the previous ten pieces of sword dance, this piece did not invoke a divine being, nor did it invoke human souls. This piece was about sending off.


    Sending off the divine god, sending off the soul.


    "Sending you to hell."


    Luo Qingyang stood on the roof of the teahouse and abruptly began his ultimate sword dance.


    "The rituals werepleted with the beating of the drums,


    the passing of flowers in hand in ce of a dance,


    the beautiful girls sing smoothly with grace.


    Orchids in spring and chrysanthemums in autumn,


    such offerings continue until the end of time."


    The sword fell without touching the ground!


    Xiao Se raised his Heaven Breached sword and spat, "Bah! You can go to hell yourself."


    He mmed his sword to meet the attack. A red light shed on the Heaven Breached sword, and it really blocked Luo Qingyang''s sword again.


    But in an instant, his thoughts were pulled away. His entire body was exhausted, and he was going to copse backwards.


    Luo Qingyang made another sword move.


    This sword was definitely going to take his life.


    But he saw a sh of silver light, and a long spear blocked the sword right in front of Xiao Se.


    "Fall!" Sikong Qianluo suddenly appeared. The long spear fell and she blocked the sword with all her might. At the same time, she grabbed Xiao Se''s cor and retreated frantically.


    "Don''t think you can hide anything from me, Xiao Se, and don''t even think about getting rid of me! Do you understand!" Sikong Qianluo scolded in a low voice.


    Xiao Se opened his mouth but what came out was, "Be careful¡­"


    Luo Qingyang''s next sword wasing straight for them.


    That figure in red finally dropped down and in the same instant, a sudden roar of thunder sounded. The fourth-ranked sword under Heaven flew out of its sheath.


    He cultivated his sword for three days and achieved his sword heart in an instant.


    The Heart sword collided with the Nine Songs sword.


    "Your opponent is me," Lei Wujie growled fiercely.


    Luo Qingyang sneered. "Just you?"


    The sword power erupted instantly and Lei Wujie felt as if the wind surrounding him became as sharp as a de, forcing him to retreat step after step.


    This was Honouring the Dead.


    This was Honouring the Dead executed by the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm.


    "You can block one sword for him, but what about the rest?"


    "We''ll handle the rest."


    The Cloud-Rising staff swung down from above!


    Three pieces of Yama''s Invitation flew out of a sleeve!


    Luo Qingyang spun his body abruptly and retreated three steps with his sword. He stood his ground and pronounced coldly, "Bai Xiao Hall, Tang n."


    "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions Guardian of the East, Qinglong Lei Wujie."


    "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions Guardian of the West, Baihu Ji Xue."


    "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions Guardian of the South, Zhuque Sikong Qianluo."


    "Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions Guardian of the North, Xuanwu Tang Ze."


    Lei Wujieughed. "We''re here today for our friends. Has nothing to do with our sects."


    Xie Xuan nodded, his face full of smiles. "It''s been a long timeing, the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions."


    The Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions were a legend that was inseparable from Heavenly Revtions City. Although this legend had not been mentioned for a long time since the case of Langya Prince''s rebellion, although these five words had be anathema in teahouses and book stores, the people had not forgotten the Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions.


    Everyone remembered the legend they left behind.


    And now, the legend had reappeared.


    The new Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions had reappeared outside the gates of the imperial pce of Heavenly Revtions City, and they were very young.


    But weren''t Li Xinyue and the others back then just as young?


    Xiao Se smiled bitterly. "Why are you all here?"


    Lei Wujie retorted angrily, "I should be the one asking, why are you here? What happened to my chance of getting famous at once?"


    Sikong Qianluo scoffed coldly. "Chance of seeking your own death, more like it."


    Ji Xue sighed. "Is this really the time to start bickering?"


    Tang Ze nodded. "Our enemy over there is more imminent."


    Lei Wujie eyed him suspiciously. "Aren''t you that stinky fe from Tang n? Xuanwu is our da-shixiong, isn''t he? What''s that got to do with you?"


    Tang Ze smiled. "What Tang Lian shixiong didn''t finish, I will carry it out on his behalf."


    Luo Qingyang spoke up slowly, "I thought this was going to be a fair duel."


    Ji Xue took a step forward. "This duel is very fair. You even achieved a breakthrough in your realm, thanks to this duel. You could say you''ve made a huge profit. We lost the sword duel so we can leave now."


    Xiao Yu tightened his grip on the teacup in his hand. "He cannot leave."


    Luo Qingyang thought for a moment, then shook his head. "What if I say no?"


    "Then, you''re here to kill. Since you''re here to kill, then we''re no longer having a duel and we can obviously get involved," Ji Xue replied.


    Luo Qingyang raised his sword slightly. "Can you handle getting involved?"


    Lei Wujie waved his long sword. "You don¡¯t get to decide whether or not we can handle it. The swords in our hands will decide."


    If it was a duel, one-on-one was only fair, of course.


    But if it involved life and death, even a hundred against one was not unreasonable, as long as you wanted to live.


    Yan Zhantian looked at Luo Qingyang then. To be honest, this person was indeed the most powerful person he had ever met. Even Baili Dongjun of the past was not as strong as him, but he was starting to feel that something was not quite right.


    "Luo Qingyang has never been an impatient person, but don''t you think that right now, there''s something wrong with him?" Xie Xuan said quietly.


    Yan Zhantian was suddenly hit with the realisation. "Yes, right now, Luo Qingyang is very anxious for some reason."


    Wushuang stroked the Bright Vermilion Phoenix in the casket to calm its humming. He sighed softly. "I really want to stand with them."


    Xiao Chong chuckled. "What? Are you regretting not standing on Xiao Se''s side?"


    "No, just a little excited." Wushuang said with emotion. "I''m excited to encounter such a good opponent."


    "Will they be able to stop the current Luo Qingyang?" Xiao Chong asked.


    "I don''t know either. I''ve only heard about the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm from shifu, and he''s never met such a peerless and powerful opponent. But, there seems to be something off about Luo Qingyang''s breath. It''s all wrong." Wushuang frowned slightly.


    Xiao Yu said with a smile, "Godfather has brought us a pleasant surprise. Spirit Wandering Profound Realm? Even if you''ve gotten the Heaven Breached sword, but so what? In the end, you won''t escape from this."


    Su Changhe''s eyes revealed a sort of thirst. In this world, this was the realm that was closest to being an immortal.


    Only Ji Ruofeng could tell with one nce what was wrong with Luo Qingyang and he whispered, "Luo Qingyang is injured."

 Chapter 439 Night Falls on Heavenly Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 439 Night Falls on Heavenly Revtions</h4>


    As soon as Ji Ruofeng said his words, a small red spot appeared on Luo Qingyang''s shirt.


    Soon, the red spot spread quickly, staining the entire chest red.


    Lei Wujie was stunned. "He''s injured."


    Ji Xue clenched her fingers around her Cloud-Rising staff. "Even if he''s injured, he can still easily kill one or two of us at this moment."


    Luo Qingyang looked down at the blood stain spreading on his chest, and did not continue to press his attack. He frowned slightly, as if considering his next move.


    "Damn it." Xiao Yu cursed softly. "Wuxin."


    Wuxin, all dressed in ck, had been hiding in the dark and he walked up to him.


    "We''re leaving." Xiao Yu turned around and led the rest of his people to leave quietly.


    Yan Zhantian noticed the movement behind him and said in puzzlement, "They''ve left."


    Xie Xuan frowned and said, "Luo Qingyang may not be defeated. Why are they in such a hurry to leave?"


    "You can indeed fight us to the death right now, and at least half of us will die here." Xiao Se was still holding his sword, but he could barely stay on his feet. "But with your injuries, you will not be able to finish what you really came here for. You need to make a choice now! Solitary Sword Immortal!"


    Luo Qingyang lifted his head and slowly raised his sword.


    "Be careful!" Sikong Qianluo immediately stepped in front of Xiao Se with her spear.


    However, Luo Qingyang turned to face the pce gates and threw his Nine Songs sword with all his strength.


    "Stop him!" Li Changqing shouted frantically, drawing his own de.


    The Nine Songs sword flew past him.


    His de broke into two.


    The Brave Tiger Guards all drew their des at the same time.


    However, wherever the Nine Songs sword passed, all the men suffered a crushing defeat, all their des broken.


    The Nine Songs sword pressed its way through to the inner court.


    Lady Consort Xuan took off her luxurious clothes and changed into a functional white outfit. She gently rubbed the head of a little pce maid who had always been waiting on her. "I''m leaving. You must also take care of yourself."


    The pce maid was so frightened that she immediately fell to her knees. "Where are you going, My Lady?"


    Lady Consort Xuan smiled and looked up at the sky. "I''m going to a ce without the walls of the pce."


    The pce maid burst into tears. "My Lady, please don''t make such jokes with this maid¡­"


    Lady Consort Xuan sighed. She lightly flicked the pce maid''s forehead with her finger and the girl fainted right away. Then, she turned around and walked out.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, dressed in his purple python robe, turned around and asked softly, "My Lady, where are you going?"


    "Do I need to tell the Grand Eunuch where I want to go?" Lady Consort Xuan smiled beatifically.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan gathered his sleeves. "Naturally, there''s no need, but it''s currently very dangerous outside the pce. It''s best for My Lady to stay here. His Majesty doesn''t wish for My Lady to leave, nor does His Highness the Red Prince."


    "What if I must leave?" Lady Consort Xuan smiled. Her sleeves twitched, and three silver needles flew towards Jin Xuan.


    Jin Xuan raised a finger and with a light flick, the three silver needles dropped onto the ground, broken into pieces. He shook his head and replied, "My Lady, please go back. Jin Xuan knows that My Lady''s martial arts are very good, but as long as Jin Xuan is here, My Lady will not be able to step out of this pce."


    "Void-Minded Skill." Lady Consort Xuan lost her smile, but she still did not retreat.


    Suddenly, there was a piercing sound of a sword passing through, and the two of them turned their heads to look. They saw the long sword cut through the sky and flew straight for the Hall of Calming Purity!


    The sword was extremely long. Even if they had never seen this sword before, they had heard of it.


    "Nine Songs!"


    "Shixiong." Lady Consort Xuan frowned tightly. Then, taking advantage of Jin Xuan''s gaze on the sword, she immediately jumped up and leaped out of the pce gates.


    Jin Xuan reacted immediately and struck with his palm, but Consort Xuan had no intention of turning back. She ignored the force of the palm strike behind her and sprinted straight out of the pce. Jin Xuan did not expect Consort Xuan to be so resolute, and was also afraid of really causing her harm, so he immediately withdrew his palm. He cursed inwardly, then turned his head to look around. That sword had already reached the Hall of Calming Purity.


    Lanyue Marquis tightened his grip on his sabre.


    He had only one chance.


    He had been training his violent de for twenty years. This one de must be his strongest de ever.


    But, will his strongest de be able to stop this sword immortal''s sword from the sky?


    He drew his de!


    Lanyue Marquis leaped into the air.


    And he immediately mmed down!


    The long sabre fell to the ground!


    Lanyue Marquis also copsed onto the ground. He looked at the Nine Songs sword, its momentum still unabated, and he bellowed angrily, "No!"


    "Bagua!" A voice suddenly sounded above the great hall, sounding like a thunderp.


    It was Qi Tianchen, dressed in the Daoist robes of a celestial master, who had suddenly appeared. He flicked his horsetail whisk, pushed out with his right hand, and a humongous bagua pattern appeared before him.


    The Nine Songs sword collided with the bagua Daoist qi and finally stopped.


    "Back where you came from!" Qi Tianchen struck using his horsetail whisk, and the Nine Songs sword was actually repelled.


    However, within that instant, the horsetail whisk was pulverised and Qi Tianchen''s body turned old and feeble. He spat out three mouthfuls of blood, and fell onto his knees.


    At the same time, in the Hall of Calming Purity, Mingde Emperor suddenly sat up on the bed and spat out a mouthful of ck blood!


    An inner eunuch saw what happened and immediately ran out, pushing open one of the doors of the great hall as he shouted, "His Majesty was assassinated. The Emperor is dead!"


    "His Majesty was assassinated. The Emperor is dead!"


    "His Majesty was assassinated. The Emperor is dead!"


    The news spread instantly throughout the imperial pce!


    Lanyue Marquis got to his feet and immediately rushed into the great hall.


    He saw Mu Chunfeng and Hua Jin frantically working to insert needles in Mingde Emperor.


    "What''s going on! What''s happened! Why is it like this!" Hua Jin was almost hysterical.


    Lanyue Marquis rushed to the side of the bed and asked anxiously, "Is His Majesty dead?"


    "Not yet, not yet." Mu Chunfeng reached out a hand and measured Mingde Emperor''s pulse a few times. "There''s still breath!"


    Lanyue Marquis released a small sigh and asked again, "What happened here? Was he injured by the sword?"


    "Sword?" Mu Chunfeng didn''t understand. He pulled out a silver needle from Mingde Emperor''s body and they could all see that the needle waspletely ck in colour. He replied, "It''s poison."


    Hua Jin snapped her head up. "I get it, I get it! He knew I would use this treatment! He was waiting for me to use this treatment! He wanted His Majesty the Emperor to die, he wanted His Majesty the Emperor to die at this time!"


    Mu Chunfeng reached out and pressed down on Hua Jin''s hand. "Shifu, we haven''t lost yet! There''s still breath in His Majesty. We still have a chance."


    Hua Jin looked defeated. "No, there''s no chance anymore. No chance anymore."


    "Shifu, if you can''t cure him, I will!" Mu Chunfeng immediately opened the medicine box and looked through all the precious medicinal ingredients within. But, he really didn''t know where to start.


    Suddenly, Lanyue Marquis jumped to his feet and red at the eunuch who was the first to run out the door shouting. With an icy voice, he said, "Who instructed you to do that?"


    The eunuch was trembling as he retreated a few steps. "I¡­ I didn''t!"


    Lanyue Marquis raised his long sabre and with one swing, he chopped off the eunuch''s head. Then, he pulled one of the guards over and barked, "You! Go and tell everyone now! His Majesty is not dead!"


    "Yes! Sir!" The guard bolted out of the door immediately.

 Chapter 440 Raging Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 440 Raging Chaos</h4>


    Li Yuqin, a former schr of the Heavenly Revtions Academy once said, "Rumours - it takes one to spread and ten to stop."


    The meaning of this sentence was that rumours could be spread quickly by only one person, but to stop a rumour would require the work of at least ten people.


    Perhaps the guard who was running around at the moment had never heard the words of the Academy''s schr, but he would have gained a personal understanding of it. He frantically grabbed everyone he saw and barked, "Tell everyone! His Majesty is not dead! His Majesty is not dead!"


    However, he still couldn''t stop the rumour of "His Majesty is dead" from spreadingyer afteryer, until it reached the pce gates.


    The Nine Songs sword was repelled by Qi Tianchen and fell back into Luo Qingyang''s hand. He sighed lightly. "Actually forgot about the State Preceptor." He turned around, shaking his head. "Forget it!"


    "Commander-general Li!" An attendant ran out from inside the imperial pce, crying out in rm, "His Majesty was assassinated. The Emperor is dead!"


    "What!" Li Changqing was shocked. He spun around and pointed at Luo Qingyang as he roared, "How dare you, you vile man! I''ll kill you!" He tossed aside the broken de in his hand, flipped onto his horse, and grabbed the spear that was tied onto his horse. Then, he charged towards Luo Qingyang.


    Luo Qingyang frowned slightly. He would know if the sword he had attacked with had killed his target, but when he heard the panicked tone of the pce attendant, he was certain that something had gone wrong. Apart from him, perhaps someone was already nning to kill Mingde Emperor. He raised his head suddenly and stared at the upstairs of the teahouse. The Red Prince had already left quietly with his people.


    "Yu''er." Luo Qingyang murmured in a low voice, then turned around and struck a palm at the first man charging towards him. The strike knocked Li Changqing off his horse.


    Li Changqing rolled on the ground, jumped back to his feet and swung his spear. "I''ll kill you!"


    Luo Qingyang was already a martial expert in the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. Even though Li Changqing''s martial arts was stronger than average, he was definitely not a match for Luo Qingyang. But, when he struck at Li Changqing again, he felt a stabbing pain in his chest.


    Li Changqing swung his spear down and actually ripped through his shirt.


    Luo Qingyang retreated fiercely. Only then did he feel his blood and qi surging throughout his body, and there was an involuntary tremor in the hand holding his sword. His face suddenly drained of colour and he realised that entering the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm was not as simple as he thought. The immense power brought with it a powerful bacsh. And now that he was seriously injured, he could not cope with this bacsh.


    If he didn''t heal his injuries in time¡­ Luo Qingyang raised his sword and forced his mind to calm down. Then, he rushed into thepany of Brave Tiger Guards and attacked.


    Xiao Chong smashed the table in front of him into splinters. He snapped in rm, "What did that person just say!"


    "He said His Majesty is dead. He was assassinated," Wushuang replied.


    Xiao Chong was furious. "Was it thatst sword from Luo Qingyang?"


    Wushuang murmured to himself for a while then shook his head. "I felt it earlier. Although the attack from the Nine Songs sword was very vicious and indeed, it was sent to kill, but inside the imperial pce, it met an extremely strong force and was blocked. Then, it was repelled and sent back. Mingde Emperor may not be dead, or perhaps he was killed by someone else."


    "Chong''er," A deep and heavy voice sounded. Yan Zhantian had returned upstairs.


    "Da-shifu," Xiao Chong responded.


    Yan Zhantian was very solemn. "We must leave this ce now. Return to the Princely Residence."


    Xiao Chong didn''t understand. "Why? I have yet to rify this matter."


    "Let our people go to the imperial pce to find out. We must leave this ce immediately." Yan Zhantian pressed down on the long sword at his waist. "Look at Luo Qingyang below. Look at his eyes. I''ve never seen Luo Qingyang in this state. I once heard a senior said that if a person first enters the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm with an unstable mind, they will suffer qi deviation. If Luo Qingyang demonises, he will kill everyone here."


    Luo Qingyang shed his way through the Brave Tiger Guards, cutting them down from their horses one sword at a time, his eyes turning more and more red.


    The crowd of spectators also felt the change in the situation and immediately dispersed. Princess Qing said in a trembling voice, "Shifu, I heard that person say that Imperial Father passed away."


    "Princess, we must go back," Luo Bu said solemnly, "Whether this is true or not, we can''t stay here any longer."


    "But Liu-ge¡­" Princess Qing looked outside worriedly.


    Luo Bu pulled down the curtain and snapped at the driver in a low voice, "Go!"


    "Xiao Se, just now, that person said that your imperial father passed away! Xiao Se!" Lei Wujie eximed as he turned around.


    Xiao Se was furious. "I heard. You¡­" He didn''t finish his words before he felt a pain in his chest and tasted blood in his mouth. He vomited a mouthful of blood before he lost consciousness immediately.


    It seemed that the injuries both he and Luo Qingyang suffered were far more serious than either of them thought.


    Sikong Qianluo touched Xiao Se''s forehead and was rmed. "He''s burning up."


    Ji Xue measured Xiao Se''s pulse and said in a low voice, "His qi is a mess. If we don''t treat him in time, he''ll die. We must return to the Yong''an Prince Residence now."


    Sikong Qianluo immediately lifted Xiao Se onto her back. "Let''s go!"


    Lei Wujie nodded. "You guys go ahead, I''ll stay here."


    Tang Ze patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll stay with Lei-xiong."


    Ji Xue was puzzled. "What''s the point of staying here?"


    Xie Xuan and Li Fansong jumped down together from the teahouse. Xie Xuan raised his Book of Knowledge and faced Luo Qingyang. "Lei-xiong is afraid that once he leaves, all the Brave Tiger Guards are going to meet their maker here today."


    Li Fansong also pulled out his Drunken Song sword. "Lei-xiong, you should leave first. Leave everything here to us."


    Xie Xuan said wryly, "My dear disciple, you look very confident, don''t you? Do you think with just the two of us, we can defeat the Solitary Sword Immortal in qi deviation?"


    Lei Wujie clenched his hand around his Heart sword. "We can''t let him go on like this!"


    "Shixiong," a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was stunned. The voice was very gentle, but everyone present heard it, as if the voice rose from the heart.


    "It''s the Disconcerted Vocal Skill." Xie Xuan kept his sword. "Lady Consort Xuan is here."


    They saw Lady Consort Xuan dressed in white, flying through the gates of the pce. She tipped her toes on the heads of the Brave Tiger Guards and headed towards Luo Qingyang. Shended in the midst of the crowd, spun around slowly, and all the swords nearest to her shattered into pieces on the ground. She came to a stop and some among the Brave Tiger Guards recognised her so they did not dare to take another step closer. Lady Consort Xuan smiled at Luo Qingyang and greeted, "Shixiong, you''re here."


    The blood in Luo Qingyang''s eyes faded little by little, and it was reced by a rity that he had never experienced before. He suppressed the tremor in his heart and nodded. "I''m here."


    Lady Consort Xuan was still smiling. "I''m d that you''re here, even though it''s a littlete."


    Li Changqing rushed forward. "My Lady! This man is used of plotting an assassination. You must not stand with him!"


    "You talk too much." Lady Consort Xuan struck Li Changqing with a palm and sent him flying.


    Luo Qingyang propped his sword on the ground, and suddenly fell to one knee. Then, he vomited three mouthfuls of blood and vented all of his qi. Now, he couldn''t even stand.


    Lady Consort Xuan stepped forward to help him up. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 441 The Dead are Rising

    <h4>Chapter 441 The Dead are Rising</h4>


    "The city''s south is on fire. A group of people appeared out of nowhere and started to burn, kill and rob!"


    "There are also mob riots in the city''s north. The Governor''s Office has already sent people to suppress the riots but they can''t control them at all!"


    "The gunpowder workshop in the city''s west was set on fire. All the residents who live nearby are fleeing all over the ce!"


    One shocking news after another came flying into the Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Ji Xue and Ji Ruofeng were treating Xiao Se''s injuries in his room while the others waited outside listening to the house steward reporting each piece of newsing in.


    Ye Ruoyi frowned and eximed, "This is a rebellion!"


    "Is it the Red Prince Xiao Yu or the White Prince Xiao Chong? Who''s plotting all this?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Ye Ruoyi muttered to herself, "The Solitary Sword Immortal entered the capital, Mingde Emperor passed away, and riots are breaking out in Heavenly Revtions City. The one responsible must be Xiao Yu!"


    "There''s news¡­ there''s news from the imperial pce!" The house steward stumbled in from outside again.


    "Speak!" Ye Ruoyi stepped forward and supported him.


    "His Majesty, His Majesty is not dead, and His Majesty was not injured by the sword. The State Preceptor stopped that sword. His Majesty was poisoned! The little genius doctor Hua Jin is still trying to save his life right now!" The house steward reported anxiously.


    Ye Ruoyi released the house steward''s hand and breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. The situation has not reached the point of no return."


    "Miss Ye, those are groundless statements. The situation outside, the whole of Heavenly Revtions City, is in chaos!" The house steward wiped his sweat.


    "Where''s the Imperial Army? Where''s the Court of Judicial Review?" Ye Ruoyi asked.


    "Half of the Imperial Army have been confined inside the imperial pce and cannot be deployed, because they''re afraid there will be another assassination attempt. Now, they''ve surrounded the Hall of Supreme Harmony inyer afteryer of guards. The remaining soldiers are being led by Commander-general Li to pacify the chaos in the city. But, another bunch of martial experts from the martial world came out of nowhere, and they''re aiming straight for the Imperial Army and killing them!" The house steward replied.


    "That must be the Hidden River still hiding in Heavenly Revtions City, and the death squad from the Red Prince Residence," Ye Ruoyi said with a frown.


    Lei Wujie asked, "What should we do now?"


    Ye Ruoyi murmured to herself for a moment then said, "Seal the Yong''an Prince Residence. No one can enter, no one can leave!"


    "Aren''t we going out?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, we don¡¯t need to go out. They¡¯ll definitelye to our door!"


    White Prince Residence.


    Xiao Chong let out a long sigh of relief and said with joy, "Father is not dead!"


    "It no longer matters whether or not Mingde Emperor is dead. The entire Heavenly Revtions City believes he''s dead. Now, riots have broken out all over the city. This must be Xiao Yu''s doing but I don''t understand. Why is he doing this?" The blindfolded Ling Shaohan sat in the middle and remarked solemnly.


    "Everyone in this city who doesn''t deserve to live will die in this rebellion. The Luo City Army stationed in the north is already on its way back. When the timees, I will be enthroned, and you will be the head of the Office of Imperial Physicians." Xiao Yu patted Ye Ya''s shoulder. "It''s just that I haven''t made up my mind. In the end, who should take the me of causing this chaos? Should we push it to Xiao Se or Xiao Chong?"


    Ye Ya smiled, and his pallid face showed a rare bit of excitement. "The head of the Office of Imperial Physicians? My Prince, there''s no need to give me such a false reputation. After today, all under Heaven will know that I''m back. You can ce this me on me, the ghost doctor Ye Ya. I want to turn this Heavenly Revtions City into a Hell of carnage."


    As soon as Ye Ya said his words, countless bugs crawled out of the house. They were extremely tiny and quickly dispersed, disappearing into the night.


    Xiao Yu lifted his foot to avoid the bugs, a little scared, but also a little surprised. "Are these the poison parasite bugs that Mister Ye Ya mentioned?"


    Ye Yaughed and said, "Yes, the gates of hell in Heavenly Revtions City have opened!"


    Inside the imperial pce.


    Mu Chunfeng had been rummaging through the precious medicinal ingredients in the box, attempting to suppress the poison in Mingde Emperor.


    Lanyue Marquis was beside him, extremely anxious. "Mu Chunfeng, can you do this?"


    Mu Chunfeng was equally anxious in his heart and he couldn''t stop himself from tearing up. He clenched his fist and punched the side of the bed as he shook his head. "I can''t cure him. I can''t cure him!"


    "I''ve got it." A calm voice suddenly sounded.


    Lanyue Marquis and Mu Chunfeng turned their heads in surprise, only to see Hua Jin get back onto her feet. Her eyes turned resolute once again and she grabbed the medical case with one hand. Quickly, she retrieved the medicinal ingredients she needed and with a wave of her hand, a row of silver needles wereid out in front of her.


    "I am the rightful sessor of the Medicine King Valley. How can I lose to some fellow that was kicked out of our school?"


    Hua Jin waved her hand again, and inserted the twelve silver needles into Mingde Emperor''s body at the same time. Mingde Emperor''s face was extremely pale but now, it had warmed up a little. Hua Jin turned to look at Lanyue Marquis and said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely save His Majesty''s life."


    Lanyue Marquis met Hua Jin''s eyes, and his heart immediately calmed down. "Then, we will trouble the genius doctor. Please, whatever it takes, save His Majesty''s life." Then he hesitated for a moment, leaned down and whispered so softly only the two of them could hear his words, "Even if the genius doctor can''t cure him, please make sure His Majesty lives through tonight."


    Hua Jin was stunned for a moment. His words could be considered treasonous and she turned to look at Lanyue Marquis. However, she saw the depth of his plea in his eyes, hesitated a moment, then nodded. "Alright."


    Lanyue Marquis patted Hua Jin on the shoulder, stood up and walked out the door. He saw Li Changqing walking back, his body covered in blood.


    "Commander-general Li, what''s happening outside?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "It''s chaos, chaos, chaos everywhere! All over Heavenly Revtions City, there are people killing people and setting fires. It''s crazy!" Li Changqing said anxiously, "Lady Consort Xuan has gone crazy too!"


    Lanyue Marquis was startled. "What happened to Lady Consort Xuan?"


    "She left the pce and took away the injured Luo Qingyang!" Li Changqing said angrily, "Marquis, this riot in Heavenly Revtions City must have been deliberately instigated by someone. I need to bring some of the Imperial Army with me."


    "Leave behind all the Brave Tiger Guards and one thousand Imperial Army soldiers! We have to get through tonight and His Majesty will wake up tomorrow. Then, it''ll be time to settle ounts!" Lanyue Marquis dered solemnly.


    "I will leave the pce in your care, Marquis!!" Li Changqing cupped his fists, turned around and waved his hand. He rushed out of the pce with the Imperial Army.


    Lanyue Marquis looked at Li Changqing''s retreating back and sighed. "After all, it hase to this."


    "Damn it!" Shen Xiduo swung his executioner''s de and held off the ck-clothed swordsman in front of him. "Why are there so many martial experts hidden among the mob?!"


    "Your Excellency! The city''s west is also on fire!" One of his vice ministers stepped forward and reported.


    "This is a rebellion." Shen Xiduo wiped away the blood on his body. "Brothers, this is what we do, and it''s going to be a big catch! We are going to arrest the ones who conspired to plot this rebellion! "


    "Your¡­ Your Excellency!" A voice shouted in horror.


    Shen Xiduo barked angrily, "What are you shouting for! Are you scared to face this situation? Don''t bring shame to my Court of Judicial Review!"


    The vice minister was pointing ahead of him, his hands shaking violently. "There are dead people over there¡­ the dead people are standing up!"

 Chapter 442 Malevolent Evil Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 442 Malevolent Evil Spirits</h4>


    "What nonsense are you saying? How can dead people stand up!?" Shen Xiduo kicked the vice minister who was trembling in fear out of the way. Then, he raised the executioner''s de in his hand and walked forward. But, he only made it a few steps before he was stunned.


    He remembered this man!


    One incense stick ago, he personally stabbed his de right through this man''s chest.


    He had been in charge of the Court of Judicial Review for many years, and was known as the Heavenly Revtions King of Hell. He specialised in the art of sentencing punishments and he knew best what wounds were fatal, what wounds looked serious but were not fatal, and what wounds looked benign on the surface but would quietly lead to certain death. And that stab with his de earlier was absolutely fatal.


    "I''ve been called the King of Hell for many years, but this is the first time I''ve seen an actual ghost." Shen Xiduo waved his long de, stepped forward, and growled fiercely, "Since I killed you once, I can kill you again!" He swung his long de down sharply, severing his opponent''s left arm with his de.


    But his opponent didn''t react at all. He didn''t scream, didn''t retreat, and in fact, he clenched his fist and struck Shen Xiduo.


    Shen Xiduo was stunned for a moment, and he retreated frantically. But, the fist still hit him in the chest and after retreating over ten steps, several vice ministers came up to support him. Shen Xiduo''s face had paled. "This man is much more powerful than before."


    "And a person infected by the poison parasite does not know pain."


    "He will have no fear."


    "Because he''s already dead."


    "The only way to stop him is to cut off his head! Because the parasite bug is entrenched in his brain, if you cut off his head, the parasite bug will die quickly."


    Xie Xuan was seated within the Directorate of Astronomy and spoke to Li Fansong, Fei Xuan, and Zitong who were sitting across from him. They had all armed themselves with their swords and were ready to head out to assist the Imperial Army in quelling the riots.


    "The various princes in Heavenly Revtions are in great personal danger and they''ve all locked themselves in their homes. So, the city can only rely on us idlers who are not involved with any of the three parties." Xie Xuan looked out the door, and a look of surprise shed on his face. "State Preceptor!"


    They saw Qi Tianchen amble in from outside, looking as if he''d aged several decades in an instant, exhaustion etched between his brows. He nodded at Xie Xuan. "Our hopes lie with Mister Xie."


    "State Preceptor, what''s the situation outside?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "Malevolent evil spirits." Qi Tianchen sighed. "It''s a pity that all of my skills are nearly exhausted and I won''t be able to do much more. Fei Xuan, Zitong, the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength you''ve cultivated are the purest Daoist arts in the human world. The parasite bugs are evil and demonic in nature and they would naturally fear you. You don''t need to use your swords to behead them. Simply attack those living dead with your Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and the parasite bugs will retreat on their own."


    "Yes, this disciple understands." Fei Xuan and Zitong bowed their heads at the same time.


    Qi Tianchen walked to Zitong''s side, leaned down and put his hand on Zitong''s head. He gave a smile and said, "Zitong."


    Zitong raised his head. He had already guessed something in his heart, and his tears overflowed. "Shifu."


    "You were born with purple eyes, and since young, you''ve been able to see things that others can''t see. This is a blessing in your cultivation of Daoism but is also a misfortune in your cultivation of Daoism. You will be the most powerful Daoist under Heaven, but you won''t live past the age of thirty. Today, shifu is going to take away your purple eyes. In the future, you will have to take care of yourself." Qi Tianchen looked at Zitong fondly.


    "Shifu, this¡­" Li Fansong asked hurriedly, but was stopped by Xie Xuan, gesturing that he didn''t need to say anymore.


    Zitong wiped away his tears, and prostrated with his head on the ground. "This disciple understands!"


    Qi Tianchen stroked Zitong''s head slowly and tapped his forehead lightly. Then, Qi Tianchen lifted his hand and waited for Zitong to raise his head again. By then, the purple in his eyes had gradually faded.


    "Go, then," Qi Tianchen said wearily.


    Zitong stood up, but immediately knelt down again. "Shifu!"


    "Silly child, look at all the malevolent evil spirits outside. Those people are waiting for you to save them. The longer you stay here, the more people will die." Qi Tianchen scratched his head.


    Zitong finally turned resolute and stood up to walk back to Fei Xuan''s side. "Shifu, wait for me toe back."


    Qi Tianchen walked to a chair and sat down. He took out two sweet pancakes from his clothes and waved them in Zitong''s direction. "I bought the sweet pancakes. Come back and eat them."


    Zitong nodded. "Okay!"


    Xie Xuan pushed the two children out the door, drew his Book of Knowledge at the same time, and sighed. "They''re still such young children."


    Qi Tianchen watched them leave and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He ced the sweet pancakes on the table and slowly closed his eyes.


    Thousands of miles away on a nameless immortal ind, the immortal-like Mo Yi dressed in white, suddenly opened his eyes. A tear trickled from the corner of his eye and he raised a hand to dab at that tear drop, looking at it nkly.


    Baili Dongjun, who was sitting next to him, looked up in surprise. "What''s wrong?"


    Mo Yi looked at the teardrop in his hand and said softly, "I dreamed of the day I first met shixiong."


    After speaking his words, the teardrop in Mo Yi''s hand evaporated and dissipated. Then, he closed his eyes again, and reentered his grand dream.


    "Cut off their heads! Cut off their heads!" Shen Xiduo was already covered in wounds, and the executioner''s de in his hand was stained blood red. After killing another three dead people in a row, he finally noticed this trait.


    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency," the vice minister next to him eximed in horror.


    "What''s wrong now!" Shen Xiduo growled angrily.


    "That''s¡­ Chen Luo¡­" The vice minister sounded like he was on the verge of tears.


    The man facing them already had arge piece of flesh cut off from his leg and there was also a fatal wound on his chest. In his hand was an executioner''s de issued by the Court of Judicial Review. His eyes were disorientated and he red fiercely at everyone in front of him.


    Chen Luo was a vice minister who had served in the Court of Judicial Review for nearly ten years. He was also Shen Xiduo''s most valuable subordinate. During the earlier battle, he had been leading a team on another street.


    Shen Xiduo only hesitated for a moment, then he immediately hefted his de and strode forward.


    Chen Luo shed at him with his de. Shen Xiduo tipped his toes and shed to one side and with one sh of his de, he chopped off Chen Luo''s head. He snapped at the rest, "He''s no longer ourrade! They''re already dead, and putting them down is helping them rest in peace."


    "How is Xiao Se?" Xiao Yu asked Long Ye, who had just returned from outside.


    "He entered the Yong''an Prince Residence and hasn''t emerged since," Long Ye replied.


    "And Xiao Chong?" Xiao Yu asked again.


    "The same. They retreated from outside the pce gates to his princely residence. After that, there was no movement." Long Ye shook his head.


    "What about outside?"


    "It''s already total chaos outside. Just as Mister Ye Ya predicted, it''s no exaggeration to say that the city has turned into hell. At present, the Imperial Army, the Court of Judicial Review and the Governor''s forces are trying to maintain order outside. But, even if they killed the medicine men, their soldiers are also turning into medicine men one by one. The situation is getting out of control. A little earlier, someone left the Directorate of Astronomy. Mister Ye Ya said that the Directorate of Astronomy would have people who can counter the poison parasite bugs."


    "As long as whoever came out was not the State Preceptor, they will only be able to stop the chaos for a while. Since Xiao Se and Xiao Chong refuse to show themselves, we''ll force them out!"

 Chapter 443 Exorcise Demons and Subdue Evil Fiends

    <h4>Chapter 443 Exorcise Demons and Subdue Evil Fiends</h4>


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Ji Ruofeng and Ji Xue were still treating Xiao Se''s injuries inside the room. The rest were waiting anxiously outside.


    "Has the front door been locked properly? Have you sent people to guard all sides?" Ye Ruoyi asked the house steward.


    The house steward wiped the sweat on his forehead as he nodded. "All the gates have been locked, but the noise is getting worse outside. I sent some people to take a look and they said it looks like there are dead people running around!"


    "Dead people?" Ye Ruoyi was stunned.


    "Yes. Our guests, Ming Hou and Wuchan, who had been staying indoors all this time, rushed out when they heard this news!" The house steward reported anxiously.


    "They investigated this a few days ago and realised that it''s not just Wuxin. Yue Ji is also in Xiao Yu''s hands. I''m afraid that after seeing the current situation, they''re worried about Wuxin and Yue Ji." Lei Wujie smashed his fist angrily on the ground. "Damn it! I can only stay here and wait."


    Tang Ze nced at the room and then, he turned around. "I''m going out to take a look."


    "Be careful," Ye Ruoyi spoke softly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m from the Tang n. We fear such wicked and evil things the least!" Tang Ze smiled and leaped into the air before he headed towards the outside of the house.


    "Butterfly, fly." Zitong took out a paper butterfly from his clothes and flicked it lightly with a finger.


    The paper butterfly took off from his hand and fluttered among the crowd. The medicine men who were charging towards them in a frenzy seemed to suddenly lose all their strength. They copsed onto the ground and tiny parasite bugs crawled out of their ears. However, within a few steps, the bugs dissipated into dust.


    Fei Xuan pushed out with his palm and wherever the palm wind passed, the medicine men were knocked off their feet and copsed onto the ground. They did not rise again.


    Xie Xuan smiled. "Daoist arts are miraculous. Truly the nemesis of these vile and evil things."


    Li Fansong was helpless. "But I''m not good at Daoism. I only know my sword arts. Do I really have to chop off their heads?"


    "Although you''re not well versed in Daoism, you''re holding the Azure Empyrean sword which is imbued with Daoism arts." Xie Xuan chuckled. "You three stay here and deal with the medicine men. I need to find someone."


    "Who?" Li Fansong asked.


    "The master parasite host, of course." Xie Xuan readied his sword and with a leap into the air, he left.


    Presently, the entire city was full of medicine men. If they only relied on Fei Xuan and Zitong''s Great Dragon and Elephant Strength, then even if they exhausted all of their energy, they wouldn''t even kill a tenth of the medicine men. All the medicine men were controlled by a parasite host. If they could kill the parasite host, then all the parasite bugs inside all the medicine men across the city would die instantly.


    "Ghost doctor Ye Ya." Xie Xuan muttered to himself, "You need to die."


    "Where''s the Grand Eunuch?" Xiao Yu asked Long Ye.


    Long Ye replied, "He''s gone after Lady Consort Xuan and Luo Qingyang."


    "Consort Mother¡­ who does she really love? Ye Dingzhi, Luo Qingyang or Father. Why is it that every time she makes a choice, nobody can figure her out?" Xiao Yu sped his hands behind his back, his fingers tapping on the back of his hand.


    Of course, nobody could answer his question.


    "Let''s go. We''re going to the Yong''an Prince Residence. This is thest chance we have to kill them." Xiao Yu had finally ran out of patience and walked towards the door.


    "What about the White Prince Residence?" Long Ye asked.


    "He has no fate to be an emperor, why bother with him." Xiao Yu sneered. Then, he stopped and turned around. "Mister Ye Ya, I will leave everything in the residence to you."


    Ye Ya smiled. "I await Your Highness''s triumphant return."


    "To be enthroned on such a night of blood is really quite interesting." Xiao Yu grinned wickedly.


    "It has been my blessing to meet Your Highness in my life," Ye Ya said sincerely.


    Xiao Yu shrugged. "Such a pity that when other people meet us, it''s their misfortune."


    On this night, known as the "Night of Blood'''' byter generations, Xiao Yu brought Su Changhe and Wuxin with him as he left the Red Prince Residence. They were about to utilise the most cruel blood and punishment to end this terrifying night.


    They stepped into the carriage and headed straight for the Yong''an Prince Residence. The medicine men were in a frenzy and they attacked everyone they met but when they saw the carriage, they didn''t just evade it but avoided it from far away. Xiao Yuughed when he saw this. "What if we use this poison parasite craft at the scene?"


    "It''s far too sinister. Unless we''ve reached the end of the road and we''re going to perish together with our enemies. After tonight, Heavenly Revtions City is probably ruined," Su Changhe said.


    "Then let''s change the capital city to another." Xiao Yu shrugged.


    The carriage suddenly stopped, and Long Ye, who was driving the carriage, turned around and said, "There''s someone ahead."


    Xiao Yu looked up and was stunned. "Is it him?"


    Su Muyu stood there holding his umbre and corpses were littered at his feet. He looked like he was standing in a pool of blood. He raised his head, looked at the carriage, and said evenly, "Su Changhe."


    Su Muyu raised his hand suddenly, and his umbre burst open with a loud bang, like a flower blooming instantly. All the ribs of the umbre ruptured, revealing the metallic gleam of thin swords. The seventeen ribs of the umbre exploded, and seventeen thin swords shot out, piercing through the heads of the medicine men who were about to throw themselves at him before embedding themselves into the walls on both sides of the street. The umbre handle in Su Muyu''s hand was revealed to be a sharp sword and he raised his hand to face the carriage.


    Su Changhe sighed. "Looks like Your Highness will have to go ahead on your own. After I deal with matters here, I''ll join you."


    Xiao Yu nodded. "Please hurry up, Patriarch. Long Ye, take another route."


    Long Ye turned the horses'' heads and galloped onto another road. The carriage left, leaving behind a figure standing where it was before. Su Changhe tapped the silver mask on his face lightly. "Su Muyu, I never thought that the day woulde where I have to fight you."


    Su Muyu walked forward slowly with his sword in hand. "When you made that decision, you should have guessed that you and I would have to face off like this."


    Su Changhe shook his head. "We''re people who live in the darkest night. I thought you wouldn''t object to such things."


    "We''re the Hidden River and as the Hidden River, we''ve never obeyed thews of the secr world but we have our ownws. And, the choice you made vited thews of our Hidden River. Not only will you not lead us into a new era, you will bury the entire Hidden River. For the sake of Su House, for the sake of the entire Hidden River, I must kill you today," Su Muyu said evenly.


    "Back then, you were the best candidate for the Patriarch but you gave me the position. Back then, you were better than me in every way but things are different now. I have been the Patriarch for nine years and practised the Yama''s Devil Palm for nine years. Although your eighteen-de array is very powerful, you''re no match for me," Su Changhe remarked solemnly.


    "Have you said all that you wanted to say?" Su Muyu suddenly asked.


    Back then, when he was called the Umbre Ghost, this was often thest sentence he said to his prey.


    Su Changhe was stunned for a moment, and then he leaned over slightly. "Then you can walk through your Gate of Hell, and I will step on my broken soul bridge."


    Back then, Su Changhe was once called the Funeral Master. They were once martial brothers who grew up together. They had also fought side by side and regarded each other as true brothers.

 Chapter 444 Kill Kill Kill

    <h4>Chapter 444 Kill Kill Kill</h4>


    Nine years ago, the Hidden River experienced their own Night of Blood.


    After that night, Su Changhe put on a silver mask to cover the scars left by that night, wore a ck robe and became the new Patriarch of the Hidden River.


    As for Su Muyu, he took off the mask that he wore as "Kui" and became the Hidden River Head of Su House.


    All the Hidden River teachers of the older generation and all the heads of houses disappeared from the world that night, leaving only the Head of Xie House, Xie Qidao. They formed a new Hidden River. A younger and more terrifying Hidden River.


    Su Muyu walked forward step by step, and the ck aura surrounding Su Changhe''s hands became thicker and thicker.


    There was a lot they could say to each other, because they were brothers who had been through so much so many times.


    But they also understood that there was no need to say anymore. Between the two of them, once they made a decision, neither would easily change their mind.


    Su Muyu leaped into the air and swung the light sword in his hand. With a tip of his toes, his entire person instantly turned into a whirlwind that charged straight for Su Changhe.


    Su Changhe struck heavily with his fist, and collided directly with the tip of the sword.


    The whole length of the thin sword bent into a curve. Su Muyu paused for a moment before he jumped into the air. He tugged sharply with his left hand and the seventeen flying des swept back towards him, aiming straight for Su Changhe.


    Su Changhe knew better than anyone how powerful this sword array was. He retreated sharply to dodge the sharp des of the flying swords.


    He had no sword power nor that indescribable sword aura. Every sword that Su Muyu wielded was a true and proper sword.


    A killing sword.


    This was Su Muyu, the cold-blooded killer who controlled the ultimate killing technique, using just his pair of hands and the extraordinary skills in his hands. The de wires and art of puppetry were not considered advanced skills in the Hidden River. Within the Su House, at least one third of their killers were considered proficient in these skills, but only two people had ever reached the realm that Su Muyu now possessed. One was Su Shiba, who was named after his sword, and the other was Su Muyu.


    The eighteen sharp des danced in the air, gleaming with cold light. Even Su Changhe had to admire the exquisiteness of this skill. Su Muyu had already retreated over ten steps. He stuck the thin sword in his hand into the ground and started controlling the remaining seventeen thin swords to dance in the air. As if they were being controlled by a divine being, the swords danced wildly, defying all rules. But the one who controlled them was Su Muyu''s hands.


    Su Muyu had already mastered his two-handed de formation technique, something that Su Shiba never even mastered back then.


    Su Changhe frowned slightly. Even he did not know about this. All these years, even he had never grasped Su Muyu''s true strength.


    However, Su Changhe watched that cold and deadly sword dance in the air and sensed an increasing surge of killing intent. The flying swords were just revolving around him and did not reallyunch an attack.


    Until Su Muyu''s hands pulled down slightly.


    Finally, one of the thin swords thrusted towards Su Changhe, and Su Changhe also moved. With a wave of his long sleeves, all of his qi exploded violently. He stood where he was and struck one fist after another.


    Within an instant, the crisp metallic sounds rang out and broken swords scattered all around.


    Su Changhe sneered. "Su Muyu, you still don''t get it. In the face of absolute power, that killing technique that you''re so proud of is nothing but a circus act!"


    At that moment, Su Muyu seemed to see Su Changhe when he was a child.


    Back then, Su Changhe was still a stubborn youth, falling down again and again under the sword of his teacher. His teacher said, "You are a talentless piece of waste." Su Changhe shook his head and looked at his teacher, his eyes full of loathing. "You''re stronger than me now, so you have the right to call me a piece of waste. But one day, I will give these words back to you."


    Su Muyu sighed lightly, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    The indifference in them suddenly disappeared, and were reced by a zing killing intent.


    Su Muyu pulled his left hand with all his strength, then suddenly released it. The thin swords that were flying in the air suddenly lost their support and they poured down like the evening rain. Su Muyu waved the sword in his hand and jumped towards Su Changhe.


    Su Changhe''s long robe was suddenly swept up by a gust of wind. He was startled and he stared at Su Muyu.


    This gust of wind was his sword wind, and this force was a sword power!


    Su Changhe suddenly felt a little dazed, as if he was standing in the middle of the wilderness, where there was nothing but a small wooden hut. A man holding an umbre stood there silently as he raised his head to look at the falling raindrops.


    Su Changhe once said jokingly to Su Muyu, "Why is it that every time I see you, I feel like it''s going to rain and our surroundings are overgrown?"


    Back then, Su Muyu simplyughed and didn''t say much.


    But at this moment, Su Changhe finally realised that this was Su Muyu cultivating his own sword power. Although he had always regarded himself as practising the art of killing, deep down, perhaps he once thought of himself as a true swordsman.


    The swordsman, Su Muyu.


    Su Changhe closed his eyes. He never thought that he would have to resort to using this move so early. In the battle with Lei n Fort, he absorbed Grandmaster Tang''s internal energy to feed his Yama''s Devil Palm. Although he only managed to absorb one-tenth of the internal energy, Su Changhe soon discovered that his body seemed to be undergoing some subtle changes.


    But he continued to observe these changes carefully.


    Li Hanyi once entered Spirit Wandering in the midst of their fight, and finally suffered qi deviation.


    Zhao Yuzhen killed the three Tang n elders, injured two Heads of Houses and Su Changhe was forced to retreat by that sword. That sword was clearly in the Spirit Wandering realm, but in the end, he died from a single pear blossom needle.


    And just now Luo Qingyang also suddenly broke through his realm, but he almost lost his mind soon after. He suffered a serious injury and was even more vulnerable than before.


    The Spirit Wandering Profound Realm. Since it was the pinnacle, then on top of the pinnacle, there must be some sort of prohibition.


    But since Su Muyu had already used his ultimate killing move, Su Changhe had no choice but to use his strongest palm strike.


    "Enter Spirit Wandering for an instant. Return to the Heavenly Realm in an instant," Su Changhe recited this phrase in silence, then his eyes snapped open.


    He pushed his palm out!


    Not even the previous Patriarch had ever used this level of Yama''s Devil Palm, charged with nine-tenths of his power.


    Su Muyu calmly watched his Rainbow sword fracture inch by inch under Su Changhe''s palm and sighed softly. "Today, I''ve lost to you."


    Su Changhe scoffed coldly. "Back then, you passed over the position of Patriarch and gave it to me."


    Su Muyu withdrew his sword and retreated hastily. Su Changhe struck him with one palm and he flew backwards. Su Muyu tumbled onto the ground, bleeding from his chest. He forced himself to draw his sword again but Su Changhe kicked his foot lightly, sending one of the broken swords on the ground flying into the air.


    "Born from the sword, die by the sword. You have shedded your guise as a murderer, so die as a swordsman." Su Changhe flicked his finger, and the broken sword flew towards Su Muyu.


    But, there was a ''ding'' sound. The broken sword was deflected by a flying sword that came out of nowhere.


    Su Changhe raised his head.


    There was Wushuang, sitting on the roof eaves and next to him, the Unrivaled Sword Casket was left open pompously. He dangled his legs over the edge and spoke mildly to Su Muyu, who was lying on the ground. "Uncle, didn''t I say so? You''re a swordsman. "

 Chapter 445 Old Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 445 Old Affairs</h4>


    Su Changhe withdrew his palm and looked up at Wushuang. "You want to intervene?"


    Wushuang smiled. "Uncle Su and I spent some time travelling together and came to Heavenly Revtions City together. Of course, we want to leave this city together. What''s more, I''m with the White Prince''s side and you''re with the Red Prince''s gang. Today, you''ve made it clear that you''re going to kill everyone else and take the emperor''s throne for yourself. Isn''t it normal for me to intervene?"


    Su Changhe frowned and said, "So you want to fight against me?"


    "I saw your palm technique just now. In that instant, you appeared even stronger than Luo Qingyang before he entered the Profound Realm. If I fight with you, I''d be on the losing end. How about this, there are many roads under the sky. You take yours and I''ll take mine. I''m taking this guy with me and Patriarch, you go rejoin His Highness the Red Prince. How about that?" Wushuang suggested.


    Su Changhe frowned and considered his words and he observed Wushuang carefully. Suddenly he scoffed coldly. "I almost fell for it."


    Wushuang stiffened and the flying swords in the casket started vibrating softly.


    Su Changhe suddenly burst into action and with a flying leap, hended right in front of Wushuang. He smashed down with a fist and shattered the roof eaves under Wushuang''s feet. Wushuang grabbed his sword casket and retreated frantically to the ground. One hand grabbed Su Muyu''s cor and the other held his sword casket as he retreated further.


    Above them, six flying swords flew towards Su Changhe at the same time, but they were all repelled by Su Changhe''s palm and dropped back into the sword casket.


    The vibrations stopped. All the flying swords in the sword casket were dead silent.


    Wushuang''s face was pale and his hands trembled slightly.


    "Looks like the injuries you received from Luo Qingyang were more serious than you imagined." Su Changhe sneered, "In your present condition, you can''t even summon twelve flying swords at the same time, let alone the Bright Vermilion Phoenix. What else do you have to bargain with?"


    Su Muyu whispered, "Wushuang, you leave first. Don''t worry about me."


    "Uncle Su, you''re a killer, but what you just said sounded like the words of a disciple of an orthodox sect. You guys run, don''t worry about me! Uncle Su, you take a break." Wushuangughed.


    Su Muyu said in a deep voice, "This is not the time to kid around. He''s itching to kill someone right now. If you don''t go, both of us are going to die here."


    "Bah. I, Wushuang, am considered a little sword immortal. I''m too young to die here. I won''t die!" Wushuang retorted. "At most, I''ll give him everything I''ve got!"


    "Su Changhe." A young voice suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    Even Su Changhe, who had been gradually approaching them, stopped in his step.


    A young page boy with a bookcase on his back and a youth holding a Daoist sword.


    "This is Su Changhe," the young man said slowly.


    The young page boy nodded. "That Su Changhe. The one who killed our shifu."


    Qingcheng Mountain, Fei Xuan and Li Fansong.


    Su Changhe''s narrowed his eyes. "You two are Zhao Yuzhen''s disciples?"


    Wushuang patted Su Muyu on the shoulder. "Uncle Su, we''re saved."


    Su Muyu tapped a few major acupoints on his own body, took out a wound-healing medicine from his clothes and sprinkled it on his wound, temporarily preventing the injury from worsening. He said helplessly, "Weren''t you just posturing a moment ago as if you had everything under control? Now, you look like you''ve just met your saviour. You''ve thrown away all the dignity of a little sword immortal."


    "Uncle, you''re on the verge of death and you''re still taunting me. And here I thought you''re a piece of rock," Wushuang teased.


    Su Muyu smiled bitterly. "We''re not saved yet. Are the two of them even a match for Su Changhe?"


    Fei Xuan drew a seal talisman in front of himself. The talisman emitted a sh of light then disappeared and a lion''s roar suddenly sounded from Fei Xuan''s hand.


    They all saw the phantom of a lion as tall as two men suddenly appear before him.


    Taiyi Lion Arts!


    "Go!" Fei Xuan waved his hand, and the lion phantom swooped towards Su Changhe.


    Li Fansong also jumped forward, the long sword in his hand gleaming with a ray of clear light.


    "Ranked sixth among the famous swords under Heaven, Azure Empyrean." Admiration shed in Wushuang''s eyes.


    Li Fansong thrusted his sword, and suddenly, it turned into ten swords, then a hundred swords, a thousand swords. They all aimed for Su Changhe and attacked.


    After all the effort they''ve put into their own training, Fei Xuan, who had inherited the supreme Daoist arts of Qingcheng Mountain, and Li Fansong, who had inherited their consummate swordsmanship, were joining forces for the first time!


    The skies shook with thunder.


    At that moment, Su Changhe almost had a misperception that thete Zhao Yuzhen had resurrected and was standing right in front of him. And he once again wielded that ultimate swordsmanship, that ultimate Daoist arts!


    "Break!" Su Changhe bellowed and struck with his palm.


    Wushuang grinned. "Looks like you''re not having it as easy as you thought, huh."


    Earlier, Su Changhe hastily entered Spirit Wandering for an instant to defeat Su Muyu, who executed a real sword move. But, that instant still caused an equivalent bacsh in him. With Li Fansong and Fei Xuan joining forces, they might even have a chance of killing him. Su Muyu subconsciously reached out to grab his sword, but realised that all his swords were already broken.


    On the roof eaves not far away, a person slipped off andnded on the ground, their cold eyes watching themotion.


    Red Prince Residence.


    Ming Hou and Wuchan had finally arrived and they stepped into the backyard.


    Presently, the Red Prince Residence was very quiet, a stark contrast to the situation outside in Heavenly Revtions City. It was so quiet that it was scary. The guards in the residence had all gathered in the front yard as if waiting for their orders. And Hou Ming and Wuchan quietly sneaked into the backyard.


    Ming Hou looked at the surroundings and frowned. "I''ve been here before."


    Wuchan was startled. "So, Yue Ji and Wuxin may really be here."


    "Of course you''ve been here before." A morbid voice sounded, and the pale-faced ghost doctor walked into the courtyard. He looked at the two of them and remarked, "Ming Hou, long time no see."


    Ming Hou looked at him and shook his head. "I don''t know you."


    "I''m very surprised that you''ve recovered your memory. Although you were not a perfect sample, you were still my first gift to His Highness the Red Prince. But, it doesn''t matter. I''m much stronger than before and I can make you even better." Ye Ya smiled at Ming Hou and reached out his hand.


    "Looks like he was the one responsible for turning you into what you were," Wuchan said solemnly.


    Ming Hou stuck his titan de into the ground. "Where is Yue Ji?"


    "Yue Ji," Ye Ya called out softly.


    A woman as beautiful as moonlight walked out of the house. She was dressed in purple but her face was nk and her eyes empty. She seemed to have lost all consciousness.


    "I could only make her like this. What a pity." Ye Ya grinned at Ming Hou. "But don''t you worry. She''s gained His Highness the Red Prince''s favour and is now enjoying her life here with me."


    "You!" Ming Hou growled violently, drew his de in anger, and shed at Ye Ya.


    Ye Ya didn''t bother to raise his head. He pulled Yue Ji with him and retreated a step. Four men in purple rushed out of the house, each armed with a different weapon: sabre, spear, sword and halberd. The one armed with a spear was in the front and he attacked Ming Hou with his spear.


    Ye Ya looked at the four neers, his eyes full of approval. "Xiao Se has his Four Guardians, so I also made four for myself. They are perfect, at least much more perfect than you, Ming Hou."

 Chapter 446 Sabre, Spear, Sword and Halberd

    <h4>Chapter 446 Sabre, Spear, Sword and Halberd</h4>


    Wuchan looked carefully at the four men in front of him before he said slowly, "They''re the same as those men we encountered outside the First Tower Under Heaven."


    "No, they''re not the same." Ye Ya shook his head with a smirk. "These four men are martial experts I picked out of tens of thousands of people. They''re much, much stronger!"


    Ming Hou and Wuchan already had trouble fighting against those four people, and now, these four were even stronger¡­ Ming Hou did not hesitate. He raised his titan de that was as wide as a door, jumped into the air and shed down violently!


    The four medicine men tipped their toes and dodged the attack. Instantly, where they were standing was smashed into a huge pit by Ming Hou and smoke and dust filled the air.


    Everyone would be pushed to their limits when they were caught in a desperate situation, and they would do the same for the sake of protecting those they care about. But at this moment, whether it was Ming Hou or Wuchan, they had already been forced to this point.


    Wuchan smiled, steadied his feet and flexed his muscles. Then, he threw a fist move.


    Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill!


    Among the four medicine men, the two armed with the sabre and halberd went for Ming Hou, while the two armed with the sword and spear went for Wuchan.


    Ming Hou wielded his huge de vigorously, his every move direct and aimed to kill, while Wuchan''s qi imbued with demon subjugation was a natural bane for the medicine men. The movements of the swordsman and spear fighter appeared to be slower and duller than the two fighting Ming Hou.


    Ye Ya smirked. "You two are stronger than I thought. This can be interesting too. If the prey is too weak, what''s the point?" He leaned down and lowered his hand carefully. Four barely visible microscopic parasite bugs followed his hand, crawled towards the four medicine men, and bore into their brains.


    "These are stone heart parasites," Ye Ya said softly.


    The four medicine men stiffened for a moment, and Ming Hou struck the sabre fighter on his shoulder. But, Ming Hou''s de only sank a fraction into the man''s flesh. Ming Hou was stunned; it felt as if he''d struck a boulder. Wuchan had also struck with his palm, but recoiled with a tremor. Ming Hou withdrew his de and retreated sharply with Wuchan. They exchanged a nce and Wuchan remarked solemnly, "Their bodies suddenly became rock solid."


    "Fine, let''s see who''s tougher." Wuchan''s eyes shed with determination and he exerted his qi forcefully. Suddenly, he seemed to grow an inch taller, and the muscles on his body bulged even more!


    Ye Ya''s eyes suddenly glinted with a fanatical interest, and he eximed with surprise, "Indestructible, impervious to poison, unbreakable as Vajra, and ultimate invincibility. I didn''t expect I''d get to meet a sessor of the Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts. Don''t kill him. Keep him alive. I want to make him a medicine man!"


    Wuchan shouted angrily, "You''re crazy." Then he rushed forward and sent a fist straight for Ye Ya.


    The swordsman retreated hurriedly and stood in front of Ye Ya to block the move. Wuchan''s fistnded on the swordsman''s chest. The Vajra Demon Subjugation Divine Skill was overbearing and his fist actually created a dent in the medicine man''s chest.


    "That''s amazing! To be able to cause such damage to a medicine man infected by the stone heart parasite," Ye Ya praised with sincere admiration.


    However, before Wuchan had a chance to celebrate, he saw the swordsman whose entire chest had caved in, raised his head and looked back at him with a gruesome smile. Wuchan was startled, and retreated frantically. But, the swordsman had already drawn his sword and stabbed Wuchan repeatedly.


    The tinkling sound of metal colliding rang out as Wuchan retreated further and further. His Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts was naturally unafraid of ordinary des and swords. But, this was the first time Wuchan entered this realm. He could feel his "golden body" starting to waver. Ming Hou jumped forward and shed his de down at the man with the sabre.


    "How?" Ming Hou asked.


    Wuchan gasped to catch his breath. "I thought I could sneak an attack on this guy. If those four medicine men were free of his control, I thought they''d be easier to deal with. But, I failed. My Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts won''t hold up for long. We can only retreat first."


    "The two of you have discovered a way to save this city but you only want to save two people. Little Master Wuchan, I think you need to study your Buddhism further." Azy voice sounded. Wuchan and Ming Hou whipped around and saw a middle-aged schr dressed in white. The man held a sword in one hand and a wine jug in the other while he sat on the roof eaves.


    Confucian Sword Immortal, Xie Xuan.


    "Are you Confucian Sword Immortal?" Ye Ya asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I''m Xie Xuan, the one who has travelled all roads under Heaven and read all books under Heaven. So I know what a medicine man is, what a parasite bug is, how to kill him and how to break it. That''s why I''vee for you." Xie Xuan smiled, shook the empty wine jug in his hand, and lifted his sword. "The thing I dislike the most is killing people, but I have to kill someone today. I must drink wine when I kill people. Only by drinking wine can I take down this guise of a schr." He took a flying leap and jumped into the midst of the four medicine men.


    The four medicine men armed with their sabre, spear, sword and halberd, swung their weapons at him at the same time.


    Wuchan just fought against them and naturally, he knew how powerful they were. He couldn''t help but remind, "Mister Xie, be careful. They don''t know pain, and their bodies are as hard as iron."


    Xie Xuan shook his head and his body swayed. "Didn''t I already say this? I know them better than you all." Xie Xuan made aplete revolution, his body appearing like a butterfly fluttering through blooming flowers, darting among the four medicine men. The sabre, spear, sword and halberd swung fiercely but could only brush against the edges of his sleeve. Then, Xie Xuan suddenly changed his pace. His steps were no longer light and soft but became mighty and agile, like a divine god soaring through the sky on a dragon.


    "Once upon a time, a swordsman came riding on the wind, his one sword rmed the dragon three thousand miles away."


    Xie Xuan''s movements became sluggish.


    His sword rose, and there was a sudden p of thunder, overwhelming in power.


    His sword withdrew, and there was sudden peace and tranquillity, like the crystalline water of a river.


    Four heads flew into the sky, but no blood was spilled. Four headless corpses fell to the ground, stirring up a small cloud of dust.


    Xie Xuan turned his head and looked at Ye Ya, his eyes seemingly intoxicated. "I just said that I always drink wine before I kill someone. But, those things I just killed are not really human, am I right, ghost doctor Mister Ye Ya?"


    Ye Ya''s face seemed to be pale even more. He was not afraid of martial experts, because no matter how powerful these martial experts were, they would definitely be stalled by these four medicine men infected with his various poison parasites. Nor was he afraid of other people who were proficient in the art of poison parasites, because they would not have ess to such fine medicine embryos as his, and they would never be able to practise the art of poison parasites to his level. But he happened to meet Xie Xuan.


    "The destruction of the Western Chu has proven that the art of poison parasites went against the Heavenly Law. Why are there people always willing to try it?" Xie Xuan shook his head. "It''s really against the Heavenly Law."


    "Who cares about the Heavenly Law!" Ye Ya suddenly shouted angrily, "Only the victor can dere thew! Yue Ji!"


    The beauty who was as magnificent as the moon in the sky slowly walked out of the house again.


    Ye Ya sneered andmanded in a stern voice, "Put your sword against your neck!"


    Without any hesitation, Yue Ji flicked her hand and ced her corset sword against her neck.

 Chapter 447 The King of Hell Demands Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 447 The King of Hell Demands Your Life</h4>


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    "Regte his qi to the Baihui acupoint, then continue this treatment for another week and Xiao Se''s injury will recover at least seven to eight-tenths. But, you won''t be able to move for a few days. But if you stop now, Xiao Se will sleep for a day and be out of danger, and you won''t be affected too much," Ji Ruofeng stood beside Ji Xue as he talked to her.


    Ji Xue barely hesitated, before she pped her palm onto Xiao Se''s back again.


    "Have you made your decision?" Ji Ruofeng asked, looking uncertain.


    Ji Xue nodded. "Xiao Se needs to be here tonight. In the whole of Heavenly Revtions City, he''s the only one who can end this night."


    Outside the room, Lei Wujie hugged his sword as he watched the sky. Sikong Qianluo was pacing around the courtyard with her spear while Ye Ruoyi sat on a stone bench and nced at the door to the room from time to time.


    Outside the princely residence, tragic cries could be heard sporadically.


    Whereas the princely residence was remarkably quiet.


    "I suddenly have a feeling that without Xiao Se, we don''t know what to do." Lei Wujie sighed. "I used to find him extremely vexing, but as long as he''s around, we always have this feeling that everything will be okay."


    Ye Ruoyi nodded. "That''s who Xiao Se is. He always gives people a sense of confidence."


    "Actually, what we need to do is not difficult. Whoeveres in here, we''ll cut them down. Isn''t that it?" Sikong Qianluo stuck her spear into the ground.


    "Shijie, you''re the best when ites to being aggressive and domineering. I''m d you''re here. Otherwise, I''d be the most simple-minded one here," Lei Wujie said.


    Sikong Qianluo frowned slightly. "Don''t think I can''t tell you''re badmouthing me."


    Lei Wujie suddenly furrowed his brow, and his expression changed. "But right now, it''s such a mess outside and we''re just sitting here and waiting. I''m feeling a little uneasy."


    "This is the game set up by the Red Prince, and he''s waiting for us to enter the game. There are only the three of us and there''s only so much we can do. We can only pin our hopes on the Imperial Army and the Court of Judicial Review. There have been riots in Heavenly Revtions City before and they''ve been able to settle them quickly before. The Heavenly Revtions King of Hell, Shen Xiduo, is not a simple person," Ye Ruoyi said.


    Lei Wujie huffed a sigh. "That''s our only constion."


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    Suddenly, there was a series of knocks on the door, and everyone tensed up. Lei Wujie drew his sword and took three steps forward. "Who''s there!"


    "Boom, boom, boom." Only the eerie knocking sounds answered him.


    Ye Ruoyi shook her head. "Don''t open the door!"


    "Boom, boom, boom." The knocking sounds became more urgent.


    Lei Wujie drew a sword flower. "I don''t think it''s that simple. The guest doesn''t seem to be the type we can reject."


    "Boom." Another knock sounded on the door.


    Then, with a huge bang, the entire door copsed.


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment and frowned. He saw the person clearly but couldn''t help but exim in shock, "Shen Xiduo."


    The Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Shen Xiduo, raised his executioner''s de and stood right under the doorway. Behind him, tens of vice ministers of the Court of Judicial Review followed him and stood there quietly.


    They stood there without speaking, presenting a dead silence. Shen Xiduo seemed to be looking at Lei Wujie, but his eyes were empty, and ck-coloured blood trickled down from the sockets.


    "He''s already dead," Ye Ruoyi said slowly.


    Lei Wujie swallowed a gulp. "Although after hearing the house steward''s words, I was expecting the worst, but now that I''m seeing it with my own eyes, it''s really¡­ scary. Shijie, what do you think?"


    Sikong Qianluo''s hand clenched around her spear and trembled slightly. She took a few steps back. "I''m¡­ a little scared."


    Lei Wujie said wryly, "Shijie also knows the word ''scared''?"


    "I''m¡­ scared of ghosts." Sikong Qianluo''s voice quivered.


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "Every time we get to this point, I will miss da-shixiong. If da-shixiong were here, he would definitely say, our world is righteous, how can there be ghosts and wickedness? They''re all tricks of evil, just chop them up with a de!"


    "But da-shixiong is no longer around." Ye Ruoyi twisted the knife.


    "Then this little shidi will have to take his ce!" Lei Wujie raised his Heart sword and swept forward.


    The already dead officials from the Court of Judicial Review also followed Shen Xiduo and charged into the residence.


    Lei Wujie moved as fast as lightning and with a flying leap, he jumped into the midst of the mob, his sword rising and falling, as he stabbed them in their chests. Only Shen Xiduo''s executioner''s de was a little more difficult to deal with and he shed his de down, tearing through one of Lei Wujie''s sleeves.


    "Another phoenix me shirt." Lei Wujie sighed, aggrieved. He leaned back and paused, and he slid backwards with his body almost touching the ground. As he retreated, he wielded his sword and pointed lightly at Shen Xiduo''s chest. He retreated to Ye Ruoyi and Sikong Qianluo''s side, stood upright and turned his back on the men from the Court of Judicial Review. He grinned proudly, "They''re really dead people. Not as clever as when they were alive. All taken care of."


    Sikong Qianluo''s face paled. "Are you really sure they''re taken care of?"


    Lei Wujie turned his head and realised that the officials from the Court of Judicial Review were still standing there, intact and whole. Only a few of them touched the wound on their chests in a subconscious movement, but they neither screamed nor copsed. It was as if the fatal wounds that Lei Wujie delivered were merely scratches that they found itchy.


    "What the hell." Lei Wujie cursed in a low voice.


    Sikong Qianluo said anxiously, "This was hell to begin with."


    While the two of them were exchanging words, the officials from the Court of Judicial Review charged at them again. Lei Wujie ranted at the others, "How do I fight an opponent that can''t be killed? Chop them into mince?"


    Sikong Qianluo tipped her toes and dodged a de that came shing down at her. She pointed the tip of her spear and brought it down on one of the vice minister''s head. Because Sikong Qianluo panicked, she used so much force that the spear smashed the man''s head into a pulp. She retreated frantically to avoid the disgusting stter. Nausea rose in her gut and she almost threw up.


    Ye Ruoyi took out a yellow talisman seal, wiped it across her sword, and the entire sword ignited into mes. The medicine men seemed to fear the me or perhaps, they were afraid of Ye Ruoyi''s Daoist sword, so they didn''t dare to get close to Ye Ruoyi''s sword and avoided her.


    As a result, Lei Wujie became their target and was quickly surrounded. His red shirt was shredded all over and he finally decided to be equally ruthless. With one sh of his sword, he sliced the medicine man in front of him at the waist, cutting him into two. But the half-bodied medicine man grabbed his ankle, scaring him out of his wits. He kicked his foot in panic and flung the medicine man aside. He vented hysterically, "Am I dreaming! Is this a dream?!"


    "Lei Wujie!" Ye Ruoyi looked at the corpses that were lying motionless on the ground, and suddenly came to a realisation. "Try smashing their heads into a pulp?"


    "That''s disgusting!" Lei Wujie was shocked by Ye Ruoyi''s words.


    "Quick!" Ye Ruoyi cried out in a low voice.


    Lei Wujie didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. He swung his sword hard and split the head of the Court of Judicial Review vice minister, the skull sttering in all directions. Lei Wujie forced down the nausea that rose in his heart, tipped his toes and swept back and forth over the heads of the medicine men.


    "It worked!" Ye Ruoyi cried out in joy. "Maybe we don''t have to be so disgusting. Lei Wujie, just cut off their heads."


    "Sorry!" Lei Wujie apologised as hended on the ground facing Shen Xiduo. Then, he swung his long sword.


    A "ding" sound rang out; his sword was actually parried by Shen Xiduo''s de.


    "I forgot that your martial arts are pretty good too," Lei Wujie grumbled and backed away another three steps.


    Another group of medicine men poured in from the outside and they charged towards Lei Wujie like a tide. Lei Wujie finally lost his patience and raised his long sword furiously.


    Sudden Thunderp!


    All the medicine men were forced back by this sword move. Lei Wujie leaped forward again, and cut off Shen Xiduo''s head with one sword!

 Chapter 448 Line Between Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 448 Line Between Life and Death</h4>


    Shen Xiduo''s head flew up, but the rest of his body took another three steps forward before he slowly copsed onto the ground. His legs twitched slightly, then he wentpletely still. He was truly dead.


    "I get it. We just have to cut off their heads then these dead people won''t move anymore and they''ll be truly dead." Lei Wujie wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Shijie,e down and help me. There are so many of them and I''m just one guy¡­"


    Sikong Qianluo shook her head and answered decisively, "I don''t want to!"


    "Alright then, shijie. You''re scared of ghosts so I don''t me you. Then, let me deal with these¡­ evil spirits, monsters and demons!" Lei Wujie gritted his teeth, swung his sword with all his strength, and chopped off another head.


    The first time Lei Wujie killed a man, he jumped on his horse and rode for miles, unable to calm the tremor in his heart, until finally, he was pulled back by Xiao Se. If not, he believed he would have kept on riding wildly until his horse was exhausted, until he himself was exhausted! Even now, he was still firm in his beliefs and he was vehemently against the idea of killing with his sword.


    In the martial world, wasn''t it enough to decide who won and who lost? Why did they have topete to the point of life and death?


    It was a shame that he was no longer in the martial world, and instead, he was now deep in the imperial court. In the imperial court, his choice was always taken out of his hands, again and again.


    But today was different. If he didn''t act today, he would definitely die and everybody here would definitely die. What''s more, these were already dead people!


    "I''m not killing you guys. I''m just sending you back to where you''re supposed to go, okay?" Lei Wujie made a round with his sword. "What was it that monk used to say? That''s right, transcend and find peace!"


    One after another, heads kept flying and one after another, the medicine men rushed at Lei Wujie. He was killing so many that his eyes were turning red.


    He had already lost count of how many people he''d killed. He had a feeling that the first wave of attackers from the Court of Judicial Review had already been wiped out by him. But, one wave after another came pouring in from who knew where. Lei Wujie''s clothes were already stained withyers of blood and gore. His face was also stained with blood and gore. As for Lei Wujie, who had always looked innocent and harmless, he was starting to show a never seen before level of viciousness.


    In the end, the exhausted Lei Wujie stood among the corpses in the courtyard. He propped his sword on the ground and panted, "I''m done with this group."


    He''d only just said the words when suddenly, a corpse jumped up from the ground and threw itself at Lei Wujie. But, it only just left the ground when a beam of silver light smashed down and shattered its head.


    Sikong Qianluo jumped forward and caught her silver spear, sending a nce in Lei Wujie''s direction. "Don''t worry, little shidi. I won''t let you fight on your own. Leave the rest to me."


    Lei Wujie let out a long sigh and asked, "Shijie, aren''t you scared anymore?"


    Sikong Qianluo also let out a sigh. "To be honest, after watching you killing like mad earlier, I''m a little numb now."


    The reason why Sikong Qianluo finally decided to take action was because they both heard the sound of footsteps outside the residence again. The medicine men seemed to be under someone''s control and were charging in to attack in waves. But suddenly, those footsteps disappeared and instead, they heard the sound of a horse neighing.


    Medicine men do not ride horses. Even more so, they did not pull the reins of a horse to stop.


    The personing was an ordinary person. But, the situation outside was practically a hell of carnage. Who would dare to ride a horse around?


    Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo and Ye Ruoyi retreated to one side and held their breaths.


    After the horse neighed, three men stepped off the horse carriage.


    The Red Prince Xiao Yu stood in the front, Long Ye attending to him from one side. All dressed in ck, Wuxin followed behind them silently. They walked into the Yong''an Prince Residence, looked at the ground full of corpses, and did not show much of a reaction on their faces. Xiao Yu even stood right in front of the three people who were ring at him warily andughed. "I heard my Liu-ge was injured while duelling with Luo Qingyang so this Prince specially paid a visit here to see how he''s doing."


    "He''s fine. You may return, my Prince," Ye Ruoyi replied.


    Xiao Yu reached out a hand and Long Ye handed him a bow and arrow. Xiao Yu took the bow fitted with an arrow, pulled the bowstring taut and suddenly released his hand.


    The arrow pierced through the air aiming straight for Ye Ruoyi.


    Ye Ruoyi reached out her hand, and the arrow stopped in front of her hand, spinning rapidly, unable to advance another inch.


    Xiao Yu tossed the bow onto the ground. "I don''t care who you all are. None of you are qualified to speak to me. I want to see Xiao Se."


    "Fine." A faint voice answered him. The door was pushed open, and Xiao Se, wearing a luxurious fur coat, walked out of the room. He tucked his hands inside his sleeves and looked at Xiao Yuzily. "Are you looking for me? I''m here."


    Red Prince Residence.


    Xie Xuan nced at Ye Ya coldly, and then at Yue Ji. "Who would have thought you''d resort to something as mundane as holding hostages."


    "That''s right. Because there''s no way out, so I can only hold onto thisst straw." Ye Ya walked over and reached out to stroke Yue Ji''s face.


    "Remove your hand," Ming Hou warned solemnly.


    "Go ahead." Ye Ya patted Yue Ji''s face, reached out and grabbed the corset sword at her neck and pushed it down. "Go to your beloved."


    Yue Ji''s eyes were somewhat confused, and she stood there a little bit at a loss.


    "Follow your instinct. Who do you want to stand by the most at this time?" Ye Ya smiled and stepped aside.


    Yue Ji turned her head and looked at Ming Hou, her face still nk. Ming Hou looked at Yue Ji, but his eyes were full of hope.


    "Mister Xie, please help to keep an eye on Ye Ya. His behaviour is not quite normal," Wuchan said.


    "Don''t worry, his behaviour is not abnormal. The ghost doctor''s behaviour has always been perverse and antisocial. If he chooses to threaten his hostage, that would be truly abnormal," Xie Xuan replied.


    Yue Ji walked to Ming Hou''s side, and Ming Hou pulled her behind himself.


    Ye Ya looked at Xie Xuan and nodded. "Mister understands me well."


    "But that won''t stop me from killing you. You are the master parasite host. Once you''re dead, the chaos in Heavenly Revtions City wille to an end," Xie Xuan said evenly.


    "It''s my honour to die under the sword of the Confucian Sword Immortal," Ye Ya drew a dagger from his sleeve. "Unfortunately, I don''t want to die under anybody''s sword." He stabbed the dagger straight into his own heart, then twisted it gently with his right hand. The expression on his face froze on his final moments before his body fell forward and onto the ground. Fresh blood pooled instantly under the corpse.


    "Let''s go." Xie Xuan stood up and put away his sword.


    Ming Hou picked up Yue Ji at her waist and carried her on his back.


    However, just as they were walking towards the door, the already dead Ye Ya suddenly stood up and charged towards Xie Xuan. At this moment, the expression in Ye Ya''s eyes was already defeated and the hole in his chest was still bleeding. There was no doubt that he was already a dead person!


    But he came back to life!


    Before his death, the ghost doctor Ye Ya had already refined himself into a medicine man!

 Chapter 449 Between Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 449 Between Life and Death</h4>


    "Look out!" Wuchan shouted in rm. He leaped forward, pressed the palms of his hands together, and his entire body shed with a golden light.


    "Thud!" With a loud sound, the ghost doctor''s fist struck his body.


    Wuchan retreated three steps and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. His Unbreakable Vajra Body Arts was actually broken by this fist. Xie Xuan spun around and reached out to support Wuchan. He looked at Ye Ya who had lost his consciousness and sighed. "How fanatic was he to refine himself into a medicine man."


    Unfortunately, Ye Ya could no longer answer him. His body gradually expanded and carved patterns appeared on the surface of his skin while his fingernails grew longer and sharper.


    "It''s all an obsession." Xie Xuan sighed, raised his sword and said softly, "Thirty years of hovering between life and death, guarding two hundred miles of a lonely tomb. When nightes the remnant soul returns home, who grooms herself before the bronze mirror?"


    The Book of Knowledge left his hand for an instant and Xie Xuan shed, appearing behind Ye Ya. He reached out and caught his sword before wiping away the blood on the de.


    Ye Ya''s body finally copsed.


    Wuchan eximed, "Mister, your swordsmanship is really amazing."


    Ming Hou looked at Ye Ya''s corpse and asked, "Mister, what did the poem you just recited mean?"


    "It was a poem in memory of his deceased wife. The ghost doctor Ye Ya was once a disciple of Medicine King Valley, and the shidi of the current Medicine King Xin Baicao. When he was younger, his medical skills were renowned under Heaven, no less than Xin Baicao''s. But then his wife became seriously ill. No one could cure her, and she died in Medicine King Valley. Since that day, he became obsessed with medical skills that could reverse death. He was expelled from Medicine King Valley and his whereabouts after that were unknown." Xie Xuan resheathed his sword and sighed lightly. "It''s all an obsession. It''s impossible to reverse life and death. Even if the person could stand up again, they have be the walking dead."


    "Then why did he refine himself into a medicine man?" Ming Hou asked.


    "I''m just guessing but perhaps he wanted to know what happened when a person died and became a medicine man. Would this medicine man retain a little bit of consciousness? Will he be considered a little bit alive?" Xie Xuan sighed. "But a dead person is dead. The ghost doctor Ye Ya must have understood this, but he just couldn''t ept it."


    Ming Hou was startled and hurried forward a few steps. "Then, Yue Ji¡­"


    "Don''t worry, this beauty in your arms was refined into a medicine man while she was alive. She''s merely lost her consciousness. I heard Xiao Se say that you were the same before? Since you were able to recover, naturally so can she. A dead person refined into a poison parasite man is truly dead. There''s no need to worry." Xie Xuan stepped forward, raised a finger and waved in gently in front of Yue Ji. Yue Ji''s eyes followed the movements of his finger quickly.


    Ming Hou breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was very puzzled. "Mister Xie, what are you doing?"


    Xie Xuan frowned slightly, but didn''t answer him. He asked Yue Ji in a soft voice, "Do you know who I am?"


    Yue Ji looked at Xie Xuan with a bewildered expression.


    "Do you recognize the person carrying you?" Xie Xuan asked again.


    Yue Ji''s expression remained baffled and did not respond.


    Xie Xuan was stunned for a moment, then he withdrew his finger and whispered, "Could I have guessed wrongly?" He turned around, leaped into the air and stepped onto the roof to look out into the distance. The horrifying cries and growls were stilling from the street outside and the dead were still rising to their feet, one after another, and charging rabidly at the people in front of them.


    "Even killing the parasite host cannot end this chaos?" Xie Xuan tapped the sword in his hand lightly and a sudden thought shed through his mind with rm. "What if Ye Ya was not the parasite host at all? Then, the parasite host is¡­"


    "Mister, what''s wrong?" Wuchan raised his head and asked. He had just regted his own qi and managed to suppress his injury.


    "Go to the Yong''an Prince Residence!" Xie Xuan took a flying leap and rushed towards the Yong''an Prince Residence in the distance.


    In a remote inn in Heavenly Revtions City.


    Lady Consort Xuan, all dressed in white, was treating Luo Qingyang''s injuries. Luo Qingyang''s face changed from ck to purple, and then from purple to white. Only after several such changes did Luo Qingyang''s breath start to even out again.


    Outside the door, the corpses fell one after another and piled up all the way from the room to the stairs. Jin Xuan Gonggong, dressed in his purple python robe, did not have a single bloodstain on him. He turned around and looked at Lady Consort Xuan. "My Lady, Jin Xuan has been standing here as a guard for two hours now. I''m afraid only His Majesty is worthy of such service. Have you finished treating the injury?"


    Lady Consort Xuan waved her hand. "Almost done, almost done."


    Jin Xuan sighed and shook his head. "My Lady, you''ve already regted his qi for three circtions. If you continue like this, the Solitary Sword Immortal''s injury that has already been suppressed will recur. Why do this? You''re just making use of these poison parasite men to drain my strength so that in a while, it''ll be easier for you to escape."


    "You''re still a cunning old fox." Lady Consort Xuan arched an exquisite eyebrow.


    "I don''t know if I am a cunning old fox, but I have followed His Majesty for so many years and have witnessed all sorts of treacherous situations in the imperial court. My Lady, these are mere parlour tricks that Jin Xuan simply can''t be bothered to expose," Jin Xuan Gonggong remarked.


    Lady Consort Xuan stood up,id Luo Qingyang aside, and walked to the window. "Grand Eunuch, you''re here just to keep watch over us, isn''t it? So you won''t allow us to leave Heavenly Revtions City?"


    "Yes," Jin Xuan replied simply.


    Lady Consort Xuan also asked directly, "Why?"


    However, Jin Xuan didn''t know how to answer her question. She was one of the Emperor''s consorts, the consort mother of a Prince. If she left with a swordsman from the martial world and word got out, where would that leave the Emperor''s face or the Prince''s face? Since the Red Prince Xiao Yu wanted to be the emperor, he naturally wouldn''t want to be an emperor who would be ridiculed by all under Heaven.


    "Yu''er is nning to be emperor using such means. Why would he still bother with the matter of his reputation?" Lady Consort Xuan seemed to have read Jin Xuan''s mind and preempted his reply.


    Jin Xuan considered his thoughts for a while but still shook his head. "I wouldn''t dare to specte on His Highness''s thoughts. I''m merely following orders."


    "Following orders?" Lady Consort Xuan scoffed coldly. "If you were really following orders, then right now, you should be in the Hall of Calming Purity and protecting His Majesty. That is your mission."


    Jin Xuan smiled and did not answer.


    "You''re indeed Grand Eunuch Zhuo Qing''s true sessor. Even your temperament is exactly the same. You have patience, and you''re ruthless when you need to be. Inparison, Jin Wei was really ignorant." Lady Consort Xuan closed the window, turned around and said, "Let''s go, then."


    "Go where?" Jin Xuan was taken aback.


    "I have two sons currently within this city. One is half-dead half-alive, the other is either going to put on the dragon robe or wash Heavenly Revtions in blood. How can I leave this city? Bring me to the Yong''an Prince Residence." Lady Consort Xuan smiled beatifically. "I know Yu''er must have gone there."


    Jin Xuan sighed lightly. "My Lady has been isted deep inside the pce for years, but you are rather informed about the news."


    On the other side, Luo Qingyang suddenly opened his eyes and came down from the bed. In a deep voice, he said, "Take us there."

 Chapter 450 Battle Wuxin

    <h4>Chapter 450 Battle Wuxin</h4>


    Jin Xuan looked at Luo Qingyang and smiled. "Mister Luo, have you recovered from your injuries?"


    Luo Qingyang''s face was still pale. "Not yet."


    "Of course. In three days, Mister Luo fought sessively with Yan Zhantian, Wushuang and Xiao Se, and immediately after, engaged in a battle with the new Four Guardians of Heavenly Revtions, exchanged a sword with the State Preceptor, and was under siege by the Imperial Army. Even for a sword immortal, I''m afraid that''s too much to handle. Such a pity that I''m not well-versed in using a sword or I would have wanted to have a duel with the one-and-only peerless sword immortal in the world," Jin Xuan remarked ambiguously.


    Luo Qingyang detected the hidden meaning in his words, observed Jin Xuan carefully, and said in a deep voice, "Heavenly Revtions City is full of hidden talents. If I were to have a duel with the Grand Eunuch, I dare not say I''m confident of winning."


    Jin Xuan retracted his breath that he had deliberately unveiled and smiled lightly. "Mister Luo is too humble."


    Lady Consort Xuan frowned slightly, and said impatiently, "Jin Xuan, are you stalling for time?"


    Jin Xuan was taken aback. "My Lady has misunderstood Jin Xuan."


    "Then take us there already," Lady Consort Xuan said with disapproval.


    Luo Qingyang shook his head slowly. This martial sister of his was still the same as before. Whether it was the then number one in the martial world, Ye Dingzhi, the ruler of Beili, Mingde Emperor, the current peerless sword immortal, Luo Qingyang, or the head of the inner eunuchs whose martial arts were unfathomable, his martial sister paid them no regard at all. The tone of her voice was always so imperious, as if following her orders were a matter of course.


    Jin Xuan had been living deep in the pce for a long time and was used to her. He nodded and said, "My Lady, please. Jin Xuan is just curious, what does My Lady n on doing when we get there?"


    "What else can I do? I have to save both my sons." Lady Consort Xuan looked at Jin Xuan with a matter-of-fact expression, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Jin Xuan suddenlyughed out loud, as if he wasughing at an idiot.


    Luo Qingyang walked to the door and looked at the piles of corpses outside the room. He was stunned for a moment, turned and looked at Lady Consort Xuan pointedly.


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Xiao Se ambled to Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo, and Ye Ruoyi''s side. He looked at the ground covered with corpses and shook his head. "Lao-Qi, this time, you''ve gone too far."


    Xiao Yu shrugged. "Have I? But you''re still alive. As long as you''re still alive, I can go even further."


    Xiao Se raised his head and said, "Do you really hate me so much?"


    "Because of your existence, since young, my martial arts and talents will always be second among all the princes. At Jixia Academy, you became the Chancellor''s student from the day you were enrolled, but I had to follow the dumb pigs in the outer academy for a whole two years before I could be personally taught by the Chancellor. I worked hard to cultivate my martial arts in the hope I could show my achievements in that area. But, you just had to enter the Unfettered Heavenly Realm at the age of seventeen. That was when I realised, although I was highly talented, I would never be better than you. Later, after you left Heavenly Revtions City, all those people started to notice me. But, I don''t want to be the favoured son like you. I want to act like a dandy for all to see. I want all those people to know that I am not the same as you, Xiao Se. I''m not the same as you but I can still be the Son of Heaven!" Xiao Yu red at Xiao Se, his eyes burning with rage. "But, you just had toe back now! The night of the banquet at Grand Golden Terrace, you forced everyone to attend, and even Father went in person! The Langya Army mutinied and they were practically storming the inner pce, but you forced the army to retreat with merely a few speeches. The Solitary Sword Immortal challenged his sword against Heavenly Revtions, and you just had to raise your hand and summon the Heaven Breached sword!


    "I admit it! You are truly the chosen Son of Heaven! I will never win against you!" By the end, Xiao Yu was gritting his teeth to force his words out.


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce, and he realised that Sikong Qianluo''s eyes were full of admiration. In his heart, he felt a pang of sorrow. If Xiao Yu knew that the barrage of his heartfelt words actually deepened others'' admiration for Xiao Se, he wondered how he would react.


    However, Xiao Yu suddenlyughed. He looked at Xiao Se andughed out loud.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "You''re very odd today. You''re not your usual self. You''re a very calm person and you''ve always hidden your true feelings inside. You''ve been like that since we were young. Although on the outside, you appear talkative and always full of nonsense, today, you''ve finally said the words in your heart. That proves that right now, you''re no longer calm."


    "That''s right. I have dreamed of this day for so long, and this day is finally here. Indeed, I can no longer restrain my current delight." Xiao Yu drew his sword and widened his eyes. "Because you are about to die!"


    Xiao Se drew the Wuji staff from his waist and pointed it at Xiao Yu. "Just you?"


    Xiao Se took a small step backward and the ck-robed Wuxin, who had been standing behind him, walked forward.


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Do you know why you will never win against me? Because you''re always using other people to do your work. While I have always believed in myself."


    "And your friends." Lei Wujie walked up to Xiao Se''s side, his red clothes fluttering in the wind.


    "Two against one? That doesn''t seem right," Xiao Se asked Lei Wujie. "If Wuxin found out, he''dugh at us."


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "To beughed at by Wuxin is not a shameful thing. Because Wuxin evenughs at his shifu. Sometimes, he even says words that ridicule Buddha. It''s just that there''s something I still don''t understand. How did a monk like him be someone else''s tool? Isn''t that the real issue he should be ashamed about?"


    Xiao Se looked at the ck-robed man in front of him; Wuxin was giving off an eerie ghostly aura. Xiao Se used his left hand to touch his waist where he had hidden a small medicine bottle, and inside it was the potion Hua Jin had refined. They had to make Wuxin drink it to counter the poison parasite craft used on him. But looking at the current situation, they would have to defeat Wuxin first before they could force the potion into him. His brows furrowed in thought, considering Wuxin''s current strength¡­


    "There''s something wrong in what you guys said." Sikong Qianluo suddenly jumped into the air with her spear and immediately attacked Wuxin. "It''s not two against one, but three!"


    Wuxin snapped his head up, waved his hand lightly, and a huge ck-coloured bell suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Inner Bell of Praj?¨¡ Divine Art!


    Sikong Qianluo''s spear smacked against the bell with a crisp ringing sound. She felt her hand go numb and she almost dropped her spear. Wuxin raised his head to look at her, his mouth curled in a crooked grin. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the spear.


    "Look out!" Xiao Se attacked with his staff!


    But, he was already toote.


    Wuxin waved his sleeve and pulled Sikong Qianluo towards him. Then, Wuxin struck with his palm and hit Sikong Qianluo hard on her chest.


    Her long spear fell out of her grip, Sikong Qianluo vomited a mouthful of fresh blood and flew backwards. Xiao Se dropped his staff hurriedly and caught her in his arms.


    Wuxin only used one move and thoroughly defeated Sikong Qianluo, who had already entered the Unfettered Heavenly Realm!

 Chapter 451 That Which Buddhas Heart Turns To

    <h4>Chapter 451 That Which Buddha''s Heart Turns To</h4>


    Xiao Se carried Sikong Qianluo andnded steadily on the ground. Lei Wujie swung his long sword and stood on guard in front of them.


    "How is shijie?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se probed her pulse and his brow knitted to a small frown. "Her injuries are not light, but her life is not in danger for now. Shifu."


    Ji Ruofeng and Ji Xue took over Sikong Qianluo. Ji Ruofeng looked at Wuxin, and said in a low voice, "This fellow has been refined to a golden medicine man. Not easy to deal with."


    Xiao Se asked, "What''s a golden medicine man?"


    Ji Ruofeng replied, "The most ideal medicine man that can be refined under the Western Chu medicine man craft. To seed, he needs the strongest medicine embryo, the best medical ingredients, the highest level technique, and most importantly, he''s a monk. If a monk has the heart of Buddha, he can enter his demons through Buddha and be the golden medicine man. He can be called invincible.¡±


    While they were exchanging words, Wuxin had already swept over, and with a flick of his long sleeves, he wrapped up Lei Wujie''s Heart sword. Lei Wujie flipped over frantically and lifted his sword, trying to throw Wuxin over.


    Wuxin followed the movement of the sword and flipped into the air. As he lowered his gaze on Lei Wujie, a purple light shed in his eyes. Lei Wujie was startled and suddenly, he felt a strong force pressing down on him. Half of his ankle sank into the soil even as he raised his sword aggressively to deflect.


    "Hey, Monk, show a little sympathy here!" Lei Wujie shouted indignantly, threw off Wuxin with a sword, and jumped up to free himself from the soil. He swung his sword down, and drew a sword flower as he whirled around. In an instant, the dance exploded into thousands of sword flowers.


    Wuxin raised a hand and a giant inner bell appeared, blocking Lei Wujie''s Heart sword. Lei Wujie gasped in heaving breaths, "Xiao Se!"


    Xiao Se''s staff had already struck even before the words left his mouth!


    The Praj?¨¡ Inner Bell was smashed to pieces.


    Xiao Sended on the ground and gestured lightly with his left hand. A bagua appeared and Xiao Se''s palm struck Wuxin directly on his chest. Wuxin retreated three steps, but his eyes shed with a red light. Suddenly, he screamed long and loud and his ck robe was torn to shreds, revealing a pristine monk''s robe that was as white as snow. Under the moonlight, his handsome bald head looked even more graceful, and his red-coloured eyes appeared somewhat flirtatious.


    "Are you trying to use Daoist arts to evoke his consciousness?" Lei Wujie asked.


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes. Looks like it backfired though."


    Lei Wujie looked at Wuxin, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. "Is he angry?"


    Wuxin raised his head and tipped his toes, sweeping right up to Lei Wujie and Xiao Se. He spread open his arms like an eagle spreading its wings and grabbed both of them by their throats, before flinging them hard into the ground. Smoke and dust filled the air but Wuxin did not take advantage of the situation to pursue. He seemed to be startled by something, and immediately retreated.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, revealing Lei Wujie standing upright, not a thread of clothing left on his upper body. His knotted muscles turned red as if burned by fire and his eyes turned as fiery red as Wuxin''s. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead andughed. "I haven''t used this skill in a long time. I''m almost not used to it now."


    zing Arts. Karmic Fire Realm.


    Ye Ruoyi frowned in puzzlement. The zing Arts was a skill that burned himself in order to forcibly enhance his own strength. It was the most beneficial to fist and palm techniques. Even though Lei n Fort specialised in finger and fist techniques and were considered one of the best under Heaven, Lei Wujie obviously had a deeper mastery in swordsmanship. At this critical juncture, why would Lei Wujie abandon his sword and use his fist?


    Xiao Yu asked Long Ye, "Why hasn''t the Patriarch joined us yet?"


    Long Ye replied softly, "The Patriarch has been dyed."


    Xiao Yu stiffened. "Is that Su Muyu so strong?"


    Long Ye nodded. "ording to our scouts, the fight between Su Muyu and the Patriarch started off on par with each other. But, in the end, the Patriarch won. However, Unrivaled City''s new citymaster arrived, followed by two Daoist priests from Qingcheng Mountain. Their martial arts are not weak either, and the Patriarch is still engaged with them."


    "The Directorate of Astronomy and the White Prince. They still don''t know their own ce." Xiao Yu''s expression was livid. "What about the Grand Eunuch?"


    "The Grand Eunuch¡­ disappeared." Long Ye''s back was suddenly drenched in cold sweat.


    "Disappeared? What does that mean?" Xiao Yu asked icily.


    "The Grand Eunuch was supposed to be looking for Lady Consort Xuan and the Solitary Sword Immortal, but on the way there, he escaped from the eyes of our men and acted on his own. So, we don''t know where he is at the moment," Long Ye replied, his voice trembling.


    "Forget it. Light the re, get the Grand Eunuch here." Xiao Yu was watching Wuxin who had suddenly gone silent, his heart starting to fill with unease.


    Lei Wujie saw that Wuxin had frozen and cheered in his heart. "My guess was right. In order to evoke his consciousness, we must let him see things he remembers. He''s not familiar with my swordsmanship but he''s definitely no stranger to this set of martial arts. Watch my fist!"


    Unseen Fists, before the fist connected, the qi arrived first.


    Then, Wuxin''s white monk robe lightly fluttered a little in the gust of wind.


    "I really want to turn you into a medicine man, sometimes," Xiao Semented out loud.


    Wuxin jumped into the air and struck with his palm. Lei Wujie instantly threw out everything he knew - Thunderp Fingers, Unseen Fists, and even Harness the Sea which he secretly learned from Tang Lian, and engaged in a series of moves against Wuxin.


    Xiao Se stood to one side silently, as he watched their fight.


    Lei Wujie yelled with annoyance, "Xiao Se, there''s no way I can beat him. I couldn''t beat him in the past, what''s more now. Why are you watching the show instead of helping?"


    Xiao Se observed Wuxin''s fist techniques and footwork, his thoughts flowing quickly in his mind.


    The first time they met this monk, he climbed out of the coffin, his magnificent style unmatched in his generation.


    They joined this monk in their travels and witnessed a longbow chasing life and the procession of a hundred ghosts.


    He saw the monk destroy his own martial arts, yet attained a Higher Knowledge of Buddhism.


    Later, he appeared at a critical moment and saved Xiao Se from the brink of death.


    He was a monk whose magnificent style was unmatched in his generation, who always knew what other people were thinking. Why did he be a medicine man? Why did he fall into someone''s trap and be used like this? If he wanted to escape, who would have been able to stop him? If he was willing to die, who would be able to turn him into his current state?


    There was only one possibility. He willingly fell into someone''s trap and willingly let himself be used like this.


    In that case, he must have left himself a backdoor. He was such a monk, he would have anticipated his own path. Why did he do what he did? Perhaps he was the only one who knew. But, the backdoor he had prepared for himself, and how he was going to get out of this, was it something Xiao Se could anticipate too?


    Who in Heavenly Revtions City could have prepared this backdoor for him? Who could he have trusted?


    Only Xiao Se, and Lei Wujie!


    Xiao Se was shocked. The only people who could save Wuxin were themselves? Then¡­ Xiao Se''s mind shed with a sudden thought and he yelled out loud, "Lei Wujie, use that martial arts!"


    Lei Wujie struck Wuxin with a fist and sent him flying. Steam surged around his body, looking as if his entire body had ascended into a realm of immortals. He took a deep breath and posed the first move of a very simple fist technique.


    A fist technique that even a little seven-year-old monk from Shaolin Temple could perform, Grand Arhat Fists.

 Chapter 452 Buddhas Heart Saw the Demon

    <h4>Chapter 452 Buddha''s Heart Saw the Demon</h4>


    Xiao Se thought of that night. Wuxin, dressed in a white monk robe, was lying on the roof, bathed in the cold moonlight when he suddenlyughed at the sky. He flung his long sleeves and began to dance in the wind.


    "I wish to ride the winds northwards, where the snow falls like a nket over the earth.


    I wish to ride a boat eastwards, where graceful immortals ride the winds.


    I wish to step on clouds and travel a million miles, what can an Emperor do to me?


    The summit of Kunlun bathed in sunlight, in the vast ocean a paradise of green mountains.


    A swallow flies over ten thousand miles to go home, but until I see the world¡¯s end, I will not return!"


    The monk retracted his sleeves, lowered his head to look at Xiao Se and said in all seriousness, "I won''t die. I still have many ces I want to go."


    The image of the past shed before Xiao Se''s eyes, and with it, they gleamed with a beam of purple light.


    Rakshasa Hall Divine Art. Demon Enthrallment.


    On the other side, Lei Wujie continued fighting with his set of fist techniques, his form as natural as moving clouds and flowing water, full of vigour and impact. All this time, he practised his sword daily but had never forgotten to repeat one set of this Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill. There was once an ordinary warrior monk who practised the Great Dragon King Fists for fifty years and achieved the ability to light a fire from dust and bloom a flower from rock. What''s more, when Lei Wujie was practising a proper divine art of profound mystery!


    Wuxin''s long sleeves fluttered about. Although Lei Wujie''s fist techniques were imbued with divine power, he couldn''t get past Wuxin''s pair of white sleeves. Lei Wujie shouted at Xiao Se, "Xiao Se,e and help me!"


    Xiao Se raised his hand and called out in a deep voice, "Heaven Breached!"


    "Did you think you''ve attained one with the sword? One call and the sword wille?" Ji Xue aimed a grudging kick at the sword next to her foot and sent it flying towards Xiao Se. Xiao Se caught the sword and jumped in front, shouting, "Break open his defences."


    Within Heavenly Revtions City, the sound of howling came from all directions.


    Xie Xuan was sprinting in the direction of the Yong''an Prince Residence together with Wuchan, Ming Hou and Yue Ji.


    Ming Hou asked, "Ye Ya is already dead, but why didn''t that put an end to the poison parasite craft?"


    Xie Xuan answered, "The person who bred the parasites may not be the parasite host. I didn''t consider this before either. Ye Ya infected someone else as the parasite host!"


    Ming Hou sounded apprehensive. "Who is it?"


    "Most likely the strongest of the medicine men, Wuxin," Xie Xuan responded in a heavy voice.


    Wuchan and Ming Hou exchanged a nce. Unconsciously, they hastened their steps.


    However, while they were in a hurry, they spotted a person standing on a rooftop not far away. He was a young man dressed in ck, his clothes swaying in the wind.


    "You''re Tang Ze from the Tang n." Xie Xuan recognised him when they got closer and he could see him clearly, but he was puzzled. "Aren''t you supposed to be in the Yong''an Prince Residence?"


    Tang Ze smiled. "The rest of them can handle it. I came out to take a look at the situation outside."


    "You''ve looked. Any thoughts?" Xie Xuan asked.


    "It''s not far off calling this hell on earth. Unfortunately, I''m one person and I can''t stop all this." Tang Ze responded evenly, "Mister, are you heading for the Yong''an Prince Residence?"


    Xie Xuan turned his head and looked to the left. He saw the situation on the street and nodded. "I understand. I wish you sess."


    "I hope that Mister Xie will be sessful, too," Tang Ze replied.


    "Goodbye." Xie Xuan took a flying leap and continued with his party towards the Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Tang Ze stooped down and continued watching the situation on the street. Suddenly, he spotted a sh of red at the corner of his eye. Someone in a red dress just swept past him.


    "Tiann¨¹ Rui¡­" Tang Ze murmured to himself, "This is thedy that they''ve been talking about, Lian-ge''s girl and confidante?"


    On the street, Su Muyu was sitting to one side regting his own qi while Fei Xuan and Li Fansong joined forces to exchange hundreds of moves against Su Changhe. Both of them were already drenched in sweat and losing their momentum. The rainbow light on the Azure Empyrean sword was getting dimmer and dimmer. Fei Xuan was too young, after all, and his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength was nearly exhausted. Su Changhe sneered, "You two want to avenge your shifu, butpared to your shifu, you''re far, far beneath him."


    Li Fansong roared in anger and turned to spin around. Instantly, he exerted his Boundless Swordy to its pinnacle.


    "Boundless sword, boundless eternity, one who enters this eternity, every life and lifetime, has no hope of reprieve! Boundless breaks all arts, one sword to break all swords!"


    "It''s about time!" Su Changhe reached out a hand and grabbed his sword.


    The shadows of the Boundless Sword vanished instantly into nothingness. Su Changhe grabbed the Boundless Sword in his right hand and stepped one foot forward, knocking Li Fansong into flying backwards. He swung his right hand, and the Azure Empyrean sword flew out of his hand and stuck into a building nearby.


    Wushuang sent Su Muyu a look. Su Muyu nodded. "Go, then."


    Wushuang pped open his Unrivaled Sword Casket, and twelve flying swords flew out of their sheaths. It took him a long time to umte his breath just to exert these twelve flying swords. He only had one chance!


    Li Fansong stopped where he was, but only for a moment before he once again drew his sword and stood up!


    He had already lost the Azure Empyrean sword, so where did his sworde from?


    He also had a peach wood sword, its name Drunken Song.


    Drunken song in a bar, youth be heroes!


    "Fei Xuan!" Li Fansong shouted.


    Fei Xuan exerted thest of his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and pushed Li Fansong out. Li Fansong''s sword power was filled with vigour and together with those twelve flying swords, managed to break open Su Changhe''s defences for just a moment. Su Changhe used his Yama''s Devil Palm in his right hand and blocked the twelve flying swords, and with the Yama''s Devil Palm in his left hand, he suppressed Li Fansong''s killing sword.


    A gap opened in his defences, and a weak point appeared on his body.


    But Li Fansong and Fei Xuan no longer had any fighting power left. Even Wushuang vomited a mouthful of fresh blood in the sword casket, and inside it, the Bright Vermilion Phoenix resonated with a loud cry. But, he also shook his head and finally let go of the sword.


    Suddenly, a person in red shed out of nowhere, three knives in her hand aiming straight for the gap in Su Changhe''s defences.


    "Hidden River Su Changhe, I''ll bury you with Tang Lian!" Tiann¨¹ Rui screamed hatefully.


    "Perfect timing!" Fei Xuan pped his hands.


    Su Muyu tightened his frown, however. "Not good!"


    Su Changhe''s smiled coldly. He was an extremely shrewd person. Even though Tiann¨¹ Rui was quite far away earlier, he had already detected her breath. He had ast killing move waiting for her.


    Su Changhe opened his mouth and spat out a silver needle he''d hidden under his tongue, aiming for Tiann¨¹ Rui''s throat. He scoffed coldly. Everyone was going to die here. The Hidden River Head of Su House, the Unrivaled City citymaster, the disciples of Qingcheng Mountain''s sectmaster, as well as this woman. Even together, they were no match for him.


    However, a ck shadow suddenly appeared. The man flicked his hand lightly, and easily deflected that silver needle. Then, his left hand pulled Li Fansong while his right hand grabbed Tiann¨¹ Rui, tossing them back behind him. He, himself, headed straight for Su Changhe. Su Changhe struck him in the chest with one palm.


    Then, he blossomed like a flower.


    His sleeves shredded instantly. Vermilion Face Darts, Crimson Faced Tears, Yama¡¯s Invitations, Dragon Beard Needles, countless hidden weapons exploded from his body and headed in one direction.


    No matter how fast Su Changhe was, how agile he reacted, how strong his internal strength, he could not defend himself from so many hidden weaponsing at him simultaneously. He retreated frantically, his palms waving in a mad dance, intending to block all of the hidden weapons!


    Tang Ze spat out three mouthfuls of fresh blood and copsed onto the ground. However, he raised his head and gave a spitefulugh. "Su Changhe, it''s time you paid for Grandmaster''s life."

 Chapter 453 A Life for a Life

    <h4>Chapter 453 A Life for a Life</h4>


    Su Changhe also retreated three steps, stopped himself, flung his sleeves and scattered the hidden weapons all over the ground.


    Li Fansong went up to Tang Ze, who had copsed onto the ground, seriously injured, and pulled him back. Worriedly, he asked "So many hidden weapons, and not a single one hit?"


    "Tang n''s Flying Flowers of Ten Thousand Trees can be used like this too? This is really an eye-opener," Wushuang said, feeling impressed.


    Fei Xuan panted heavily. "Wushuang-xiong, did you see what happened?"


    Wushuang shook his head. "I couldn''t make out thest bit clearly."


    Su Changhe walked forward three steps, but his face suddenly drained of colour. He looked down at the tip of his finger on his right hand where a small red dot gradually appeared. The red dot spread out, forming a small drop of blood. He snapped his head up and stared at Tang Ze''s right hand.


    Tang Ze smirked and showed his right hand. He was holding a small box, but the box had been opened and inside was packed densely with numerous pinholes.


    Tempest Pear Blossom Needles!


    "This was specially given to me by Head Elder Lianyue before I left. To die by the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles is your retribution." Tang Ze forced himself to his feet. Receiving thatst palm strike had snapped his meridians at over ten ces. Even if he could be treated immediately, he probably wouldn''t be able to exert his internal energy for at least a year. But, he managed to take Su Changhe''s life in exchange.


    It was worth it!


    Su Changhe exerted all the qi in his body, trying to find the Pear Blossom Needle that pierced into his body. But, as soon as he exerted his qi, he felt as if he was being pierced by thousands and millions of silver needles. He vented all his qi at once and didn''t dare to act rashly. Back then, he joined forces with the three elders from Tang n and used the Tempest Pear Blossom Needles to sneak attack Zhao Yuzhen and Li Hanyi. Finally, Zhao Yuzhen was forced to sacrifice himself in order to save Li Hanyi. Now that he had also been injured by the Pear Blossom Needles, karma hade a full circle. Retribution was a terrible thing.


    "You''re going to die," Tang Ze said slowly. "No one can survive the Pear Blossom Needle, even if you''re the Patriarch of the Hidden River."


    Su Changhe didn''t answer, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    If I''m going to die, I''m going to take you all to Hell with me!


    He snapped open his eyes and forced himself into the Profound Realm.


    Except suddenly, a man in ck shed in front of Su Changhe and stabbed a broken de into Su Changhe''s chest.


    "You!" Su Changhe''s eyes widened.


    Su Muyu raised his head slightly, his eyes as calm as water.


    Su Changhe raised his hand slowly, the centre of his palm surging with a ck aura.


    "Not good!" Li Fansong eximed, and was about to help, but Tang Ze reached out and pulled him back. "Don''t go. If you go, you''ll be the one who''s going to die."


    "Shixiong," Su Muyu suddenly called out in a soft voice.


    Su Changhe stiffened and slowly lowered his hand. He bent his head, retreated three steps, and looked at the blood flowing out of his wound in his chest. He murmured, "Muyu, was I wrong?"


    "In this world, there''s no absolute right or absolute wrong. It''s just that everybody has something they want to protect. Some people want to protect all under Heaven, but I only want to protect the disciples of our Hidden River," Su Muyu said solemnly as he released his hand.


    "Today, it''s your turn to direct my funeral." Su Changhe turned around and sat down cross-legged. He whispered, "At the end of Hell, I can see the light."


    "When the clouds are gone, I can see the moon." Su Muyu gently pressed his hand on the top of Su Changhe''s head, but he was no longer breathing.


    Fei Xuan wiped away the tears at the corners of his eyes. "Shifu''s death has been avenged."


    Li Fansong jumped into the air and retrieved the Azure Empyrean sword which had been stuck into the nearby building. He growled angrily, "Went too easy on him. I want to cut off his head."


    Su Muyu suddenly turned around and raised his palm towards Li Fansong.


    Li Fansong was taken aback for a moment and he said, "Although you renounced the dark and sought the light in the end, and helped us kill Su Changhe, you were also one of the people who killed my shifu. If you dare to stop me, I don''t mind killing you too."


    "Renounced the dark and sought the light?" Su Muyu shook his head gently.


    Wushuang stepped forward and stood between the two. "Look at those medicine men everywhere. Just now, they were afraid of this little Daoist boy''s Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and didn''t dare toe over. But now, they''re alling towards us. If we start fighting each other again, I''m afraid we''re all going to die here."


    Tang Ze nodded and said, "We need to get out of here now. Su Changhe is already dead, and both the Tang n and Qingcheng Mountain have gotten their revenge. There''s no need to grow another branch out of this knot."


    Wushuang said to Su Muyu, "Uncle Su, our brief period of shared fate is about toe to an end now."


    Su Muyu bent over and carried Su Changhe into his arms. He turned his back to Wushuang and without turning his head, he said, "You''re a very good swordsman."


    Wushuang smiled and said, "Uncle too."


    Su Muyu smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. With Su Changhe''s body in his arms, he took a flying leap towards the Heavenly Revtions City gates.


    "He''s leaving the city?" Li Fansong asked.


    Wushuang nodded. "Didn''t the uncle say it? Some people want to protect all under Heaven, but some people, like him, just want to protect the Hidden River. There are no more Hidden River people in Heavenly Revtions, so there''s no need for him to stay here. As for you guys, you should return to the Yong''an Prince Residence."


    Tang Ze frowned and said, "Xiao Yu brought the others to the Yong''an Prince Residence?"


    "That''s right. Su Muyu stopped their carriage, but only Su Changhe came down. The rest of them continued on to the Yong''an Prince Residence. They would have had enough time to destroy the entire residence by now." Wushuang recalled that carriage and said in a low voice, "There was a breath on board, someone very frightening. Yet, there was something familiar about him that I can''t ce¡­"


    Li Fansong carried Tang Ze on his back. "Let''s go. Fei Xuan, go join Zitong. Clear up your qi a bit then continue killing those medicine men. Wushuang, are you going to join us?"


    Wushuang lifted the sword casket onto his back and scratched his head. "Speaking of that, I''m actually on the White Prince''s team so I''m not really on the same side as you guys. I have to return to the residence to see the situation first."


    Li Fansong turned around. "Goodbye."


    "I hope that the next time we meet, we won''t be facing each other with des and swords," Wushuang said sincerely.


    "We will never face each other with des and swords, because we only use swords, right," Li Fansong threw that out before he left.


    "What a lousy joke." Fei Xuan sighed and ran off towards a different street.


    Wushuang carried the sword casket on his back, looked up at the moon in the sky, and murmured, "This is going to be a really long night."


    Yong''an Prince Residence.


    Lei Wujie had already exerted his Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Divine Skill to its pinnacle and from where Ye Ruoyi was standing, she could almost make out the true form of the Arhat materialising before her. Under Lei Wujie''s red clothes, he did indeed resemble a golden form somewhat. But, if you said Lei Wujie had turned into the Arhat, then Wuxin was like Buddha and Lei Wujie could never do more than flounder in his palm. Lei Wujie was starting to feel his consciousness starting to fade and he realised it was caused by bacsh from his zing Arts. He called out anxiously, "Xiao Se, strike with your sword!"


    Xiao Se raised his sword to the sky and uttered solemnly, "Fragmented Heaven!"


    "Just fragment it now!" Lei Wujie bellowed.


    Xiao Se leaped into the air and swung his sword horizontally. It was as if all the moonlight under Heaven merged into a single body.


    Wuxin raised his head, but his eyes narrowed slightly. To him, that was not the moon but the sun, its light blinding to the eyes.


    Xiao Se shed down hard with his sword!

 Chapter 454 Wuxins Heart

    <h4>Chapter 454 Wuxin''s Heart</h4>


    Slowly, Wuxin reached his palm out towards Xiao Se, who was midair. The palm was directed at Xiao Se, but it was Lei Wujie who was hit first, and the force of it sent him flying to Ye Ruoyi''s side. Ye Ruoyi hurried to help him up. "Are you alright?"


    Lei Wujie smiled bitterly. "I don''t think I can get up anymore. What''s with Wuxin¡­ why is there a dragon behind him?"


    Sure enough, behind Wuxin, there appeared to be a heavenly dragon circling in the midst of his surging qi. Wuxin used his palm to strike at the sky and the heavenly dragon roared with a frightening might.


    "What the¡­" Lei Wujie was rmed. "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    "Without Order Without Form, level nine. It will reveal one''s true appearance in their heart. The appearance of the heavenly dragon¡­ he is indeed Ye Dingzhi''s son." Coming from far away, Jin Xuan had just arrived and when he witnessed this scene, he remarked with emotion.


    Xie Xuan also stopped in his tracks and frowned. "He is almost on par with Ye Dingzhi''s level when he was at his peak during the Demonic Cult''s Eastern Incursion."


    Outerheaven''s most powerful martial arts, and their most powerful sect leader.


    The Beili imperial family''s most powerful martial arts, and their most powerful prince.


    Who was going to win?


    Xiao Se struck with his sword and shattered the phantom of the heavenly dragon. His sword of Fragmented Heaven aimed straight for the middle of Wuxin''s eyebrows and Wuxin pressed the palms of his hands together, mping the Heaven Breached sword between his hands.


    "Wuxin, you''re a monk!" Xiao Se shouted fiercely.


    "Your name is Wuxin, but are you really without heart!" Xiao Se shouted.


    "Look at me, look at your heart!" Xiao Se shouted again.


    Wuxin really raised his head and looked at Xiao Se. A purple light shed in Xiao Se''s eyes.


    He channelled all of the qi in his body into this Demon Enthrallment and exerted it to its extreme.


    Suddenly, Wuxin was stunned, the qi behind him dissipated instantly, and the phantom of the heavenly dragon disappeared. Wuxin stared nkly at Xiao Se and murmured, "My heart?"


    "Your heart!" Xiao Se bellowed.


    Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw this, and he barked, "Long Ye!"


    Long Ye nodded, pulled out a curved de from his waist, and swept forward swiftly.


    "You worthless thing. Always resorting to sneak attacks." An angry rebuke sounded, then a beautiful woman in white stood in front of Xiao Se and blocked the attack. Ji Xue''s staff parried Long Ye''s de even as she suppressed the qi and blood surging up from her chest and she red angrily at Long Ye and Xiao Yu.


    "Damn you to hell." Xiao Yu also drew his sword.


    "You''re the damned one." A heavy voice sounded and Xiao Yu raised his head to see Ming Hou carrying Yue Ji on his back and standing on the roof eaves holding his titan de. Wuchan spotted Wuxin and immediately wanted to rush to his side. "Shidi!" But Xie Xuan reached out to stop him and he shook his head. "Don''t go over yet."


    "Wuxin, look at your heart!" Xiao Se repeated these words over and over again.


    Wuxin''s eyes that used to look defeated suddenly gained rity for a moment. Slowly, he said, "Xiao Se, can you stop shouting already?"


    Xiao Se was overjoyed. He hurriedly retrieved the medicine bottle from his robes and was about to open it.


    By this time, Ji Xue could no longer suppress the chaotic qi and blood in her body. Her vision darked and she fainted instantly.


    Long Ye saw the change and rejoiced at the opportunity. He flung his curved de and smashed the medicine bottle into pieces!


    Xiao Se snapped, "Lei Wujie."


    "I told you I can''t get up anymore!" Lei Wujie retorted angrily, half-kneeling on the floor. He struck with his fist in Xiao Se''s direction.


    Unseen Fists, before the fist connected, the qi arrived first!


    The potion that fell out of the medicine bottle instantly turned into a mist. Xiao Se stepped back to avoid the mist and instantly, the mist enveloped Wuxin. Wuxin closed his eyes slowly.


    This was how Baili Dongjun forced Mo Yi to drink the Meng Po soup back then. Now, Xiao Se and Lei Wujie managed to repeat the same trick and sessfully saved Wuxin.


    Xiao Se let out a long sigh of relief. "Lei Wujie, after knowing you for so long, this is the first time I thought, you can be useful too."


    Lei Wujie slumped weakly to the ground. If he weren''t leaning on Ye Ruoyi''s legs behind him, he would be t on his back. He suddenly realised what he was doing and had a fleeting thought¡­ It''s not so bad being injured. He closed his eyes and enjoyed thefort of this warm, sweet and soft bliss¡­


    But he was suddenly woken up by a p!


    Ye Ruoyi leaned over and grabbed his shoulders, her eyes reddened.


    Lei Wujie immediately snapped awake. "I¡­ I didn''t mean to."


    Ye Ruoyi pped him again. "Lei Wujie, you can''t sleep. If you fall asleep, you won''t be able to wake up again."


    Only then did Lei Wujie realise that Ye Ruoyi must have mistakenly thought that he wasn''t going to make it and hurriedly shook his head. "I¡­ I''ve just run out of energy. My injuries are not serious. I won''t die, don''t worry."


    "It''s finally over." Xiao Se carried Ji Xue and walked to Ji Ruofeng''s side. "Shifu."


    Ji Ruofeng nodded. "You''ve done well."


    Xiao Se smiled and said, "Shifu taught me well."


    Ming Hou and Wuchan jumped off the roof andnded next to Wuxin, nking him on both sides. Their eyes red at Xiao Yu who was standing right in front of them.


    Long Ye retreated to Xiao Yu''s side and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, should¡­ we retreat now?"


    "Retreat? We no longer have a path of retreat." Xiao Yu looked at the sword in his hand and sneered, "No, this is not over yet."


    Xie Xuan turned his head to look at the long street outside the princely residence and said softly, "The medicine men haven''t retreated yet."


    Then, Wuxin was not the parasite host either?


    So who on earth was the parasite host?


    Xie Xuan looked at Ji Ruofeng and shook his head lightly. The two of them were probably the only ones most familiar with the poison parasite craft.


    Ji Ruofeng pondered deeply and suddenly, he stiffened in rm. "Xiao Yu, did you make yourself the parasite host?"


    Xiao Yu sneered, "Why don''t you try killing me and find out? But, if I''m not, Heavenly Revtions City will be a city of the dead."


    "I have many ways to force you to speak," Ji Ruofeng said solemnly.


    "Naturally, I''ve heard of Bai Xiao Hall''s methods, but¡­ do you really think you''ve won?" Xiao Yu scoffed coldly.


    At this time, Tang Ze and Li Fansong had also arrived at the Yong''an Prince Residence. Xiao Se looked at Tang Ze and asked, "How are things?"


    "The Hidden River Patriarch, Su Changhe, is dead," Tang Ze reported solemnly. "His body was taken away by Hidden River''s Su Muyu."


    Xiao Yu''s expression twitched slightly. "Su Changhe, that piece of trash."


    Ye Ruoyiy Lei Wujie down carefully and stood up. "Xiao Yu, admit it, you''ve already lost."


    Xie Xuan suddenly turned his head, his expression troubled. "Our old friends are here again."


    Three people swept up onto the roof eaves, then slowlynded on the ground.


    A beauty who could topple cities, Lady Consort Xuan.


    The peerless sword immortal, Luo Qingyang.


    Heavenly Revtions Grand Eunuch, Jin Xuan Gonggong.


    Lei Wujie looked at Xiao Se, and Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie. They were both speechless.


    "I''m guessing that right now, the two of you probably want to hug each other and burst into tears." Xie Xuan dropped down beside them. "But what can we do? This is how the world works and we can''t do anything about it. Enemies won''t stoping while everyone on our side is either injured or incapacitated."


    Lei Wujie spread his hands. "I''m tapped out."


    Xiao Se was helpless. "I can probably exert three sword moves?"


    Tang Ze chuckled bitterly. "I''ve lost all my martial arts right now."


    Li Fansong grasped the sword, but his hand couldn''t stop trembling. "Shifu¡­ I¡­"


    "But you still have me." A voice sounded with a tinge of amusement. After the mist dissipated, a white-robed monk with clear eyes stood up. He turned his head to look at Xiao Se and Lei Wujie and wagged his eyebrows. "I was right about you two. The only ones who could save me were the two of you."

 Chapter 455 Secrets of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 455 Secrets of the Past</h4>


    Wuxin looked at Xiao Yu, whose expression had darkened, as well as Luo Qingyang and Jin Xuan, who were terrifying even before they even made a single move. Then, he looked at the people next to him who were lying down, kneeling or even standing, yet looking all begraddled, their clothes in tatters. He couldn''t help but release a long sigh.


    "Why is this little monk appearing once again at the most critical moment to save people from the midst of a crisis?"


    "Could this really be what legends call fate? This monk''s fate is really to be theing of Buddha, an existence shining with boundless radiance. This monk did not seek to be Buddha but I can''t help if Buddha wants to be me."


    Wuxin sighed woefully, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Xie Xuanughed. "Sect Leader Ye''s words sound very familiar. You said the same thingst time."


    Wuxin turned to Xie Xuan and bowed his head. "Mister Xie, it''s been a long time since west met."


    Lei Wujie scolded with augh, "We just saved you from eternal damnation and here you are, bragging away. Your skin is thicker than the city walls."


    Wuxin sped his palms together and shook his head slowly. "Not so, not so. If this monk doesn''t enter hell, who will enter hell? If I enter hell, then I must have a way to escape from hell. Demon Enthrallment and Grand Arhat Secret Divine Skill. Not bad."


    "It''s Grand Arhat Demon Subjugation Invincible Vajra Divine Skill," Lei Wujie corrected.


    Wuxin blinked twice andughed. "I just made something up. How could I remember it clearly?"


    Xiao Se frowned and asked, "Hey monk, how did you end up bing someone''s tool and got yourself reduced to this state?"


    Wuxin didn''t look back but turned his head to face the people on the other side. "Life is a grand dream, death is the great awakening. This sudden sh of a dream¡­ how long has it been?"


    Nobody answered him, because nobody knew the answer. When did he enter his dream?


    Wuxin didn''t seem to need an answer either. He spread his hands and slowly said, "These people behind this monk are my friends. You may not kill them."


    "You must have been asleep for too long so you don''t know who these people are," Lei Wujie said wryly. "That one in grey is Luo Qingyang, the Solitary Sword Immortal among the five great sword immortals. A few hours ago, he just entered the Spirit Wandering Profound Realm and is ranked number one on the martial ranking lists. That one in the purple python robe is the head of the Five Grand Eunuchs. They say he''s on par with the State Preceptor and one of the two top martial experts in the Beili imperial court."


    "They''re both very powerful, then. Even if I was in my previous medicine man state without consciousness, I don''t think I''m a match for them," Wuxin remarked calmly.


    "And there''s one more." Lei Wujie looked at that gorgeous woman and hesitated for a moment.


    "That''s my mum," Wuxin interjected.


    "Right, that''s your mum," Lei Wujie said wryly.


    Wuxin looked at Lady Consort Xuan, and Lady Consort Xuan returned his look.


    "When I was little, I once thought about this hundreds and thousands of times, about what I would say when I saw you again. Later, when I grew up, I decided that if I should meet you again, I would turn around and walk away, the same way you turned and walked away back then. Thenter, I thought again that you probably wouldn''t even care. So, I think I might as well speak the truth. Mother, I missed you a lot." Wuxin exhaled a long sigh.


    Lady Consort Xuan''s eyes welled up with tears. "Shi''er."


    Xiao Yu held up his sword and stood between the two of them. "Consort Mother, are you going to recognise this man as your son?"


    Lady Consort Xuan pped his face. "I am not recognising this man as my son. Rather, he has always been my son!"


    "Back then, you abandoned Father and followed after Ye Dingzhi. Later, you also abandoned Ye Dingzhi and followed Father. And now, you''re going to leave with Luo Qingyang. Your Highness, Great Mother, I really want to ask you." Xiao Yuughed bitterly. "What the hell are you thinking?"


    Lady Consort Xuan sighed. "I''ve never loved Xiao Ruojin. I was only following my master''s orders and for the sake of our sect, I had to marry him as arranged by Tai''an Emperor. Later, I met Ye Dingzhi and he said he was willing to take me away from this city which was like a prison. I had never in my life met anyone who lived life as brazenly as he did, and I easily fell in love with him. But, after I left, I couldn''t bear to leave you behind. That year, I only wanted toe back secretly just to see you and then take you away. But, Ye Dingzhi misunderstood my intentions and I wanted to clear the misunderstanding with him, but I couldn''t find him again. By the time we met again, he was already the Sect Leader of the Demonic Cult on his way to conquer all under Heaven¡­ Yu''er, give up all this. Come with me and leave this ce¡­"


    "Shut up." Xiao Yu interrupted her. "You wish to leave Heavenly Revtions City, but I don''t. To me, this city is not a prison. Very soon, it''ll all be mine. I will be lord of this city. I will be lord of all under Heaven!"


    Wuxin''s expression was a little dazed. He chuckled bitterly and murmured, "I never thought it would be like this¡­ it was actually just¡­"


    "A lot of things in this world are actually not thatplicated but sometimes, we overthink them and make themplicated." Xie Xuan patted Wuxin''s shoulder. "But the year when Ye Dingzhi led the Demonic Cult''s Eastern Incursion, it wasn''t entirely My Lady''s fault. There were otherplex issues involved and it''s not easy to exin.¡±


    Xiao Se was frowning as he thought about the situation. It seemed as if Lady Consort Xuan may not necessarily be on Xiao Yu''s side. Luo Qingyang made his position even more obvious and the only one who was really supporting Xiao Yu was Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan. However, Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan maintained a pensive expression on his face. There was no trace of unease nor did he seem interested in listening to their conversation.


    "Shixiong, knock Xiao Yu out and take him with us." Lady Consort Xuan stepped back.


    Luo Qingyang nced at Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, who had his hands tucked in his sleeves. He shot a nonmittal smile at Luo Qingyang.


    Xiao Se suddenly stepped forward and said solemnly, "My Lady, it''s not going to be that simple anymore. The wrongs thato-Qi hasmitted are unforgivable. He wants to kill me, wants to seize the throne, that doesn''t bother me. But, he wants to kill my friends and he wants to destroy the whole of Heavenly Revtions. That, I can''t overlook."


    Lady Consort Xuan stiffened. "You want to kill Yu''er?"


    "This isn''t up to me in the first ce. The country has its ownws, but My Lady, just look over there. The Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Shen Xiduo, is dead. So, I''m sorry, but I have to carry out the sentence on their behalf." Xiao Se took another three steps closer, his sword in his hand.


    Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was still looking into the distance with his chin raised, seeming a little absent-minded.


    Luo Qingyang rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. His injuries weren''t light, but Xiao Se was not faring much better either. He was certain that Xiao Se in his current condition, would not be a match for him.


    Xie Xuan calcted the strengths of both sides in his heart. On his side, the only ones still able to fight were himself and Wuxin. The others were barely hanging in there to stay upright. On the other side, there was only Jin Xuan and Luo Qingyang. He had the confidence he wouldn''t lose to Jin Xuan, so the rest was actually up to Luo Qingyang.


    Luo Qingyang''s injuries were not the key point. The key point was his intent. If he was determined to kill everyone, then very few of them were going to survive.


    They were on the verge of drawing their swords and bursting into action when Xiao Yu suddenlyughed. "Even if you kill me, the poison parasite craft will not end and Heavenly Revtions City will still be destroyed. So, don''t talk as if you''ve already won. Xiao Se, this game isn''t over yet."

 Chapter 456 Purification of the Six Senses

    <h4>Chapter 456 Purification of the Six Senses</h4>


    The entire courtyard was silent.


    Xiao Se nced at Xie Xuan who shook his head. "I''ve already killed the ghost doctor, but the poison parasite craft did not end. I thought it would be nted in Wuxin, but now Wuxin has also recovered. Where on earth did he put the parasite host?"


    Ye Ruoyi had a sudden realisation. "It''s in His Majesty!"


    Xiao Se was immediately incensed. "Xiao Yu, how dare you!"


    Xiao Yuughed. "And what if I did?"


    If the parasite was ced in His Majesty, then it made sense why Mingde Emperor''s recent illness had been fluctuating, and why Xiao Yu had been acting so fearless, secured in the knowledge that he had a safeguard all along. If his opponent was the same type of person as himself, then he would already be dead. But, his opponent was Xiao Se. Although he appeared cold and detached on the surface, Xiao Se was in fact benevolent and tended towards clemency! Xiao Yu spread his hands, "Come on, kill me!"


    Luo Qingyang suddenly furrowed his brows as he recalled the letter he had received from Heavenly Revtions City.


    Godfather, pleasee to Heavenly Revtions as soon as possible. Help me to kill Xiao Se, kill Xiao Ruojin.


    That was why, as ast resort, he executed his flying sword move to kill Mingde Emperor.


    But, if he had seeded and killed the Emperor, then the poison parasite would already be dead. If Mingde Emperor was already dead, then this chaos in Heavenly Revtions¡­ would never have broken out.


    That wasn''t right!


    Luo Qingyang whipped his head around.


    In that same moment, Xiao Se also came to a realisation and he raised his head.


    A sudden flicker of pain shed in Lady Consort Xuan''s eyes. Then, she bent over and copsed to the ground.


    A figure in white appeared to have anticipated this and he swept towards Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu retreated sharply, using all of his energy to retreat, but he couldn''t escape at all.


    The figure in white settled down.


    Xiao Yu stood there, his expression livid and his eyes wide with disbelief at what just happened.


    In that moment, Wuxin''s right hand was curled in a vitarka mudra gesture, but he was actually holding the jade bell that had been in Xiao Yu''s hand. He raised his head, looked at Xiao Yu, and smiled slightly. "I''m guessing you were going to use this to coerce the Solitary Sword Immortal and me to kill for you. Am I right?"


    Lady Consort Xuan realised that the sudden sharp pain she felt in her body had disappeared. She sat on the ground, dazed, but came back to herself instantly. She turned to look at Xiao Yu. "Yu''er, you!"


    Everyone understood immediately that the parasite was not in Mingde Emperor''s body but in Lady Consort Xuan''s body!


    Even Luo Qingyang lost control of his anger. The Nine Songs sword suddenly unsheathed itself and pointed straight at Xiao Yu. The sword aura was extremely aggressive, his killing intent spiked, and almost everyone in the courtyard was shocked into taking three steps back.


    "Shixiong, stop!" Lady Consort Xuan cried out.


    Luo Qingyang forced himself to supress the sword aura and rebuked in a low voice, "Disgraceful."


    Xiao Yu looked at Wuxin, his eyes bloodshot and on the verge of bleeding. "How did you know?"


    "Why do you think I willingly fell into your trap and willingly let myself be made into a medicine man? I didn''t understand the poison parasite craft myself, so I could only throw myself into this prison. To enter Buddha, I must first be a demon. Only by knowing the demon can I bring down the demon. My shifu taught me this principle a long time ago. I met Mother before I met up with you and I saw what you did to her. You ced the parasite bug in the wine and only someone who trusted you that much would be susceptible to such a tactic." Wuxin sighed, and with a light pinch of his fingers, he crushed Xiao Yu''s jade bell into pieces. Then, he flicked his long sleeves and stepped back, saying to Luo Qingyang, "Mister Luo, I think that now, you''d be willing to help me stop my¡­ good brother?"


    Luo Qingyang lowered his head. "Of course."


    Xiao Yu nced at Jin Xuan and growled softly, "Grand Eunuch, get me out of here."


    However, Jin Xuan was still watching the sky, as if everything that was happening here had nothing to do with him.


    Wuxin retreated to Lady Consort Xuan''s side, waved his long sleeves, and chanted loudly, "Subdue evil spirits and subjugate demons!"


    "Wuxin, stop reciting sutras. You''ve never known how to recite sutras!" Xiao Se interrupted him. He understood Wuxin well enough, and guessed that he must be putting up his high monk act again.


    Wuxin grinned, reached out a hand and pressed it on top of Lady Consort Xuan''s head. Then, he chanted again, "Purification of the six senses!"


    Lady Consort Xuan screamed and the veins in her head burst. She only felt as if thousands and millions of ants were crawling all over her body. The pain was almost unbearable!


    "Repel!" Wuxin released his right hand and pointed a finger right between Lady Consort Xuan''s eyebrows.


    Lady Consort Xuan felt aforting tingle spread all over her body and that unbearable pain receded instantly. Her mind cleared up and she opened her eyes to look at Wuxin. "Shi''er."


    Wuxin rubbed Lady Consort Xuan on her head and casually kicked out his foot, crushing an almost transparent parasite bug into dust. Then, he patted Lady Consort Xuan''s head lightly. "Mother, you shouldn''t have to see what happens next. Go to sleep."


    Lady Consort Xuan stiffened and was about to protest, but her vision turned dark and she fainted instantly. Wuxin supported her in his arms and wagged his eyebrows at Luo Qingyang. "Mister Luo."


    Luo Qingyang nodded, sheathed his sword and walked over to carry Lady Consort Xuan.


    Wuxin sent Xiao Se a look and the two of them walked forward at the same time.


    Xiao Yu red at Jin Xuan. "Grand Eunuch, is the sky so nice to look at?"


    Jin Xuan withdrew his gaze and smiled benignly. "I haven''t seen such a beautiful moon in a long time."


    "Such a moon?" Xiao Yu asked.


    Jin Xuan replied in a low voice, "A blood moon."


    "Aren''t the two of you poetic." Wuxin pressed the palms of his hands together and recited Buddha''s name. "This monk will let you take a longer look."


    Xie Xuan took a look at the situation outside the residence and realised that all the howling sounds in Heavenly Revtions City had suddenly quietened. The medicine men who were still running about before were lying limply on the ground,pletely motionless. He nodded down at Xiao Se below. "It''s resolved."


    Xiao Se looked at Xiao Yu. "Your so-called game is over. You can decide your own ending."


    "Do I have a choice?" Xiao Yu sneered.


    "You have three choices. One, to die by this brother who was born from the same father. Two, to die by Wuxin, your brother who was born from the same mother. Or three, to die by¡­" Xiao Se didn''t continue.


    Xiao Yu had already raised his sword and stabbed it through his own chest. He was still smiling even as his entire body belied his resentment and defiance.


    "In the end, you still can''t ept you lost?" Xiao Se sighed.


    "Because only when I despise others first, then I won''t be despised by others." Xiao Yu said hisst words then copsed onto the ground.


    Wuxin suddenly raised an opened hand and watched a snowke fall into the middle of his palm. He raised his head and murmured, "It''s snowing."


    Xiao Se recalled that snowy night long ago, outside the front gate of Jixia Academy. Xiao Yu was kneeling there, his face full of indignation. He remembered this younger brother of his. Because of some rumours about his consort mother, he was always being criticised by the other princes behind his back. Xiao Se walked over and took off the sable fur cloak he was wearing to cover Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised his head and looked at him. "Are you my Liu-ge?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "Yes."


    Xiao Yu took off the sable fur cloak and though he was still kneeling, he straightened his back a little more. "One day, I will be better than you."

 Chapter 457 Fall of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 457 Fall of the Emperor</h4>


    The snow was getting heavier and soon, a softyer of snow began to cover the corpses on the street. This tumultuous night had finally subsided into peace. But, with all the corpses everywhere, and the flutter of falling snow, the night appeared all the more lonely and cold.


    "It''s finally over." Lei Wujie exhaled a deep sigh.


    Ye Ruoyi sighed with him. "So many have died. This night is finally over."


    But, in the courtyard, there was still somebody who was standing there silently.


    The ghost doctor was dead, Su Changhe was dead, and even the one who plotted everything, Xiao Yu, was dead. But, he was still standing there whole and unscathed, asionally looking at the sky, sometimes looking at the ground, as if everything that had happened had nothing to do with him.


    Luo Qingyang carried the unconscious Lady Consort Xuan in his arms. "Wuxin, we will wait three days for you in the temple outside the city."


    Wuxin nodded and said, "I''ll leave Mother in Mister Luo''s care."


    Luo Qingyang turned around and with Lady Consort Xuan in his arms, he swept out of thepound and left in the direction of the city gates.


    Xiao Se looked at Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan and asked slowly, "I''m curious, Grand Eunuch, what have you been looking at this whole time?"


    Jin Xuan seemed toe back to himself only when he heard Xiao Se. He pointed a finger and waved it lightly. "I hear horses approaching."


    Everyone was startled, and they heightened their alert to listen carefully. Sure enough, they heard the sound of horseshoes clustered together anding closer and closer.


    Was it another ambush?


    That was Ye Ruoyi''s first thought, and the same thought crossed the others'' minds.


    But Xiao Se shook his head. People who worked for a person like Xiao Yu might follow him when he was alive, but once he was dead, very few would be willing to risk their lives for him.


    Long Ye walked to Jin Xuan''s side and whispered, "Shifu, what should we do?"


    Few people knew that Long Ye was actually Jin Xuan''s disciple, and even in the Red Prince Residence, not many people were aware. Because he always stuck on a fake moustache and pretended to be a normal person.


    Jin Xuan shrugged. "Wait and see."


    The sound of horseshoes wereing closer and closer. Everyone''s heart tightened again and they clenched the weapons in their hands. Suddenly, a horse neighed, and right outside the door, something that sounded like heavy armour dropped onto the ground.


    "Your Highness, you could release the arrows and set this entire ce on fire on the grounds that there are rebels inside. In order to prevent the evil demons from getting out, none of the people inside can be spared," the blindfolded counsellor suggested in a solemn voice.


    Xiao Chong looked at the corpses that covered the entire street, and shook his head after a long time. "Too many people have died tonight."


    The counsellor reminded, "This is Your Highness''s best chance. And yourst chance."


    "If I were to be the emperor by doing this, then the word ''white'' in my title, the White Prince, would have long been stained with blood." Xiao Chong did not hesitate any more. He brought his heavily-armoured soldiers with him and walked inside. Just as he stepped through the door, he was horrified by the scene in front of him. His soldiers almost instinctively drew their long swords.


    When they saw it was Xiao Chong, Lei Wujie breathed a sigh of relief, but Ye Ruoyi looked nervous and whispered, "Don''t let down your guard."


    Xiao Chong looked around and finally looked at Xiao Se. "Did you end all this?"


    Xiao Se shook his head. "Everyone here did their parts."


    Xiao Chong sighed. "Indeed, none of us brothers are as good as you. Even after resorting to this, Xiao Yu still failed to kill you."


    Xiao Se chuckled. "Maybe I have a slightly better fate."


    Wuxin sped his palms together and whispered Buddha''s name. "Greetings to this benefactor. What can we do for you here?"


    "You''ve awakened?" A thick voice sounded.


    Wuxin raised his head and saw Yan Zhantian sitting on the roof eaves. He hurriedly bowed in respect. "Oh? Isn''t this the big demon head, Yan Zhantian, who almost killed me back then?"


    Ye Ruoyi thought to herself, "this is bad." Yan Zhantian could hold off Xie Xuan, and Jin Xuan could fight against Wuxin. Then, thepletely uninjured Xiao Chong could lead his heavily-armoured soldiers to wipe out everyone else in this courtyard.


    However, Xiao Chong merely leaned over and used his hand to brush over Xiao Yu''s opened eyes, closing them forever as he sighed. "Lao-Qi''s obsession was too deep."


    "Are you here toy him to rest?" Xiao Se asked.


    Xiao Chong straightened, his expression solemn, and he announced loudly, "Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan, Yong''an Prince Xiao Chuhe. His Majesty summons you to enter the pce immediately!"


    Everyone was surprised. Even Xiao Se''s expression flickered. "Father is awake?"


    "Thanks to the genius doctor Hua Jin''s treatments, Father''s poison has been neutralised." Xiao Chong stood up and walked to the door. "Let''s go. I''m afraid Father can''t wait much longer."


    Xiao Se could hear the hidden meaning in Xiao Chong''s words and he felt his heart clench. He turned and told the others, "I''ll head to the imperial pce. Wait for me here."


    Wuxin patted Xiao Se on his shoulder and nced at Jin Xuan. "Aren''t you worried? You''re going to be travelling with a vicious wolf."


    Xiao Se ignored his words but leaned in to whisper in his ear, "Protect everyone here."


    Wuxin grinned. "Leave everything to me."


    Lei Wujie stood up. "I''m going with you."


    Xiao Se frowned and looked at him. "How? Do you expect me to carry you?"


    Xiao Chong interrupted them, "His Majesty only summoned the Grand Eunuch ando-Liu. I will have to wait outside the pce too."


    "I''m off." Xiao Se waved a hand and walked right out the door.


    Lei Wujie chuckled bitterly. "What do you guys think? When we see him again, do you think he''ll be the next emperor?"


    Ye Ruoyi watched Xiao Se''s retreating back and had a thought. "Actually, I think he''d already made his choice a long time ago."


    On the horse carriage, Jin Xuan and Xiao Se were sitting facing each other,pletely silent.


    After a long time, Xiao Se finally asked, "I''m guessing you were sent by my imperial father."


    "You''re very clever," Jin Xuan''s answer was blunt.


    Xiao Se pulled open the curtain in the carriage and looked in the direction of the pce gates. "I know very well what kind of person my imperial father is. He wouldn''t let the people of this city fight openly and manoeuvre covertly. And if he was sick and confined to his bed, he would definitely leave his own chess piece in y."


    "That''s right. I''ve followed His Majesty for decades yet I''ve never figured out what he''s thinking," Jin Xuan said faintly.


    Xiao Se didn''t say any more. He released the curtain and closed his eyes to rest and recover his energy.


    The horse carriage arrived at the pce gates and everyone stepped off. As Xiao Chong stated, he waited outside the pce gates and did not enter. Jin Xuan and Xiao Se walked into the pce and saw the person waiting to escort them.


    The Golden Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis looked a little tired and he walked over to pat Xiao Se''s shoulder. "I heard the chaos and cmity in the city has been pacified. I''m guessing you were the one who solved the problem. As your huang-shu, I''m d I was right about you."


    Xiao Se shook his head. "I couldn''t have done it alone."


    "Now''s not the time to talk. We need to hurry to the Hall of Supreme Peace." Lanyue Marquis sent Jin Xuan a cold re as he turned around.


    Xiao Se said in confusion, "Didn''t they say Father is already out of danger? Why are we in such a hurry?"


    Lanyue Marquis sighed softly and walked straight ahead without speaking.

 Chapter 458 Heir of the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 458 Heir of the Emperor</h4>


    The doors to the Hall of Supreme Peace were slowly pushed open.


    Mu Chunfeng sat in a corner, his face exhausted, but when he saw that it was Xiao Se who pushed open the door to step in, he slowly turned his head. Xiao Se stepped into the Hall of Supreme Peace and turned to look at Mingde Emperor''s sick bed. Hua Jin was slumped over next to the bed with her medicine case scattered around her. She was already fast asleep.


    Mingde Emperor reached out and caressed her head, speaking with a gentle voice. "She''s such a good child." He raised his head and looked at Xiao Se, his eyes bright as if lit by a torch, sweeping away the mise of the past few months. In fact, his face seemed to glow with radiance.


    But the sight felt like a stone that hit Xiao Se heavily in his heart.


    The final radiance of sunset.


    Grief welled up in Xiao Se''s heart. Long ago, he left Heavenly Revtions City and all these years, he held onto a sense of resentment towards Mingde Emperor. Even when he returned to Heavenly Revtions City, the two of them rarely met. But now that everything hade to light, and he finally understood why Mingde Emperor had to resort to what he did, Xiao Se still couldn''t let go of the knot in his heart. Now, though, Mingde Emperor was about to die, and he was finally able to feel the grief unravel in his heart.


    "Father," Xiao Se called out and knelt down on the ground.


    "Your Majesty." Jin Xuan also followed and knelt down on the ground.


    Mingde Emperor smiled, sat up on his bed and got down. He helped Xiao Se and Jin Xuan up and said slowly, "We are about to die."


    In the Hall of Supreme Peace, all the inner eunuchs and pce maids immediately knelt down.


    Jin Xuan shook his head and said, "Your Majesty must not joke about this!"


    "We''re not joking." Mingde Emperor stood there, a smile of relief on his face. "The little genius doctor told us just now, that we have two choices. One is to live and she could guarantee another three years, but we will never be able to leave this bed again. The other will let us live a normal life again, but maybe only for three days. Can the two of you guess which choice we would make?"


    "The boldness of Hua Jin! How dare she let Your Majesty make such a choice!" Jin Xuan rebuked angrily.


    Mingde Emperor gestured a sign of "silence" at Jin Xuan. "She''s exhausted. Don''t wake her up. This choice was made by us. Jin Xuan, prepare an edict for us."


    Jin Xuan bowed his head. "Yes."


    "The choice we made today was to force the doctor, Hua Jin, to obey. Hua Jin saved us at a time of crisis and is awarded ten thousand taels of gold, two rooms from the Heavenly Revtions Medicine House, and conferred as Deputy Director of the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Unless summoned, she is not allowed to enter Heavenly Revtions." Mingde Emperor nced at Mu Chunfeng in the corner. "Young master Mu, have we forgotten anything?"


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head. "Thank you, Your Majesty, on behalf of shifu."


    "Oh yes. Mu Chunfeng, third son of the Qingzhou Mu family, assisted significantly in saving us and is conferred a cedar longboat. The boat shall be christened Spring Breeze," Mingde Emperor added with a smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Mu Chunfeng hurriedly thanked the Emperor.


    "When we were young, we once shared a drink with your father and had a long chat. Your father is an ambitious man. He allowed you toe to Heavenly Revtions but naturally, it wasn''t so you could study medicine, yes? What does he want? A cedar longboat is probably not enough." Mingde Emperor turned around, pointed at Xiao Se, and said loudly, "If we let this good friend of yours be the next emperor, would that be enough?"


    "Father," Xiao Se called out softly, interrupting Mingde Emperor.


    Mingde Emperor smiled and said, "Do you want to be emperor?"


    Xiao Se did not answer.


    "Back then, when thete emperor asked us, we answered like this, the Emperor was chosen by Heaven, not by man. It was meaningless to consider whether you wanted it. It all depends on that moment, whether or not you are prepared for the burden of all under Heaven." Mingde Emperor turned around and raised his head to look outside. "But, our throne was not chosen by Heaven. It was stolen by force with des on that night. But, you are truly chosen by Heaven. They said that even the Heaven Breached Sword showed itself. Here, take this." Mingde Emperor retrieved something from his sleeve and tossed it at Xiao Se.


    Xiao Se caught it and was slightly taken aback.


    The Dragon-Sealed Scroll!


    "Jin Xuan, this one is yours. Don''t open this one." Mingde Emperor retrieved another scroll and passed it to Jin Xuan. "Wait until we leave this world, then all under Heaven will be up to the rest of you."


    Xiao Se suddenly said, "But I haven''t given you my answer."


    Mingde Emperor flung his sleeves. "We''re not dead yet. We''re still the Emperor of all under Heaven. Our decisions do not require anybody''s answers."


    Xiao Se looked at the scroll in his hand. "If I''m not satisfied with the name on it, I will destroy it."


    "Then all under Heaven will be in chaos. You wouldn''t want to see chaos under Heaven, and neither would we." Mingde Emperor strolled to the door and looked at the falling snow. He recalled that snowy night when he knelt on the ground to stop the imperial physician from leaving.


    "Save my brother. Please, I beg you, save my brother."


    Mingde Emperor reached out to collect the snowkes and said softly, "We miss you so much."


    Xiao Se walked to Mingde Emperor''s side and reached out to support him. "It''s cold outside."


    "There are four seasons in a year. Flowers in spring, the moon in autumn, the wind of summer, the snow of winter. When there''s cold and warmth, that''s what makes people feel truly alive." Mingde Emperor raised his leg and stepped over the door''s threshold. "I haven''t felt a proper cold wind in a long time. Apany me to visit a ce."


    "Okay," Xiao Se agreed.


    "The wind is really cold outside. Don''t stay out for long ande back soon." Lanyue Marquis handed an umbre over.


    Xiao Se epted the umbre and followed Mingde Emperor outside.


    "You haven''t been back in Heavenly Revtions for so long and when you returned, we fell sick. We haven''t had a chance to have a proper talk with you. We just wanted to have a chat with you."


    "What would Father like to chat about?"


    "You''re over twenty this year, and several of your imperial brothers are already married. How about you? How about Ye Ruoyi from the General''s Residence? She''s been your friend since you were young. Although Ye Xiaoying has retired and returned to his homnd, he still holds his military titles."


    "Father, I have someone else in my heart."


    "Oh? Whosedy is it?"


    "She''s Sikong Changfeng''s daughter, Sikong Qianluo."


    "Oh, the Zhuque Guardian. The Zhuque Guardian is a very interesting person. His wife was very beautiful, and his daughter must be equally beautiful. That''s nice. It''s just that girls of the martial world are a little wild and you can''t hold them back. Take Consort Xuan, for instance. Has Consort Xuan left?"


    "She''s left."


    Mingde Emperor''s steps paused, but he quickly started walking again. "Since she''s left, then so be it.


    "How''s that brother of yours, the boy with the surname Lei?"


    "He''s fine. A little injured."


    "Does he want to be an official?"


    "No, he doesn''t. He just wants to be a great hero, defeat all opponents under Heaven and be invincible."


    "He''s smarter than his father."


    "Father, why are you joking now?"


    The two of them chatted like this, as if they were ying the role of a father and son in an ordinary family. As they walked and chatted, they soon arrived in a remote sleeping hall.


    Xiao Se had never been to this sleeping hall before and he did not expect the pce would have such a run down sleeping hall. It looked as if nobody had lived in it for years.


    Mingde Emperor was about to push open the door and enter, but he suddenly stopped and asked, "If we paid no heed to everything and prevented Ruofeng''s death, what would things be like now?"


    Xiao Se pondered for a long time before he replied, "When there''s a fork in the road, and we make a choice, we''ll never see what the other road looks like. Whether it''s the realm of an immortal or a steep cliff, no one will ever know."


    Mingde Emperor nodded, withdrew his hand and turned around. "Let''s go back."


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and Mingde Emperor''s steps when he walked back seemed to have aged instantly.


    Three dayster, Mingde Emperor passed away.


    At the border, they lost three cities in a row. A state of emergency was happening nine hundred miles away.

 Chapter 459 The Son of Heaven Guards the Gate of the Country

    <h4>Chapter 459 The Son of Heaven Guards the Gate of the Country</h4>


    The city of Heavenly Revtions was currently white in colour.


    Not just because of the sudden blizzard a few days ago that dyed the whole of Heavenly Revtions City in ayer of white, but because lots and lots of white silk were hanging in front of almost every house and shop.


    It took a whole three days before they cleaned up all the corpses in Heavenly Revtions City. Regarding the disorder and cmity, it was recorded by the Directorate of Astronomy as thus: Mingde Year 23, there was a naturally urring but strange appearance of an epidemic that spread throughout Heavenly Revtions City. The infected lost their reason and became extraordinarily strong and bloodthirsty. The Imperial Army and the Court of Judicial Review took over in a time of crisis and exterminated the root cause in one night. The Red Prince Xiao Yu personally went to assist, but unfortunately died in duty.


    And three dayster, Mingde Emperor passed away.


    National mourning began.


    Hence, for several days, people said that Heavenly Revtions City was white all over.


    During the national mourning, the people honoured thete emperor, but at the same time, the same question was on everybody''s mind: who was the new emperor?


    Jin Xuan weighed the scroll in his hand and looked at Xiao Se. "His Majesty instructed me not to open this scroll, so the one that will be announced to all under Heaven can only be the one in your hands."


    Xiao Se retrieved the scroll from his sleeve and casually opened it.


    Jin Xuan looked at the name on it and was slightly taken aback.


    Xiao Se immediately rolled up the scroll and said solemnly, "When the national mourning is over in three days, I will announce it to all under Heaven."


    However, at that moment, Lanyue Marquis pushed open the doors to the pce hall and strode in towards the other two. In his hand was a military report. "Xiao Se, the border sent a request for emergency assistance. They need us to send reinforcements!"


    "The Langya Army is defeated?" Jin Xuan frowned slightly.


    Xiao Se received the military report, opened it and pored over the contents. His brows tightened. "The Nanjue army has 600,000 men?"


    Lanyue Marquis nodded. "This time, I''m afraid they''re determined to win. Although the Langya Army was reporting sessive victories at first, the difference in numbers is too great. They''re no match."


    Xiao Se kept the military report and asked, "Where''s the Luo City Army?"


    Lanyue Marquis''s expression tightened with unease. "Entering the city now."


    Cheng Luoying rode his horse inside Heavenly Revtions City, looking at the white silk fluttering everywhere. He could hear the sounds of crying and his frown tightened. He waved his horse whip and remarked to his deputy general, "If I saw this scene in a dream, I would think I was on a battlefield."


    The deputy general bowed his head and said, "A scout I had sent to investigate just reported. The Red Prince Xiao Yu is dead, and thete emperor left behind the Dragon-Sealed Scrolls. They''re with Xiao Se and Jin Xuan."


    "Jin Xuan?" Cheng Luoying tapped lightly on the hilt of his de. "Xiao Yu is dead, but he''s still alive?"


    "We don''t know much else. He hasn''t even stepped half a foot out of the pce thesest few days, and he didn''t leave any messages," the deputy general replied.


    Cheng Luoying continued riding his horse forward but he saw a young man in a fluttering red shirt and armed with a sword standing on the road not far away. The young man raised his head and gave a brief smile. "General, would you like to dismount and join us for a drink?"


    Cheng Luoying raised his head to look at the person sitting upstairs in the building. He hesitated for a while before he flipped off his horse.


    Ye Ruoyi stood behind Xiao Se and said in a low voice, "Why would he appear in Heavenly Revtions City at this time? Bringing his army into the capital when His Majesty didn''t send any summons is an act of rebellion."


    "Xiao Yu brought him here. ording to their ns, Xiao Yu would now be the emperor and Cheng Luoying would havee following the emperor''s order. So, you can''t say he''s rebelling." Xiao Se poured a cup of wine and pushed it forward before he stood up in greeting. "Upper General."


    Cheng Luoying bowed and returned, "Your Highness Yong''an Prince."


    "General, you rode here from the city gates so do you have any thoughts?" Xiao Se asked.


    Cheng Luoying stated bluntly, "Four words, ghastly sight to behold."


    "General, as someone who has been on the battlefield, you''ve witnessed true bloodbaths before. Xiao Yu lived his life in Heavenly Revtions City and though he was ruthless in his heart, no one knew the degree of cruelty he was capable of. Now that the general has seen this city and what it''s be, are you perhaps rejoicing somewhat in your heart?" Xiao Se asked again.


    Cheng Luoying didn''t answer right away, and instead took a sip of wine. "What exactly is Your Highness trying to say?"


    "The border has sent an emergency request for assistance. I need the Luo City Army to march out and support," Xiao Se said slowly.


    Cheng Luoying frowned. "I only follow the sovereign''smand."


    "Bah." Xiao Se suddenly flung his wine cup fiercely on the ground. "If you only followed the sovereign''smand, you wouldn''t be appearing here at this time! Cheng Luoying, if the Langya Army is defeated, do you think your Luo City Army can withstand Nanjue''s 600,000 soldiers of tigers and wolves? When the timees, Beili will fall and where will you go to be your General-in-chief? Don''t even think about negotiating with me here. I can kill Xiao Yu, I can kill you too! If you don''t send reinforcements, I will let all under Heaven descend into chaos. You know best your own abilities. If all under Heaven descends into chaos, will you be swallowed up or will you be king?"


    Cheng Luoying was stunned for a long time. "Is there anything else?"


    "We march out immediately. You lead the army." Xiao Se mmed half a Tiger Tally on the table. "I will be the Army Supervisor."


    In the Yong''an Prince Residence, Sikong Qianluo had put on a light armour and armed her spear.


    When Xiao Se returned to the princely residence, he received a rude shock. "What are you doing?"


    Sikong Qianluo waved her spear. "What else? Ride into battle and kill the enemy."


    Xiao Se shook his head and said, "This time, I''m going alone. None of you are allowed to go with me."


    Lei Wujie spread his hands. "Are we doing this again?"


    "I''m for real, this time." Xiao Se sighed. "The battlefield is not the same as everywhere else. You''re not allowed to go! Lei Wujie, you keep your eye on them for me."


    Wuxin sat on the eaves and whistled, "Do you need my help?"


    "Help me to knock them all out? Does that count?" Xiao Se asked.


    "Alright!" Wuxin jumped down, his white robes flying, and swept to Ye Ruoyi''s side. He raised his palm and dropped it, and she fainted right away. With another leap, he swept in front of Sikong Qianluo.


    "You stinky monk!" Sikong Qianluo swung her spear down.


    Wuxin tipped his toes and stepped onto the long spear. He jumped smoothly off and pointed a finger right in the middle of Sikong Qianluo''s forehead. "You''re already seriously injured. Why force yourself like this?"


    Sikong Qianluo''s vision went ck and she fainted resentfully. Wuxin pped his sleeves and swept towards Lei Wujie.


    Lei Wujie hurriedly waved his hands. "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. I''m very reasonable."


    Wuxin withdrew his hands and wagged his eyebrows. "Oh?"


    Lei Wujie patted Xiao Se''s shoulder. "This time, I won''t go against your request. Because I trust you. I trust that you''ll be able to handle it this time, am I right?"


    Xiao Se shrugged. "When was thest time I wasn''t able to handle it?"


    "I''ll bring them back to Snow Moon City. Will we meet up there?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "We''ll talk about the future when the timees." Xiao Se returned to his room and fetched his Heaven Breached sword. "In any case, when you leave Heavenly Revtions City, it''s best if you never return."


    Lei Wujieughed. "Yeah, I don''t like this ce either."


    Xiao Se walked straight out the door and waved his hand. "I seldom agree with you, but this time, I feel the same. I don''t like this ce either."


    Outside Heavenly Revtions City.


    The new city que had already been fixed on.


    Under the que was an elegant noble son dressed in white and next to him was a middle-aged swordsman armed with a huge sword. The noble son in white heard the sound of horseshoes behind him and he turned around to call out to the rider, "Liu-di."


    Xiao Se returned his bow and acknowledged, "Er-ge."


    Xiao Chong looked at the army behind him, shook his head and said, "You shouldn''t leave. The country cannot be without its monarch for a day. You should immediately ascend the throne and Lanyue Marquis and I can go to the battlefield."


    "I should ascend the throne?" Xiao Se smiled and shook his head.


    "You''re the chosen Son of Heaven." Xiao Chong pointed at the Heaven Breached sword at Xiao Se''s waist. "That sword was used only by our founding emperor, but it chose you."


    "Since I''m the chosen Son of Heaven, I should guard the gate of our country of Beili." Xiao Se swung his whip vigorously and rode up a cloud of dust.


    Mingde Year 23, Mingde Emperor passed away but no new emperor ascended the throne. Instead, there was an unprecedented three months of interregnum.


    Yong''an Prince Xiao Se led a great army of 200,000 to face the invasion from Nanjue.


    Thete emperor''s younger brother, Lanyue Marquis, and his second son, the White Prince, kept watch in Heavenly Revtions and served jointly as regents of state.

 Chapter 460 See You in the Martial World (Final Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 460 See You in the Martial World (Final Chapter)</h4>


    "The Crown Prince of Nanjue, Ao Yu, has yet to ascend the throne and he''s already acting like the ruler of Nanjue. No wonder back then, even Xiao Se did not dare to underestimate this guy." Xiao Lingchen stood at the top of the city walls and looked at the army of hundreds of thousands of men in the near distance. He couldn''t help but feel rueful.


    Xue Duanyun exhaled a sigh. "If our reinforcements don''t get here soon, I''m afraid we''re all going to be buried here."


    "It''s also our fortune to die in battle. But, the way Nanjue is showing their might today, I''m afraid they''re going to invade us all the way to Heavenly Revtions. When that happens, we won''t be the brave warriors who died in battle, but guilty subjects who precipitated the fall of our country." Xiao Lingchen shook his head lightly. "Is there news from Heavenly Revtions?"


    "We have two pieces of news, and both are good news. Which one do you want first?" Xue Duanyun said with a smile.


    "At a time like this, we actually get good news? And two pieces? I''m a little worried that you''re lying to me. Let''s hear the one that arrived first," Xiao Lingchen smiled bitterly.


    "Mingde Emperor is dead. ording to the report, a huge riot broke out in Heavenly Revtions City, which was quelled overnight. But three dayster, Mingde Emperor passed away," Xue Duanyun reported.


    Xiao Lingchen froze for a moment, digested the news for a long time before he sighed heavily. "How is that good news? At this stage, am I still hoping for him to die sooner? The life and death and survival of this country is at stake. If he''s dead, it''s like adding frost onto snow, chaos into a chaotic situation? When the two armies are fighting, our monarch dies of an illness, the army will lose morale. I''m afraid this battle is over."


    "That will depend on the second piece of news." Xue Duanyun walked forward and looked at the army below. "Our reinforcements are here."


    "How many?" Xiao Lingchen''s eyes lit up.


    "200,000," Xue Duanyun replied.


    Xiao Lingchen''s eyes brightened even further. "Who''s leading the army?"


    "General-in-chief Cheng Luoying. Army Supervisor¡­" Xue Duanyun paused to build up the suspense. "Yong''an Prince, Xiao Se."


    "Alright!" Xiao Lingchen pped the city wall hard. "That kid really has it in him. I didn''t trust him in vain. With our reinforcements of 200,000 men, plus Xiao Se''s support, fuck you, Ao Yu, just you wait! "


    Nanjue Camp.


    His long hair was scattered loose about him as Crown Prince Ao Yu, fitted with a ck armour, twirled the cup of wine in his hand and looked down at his officers. In a faint voice, he asked, "Are they still cooped up in defence today?"


    The officer replied, "Yes. From the looks of things, they''ve realised that they cannot fight our army head on so they can only hide in the city. It''s all thanks to the Crown Prince for leading the army in person. The Crown Prince is indeed triumphant in every battle."


    "Triumphant in every battle? I lost once." Ao Yu drank the wine in his cup. "It even happened in Heavenly Revtions City. The city we captured yesterday was the city I lost back then. I''m very curious though. Can he take it back from my hands again?"


    An attendant in ck rushed into the tent, walked to Ao Yu''s side, and reported softly, "Your Highness, we have news from the other side."


    Ao Yu waved his hand and dismissed the other men in the tent. When he was alone with the attendant, the attendant lowered his voice and reported, "Xiao Yu lost. Mingde Emperor is also dead. Right now, Xiao Se is bringing the army''s reinforcements and he''s on the way here."


    Suddenly, Ao Yu burst into loudughter. "Good! Good! Good!"


    The attendant was confused by the three sessive ''good''s and he asked, "Our n failed. This subordinate does not understand what''s good about it?"


    "What kind of person is Xiao Yu? He''s just an ambitious, ruthless but short-sighted guy. I ced my bets on him only because Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan supported him. But, I''ve always felt that the only one who could stand equal with me, who could vie for all under Heaven against me is Xiao Se." Ao Yu brushed his fingers over the chained curved de at his waist, starting to look a little impatient. "To be able to meet again, and to meet on the battlefield, I can''t help but feel a little excited. By the way, now that Mingde Emperor is dead, has the new emperor ascended the throne?"


    "No, the Dragon-Sealed Scroll is in Xiao Se''s hands, but he has not ascended the throne," the attendant replied.


    Ao Yu smiled and said, "Looks like he wants to use the victory of this war as the cornerstone of his ascension to the throne. Xiao Se, Xiao Chuhe, this is getting interesting."


    "As for Heavenly Revtions City¡­" the attendant hesitated.


    "Ao Xu, you have to remember this line from now on."


    "Your Highness, please speak."


    "Rebellions and conspiracies can only y a small role. In the end, a fight to conquer all under Heaven must be decided with blood by the de!"


    The next morning.


    The war drums beat long and hard.


    In his tent, Ao Yu snapped open his eyes.


    "Your Highness Crown Prince! Your Highness Crown Prince! The Beili Army suddenly began their assault!"


    "Are their reinforcements here?"


    "Yes. This subordinate has already ordered the men to prepare, but I didn''t expect¡­ The news only arrived yesterday, and they''re here today. And they didn''t even rest and immediately started their attack."


    "That''s his style, alright. Always doing everything in a burst of energy while never dallying." Ao Yu picked up his chained curved de next to him. "Prepare my horse. I will meet him on the field."


    "Why are you here already?" Xiao Lingchen bellowed as he rode his horse. "Didn''t you take breaks?"


    "No time to rest. Don''t need any tactics either. Let''s catch them by surprise and raise the army''s morale. We fight, then run. Understand?" Xiao Semanded loudly.


    Xiao Lingchen growled, "Our Langya Army are soldiers of tigers and wolves. But you''re making us behave like foxes."


    "You''ve been hiding in the city for days. I think your soldiers of tigers and wolves are more like soldiers of tortoises." Xiao Se grinned, kicked his horse and rushed ahead. "Soldiers, for the glory of Beili! "


    The whole army roared in unison.


    "Some people are really just born to be a general." Even Cheng Luoying was moved. "I get the feeling that even though it''s only been a few days, my Luo City Army has be his."


    Xiao Lingchen nced at the man who couldn''t be considered his friend and shook his head. "I think you''re wrong. You should say: some people are just born to be an emperor!"


    Xiao Se wielded his Heaven Breached sword and shed his way through the formation until he reached the other side. A handsome and bright red horse charged towards him as if it was following the blood spraying in all directions. The man riding the horse was dressed in ck-coloured light armour, and he held a chain connected to a sharp curved de. Wherever he passed, blood sttered.


    "Ao Yu." Xiao Se frowned slightly.


    "Xiao Chuhe!" Ao Yu shouted with a loud cackle.


    Back then, Ao Yu was an emissary who was visiting Heavenly Revtions City. He was at the peak of his power and praised as the most talented prince Nanjue had ever seen in decades. He was impetuous and arrogant. He challenged the martial arts arena in Heavenly Revtions City and won every match. He moved on to the gambling tables and wagered extravagantly, staking thousands of gold on a single throw, but finally lost to Xiao Se. For years, he had never forgotten this vengeance and this time, he would take it back!


    The curved de shot out. Xiao Se drew his sword and deflected it smoothly with a sword move.


    "Good sword. What''s it called?"


    "Heaven Breached!"


    Ao Yu was rmed. "Heaven Breached?"


    Xiao Se raised his sword and leaped into the air, his voice loud and clear, "Yes, that Heaven Breached sword you''re thinking of right now!"


    Mingde Year 23. In the war between Nanjue and Beili, Nanjue sent an army of 600,000 men and the Beili Army lost three cities in a row. They retreated to Lingluo City and stayed in the city for three days until the reinforcements of 200,000 men arrived. Yong''an Prince Xiao Se led the army in a raid and returned in decisive victory.


    However, that was only the first day.


    The long war continued.


    Heavenly Revtions City.


    A solemn and deste atmosphere still pervaded the most prosperous city in the world.


    The great war was still continuing at the border, and the national mourning continued. In Heavenly Revtions City, all the taverns, brothels and gambling dens had temporarily closed their doors. Even Grand Golden Terrace, which had always been as busy as a marketce, had folded up its gambling tables.


    Second master Tu sat in the middle of the grand and lonely hall, feeling a little mncholy. "As long as the new monarch doesn''t ascend the throne, this national mourning will not end. Xiao Se, hurry up and return to be the new emperor. I''m still waiting to make money."


    Just outside the gates of Heavenly Revtions City, several horse carriages were waiting.


    Over the past few days, entering and leaving Heavenly Revtions City had been extremely strict, but nobody dared to stop this group of people.


    Twelve white-robed swordsmen from Snow Moon City.


    There was also Lei Wujie, the swordsman in red, who was now famous, not only in Heavenly Revtions City, but all under Heaven. There was also Sikong Qianluo, the daughter of the Spear Immortal, and Ye Ruoyi, the daughter of the General-in-chief. Everyone knew their rtionship with Yong''an Prince Xiao Se, and in many people''s hearts, Yong''an Prince Xiao Se was the next monarch of Beili.


    "You can see us off from here, then. We will be returning to Snow Moon City and won''t be leaving for the foreseeable future. Once you''re finished with what you have to do in Heavenly Revtions City,e look for us in Snow Moon City." Lei Wujie smiled at the people who hade to see him off.


    Xie Xuan, Li Fansong, Fei Xuan as well as the monk in fluttering white robes, specially came to see them off.


    "Hey monk, aren''t you going back to Outerheaven?" Lei Wujie asked him.


    Wuxin sped his palms together and solemnly recited Buddha''s name. "Shixiong has gone back to Snowy Peak Temple, and Mister Luo brought Mother to Admirable Destion City. Once things are finished in Heavenly Revtions, I will go to Snowy Peak Temple and stay there a few days. Then I''ll go to Admirable Destion City, which is on the way back to Outerheaven anyway."


    "What about Ming Hou and Yue Ji?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "They''re killers. You''re a disciple of the orthodox Snow Moon City. They''re not on the same path as you. Everyone has a wide road under the sky and each should go their own way. No need for sentiment. After all, we were never really friends," Wuxin said with a smile.


    "Killers are cold-hearted after all," Lei Wujie groused, then turned to Xie Xuan and added, "What about Mister Xie? What are your ns?"


    Xie Xuan replied, "I will stay with them in Heavenly Revtions City for a few more days. After that, Fei Xuan will continue to stay at the Directorate of Astronomy to cultivate his Daoist arts. Li Fansong and I will wander the world. Of course, we will definitely attend the Full Blossom Festival at Snow Moon City."


    "Then we will await the grand arrival of Mister Xie." Lei Wujie cupped his fists.


    "Where are the other twodies? Why aren''t they here to say their farewells?" Xie Xuanughed.


    "Earlier, Miss Ye said she wanted to say farewell but she''s been too exhausted thest few days. I checked on her earlier and saw that she was asleep so I didn''t want to wake her. As for Sikong-shijie¡­ she''s probably still angry." Lei Wujie shook his head and said his final goodbyes. "Everyone, we shall meet again."


    "We shall meet again."


    Lei Wujie boarded the horse carriage and saw Sikong Qianluo''s face, still filled with resentment. He couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "Shijie, don''t worry. That Xiao Se is already approaching the Profound Realm and he''s even armed with the Heaven Breached sword. He''ll be fine."


    Sikong Qianluo retorted, "We''re going to Nanjue City!"


    "We''re going to Snow Moon City!" Lei Wujie responded helplessly.


    "Nanjue!"


    "Fine. Shijie, do you know the way to Nanjue?"


    "No."


    "I saw the map, I know. Then, let''s go to Nanjue. With my talent for getting lost, when this snowfall is over, I estimate we''d have arrived at Snow Moon City!"


    Lei Wujie whipped the horses and the horse carriage sped off onto the road.


    However, he heard a sudden crisp ringing sound from behind. Ding ding dang dang, it sounded like some sort of musical instrument.


    Lei Wujie turned his head and looked up at the city walls. Twelve flying swords were lined up in front of a young man with a sword casket. The youth was using his fingers to flick the swords.


    "Flying swords can even be used as a musical instrument, huh." Lei Wujieughed, turned back to face forward and waved his whip again. "I look forward to the day we meet again."


    The young citymaster who would soon be called the little peerless sword immortal by the martial world put away his sword casket and murmured softly, "Looking forward to the day we meet again. And we can have a proper duel with our swords."


    White Prince Residence.


    Over thest few days, Xiao Chong''s life had not been quiet because he had to receive wave after wave of visitors at the residence. Xiao Yu was dead, Xiao Se had gone to battle and in the entire Heavenly Revtions City, he was the only Prince who could take charge of matters. What''s more, he was the current regent of state together with Lanyue Marquis. However, he turned away all visitors who were not here on official business. And those who dide on official business were dismissed with a wave of a hand if they so much as brought up another topic.


    No one knew what Xiao Chong was really thinking at the moment.


    Even Xuan Tong, the little eunuch who attended to him at his side, didn''t know.


    However, his guest today was someone he couldn''t turn away. Because the person who came was Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan and in his hand was the Dragon-Sealed Scroll. In name, he could be considered a court official appointed by thete emperor to be his regent, which gave him an extraordinary status.


    "Serve tea to the Grand Eunuch." Xiao Chong met him in the main hall.


    Jin Xuan sat down and smiled. "Has Your Highness been waiting for me thesest few days?"


    Xiao Chong admitted frankly, "Yes, I''ve been waiting for the Grand Eunuch toe to me."


    "Right now, Xiao Se is not in the city and the other Dragon-Sealed Scroll is in my hands." Jin Xuan retrieved the scroll from his sleeve. It was painted with the dragon seal and looked like it had never been opened.


    "The Grand Eunuch has not opened this scroll?" Xiao Chong asked doubtfully.


    "Thete emperor said that this copy must be left untouched and cannot be opened. But, I have seen Xiao Se''s copy so I know who the throne belongs to," Jin Xuan said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Xiao Chong raised his eyebrows. "Whose is it?"


    "It could be Your Highness''s." Jin Xuan chuckled.


    Xiao Chong straightened his back and sat still. "Exin."


    "Now that the scroll is in my hands, and you''re the only prince in Heavenly Revtions City. If you ascend the throne right now, it would be perfectly legitimate. Even if Xiao Se returns victorious from the war, he would have no choice but to acknowledge your im as legitimate. Otherwise, he would bemitting treason," Jin Xuan said slowly.


    Xiao Chong let out a long sigh. "Does the Grand Eunuch wish to form an alliance with me? But you used to be ono-Qi''s side."


    "I am on His Majesty''s side and was ordered to stay beside His Highness Red Prince. It was an opportunity to enter the game and observe all the people in the party disputes. Then I could help His Majesty get rid of them one by one," Jin Xuan replied.


    Xiao Chong drank a sip of tea before he spoke faintly, "Is that so? But I think that from the moment Father fell ill, the Grand Eunuch supported the Red Prince wholeheartedly. You held a golden ticket of pardon and used Father''s orders to get involved in the party disputes. Otherwise, if you were only there to observe the party disputes, the Grand Eunuch was a little too convincing in your role. Finally, you abandoned Xiao Yu and returned to the emperor''s party by taking advantage of the fact that Father didn''t really know what happened in detail."


    Jin Xuan gently set down the teacup and his smile vanished. "We''ve all reached an impasse. If Xiao Sees back victorious from the war, we will have no way out."


    "You''re wrong. If Xiao Se is defeated, we will truly have no way out. The country will fall and the people will be dead. Without our home, where else are we going to retreat to? Grand Eunuch!" Xiao Chong admonished sternly.


    "I see that Your Highness White Prince does not wish to cooperate with me." Jin Xuan kept the scroll.


    Xiao Chong shook his head. "But what I said earlier, that I''ve been waiting for the Grand Eunuch toe, was the truth."


    Jin Xuan stiffened and he rushed to his feet.


    The door to the main hall was already shut.


    Wrath Sword Immortal Yan Zhantian, Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan, Outerheaven Wuxin, Unrivaled City Wushuang, and Eunuch of Incense Jin Xian. Nearly all the martial experts still in Heavenly Revtions City had gathered there.


    Jin Xian drew the Snowstorm sword from his waist. "Shixiong, it''s time for all this to end."


    Jin Xuan let out a longugh, bowed his head and said, "Very well!"


    On the same day, the Grand Eunuch Jin Xuan was arrested on grounds of treason and imprisoned in the Court of Judicial Review''s Heavenly Prison.


    Three dayster, Jin Xuan vanished from the Heavenly Prison without a trace, and his whereabouts were unknown ever since.


    And his copy of the Dragon-Sealed Scroll was now sitting on the table in Xiao Chong''s bed chambers in the White Prince Residence. Xiao Chong sat under themp for a long time, until he finally picked up the scroll. He held it up next to the candle me and waved it gently.


    The dragon seal melted and the scroll unfolded slowly.


    Xiao Chong looked at the name on the scroll and stared at it for a long time.


    Reports of grand victories kepting in from the border. Although there were asional losses, the news gave peace of mind to the citizens of Beili, after all. The solemn and deste mood in Heavenly Revtion City gradually lifted. Lanyue Marquis looked towards the south and expressed his frustration. "It''s about time for you toe back."


    Two months and eleven days after Xiao Se left with the army reinforcements, all the cities they lost were finally recovered. Xiao Se rode his horse out of the city and shouted, "Ao Yu."


    Ao Yu was no longer as calm andposed as he was before. He even appeared rather flustered and was in quite a state. He represented Nanjue and walked out from amongst his forces.


    "I got my cities back. I don''t want your cities. Let''s negotiate," Xiao Se said.


    Ao Yu was stunned for a moment. At this moment, Beili''s army was at the height of its morale and it was their best chance to take advantage of their victory and attack. He did not expect Xiao Se would be the one to initiate peace talks. With a cold scoff, he asked, "Why?"


    "I didn''te to join the war in the first ce. I''m very busy and I still have other things to do." Xiao Se yawned. "I really don''t like going to war."


    "What are your terms?" Ao Yu asked.


    Xiao Se scratched his head. "You''ve suffered many losses in session, after all, and you were the one who started the war. So, every year, you''ll have to pay some silver, and hand over your spoils of war. I''m not interested in discussing the specifics with you. I''ll send someone to talk to youter. Goodbye, Ao Yu."


    Ao Yu looked at his back and vowed fiercely, "One day, I will take it all back."


    "That day will nevere." Xiao Se waved at him.


    Many people expressed their bewilderment over Xiao Se''s decision to withdraw the army. They felt that Xiao Se was too short-sighted in his vision. Only those who really understood the situation would know that Xiao Se''s decision to withdraw the army was extremely wise. Because right now, there was no sovereign in Beili. Besides the princes, those eligible to inherit the throne included Mingde Emperor''s many brothers. They were all living in their own fiefs ofnd, and had so far been rtively stable and peaceful. However, if the period of interregnum went on much longer, there was no guarantee that they would continue to be so peaceful.


    Three dayster, Xiao Se brought the heavy cavalry back to Heavenly Revtions.


    The whole of Beili began to praise the merits of this Yong''an Prince.


    And now, he had returned to Heavenly Revtions City in grandeur with an army of hundreds of thousands that hadpletely submitted to him during this war. Everyone knew what he came back to do.


    He was going to be the emperor.


    "The new emperor ising back. We have to make preparations." The regent, His Highness the White Prince, said these words to the Ministry of Rites.


    Lanyue Marquis grinned and said, "That''s right. Beili is about to be a new Beili."


    "Back then, were the cheers that greeted Langya wang-shu something like that?" Xiao Se asked Xiao Lingchen.


    Xiao Lingchen nodded. "Pretty much."


    "Butter, the people cursed him for years. Said he was a traitor and couldn''t wait to cut his body into pieces and feed it to the dogs," Xiao Se said.


    Xiao Lingchen smiled and said, "What do ordinary citizens know about this? They only know what the ruler and nobles want them to know."


    Xiao Se waved his horse whip in a snap. "Speed up."


    Xiao Lingchen asked curiously, "Are you in a hurry?"


    Xiao Se nodded. "I''m in a big hurry. I don''t want to dy this any longer."


    Heavenly Revtions City weed the arrival of the army with the grandest of ceremonies. Perhaps it was because Heavenly Revtions City had been stifled for too long during the national mourning period, or perhaps it was because their victory in this war was extremely important for Beili. But it was mostly because everyone treated this ceremony as the new emperor''s enthronement, so this time, the ceremony was even grander than back then, when Langya Prince returned victorious.


    Flowers lined the street all the way from the gates of Heavenly Revtions City to the gates of the imperial pce.


    Xiao Se rode his horse through the whole of Heavenly Revtions City, through the pce to the great hall, all the way until he arrived at the steps below the hall before he dismounted and walked the rest of the way. He had already changed out of his military uniform and put on his favourite fox fur coat. However, he no longer exuded thatziness that he used to. His eyes burned in a rare disy of spirit.


    Inside the great hall, hundreds of court officials paid their respects. "We respectfully wee the triumphant return of Your Highness Yong''an Prince."


    Xiao Se looked at them and nodded. "Continue kneeling, then. In any case, there are some important announcements to make. If you rise now, you''ll have to kneel againter."


    The officials were well aware of what he meant. Instead of begrudging the order, they lowered their heads even further.


    Xiao Se walked up to the throne, where Lanyue Marquis and Xiao Chong nked the seat on both sides, waiting for him. Xiao Se brushed his fingers across the throne and shook his head slowly. "Why do so many people like to sit in this position?"


    "I''ve never sat in it so I wouldn''t know." Lanyue Marquis grinned.


    Xiao Se flopped onto the seat casually.


    This was a grave breach of etiquette, because he was not yet proimed the monarch.


    But, the Imperial Censorate was obviously not going to step forward and denounce him.


    Furthermore, Xiao Se stood up again almost immediately and shrugged. "Makes no sense at all." He retrieved the scroll that he''d hidden in his sleeve and handed it to Lanyue Marquis. "Huang-shu, I know everyone is waiting for this. You''re the best person to read it."


    Lanyue Marquis nodded and received the Dragon-Sealed Scroll. He opened it and was a little stunned for a moment.


    "Read it," Xiao Se urged.


    Lanyue Marquis nced at Xiao Se, but he had to read it in the end. "We have recently fallen seriously ill and we''re afraid that we will soon meet our demise. Our second son, Xiao Chong, is noble of character and gifted with both talent and virtue. He will definitely be able to fulfil our will, ascend to the throne and inherit the position of the emperor."


    Everyone in the hall was shocked. Thete emperor actually bestowed the throne to the second prince?


    Was Yong''an Prince going to order his army to charge into Heavenly Revtions City?


    The official did not dare to raise their heads, each of them sweating profusely. They could no longer hold it in and began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Insolence!" Xiao Se bellowed all of a sudden.


    The officials felt a jolt to their hearts.


    Xiao Se rebuked angrily, "Lanyue Marquis has read the edict. How dare all of you ministers hesitate in paying your respects to the new emperor!"


    The officials came back to their senses, and finally the Minister of Rites took the lead in chanting, "Long live the new emperor, long live the emperor!"


    The officials dared not hesitate further and they bowed their heads to the floor, chanting in unison, "Long live the new emperor, long live the emperor!"


    Xiao Se breathed a long sigh of relief and grinned at Xiao Chong. "Er-ge, you''ve got your work cut out for you. Goodbye."


    Xiao Se, dressed in his fox fur coat and fine robe, turned around and left the hall swiftly. He walked down the steps, mounted his magnificent horse and snapped his horse whip. "Let''s go!"


    He kicked up a cloud of snow flurries and sprinted off.


    "Mister Xie, Li Fansong, Fei Xuan. I''m leaving!" Xiao Se shouted when he passed by the Directorate of Astronomy.


    "Mister Dugu, Hu Dan, Wu Daidai. I''m leaving!" Xiao Se shouted again when he passed by the Universal Exports shop.


    "Shifu, Ji Xue. I''m leaving!" Xiao Se shouted haphazardly, since Bai Xiao Hall would hear him anyway.


    "Monk, I''m leaving!" Xiao Se also shouted as he passed by his own princely residence.


    The house steward came out with tears in his eyes. "Your Highness, you''re leaving."


    Xiao Seughed. "I will send you a letter in the future, and you cane look for me. Or, you can stay here and wait. I''ll visit a few days every year."


    The house steward wiped away his tears. "Just be happy, Your Highness."


    "Don''t call me Your Highness, call me young master." Xiao Se waved his hand. "Where''s that monk?"


    "He left yesterday," the house steward replied.


    Xiao Seughed. "There''s a document in my study. Send it to Grand Golden Terrace."


    "Understood, young master. The road is long ahead, please take care," the house steward called out but Xiao Se had already left.


    In the Grand Golden Terrace, second master Tu did not hear Xiao Se''s farewells but he soon received a sealed document from the Yong''an Prince Residence. He opened it and was slightly taken aback. The attendant beside him asked, "Er-ye, what is it?"


    "The title deed to¡­ Fallen Snow Vi?" Second Master Tu''s hands were trembling.


    "Is that the inn Yong''an Prince mentioned once?" the attendant asked.


    "No no no no no." Second Master Tu shook his head repeatedly and eximed incredulously, "It''s the Fallen Snow Vi in Heavenly Revtions City! The real Fallen Snow Vi!"


    "Xiao Lingchen, I''m leaving!" Xiao Se shouted out loud when he passed by the garrison of the great army.


    Xiao Lingchen choked on a sip of wine and cursed angrily, "Just go if you''re leaving. What are you shouting for!"


    Cheng Luoying looked at Xiao Se disappearing into the distance and was visibly moved. "In this world, there are truly such amazing people."


    Xiao Lingchen took a sip of tea and said with contempt, "The world is full of amazing people. It''s you who has seen too little of the world."


    He rode his horse through flying snow in the winter wind, one reign trampled on the sovereign''s heart.


    Xiao Se rode his horse out of Heavenly Revtions City without looking back once, but suddenly, a man and his sword stood in his way.


    The sword was the Army Destroyer sword, and the man was the Wrath Sword Immortal.


    Yan Zhantian handed him an item. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to stop you. Chong''er asked me to give this to you."


    Xiao Se epted the item and continued riding away on his horse. Without pausing or dismounting, he opened the package and realised it was a scroll. The dragon seal on the scroll was broken; it had been opened before. He was surprised but he unrolled the scroll.


    The rest of the contents were exactly the same as what Lanyue Marquis read out loud earlier. Only the most important part was different.


    The heir was the sixth prince, Xiao Chuhe.


    "Father is really cunning, huh." Xiao Se shook his head with a smile and raised the scroll high up into the air. Within moments, the scroll was ripped apart by the wind and shredded.


    Mingde Year 23, the longest period of interregnum in history was finally over. By the order of thete emperor, the second prince, Xiao Chong, ascended the throne, and dered the era name, Chonghe.


    Chonghe Year 1. Warm spring, flowers bloomed.


    Thest winter had passed, and this winter had also passed.


    But the innkeeper was still not back.


    Without the miserly innkeeper, the workers managed to keep the business running for a while, yet business at Fallen Snow Vi was improving steadily. Recently, as soon as they reopened for business, they received a number of distinguished guests who looked like they had a high social status. The workers were beaming with joy but there was still a measure of mncholy in their hearts.


    The innkeeper appeared miserly on the surface but was actually very good to them. When was heing back?


    Xu Hulu was one of the more senior workers. Because he looked sort of like a gourd, they called him Xu Hulu. He sat at the front desk and murmured, "Should we go look for the boss? He''s always offending people when he talks and so stingy when dealing with people, maybe he''s being held captive by someone outside." He was murmuring and pouring tea at the same time, and suddenly heard the guest in front of himugh. "Waiter, the tea is spilling out."


    Xu Hulu hurriedly raised his head to apologise, but he was shocked as soon as his eyes locked on the other''s. He hadn''t noticed it earlier but he clearly recognised him! Wasn''t this the youth in red who owed the boss money and took the boss away!


    "You you you you you you!" Xu Hulu pointed at him and eximed repeatedly.


    "Long time no see." Lei Wujieughed. "Where''s your boss?"


    Xu Hulu couldn''t get over his shock. "Our boss!"


    "Is right here." Azy-sounding voicepleted his sentence. Xiao Se took off his fox fur coat, revealing his fine blue robes underneath as he walked in through the door.


    "Boss!" All the workers dropped whatever they were doing and rushed over to greet him.


    Xiao Se waved his hand and forced them back three paces. "Work properly. Don''t bezy!"


    "Boss, how did you get back?" Xu Hulu asked.


    Xiao Se raised an eyebrow. "Why? Would you rather I never came back so this shop will then be yours?"


    "No way no way no way!" Xu Hulu rified hurriedly. "I recorded every bill and ount properly over the past two years. They''re all on the counter. The money too. I''ve been waiting for Boss toe back so that I can hand it all over to you!"


    "You''re a good man. Didn''t waste my effort in treating you well." Xiao Se looked at Lei Wujie and the others. "Has their food and wine been prepared?"


    Xu Hulu shook his head. "I just served some tea. They haven''t ordered yet."


    "My treat," Xiao Se said loudly.


    Xu Hulu was shocked and he felt his heart go cold. Was this still their boss? Had he been reced by an imposter?


    "Three bowls of yangchun noodles, two cups of old homebrew. A bowl of beef noodles for me," Xiao Se said slowly.


    "Coming right up." Xu Hulu ran off cheerfully. This was his boss, all right. No mistake.


    Xiao Se flopped onto the chair and looked at Lei Wujie, Sikong Qianluo and Ye Ruoyi. With a smile, he asked, "How''s everyone been?"


    "I''m fine without you, but shijie has been miserable," Lei Wujie replied.


    Sikong Qianluo stabbed her chopsticks into the table and groused, "That''s it? You''re treating me to a bowl of noodles?"


    Xiao Se gestured vaguely. "This table is worth two taels!"


    "You''re the world renowned Yong''an Prince, the legend who was victorious against Nanjue. Now, the Emperor has even conferred you with perpetual primogeniture. You''re only treating us to noodles?" Ye Ruoyi said with a smile.


    "I''m just an innkeeper. What Yong''an Prince? Does the imperial court pay me?" Xiao Se showed his displeasure.


    "What are your ns next?" Sikong Qianluo asked.


    Xiao Se yawned. "Go wandering about, I suppose."


    Lei Wujie''s interest was piqued and he announced loudly, "Chu Ge, the swordsman from Nanjue who uses twin sabres, has reappeared in the martial world. He issued a challenge to Snow Moon City and wants to visit. I intend to meet his challenge.


    "A few days ago, a child named Er Tiao came to Snow Moon City. He likes using pebbles as a weapon. I intend to take him as my disciple. But, he already has a shifu. His shifu''s name is Chang Yi. I think he''s a well-known martial expert? Apparently, if I can defeat him, I can take away his disciple.


    "In Buddhist Country, the master, Fan Tianjin, cultivated a Heavenly King Sword. I heard he''s about to enter the realm of a sword immortal. I wonder if he''s closer to a sword immortal or I am, so I n to meet and challenge him too.


    "In the north, there''s a fatty who practises a very odd internal strength called ''Wash Bones Clean''. It''s said that he''s invincible to swords and des, and he can''t be struck by lightning. Now, he''s set up an arena for duels and he said he''s going to stand there and let anyone hit him. If someone can injure him, he will be that person''s servant.


    "The martial world is such a splendid ce. Just thinking about it makes me long for it. Oh yes, shijie recently epted a disciple named Wang Beibei. She''s a very cute little girl¡­ Also, that Luo Mingxuan, I didn''t expect him to be so brave. He said he''s going to marry his shifu and his shifu ran away on the same day. He immediately ran off to chase after her and I heard he''s now a vagrant in the martial world."


    Sikong Qianluo interrupted him, "Why are you so full of nonsense! Where exactly are you going!"


    Lei Wujie looked into the distance, his eyes burning brightly. "The martial world."


    Xiao Se and Sikong Qianluo exchanged a nce and immediately sat down in silent agreement. They ignored the idiot next to them. "Comeee, eat your noodles."


    Three bowls of yangchun noodle and one bowl of beef noodleter.


    Xiao Se and Lei Wujie bumped their cups and each drank a bowl of old homebrew.


    The four of them stood up and headed towards the front door.


    Xu Hulu groaned in his heart. "Boss, are you leaving again?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be gone as long this time. Take good care of my Fallen Snow Vi." Xiao Se patted his shoulder.


    "Where are you all going?" Another guest sitting in the corner called out suddenly.


    They had already walked out the door when they felt a jolt in their hearts, and they quickly turned around to look at the speaker.


    The guest stood up and took off his hood, revealing a very familiar face, though much paler than before. Heughed and remarked, "You''re all about to be sword immortals while I''ve been lying on my back for months in the Tang n. This da-shixiong can''tpare to my little shidi anymore."


    Lei Wujie and Sikong Qianluo eximed in joy, "Da-shixiong!"


    Lei Wujie rushed over immediately. "You didn''t die! Da-shixiong!"


    "I didn''t die, but I wasn''t far off. Lighter, lighter, hahaha." Tang Lian looked at Lei Wujie and smiled. "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Xiao Se strolled forward slowly, his face full of smiles. "I never thought I would see you again."


    "Yeah." Tang Lian reached out a hand towards him. "See you in the martial world."

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 1: Killing Dream

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 1: Killing Dream</h4>


    First Year of Tianzheng. On the fifth day of the fourth month, the emperor had ascended to the throne for over a month but was gued by nightmares and suffered from insomnia. They suspected the cause to be a practitioner of evil arts. Hence, the inner court urgently summoned someone from the Directorate of Astronomy to the pce. Since the State Preceptor had passed away, the Deputy Director, Tan Ze, entered the pce instead. Yet, he could not break the spell after three days of trying.


    "Your Majesty, what did you dream about?"


    "We dreamt of our imperial father. He was sitting alone under heavy snow, and there was no one apanying him. He looked very miserable and we stepped forward to call him. But, whenever we took a step, our imperial father would move an inch forward."


    "We also dreamed of Qi-di. He stood in the midst of a pile of corpses with blood pooling in his chest, and bloody tears flowing from his eyes. He looked at me and couldn''t stopughing."


    "We also dreamed of¡­ dreamed of¡­" Tianzheng Emperor sat on the bed, and the words stopped on his lips.


    Tan Ze sighed. "Your Majesty."


    Tianzheng Emperor shook his head. "I dreamt ofo-Liu. He came back. He didn''t say anything, but he just came back."


    After a long silence, Tianzheng Emperor sighed faintly. "The influence he left behind is still here."


    Tan Ze did not add anything to that, but he asked again, "Have you sought out that genius doctor?"


    In the Autumn House, Hua Jin lifted her medicine box onto her back and waved goodbye to Mu Chunfeng. "Little disciple, I''m leaving."


    Mu Chunfeng frowned slightly. "But aren''t you going to do anything about His Majesty?"


    "I''m a genius doctor who serves all under Heaven, not the family doctor of the Xiao n. One emperor had me staying here for a whole year. Is this emperor going to make me stay too?" Hua Jin shrugged. "Besides, I already had a look this morning. It''s also an ailment of the heart. I can''t cure him."


    "Then, will shifu bring me along?" Mu Chunfeng asked.


    Hua Jin patted Mu Chunfeng on his shoulder. "You''re the son of the wealthiest family in Qingzhou and you will be inheriting the family business in the future. Be good. You''ve already learned most of it. Go home and review what you''ve learned for a year and I''ll go to Qingzhou next year to look for you. In the future, we will meet once a year and I''ll impart medical arts to you."


    Mu Chunfeng said with a smile, "Thank you, shifu."


    "A doctor should travel through all under Heaven, and serve all people under Heaven." Hua Jin turned around and added, "That''s what my shifu told me."


    Mu Chunfeng shook his head. "Your shifu only wanted to go out and have fun."


    Hua Jin tossed a medicinal herb over and itnded in Mu Chunfeng''s hand. "I want to go out and have fun too."


    Mu Chunfeng caught the Bingxin nt and ced it into his mouth, chewing on it for a while. He was feeling somewhat conflicted. When he ran off and left his home, he told the old master that he wasing to help his friend be the emperor. But, the one who became the emperor was not really his friend.


    A carriage drove out slowly from within the pce gates.


    Tan Ze sat in the carriage with a solemn expression. Once the carriage returned to the Directorate of Astronomy, three celestial masters met him outside. Two were old and distinguished celestial masters, and the third was the young and childlike Fei Xuan.


    "Was the matter solved?" one of the old celestial masters asked.


    "I''m afraid he''s under a curse," Tan Ze whispered, and hurried back into the main hall.


    In the courtyard, a youth was practicing his sword when he spotted the celestial masters hurrying back into the main hall. He lowered his sword and wiped the sweat from his forehead. The youth was obviously Li Fansong from Qingcheng Mountain. He smiled and turned to look at the middle-aged schr lying on a chair and reading a book. "Shifu, why does the wind and rain in Heavenly Revtions City never stop?"


    The Confucian schr didn''t lift his head, and turned the page on his book. "There are people who wish to rise by riding the wind. Naturally, they will want the wind to be as strong as possible."


    Li Fansong sighed. "I want to send Fei Xuan back to Qingcheng Mountain as soon as possible, and then explore all under Heaven."


    In the main hall, the four present celestial masters of the Directorate of Astronomy were sitting together. They were the current Deputy Director of Astrology Tan Ze, the nearly seventy-year-old celestial master, Huang Kunlun, the celestial master, Zhao Chuanyi, and the little celestial master, Fei Xuan.


    "Who could invoke such a major curse as to affect the destiny of the Son of Heaven?" Huang Kunlun said in a low voice.


    "Maybe the true Son of Heaven¡­" Zhao Chuanyi replied equally softly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Tan Ze stretched out his long sleeves and pressed lightly, suppressing the wind in the entire hall under his sleeves. "You must never mention such matters in the presence of our Son of Heaven."


    "If shixiong were here, he''d be able to solve this curse." Huang Kunlun frowned. "But now¡­"


    "We can investigate," Fei Xuan said softly.


    Zhao Chuanyi shook his head. "Investigation of cases is the job of the Court of Judicial Review. Since when did the investigation of cases fall to the Directorate of Astronomy."


    Tan Ze sighed softly. "Almost the entire Court of Judicial Review perished that night. The present Court of Judicial Review is but an empty shell. Besides, when ites to such arcane matters, those people will still push it to us, the Directorate of Astronomy."


    "Who will investigate?" Zhao Chuanyi asked. This was a very important question.


    "Celestial master, there''s news from the pce." A little Daoist walked hurriedly into the main hall.


    "What happened?" Tan Ze frowned.


    "The two inner eunuchs that disappeared for several days have been found," the little Daoist reported.


    Tan Ze was taken aback. "Where were they found?"


    "In the Pce of Tranquillity and Harmony. Both were dead and their corpses had dposed," the little Daoist replied.


    Huang Kunlun was puzzled. "They''ve only been missing for a few days. Why are the corpses dposed?"


    The little Daoist shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Apparently, they looked as if they''d been dead for over ten days. The pce has summoned our people to enter immediately."


    "Now murder cases are our busineses too. Even without Shen Xiduo, how can the Court of Judicial Review be so ipetent!" Huang Kunlun groused.


    "Forget it." Tan Ze got up and walked outside.


    "Deputy Director, the one summoned by the pce is not you¡­" The little priest hurried to intervene.


    Tan Ze asked, "Then who?"


    The little priest nced at the little celestial master in the corner who was only a few years younger than him. "The ones summoned are the little celestial master, Fei Xuan, and¡­ the guest from Qingcheng Mountain, Li Fansong."


    Fei Xuan was surprised. "Me?"


    "I heard the summons came personally from His Majesty," the little priest added.


    In the courtyard, Li Fansong took the book from the Confucian schr''s hand. "Shifu, what do you think? What does this matter have to do with me now?"


    "One Daoist and one sword, solve the case in the imperial city. This could be interesting." Naturally, the schr was the world-renowned Confucian Sword Immortal Xie Xuan. He yawned and added, "If you solve this case, you could have a que bestowed with imperial favour for Qingcheng Mountain. "


    Li Fansong was a little annoyed. "But what does this matter have to do with me? I''ve never had any contact with this White Prince, nor am I some court official. I''m just a guest of the Directorate of Astronomy."


    "He''s not the White Prince anymore. He''s Tianzheng Emperor." Xie Xuan smiled. "The only reason he has for summoning you is because you and Fei Xuan are friends of that person."


    Li Fansong was taken aback.


    Yong''an Prince, Xiao Se.


    "Little shishu, let''s go." Fei Xuan walked up to Li Fansong''s side.


    Li Fansong exhaled a sigh. "Fei Xuan, I finally understand why shifu told us we had toe to Heavenly Revtions City. He wanted revenge on us!"


    Fei Xuan shook his head. "Little shishu, you haven''t even stood up and you''re already saying such disheartening words."


    "When carrying out a task for the Son of Heaven, sess reaps no reward, failure means certain death. Do you know what will happen if we don''t take care of this matter well?" Li Fansong asked.


    Fei Xuan had a brief thought before he replied, "Thrown out of Heavenly Revtions City."


    Li Fansong raised his sword and pointed it into the distance. "All of Qingcheng Mountain, to be executed!"


    At this moment, on a certain rooftop in Heavenly Revtions City, a swordsman in red was looking over the city while chewing on an apple in his mouth. He opened his mouth in a wide yawn.

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 2: Offer Sacrifices to the Son of Heaven

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 2: Offer Sacrifices to the Son of Heaven</h4>


    Heavenly Revtions Imperial Pce.


    Fei Xuan and Li Fansong waited outside the gates, silently waiting for the summons from Tianzheng Emperor.


    The new emperor had just ascended his throne, but the State Preceptor had passed away, the Court of Judicial Review had lost most of its manpower, out of the Five Grand Eunuchs, only one was left, and his master, the Wrath Sword Immortal, had reached the limit of his tolerance for this troublesome Heavenly Revtions City so he picked up his sword and left.


    "This Emperor''s throne has not been easy to sit on," Li Fansong murmured in a low voice.


    Fei Xuan was badly shocked by the other''s words and hurriedly interjected, "Little shishu, you can''t say such things."


    Li Fansong thought it was all meaningless but he shrugged and didn''t say anything else.


    Two people, one stood respectfully in ce while the other was restless, his gaze wandering everywhere. Fei Xuan looked more like the martial uncle and Li Fansong was the little Daoist priest.


    After a long time, the pce gates opened slowly. A little eunuch opened the door and said softly, "Pleasee in."


    "Thank you, Gonggong." Fei Xuan bowed and walked in with Li Fansong.


    Tianzheng Emperor was sitting on the couch, his body much thinner than before, and hisplexion somewhat haggard-looking. When he saw the two of them, he smiled slightly. "We heard that the Directorate of Astronomy had a little celestial master from Qingcheng Mountain, but I didn''t expect the little celestial master to be so little."


    Fei Xuan pulled the reluctant Li Fansong to kneel and pay their respects. "Paying our respects to Your Majesty."


    "This must be Mister Xie''s dear disciple, Li Fansong. Back then, Mister Xie was the Chancellor of Heavenly Revtions City and all the princes studied under him before. We could be considered brothers of the same school. There''s no need to stand on ceremony," Tianzheng Emperor said lightly.


    Fei Xuan and Li Fansong stood up. Li Fansong was from the martial world and was a friend of Snow Moon City. Hence, he held no reverence for this Tianzheng Emperor and went straight to the point, "Your Majesty, we''re not officials of the imperial court, nor are wew enforcement officers of the government. Whye to us?"


    Tianzheng Emperor also went straight to the point. "I came to you because you''re friends of that person."


    Li Fansong was taken aback, and Fei Xuan was also surprised. This was exactly what Xie Xuan told them before they left, but he didn''t expect Tianzheng Emperor would be so direct as soon as he spoke. Seeing their expressions, Tianzheng Emperor sighed lightly. "Because the two of you are friends of that person, when you investigate this matter, you won''t arbitrarily ce the me and guilt on that person. The world is full of ignorant people and they always assume that other people are as uncouth as themselves. That friend of yours would never do something so meaningless. We truly believe this."


    A sense of admiration filled Li Fansong''s heart and he cupped his fists. "Fansong will help Your Majesty find the true culprit.


    Fei Xuan raised his head, feeling a sudden jolt in his heart. He spun around and snapped, "Someone''s there!"


    Both Tianzheng Emperor and Li Fansong were martial experts but neither of them noticed anyone else outside the hall. Besides, there were many guards outside the hall, so who could have approached so easily? Fei Xuan brought out a paper butterfly from his robes and sent it flying with the wind. It fluttered out of the hall and a little eunuch outside watched it curiously. Sneakily, he tried to grab it with his hand but the paper butterfly suddenly elerated and flew out at high speed.


    But a hand reached out and trapped the paper butterfly firmly in his palm.


    "The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength. Wonderful." The manughed loudly and flicked his fingers, sending the paper butterfly back.


    Fei Xuan walked out of the hall and reached for the paper butterfly before putting it back into his robes. He hurriedly bowed in salute and greeted, "Marquis."


    Lanyue Marquis chuckled. "Why are you two here?"


    Fei Xuan turned back and saw Li Fansong walking out. Tianzheng Emperor did not follow him but simply said, "Huang-shu, we were discussing with them the matter of visiting Qingcheng Mountain in the summer. You two may leave now. Huang-shu, please enter."


    Lanyue Marquis nodded. "I have also always admired Qingcheng Mountain." After speaking, he stepped into the hall.


    Li Fansong nced at him and remarked softly, "Even Lanyue Marquis is not allowed to know about this?"


    "I''m afraid that not only is he not allowed to know, he''s the one person most not allowed to know." Fei Xuan exhaled a sigh.


    "You''re too young to be exposed to such sly and treacherous tactics. Let''s settle this matter tonight!" Li Fansong said solemnly.


    Outside the pce gates, inside the imperial city.


    The swordsman in red was sitting in a wine shop, slowly enjoying his wine. He looked down from the window and saw a magnificent carriage under tight escort on the way out of the city, the formation rather extravagant. He grinned to himself. "He''s leaving too?"


    The waiter who was serving food showed his surprise. "Does the young master know him? He''s the third son of the Mu family, the wealthiest family in Qingzhou. I heard he''s going to be the heir of the Mu family too."


    The swordsman in red shook his head. "How could I possibly know them? I''ve only heard about him."


    "Oh." The waiter was about to leave but the swordsman in red raised a hand to stop him. He looked at the visitors in the corner who were dressed in Daoist robes and frowned. "Why are there so many Daoist priests in Heavenly Revtions City recently?"


    The waiter nced at the Daoist priests and whispered, "Sir, maybe you haven''t heard. Very soon, it''ll be the Heavenly Revtions City Daoism Congress that''s held once every three years. Daoist priests from every corner under Heaven wille to participate. Those who disy outstanding talent during the conference could be selected as celestial masters. But, things are different this year."


    "How are things different?" The swordsman in red drank a cup of wine pointedly.


    "This year, the State Preceptor is no longer with us. They say a lot of people are here not for the position of celestial master, but for the position of the State Preceptor," the waiter said.


    "What, these guys?" The swordsman in redughed loudly and deliberately emphasised his tone, "They think they can be the State Preceptor?"


    The five Daoists priests in the corner were all dressed in purple. One was an old Daoist with white hair and a long beard, three of them were middle-aged and thest was a young Daoist with handsome features. Initially, they were drinking their tea and minding their own business but when they heard the red-clothed swordsman''s provocative words, one of the middle-aged Daoists mmed down his teacup. "What did you say?"


    The swordsman in red raised his eyebrows and nced at them sideways, "Divine Heavenly Sect?"


    The middle-aged Daoist scoffed coldly, "Your eyes are rather sharp, but since you know that we''re from Divine Heavenly Sect, you should understand that what you said earlier was wrong.


    "How was I wrong?" The red-clothed swordsman shrugged nonchntly. "Do you dare im to have the intent to serve as State Preceptor?"


    "You talk too much." The middle-aged Daoist jumped into the air, swept his long sleeves, and knocked over the wine jug on the red-clothed swordsman''s table. He did not want to cause injury. He was merely showing his strength. However, the red-clothed swordsman paid no heed and continued to hold his wine cup, took a sip, and ced it down.


    As if nothing happened.


    Except there was now a sword on the table.


    The middle-aged Daoist retreated to his table. His long sleeve had been cut open with a wide slit.


    "Send your most powerful guy." The swordsman in redughed.


    The old Daoist with white hair and a long beard sighed. "It looks like this young hero is picking on our Divine Heavenly Sect. This humble old Daoist has no intention of vying for the position of the State Preceptor. I''ve brought my Sect disciples here to Heavenly Revtions City merely to meet our fellow Daoist friends and gain new perspectives."


    The swordsman in red pointed a finger and shook it lightly. "I''m not talking about you, but him."


    His finger ended up pointing straight at the handsome young Daoist.

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 3: Daoism Congress

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 3: Daoism Congress</h4>


    The handsome young Daoist did not bat an eyelid and he nodded. "The young hero is very perceptive."


    The swordsman in red swung the sword in his hand, stuck it into the floor, and said with a smile, "I''m not a young hero. As for how perceptive I am, we''ll have to test it out."


    The young Daoist looked at the sword in other''s hand and hesitated. "I''ve heard about recent events in Heavenly Revtions City. I know who you are and I know I can''t beat you. Can we resolve this matter in some other way?"


    The swordsman in red tapped his fingers on the table and looked out the window.


    The young Daoist bowed his head and said, "Do you mean you want us to leave Heavenly Revtions City?"


    The swordsman in red smiled, neither confirming nor denying.


    The young Daoist stood up and sighed. "At the very least, you have to give us a reason."


    The swordsman in red pulled the sword out from the ground, reached out his hand and flicked it lightly. "You received a letter, did you not?"


    The young Daoist waved his hand, and together with the rest of the Daoists, they jumped hurriedly out of the window and sprinted towards the gates of Heavenly Revtions City without the slightest bit of hesitation nor did they turn around even once. One of the middle-aged Daoists couldn''t help but ask, "Little shizu, who was that? There are so many of us. How could we not be a match for him?"


    The young Daoist reprimanded in a low voice, "Didn''t you see the sword in his hand?"


    "Sword?"


    "The fourth-ranked sword under Heaven, Heart," the young Daoist pronounced deeply.


    The middle-aged Daoist was shocked. "You mean, he''s that red-clothed sword immortal that all the rumours from the martial world are talking about?"


    "That''s right. Although Bai Xiao Hall has not ranked him in their new Hundred Weapons List, most people agree that the next time Bai Xiao Hall releases their martial ranking lists, he will definitely have a ce on the list of sword immortals. He will be one of the new sword immortals, together with the Unrivaled Citymaster." The young Daoist turned his head and saw the swordsman in red who had stuck his head out of the window in the top floor of the wine shop and watching them with interest. An involuntary shudder ran through his body and he quickened his pace.


    "Then¡­ what about that matter?" the old Daoist suddenly asked.


    The young Daoist gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "We can''t be sure whether that matter is a good thing or a bad thing. Now we can only withdraw ourselves from the matter. It''s probably not a bad move either."


    The swordsman in red watched the group until they were far away and still heading in the direction of the city gates. Then, he took out a notebook from his robes and a writing brush, dipped it in the wine cup, and drew a huge X on one of the pages of the notebook. He grinned with satisfaction and remarked, "One more down." Then he closed the notebook, got up and was just about to leave when he looked up. An old man who looked like a house steward stood at the top of the stairs leading down. He frowned, as the old house steward seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he''d seen him before.


    The old house steward smiled kindly. "Young master, it''s been a long time since west met."


    The swordsman in red nodded. "This old mister looks very familiar, but I don''t know where we''ve met before?"


    "This one is the house steward of the Lanyue Marquis Residence, and we met once when I was with the Marquis," the old house steward replied.


    The swordsman in red came to a sudden realisation. "So, you''re the house steward of the Lanyue Marquis Residence. Has the Marquis been well?"


    The old house steward turned to his side. "Whether the Marquis is well or not, young master, why not see him in person to find out? The Lanyue Marquis Residence is not far from here."


    The swordsman in red shook his head and said, "I came back to Heavenly Revtions City this time, not to see old friends. I just want toe quietly and leave quietly. Give my thanks to the Marquis'' kindness. I will see him next time."


    The old house steward sighed. "You''re making things difficult for this old man."


    "Not difficult at all. Just give my regards." The swordsman in red reached for the railing, vaulted over and jumped down from the second floor,nding steadily on his feet. He brushed off his clothes, straightened and prepared to leave. However, the curtain on a carriage parked on the side of the road suddenly lifted and a familiar voice called him, "Lei Wujie."


    The swordsman in red turned his head and smiled wryly at the man in the carriage. "Marquis."


    This swordsman in red was obviously Lei Wujie, who caused quite a storm in Heavenly Revtions City a few months ago. This time, he returned to Heavenly Revtions City on his own because he had a personal errand and he didn''t want anyone else to know. However, even before the emperor in the pce realised he was here, the golden Lanyue Marquis had already found him.


    Lanyue Marquis said in a soft voice, "Why did youe back so quietly? You didn''t evene to visit me in my Residence."


    Lei Wujie shook his head. "I heard that the Marquis is now in charge of the Court of Judicial Review. I''m just visiting Heavenly Revtions City to sightsee. That wouldn''t warrant a visit to your Residence for tea, would it?"


    "Where are the others?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    Lei Wujie scratched his head. "They''re wandering around sightseeing and refuse toe back. s, my status is the lowest so I had no choice."


    Lanyue Marquis patted the seat next to him. "Come in and talk."


    Lei Wujie retreated a step. "I still have business to¡­" He started to refuse but the eight attendants around the carriage suddenly stood on guard and moved their hands an inch closer to their belts. The atmosphere immediately turned cold. Lei Wujie looked at the eight swords hanging from their waists and remarked in a low voice, "The Eight Divine des of the Southwest Road? Marquis, this hand is quite heavy."


    "Come in," Lanyue Marquis repeated evenly.


    Lei Wujie could only board the carriage reluctantly. Lanyue Marquis arranged a small table in front of them. He was really drinking tea and poured a cup for Lei Wujie. "Why are you back this time?"


    "I was having fun travelling and ran out of money. Xiao Se asked me to go back to his Residence to get some money." Lei Wujie put on his most honest expression.


    Lanyue Marquis retrieved a stack of silver bills from his shirt and ced them on the table. "Then you can have these. Will you leave now."


    Lei Wujie was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know how to answer. Instead, Lanyue Marquis answered himself, "Today, His Majesty summoned me to the pce and gave me a job. He wants me to preside over the uing Daoism Congress. But, in thest few days, many of the Daoist disciples who entered Heavenly Revtions City left again for no apparent reason. I followed the trail and ran into you here. Those people who were from the Divine Heavenly Sect must also be leaving Heavenly Revtions City by now."


    "Hehe." Lei Wujie could only return a foolish smile.


    "Give me a reason. Otherwise, we won''t be drinking tea here," Lanyue Marquis said solemnly.


    Lei Wujie frowned. "Marquis, it''s only been a few short months and your attitude has really flippedpletely. Just because the current emperor''s surname is White¡­"


    "The emperor''s surname is Xiao," Lanyue Marquis interrupted.


    Lei Wujie sighed. "Xiao Se said that we owed a big favour to the State Preceptor and Qingcheng Mountain and it''s now time to repay that favour. The uing Daoism Congress will be used to select the future State Preceptor. But, the older celestial masters in the Directorate of Astronomy were not interested in the position so Fei Xuan will be the only one attending. So, I''m here to help him."


    "Can a child even be the State Preceptor?" Lanyue Marquis put down the teacup.


    "That''s why I drove all these people away, right? Then, Fei Xuan will have no opponents." Lei Wujie scratched his head.


    "A Daoism Congress with no opponents." Lanyue Marquis chuckled. "Won''t that mess up the job I''ve been given?"

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 4: Severed Space Troubles the Emperor

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 4: Severed Space Troubles the Emperor</h4>


    The moon was high in the night sky.


    The bustling streets of Heavenly Revtions City were finally quiet and even in the imperial city, the only sounds were from the night watchmen when they made their rounds. Li Fansong and Fei Xuan hid near Tianzheng Emperor''s sleeping chambers as they watched silently over the peaceful imperial city.


    "In the middle of the night, even the most prosperous city under Heaven will be so quiet." Li Fansong yawned. "Where could the trouble be?"


    Fei Xuan frowned slightly and did not answer him. After a while, he heard Li Fansong snoring softly beside him. Fei Xuan sighed and continued to focus on any signs of movement in their vicinity. But, after another two hours, all remained still and Fei Xuan felt a wave of sleepiness dulling his senses. Slowly, his head started to droop a little.


    The soft chirping of birds could be heard in the sky.


    Not a single bird had called all night, so why would one suddenly appear now?


    Fei Xuan thought to himself, but he couldn''t resist the sleepiness taking over. Heughed softly to himself, it''s just a few birds chirping away. He buried his head into his elbow and fell into a deep sleep.


    In his dreams, he saw a middle-aged Daoist dressed in Daoist robes that fluttered without wind as he stood at the top of the mountain. The Daoist smiled at him and said, "Fei Xuan, when you go down the mountain, can you tell me some stories about life outside the mountain?"


    "Sectmaster shizu¡­" Fei Xuan ran over with a smile.


    "Ding!" The ringing sound from a sword struck like lightning and instantly shattered the dream. Fei Xuan bolted awake, his back drenched in cold sweat. He raised his head and realised that Li Fansong was also awake and the Azure Empyrean sword strapped to his waist was vibrating with a cry.


    Fei Xuan was stunned for a moment, then he looked up at the sky. "It''s a severed space."


    Li Fansong nodded. "A very powerful Severed Space Array." He looked in the direction of the chirping bird. "I hear a bird chirping but I don''t see the bird. Is the bird outside the severed space?"


    Fei Xuan closed his eyes and listened for a while before he shook his head. "No, there''s no bird chirping. It''s a flute imitating the sound. The sound of the flute caused us to fall into a dream, and within the dream, everything is under his control."


    Li Fansong gripped his Azure Empyrean sword. "Whoever''s ying this flute must be the one plotting to harm the Son of Heaven. Can you find him?"


    Fei Xuan took out a talisman from his clothes and flung it forward. "Take us to him."


    "Don''t bother searching. I''m right here." The voice carried the hint of a smile as the scenery around Fei Xuan and Li Fansong suddenly transformed. They were instantly transported from outside the emperor''s sleeping chambers to the courtyard of a standalone mansion. There was an old bench in the middle of the courtyard and sitting on the bench was a young Daoist man wearing a feathered robe. He was looking at them, a smile on his face. "I thought I could trap you using that severed space art. I didn''t expect it''d be broken by a sword.


    Li Fansong looked at the neer''s appearance, and immediately guessed an answer. "Longhu Mountain''s feathered-robe high minister. You''re Wang Chuan."


    Wang Chuan nodded. "Very perceptive."


    In the martial world, Longhu Mountain was an orthordox Daoist sect in no way inferior to Wudang Mountain and Qingcheng Mountain. Although none of their members had been admitted to the Directorate of Astronomy, they were highly regarded by the Xiao n imperial family. Then why would he suddenly enter the imperial pce to plot against the Son of Heaven? Fei Xuan couldn''t understand and was about to speak, but Wang Chuan waved a hand. "Don''t ask, because I won''t tell."


    "Rumours say that you''re the most talented disciple in Longhu Mountain''s current generation. Aren''t you afraid that your current actions would end up destroying Longhu Mountain?" Li Fansong said coldly.


    Wang Chuan shrugged. "Did you know that whenever Daoists like us enter Heavenly Revtions, we would be monitored by the Court of State Ceremonial?"


    Fei Xuan and Li Fansong were taken aback, and Wang Chuan continued, "The Court of State Ceremonial is in charge of all religious affairs under Heaven, including Buddhism, Daoism and Manichaeism are all under its jurisdiction. Although the Directorate of Astronomy is the head of the Daoist factions, it''s still monitored by them. Since the day I stepped into Heavenly Revtions City, the Court of State Ceremonial already had their eyes on me. And in order to step in here¡­ your State Preceptor had ced three restrictions."


    Fei Xuan and Li Fansong exchanged a nce and came to a sudden realisation. "The Son of Heaven brought you in."


    Wang Chuan smiled. "I didn''t say it."


    "Why though?" Fei Xuan didn''t get it.


    Li Fansong figured it out though. "Just because we''re friends of that person, the Son of Heaven will never allow us to stay in Heavenly Revtions City, right?"


    Wang Chuan stood up, waved his hand, and pushed the chair he was sitting on back. "A lot of people understand this rtionship but you just don''t get it. The Son of Heaven is magnanimous and will allow you to stay in the Directorate of Astronomy. He can also allow your Qingcheng Mountain to continue expanding. But, what he can''t allow is for his State Preceptor to be loyal to someone else more than himself."


    "State Preceptor?" Fei Xuan frowned. "Are you referring to me?"


    Wang Chuan chuckled. "Before Qi Tianchen died, he instructed the old celestial masters to name you as the sessor of his position. A Daoist boy who is barely nine years old will be appointed the State Preceptor. That''s indeed a good story. It''s just a pity¡­"


    Li Fansong snorted coldly, and instantly unsheathed his Azure Empyrean sword. "So, all of this was just a plot. The Son of Heaven being cursed, this great Severed Space Array, they were all just tricks to draw us into this plot. In fact, if the Son of Heaven wants to kill us, why bother with all this? Just send someone to kill us."


    "You''re wrong. The Son of Heaven doesn''t want to kill you. If he kills you, that legendary Prince will never let the matter go. All he wants me to do is to dy the two of you." Wang Chuan looked up at the sky as he spoke, his tone ambiguous.


    Li Fansong frowned. "Dy us until when?"


    "Around this time tomorrow should be fine." Wang Chuan continued to stare at the sky, even though the sky waspletely dark and there was nothing to be seen.


    Fei Xuan exhaled a sigh. "It''s the Daoism Congress. His Majesty is worried that I would win at the Daoism Congress and with the support of the old celestial masters, I would legitimately be appointed the State Preceptor."


    Wang Chuan did not reply. He simply watched the sky as slowly, very slowly, a few clouds started to form. Heughed and eximed, "The array is finished!" He lowered his head, raised a hand and dropped it again.


    Three lightning bolts struck!


    "Little shishu!" Fei Xuan shouted, and Li Fansong immediately stabbed forward with his sword,pletely ignoring the sudden lightning bolts.


    Wang Chuan was startled and he retreated hurriedly. "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Pull!" Fei Xuan raised his head and shouted again. As if drawn by hismand, the three lightning bolts fell on him. A diffuseyer of purple qi surrounded his body and blocked the three lightning bolts. Although the lightning bolts were extremely powerful and the purple qi appeared rather diffuse, there was not the slightest breach.


    Wang Chuan mped the Azure Empyrean sword in his hands and whirled around, creating a bolt of lightning that he sent towards Fei Xuan. But, it was easily deflected by Fei Xuan''s palm.


    Fei Xuan''s forehead was covered in sweat, and he was panting softly.


    Li Fansong withdrew his sword and stood where he was, as if he did not intend to use his full power for now.


    Wang Chuan staggered back three steps and said wryly, "I originally thought why we had to spend so much effort on a little Daoist child, but now I get it. This is really a very powerful Great Dragon and Elephant Strength!"

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 5: Opening of the Congress

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 5: Opening of the Congress</h4>


    "Longhu Mountain''s feathered-robe high minister should be more powerful than this." Fei Xuan raised his right hand and gestured a "if you please" sign. "Anyway, if we go to the Daoism Congress, I would definitely have to meet you there. We might as well duel it out here first."


    Wang Chuan chuckled and retreated a few more steps. His figure gradually faded away. "You''re wrong. I''m not here to duel with you."


    Li Fansong lowered his sword and grumbled, "He''s only here to dy us so that we''ll miss the Daoism Congress."


    Fei Xuan frowned. "It won''t be easy to break this Severed Space Array. He borrowed someone''s power."


    "Borrowed power?" Li Fansong asked.


    "Back then, the State Preceptor left three restrictions in the pce. Besides him, only the imperial family knows about these restrictions. His Majesty must have let him borrow these restrictions temporarily. Now, Wang Chuan''s Severed Space Array borrowed these three restrictions, so it''s very powerful," Fei Xuan exined with a soft sigh.


    "That''s why I said we should have left this Heavenly Revtions City earlier¡­" Li Fansong groused.


    Directorate of Astronomy.


    "Why are Fei Xuan and Li Fansong not back yet? The Daoism Congress is about to begin." Deputy Director Tan Ze frowned.


    Huang Kunlun walked in from outside. "There''s news from the pce. Fei Xuan and Li Fansong are at a critical juncture in their exorcism and cannot leave. The Daoism Congress will continue as scheduled."


    Tan Ze said angrily, "What a convenient coincidence!"


    Huang Kunlun sighed. "Looks like this was all a setup aimed deliberately at our Directorate of Astronomy. Before the Director passed away, he entrusted us to support Fei Xuan to ascend to the position of State Preceptor. Now, the Daoism Congress is about to start but he just had to be summoned to the pce!"


    "Celestial master," a little Daoist boy walked in hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Ze asked.


    "Lanyue Marquis sent someone with an invitation. Everything has been prepared at the Court of Quietude and he invites the celestial masters to attend," the little Daoist boy replied.


    Tan Ze scoffed coldly. "This invitation is rather timely."


    Huang Kunlun frowned and said, "What should we do now?"


    "Go invite Mister Xie," Tan Ze instructed the little Daoist boy.


    The little Daoist boy replied hurriedly, "Mister Xie has already left in the carriage. He asked the celestial masters not to worry. He will definitely be at the Court of Quietude with Fei Xuan."


    Tan Ze was taken aback. "Is Mister Xie that certain?"


    The little Daoist boy hid a snigger. "Mister Xie can really predict the future. He said that the Deputy Director would definitely ask this question. He said, if the Deputy Director did not believe him, why ask him this question."


    Huang Kunlunughed and said, "This Confucian Sword Immortal is really a god."


    "Let''s go then." Tan Ze sighed. "If we fail to fulfil the task that the Director entrusted us with, we can only leave the Directorate of Astronomy and leave Heavenly Revtions City.


    Court of Quietude.


    Brave Tiger Guards surrounded the courtyard where arge open space was being used for the Daoist participants to duel one another. A high tform had been built outside the hall and seated within were the master of ceremony of the Daoism Congress, Lanyue Marquis, as well as the three judges, who were naturally the three celestial masters from the Directorate of Astronomy, Tan Ze, Huang Kunlun, and Zhao Chuanyi. However, just as the Daoism Congress was about to begin, another seat was added to the tform. Seated there was obviously Lei Wujie, who had been brought over by Lanyue Marquis.


    "Lei-xiongdi, please remain here until the end of the Daoism Congress." Lanyue Marquis remarked with augh as he drank his tea casually.


    But Lei Wujie was not in the mood tough. "Marquis, I promise you I won''t make any more trouble. Please let me go."


    Lanyue Marquis shook his head. "I don''t believe you."


    "We''re already here and you still don''t believe me?" Lei Wujie demanded angrily.


    "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to control yourself when you see what happens next." Lanyue Marquis smiled.


    "What''s going to happen?"


    "You''re waiting for Fei Xuan?"


    "Of course."


    "But he won''t being."


    "Why not?"


    "Because he''s been summoned to the pce to exorcise evil spirits, but there are actually no evil spirits in the pce, only restrictions." Lanyue Marquis was still drinking his tea slowly. Lei Wujie, on the other hand, ran out of patience. He wanted to stand up but Lanyue Marquis reached out and restrained him. "There are one thousand Brave Tiger Guards here. You can leave after you wipe them out."


    "Why are you doing this? Just because Fei Xuan is our friend? We even gave up the Emperor''s position so why''s he afraid of giving the position of State Preceptor to Fei Xuan?" Lei Wujie whispered fiercely.


    "You don''t understand. When a person sits in that chair, there will be no one he can trust absolutely. Back then, what was the rtionship between thete emperor and Langya Prince like? Yet in the end, when Langya-wangxiong met his death, thete emperor didn''t stop him. What''s more the present emperor is not close to Xiao Se and for a time, they were even on opposing sides. Although the State Preceptor doesn''t hold real power, the position has a very high status and is very important. He cannot ept such a position being taken by Xiao Se''s friend." Lanyue Marquis smiled.


    Lei Wujie scoffed coldly. "I finally understand why Mingde Emperor banished all his brothers from Heavenly Revtions but kept you here. I also understand why, for two sessive reigns, you used to be close to Xiao Se but was still appointed to a high post by Xiao Chong. The golden Lanyue Marquis, you sure know how to choose your sides."


    "The bnce of the world is not easy to maintain. I''m just trying my best to keep this bnce." Lanyue Marquis chuckled. "What''s more, why are you interfering? If Fei Xuan really has the ability to be the State Preceptor, then the restrictions in the pce won''t be able to stop him. Actually, I''m quite looking forward to it. Looking forward to seeing that little Daoist boy here."


    "Marquis," an old voice spoke up. Lanyue Marquis and Lei Wujie turned their heads and saw the three old celestial masters from the Directorate of Astronomy arriving on the tform. Lanyue Marquis nodded and said, "Celestial Masters, you''ve worked hard."


    "Marquis, it''s you who have worked hard, so eager to invite us here." Tan Ze did not hide the displeasure on his face and he took his seat grumpily. The other two celestial masters also sat down without speaking, looking like they were rather upset with Lanyue Marquis. Lanyue Marquisughed awkwardly and said, "Looks like the little Daoist boy I''d hoped to see won''t being."


    Lei Wujie was about to find a chance to escape but he spotted a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. He couldn''t resist calling out, "Mister Xie."


    Xie Xuan was just walking into the Court of Quietude with the rest of the Daoists and when he heard his name being called, he turned back and saw Lei Wujie. However, he wasn''t surprised. He simply smiled and returned the greeting.


    "The Confucian Sword Immortal is here too, huh." Lanyue Marquis had lifted his teacup and was drinking his tea when his hand froze. "That little Daoist boy¡­"


    Lei Wujie had also noticed the little Daoist boy walking behind Xie Xuan. His face was clearly visible. He was definitely Fei Xuan from Qingcheng Mountain! He eximed cheerfully, "Marquis, looks like what you were hoping for has really happened."


    Lanyue Marquis put down his teacup, a bitter smile on his face. "Looks like I''m still going to mess up my job."


    Huang Kunlun couldn''t help but repeat what he said earlier. "Mister Xie is really a god."


    Xie Xuan rubbed little Fei Xuan''s head. "Are you ready?"


    Fei Xuan nodded. "Don''t worry. My Great Dragon and Elephant Strength is also very strong."

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 6: Great Dragon and Elephant Arts

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 6: Great Dragon and Elephant Arts</h4>


    "A total of sixteen Daoist sects and thirty-two disciples are attending this year''s congress. The disciples will be divided into four groups topete. The four winners will then face off in pairs until the final winner is determined." The official in charge of the Court of Quietude stepped up to report to Lanyue Marquis and the others.


    "Very well. Hurry and get started." Lanyue Marquis yawned.


    The official in charge nodded. "The adjudicator has yet to arrive. Daoist arts are mysterious and profound. Without an adjudicator present, I''m afraid something may go amiss."


    "Didn''t we ask the Court of State Ceremonial to send an adjudicator? Where are their people?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    "We''re here." A monk adorned with huge Buddhist beads stood in the middle of the arena. Although he had shaved his head and put on the clothes of a monk, Lanyue Marquis identified him with a single nce, and was taken aback. "Jin Yan."


    "Jin Yan no longer exists in this world." The adjudicator bowed his head.


    Lanyue Marquis suppressed his surprise and nodded. "This Marquis was mistaken. Since everyone has arrived, let''s¡­ begin."


    When Lei Wujie saw that Fei Xuan had arrived, he felt a load off his heart. He turned to Lanyue Marquis with a grin and asked, "Marquis, who do you think will win this time?"


    Lanyue Marquis drank his tea calmly. "All the famous Daoist sects under Heaven are here today, but in the end, only a few are capable of taking the final victory. The three mountains and two forests - Longhu Mountain, Qingcheng Mountain, Mao Mountain, Buxiu Forest, and Guixu Forest#, as well as the leader of Daoist sects - Wudang."


    "No one from Wudang has entered Heavenly Revtions in many years," Tan Ze said interjected.


    "That''s true. Back then, during the Demonic Cult Eastern Incursion, Wudang suffered heavy losses and has since been silent for a long time. However, the leader of Daoist sects is still the leader of Daoist sects. Look at this list that they just submitted." Lanyue Marquis handed the list over to Tan Ze.


    Tan Ze held the piece of paper in his hand and raised his head to look at the young Daoist standing in the arena. His hair was loose about him and he had azy expression on his face. "Luo Fei of Wudang?"


    "In the first round, Zhao Tuo of Longhu Mountain versus Luo Fei of Wudang!"


    "Wudang''s Luo Fei wins!"


    All he did was raise his hand and Zhao Tuo of Longhu Mountain was left kneeling on the ground. Luo Fei yawned widely, his expression apathetic.


    "Deputy Director, did you see that?" Huang Kunlun asked in a low voice.


    Tan Ze nodded. "He''s the final disciple of that person."


    "He''s strong," Huang Kunlun said.


    "Yes." Tan Ze furrowed his brows in a tight frown.


    "Wudang''s Luo Fei wins!"


    "Wudang''s Luo Fei wins!"


    "Luo Fei of Wudang proceeds to the next round," the adjudicator announced loudly.


    Lei Wujie''s head was covered with sweat. "Where the heck did such a powerful persone from!"


    Lanyue Marquis''s face also fell. "Indeed. I feel as if I''m a jinx today. Whatever I sayes true."


    "Wasn''t he brought in by Xiao Chong?" Lei Wujie red at Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis sighed. "You''re rather clever, aren''t you? His Majesty did bring someone in, but the person he brought in is not Wudang''s Luo Fei, but¡­"


    "Longhu Mountain''s Xuan Ze wins!"


    "Longhu Mountain''s Xuan Ze wins!"


    "Longhu Mountain''s Xuan Ze wins!"


    "Xuan Ze of Longhu Mountain proceeds to the next round."


    Lanyue Marquis breathed a sigh of relief. "Not bad. The kid has some skill, after all."


    Xuan Ze of Longhu Mountain was dressed in purple-coloured robes and had a serious expression on his face. He was originally ranked second among the Daoists from Longhu Mountain who entered the capital. However, his younger martial brother who was known as the "feathered-robe high minister" disappeared without a word. He was feeling rather resentful, but his younger martial brother simply told him: win the Daoism Congress.


    "Merely a bunch of ignorant and ipetent fools." Xuan Ze snorted coldly and nced at Fei Xuan in the corner. "There''s even such a little Daoist boy who looks barely weaned."


    "Fei Xuan of Qingcheng Mountain versus Luo Xu of Mao Mountain."


    "Go on. Don''t be too hard on him," Xie Xuan said with a cheerful smile.


    Fei Xuan walked onto the arena and bowed towards Luo Xu. "Please advise."


    Luo Xuughed. "Why is such a little Daoist boy here to participate in the Daoism Congress? Wouldn''t your shifu worry about you? I don''t want to hurt you. How about this, I''ll put up a show with you¡­"


    Fei Xuan ced his right foot firmly on the ground and waved his right hand. "Hah!"


    Luo Xu only had time to feel a wave of supreme power heading towards him. Before he could recover himself, he heard a hissing sound and his entire shirt was torn to shreds by that wave of qi. He was stunned, and his face reddened with shame before he turned around and left the arena.


    "That was amazing, little Fei Xuan." Lei Wujie apuded vigorously.


    The three old celestial masters exchanged several looks, a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan wins!"


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan wins!"


    "Fei Xuan of Qingcheng Mountain proceeds to the next round."


    The entire arena was in a stir. Although this little celestial master''s name had already resounded throughout the Daoist sects, most people still thought that he was merely riding on Zhao Yuzhen''s name and happened to recognise the State Preceptor as his master. At most, he had a little bit of talent, but now, he won three rounds in a row and clinched each victory instantly. It was indeed unexpected.


    "If you hadn''t gotten rid of some of the stronger people from various Daoist sects, he wouldn''t have won these three rounds so easily." Lanyue Marquis sighed lightly.


    Lei Wujie shrugged. "But those people were inferior to Fei Xuan anyway."


    "Marquis, you were wrong about something." Tan Ze suddenly spoke up.


    Lanyue Marquis bowed his head slightly. "Do tell."


    "Even if Lei-xiongdi hadn''t gotten rid of those people, they would have merelysted one move longer against that person." Tan Ze pointed a finger at the person standing in the far corner dozing off.


    Wudang''s Luo Fei.


    "Indeed, that fellow is pretty powerful. What martial arts does he practise? He doesn''t seem to have any moves and is simply using his qi to fight," Lei Wujie asked curiously.


    Tan Ze said solemnly, "That''s the Wudang Pure Wuji skill, a supreme internal strength core technique of Daoism. It''sparable to the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength."


    Unlike the other three groups, the fourth andst group did not have a particrly strong candidate who was clearly superior. Each match took a long and hard fight to decide the winner. The first three groups took only two hours in total and this fourth group fought for a whole four hours before the first round came to an end.


    "That''s more like it. That''s a properpetition of Daoist arts," Lanyue Marquis remarked with augh. "What do you think, Lei-xiongdi?"


    "The winner amongst them will have to fight the winner of the first group, right?" Lei Wujie asked.


    "Presumably." Lanyue Marquis nodded.


    "Zuo Tianxuan of Buxiu Forest wins and proceeds to the next round."


    The young Daoist priest was standing in the arena, his clothespletely torn as he gasped for breath, looking utterly exhausted.


    "I thought he''d be able to help Fei Xuan expend some of Wudang''s Luo Fei''s stamina, but looking at him, I''m afraid Luo Fei will be able to send him flying with a flick of his finger." Lei Wujie sighed.


    "Take a break. The next round of the contest will begin in an hour," the adjudicator announced loudly.


    Zuo Tianxuan walked back to Buxiu Forest''s camp and Fei Xuan joined Xie Xuan, the two exchanging words softly. Xuan Ze was exining something to Longhu Mountain''s other disciples. Only Luo Fei, who was alone, continued dozing off in the corner indifferently.


    "Strange, where did Li Fansong go?" Lei Wujie suddenly remembered. The little shishu who was inseparable from Fei Xuan never turned up¡­

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 7: Refinement of the Three Treasures

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 7: Refinement of the Three Treasures</h4>


    After resting for two hours, the official in charge announced, "The second round of the Daoist Congress begins. Luo Fei of Wudang versus Zuo Tianxuan of Buxiu Forest!"


    Zuo Tianxuan of Buxiu Forest had just gone through a difficult fight. Although he had recovered some of his physical strength after the two-hour rest, he still looked extremely tired. On the other hand, Luo Fei''s expression remained indifferent. He stepped up, yawned widely and stretched his back, as if he had just woken up from an afternoon nap.


    "You''re just Wudang Mountain. How dare you look down on others!" Zuo Tianxuan growled in a low voice.


    Luo Fei blinked, then grinned at him. "I am looking down on you. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Are you so sure you''ll win?" Zuo Tianxuan sneered, "Do you think we, Buxiu Forest, are really inferior to your Wudang Mountain?"


    "The next fight is probably going tost longer. I need to finish you off quickly so that I can continue my afternoon nap. Enough nonsense, hurry up," Luo Fei saidzily, as if talking too much was making him tired and he even started to look displeased.


    "Haah!" Zuo Tianxuan exploded and his qi surged instantly!


    "This is¡­" Celestial master Tan Ze frowned and said, "This is Buxiu Forest''s Transform qi into Dragon?"


    Huang Kunlun sighed. "A technique that raises his entire body''s qi in an instant to deal a decisive attack at his opponent. This ultimate skill is imparted only in Buxiu Forest. If he uses it well, he can clinch an instant victory. Otherwise, his qi will bacsh and he won''t even know how he dies."


    "He''s crazy. Is this kid crazy!" One of the Buxiu Forest elders shouted angrily from the stands.


    Luo Fei scratched his head. "Your qi is very strong. Not bad."


    "Not enough yet!" Zuo Tianxuan yelled again, and his qi exploded instantly. Sand and gravel flew everywhere causing most of the audience to squint their eyes or hide themselves in corners or use their own qi to protect their bodies.


    Fei Xuan felt a sudden spell of dizziness and he whispered to Xie Xuan, "Mister Xie, I¡­ I''m afraid I can''t hold on much longer."


    Xie Xuan nodded, carried Fei Xuan in his arms and walked out of the door. "It''s alright. Let''s talk outside."


    "What a strong qi. Can this kid from Buxiu Forest really take down the fellow from Wudang Mountain?" One of the disciples from Longhu Mountain said. "But, after using this move, I think this kid won''t be able to fight in the next round. So, as long as shixiong can beat that child, he''ll win."


    But Xuan Ze simply returned a cold smirk. "Just this little bit of qi and he thinks he can fight against a pure Yang Wuji skill?"


    "Are you done?" Luo Fei rolled his shoulders.


    Zuo Tianxuan couldn''t answer him anymore. His eyes turned fiery red and his clothes were shredded by his own qi. His power was extraordinary but a discerning person could tell at a nce that he had already lost his mind.


    The elder from Buxiu Forest was furious in the stands. "What''s this kid doing!"


    Before he finished speaking, Zuo Tianxuan''s entire body spun around and jumped at Luo Fei. Luo Fei''s eyes lit up, sweeping away his idleness and leapt into the air. He turned his hands in midair, forming the shape of a flower.


    He turned them again and formed another flower.


    He turned them onest time and formed another flower.


    Then, he pped it down on the top of the other''s head!


    "This is Refinement of the Three Treasures!" Tan Ze rushed to his feet and shouted, "He''s going to kill that kid!"


    The adjudicator moved instantly.


    With a loud bang, a huge pit was gouged into the ground and the entire arena was filled with smoke and dust. The people in the audience wiped their eyes, the people from Buxiu Forest especially anxious.


    Lei Wujie, sitting at the top of the tform, was also scared witless. "This Refinement of the Three Treasures is so powerful. I don''t think I''m a match for him either."


    Lanyue Marquis drank a sip of tea. "Such a simple job is not easy for me either. Just watching has me trembling in fear."


    Tan Ze exhaled a long sigh of relief and sat down. "So, that''s how it is."


    The dust in the arena settled. Luo Fei had one fist pressed against the adjudicator''s and the other on Zuo Tianxuan''s head. He turned his head impatiently. "Brother, this fist of yours is damn hard."


    The adjudicator withdrew his fist and tilted his head slightly. "It was my mistake."


    Luo Fei withdrew his palm from Zuo Tianxuan''s head, lifted Zuo Tianxuan who had passed out, and flung him towards the people from Buxiu Forest. "He''s already seen death once now. Remind him not to act so impulsively in the future."


    The elder from Buxiu Forest took care of Zuo Tianxuan hurriedly, bowed his head and said, "Thank you, little master!"


    So what happened was Zuo Tianxuan forcibly exerted himself to execute the Transform qi into Dragon and all the qi in his body had vented explosively. After that, even if he didn''t die, he''d have been crippled. Luo Fei did not intend to kill him with his Refinement of the Three Treasures. Instead, he was forcing Zuo Tianxuan''s qi back into his body and suppressing his venting qi back into his body. He had really saved the other''s life.


    "I''ve used up all my energy to do that. How vexing." Luo Fei rolled his shoulders and walked down with annoyance. But, he nced imperceptibly towards the corner.


    However, Fei Xuan, who was supposed to be standing there, was gone.


    Outside the courtyard, Fei Xuan was pressing his hands to his forehead, an expression of pain on his face as he sweated profusely. And under all that sweat, his face actually started to dissolve.


    Drops of muddy water fell to the ground.


    Fei Xuan raised his head again, but he had turned into another person.


    He was the Daoist boy most dear to State Preceptor Qi Tianchen, Zitong.


    "You''ve just recovered from a serious illness. It''s only natural that you can''t control your Great Dragon and Elephant Strength well." Xie Xuan rubbed his head. "Don''t me yourself."


    Zitong wiped away his tears. "I''ve wasted Mister''s effort in making this face for me."


    "That Daoist from Longhu Sect has a cultivation stronger than others. If you''d really gone, you wouldn''t be able to beat him anyway. At this point, there''s nothing more we can do. Let''s just hope that Fei Xuan will get here in time." Xie Xuan sighed.


    But, just as he spoke those words, an announcement sounded from within the courtyard. "Luo Fei of Wudang Mountain wins!"


    Xie Xuan said wryly, "Well, that was really quick."


    "The second round, Xuan Ze of Longhu Mountain versus Fei Xuan of Qingcheng Mountain."


    After the official in charge made the announcement, only Xuan Ze stood there alone. He called three more times, but no one answered. He frowned and looked up at the high tform.


    Lanyue Marquis raised his eyebrows. "Celestial masters, how should we handle this?"


    Tan Ze cleared his throat. "Why don''t we wait a little longer?"


    "Then¡­ let''s wait a little." Lanyue Marquis nodded and said to the official in charge. "Burn three incense sticks. We continue when they burn out."


    Heavenly Revtions Imperial Pce.


    The ck mist that enveloped the deserted cold pce receded.


    The Severed Space Array was broken and the young Daoist known as the "feathered-robe high minister" vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. His feathered robe had been torn to shreds. He stared at the person in front of him with rm before he fled in a panic.


    A pair of golden pupils that looked like they had been ignited with mes started to dim little by little. Fei Xuan gasped heavily and wheezed out, "What a powerful Daoist priest."


    Li Fansong was amazed. "Was that the sixth level of the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength?"


    "Less talking, we have to leave quickly." Fei Xuan turned his head.


    "Right, we have to get to the arena!" Li Fansong nodded. "I''m afraid we may already be toote."


    "No, we''ll go look for the emperor!" Fei Xuan seemed to have matured by a few years within an instant and his voice became solemn. "We''ll go and ask him, what does it mean to be the Preceptor of the State!"


    *


    Note:


    Èý»¨¾Û¶¥ [s¨¡n hu¨¡ j¨´ d¨«ng] - Refinement of the Three Treasures


    This is the title of the chapter and the name of the skill used by Luo Fei. Literally, the four words are tranted as ''three flowers congregate on top''. The so-called three flowers refer to ¾«ÆøÉñ (essence, qi and spirit), which are the fundamentalponents of ÄÚµ¤ (internal alchemy) in Daoism. When the three are congregated at the top of one''s head, one will have refined / distilled an elixir thatbines the three. Modern trantions refer to the three as Three Treasures. As you can imagine, its implication is that of a very powerful Daoist technique.

 Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 8: Preceptor of the State (Final Chapter)

    <h4>Side Story Arc: Follow the Dao, Chapter 8: Preceptor of the State (Final Chapter)</h4>


    Hall of Calming Purity.


    Xuantong tilted his head. "Fei Xuan won."


    Tianzheng Emperor sat on the dragon throne and slowly closed his eyes. "Is that so?"


    At this time, the doors were gently pushed open and Fei Xuan stepped in slowly. Li Fansong held the hilt of his sword in one hand and waited outside.


    "I''ve been thinking all day. In the end, will you be the one to push these doors open anyway." Tianzheng Emperor still had his eyes closed and he seemed very tired.


    "Disappointed, then?" Fei Xuan asked. He didn''t seem to revere the other for his status.


    Tianzheng Emperor chuckled and opened his eyes. "Not really. The old State Preceptor left a will before his death and he hoped for you to inherit his mantle to serve in the position of State Preceptor for this court. Although you''re very young, the old celestial masters at the Directorate of Astronomy support you. If you were able to prove your strength at the Daoism Congress, you would definitely have be the youngest State Preceptor since the founding of this country."


    "It''s just a pity that I''m a friend of that person," Fei Xuan stated.


    Tianzheng Emperor shook his head slowly. "I know, I''m not as good as him."


    "If I may be so bold as to ask Your Majesty, what is the preceptor of the state?" Fei Xuan asked suddenly.


    Tianzheng Emperor hesitated for a moment. "Why do you ask this?"


    "The Directorate of Astronomy is merely an institution responsible for observing celestial phenomena and fortune-telling. The official rank of the Director is not considered high, and the State Preceptor title is an empty one. Yet, why do people ce so much importance on it? That''s because the State Preceptor represents the highest faith of a country, and as the State Preceptor, the only thing he can have in his heart is this country. My shifu, Qi Tianchen, died to save this country, but Your Majesty is doubting the Directorate of Astronomy''s loyalty to Beili." Fei Xuan was no longer that confused and ignorant child, his every word powerful and resonating. "Doesn''t that undervalue us, the Directorate of Astronomy!"


    Tianzheng Emperor pondered silently for a while, and finally, he said slowly, "Will Fei Xuan still be willing to trust us in the future?"


    "Although Your Majesty''s actions today have undervalued us, the Directorate of Astronomy, there was never any killing intent towards I, Fei Xuan. Your Majesty simply feels uneasy. This, Fei Xuan understands." Fei Xuan turned around. "However, the position of State Preceptor was something shifu passed to me. I will not pass it on."


    "You won''t get there in time." Tianzheng Emperor tapped his fingers lightly on the dragon throne.


    "You can say that only after I''ve tried." Fei Xuan turned around and ran towards the door.


    Tianzheng Emperor looked at his back and after a long time, he said, "Xuantong, draft the edict."


    Court of Quietude.


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan, present yourself!" The official in charge shouted loudly, now that the three incense sticks werepletely burnt.


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan, present yourself!"


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan, present yourself!"


    After asking three times, the official in charge turned around. "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan failed to present himself. Therefore, this round will¡­"


    "I''m here!" Suddenly a loud cry sounded from a distance.


    The official in charge turned his head.


    "Fei Xuan is here!" asionally, there seemed to be the sound of a dragon or elephant roaring within that angry cry!


    "What a pure Great Dragon and Elephant Strength!" Tan Ze eximed.


    "Qingcheng Mountain''s Fei Xuan is here!" Everyone saw a little Daoist boy sweep down from the roof and smash onto the ground, dirt and gravel swirling around. He raised his head and said, "Sorry for the long wait."


    Lei Wujie suddenly realised, "This is the real Fei Xuan."


    Lanyue Marquis said obliquely, "Looks like I''m not the only one who didn''t get the job done."


    Fei Xuan looked at Xuan Ze. "Are you the disciple from Longhu Mountain?"


    Xuan Ze was stunned for a moment, and then he met Fei Xuan''s eyes, whose pupils glowed with golden light. That pair of pupils were filled with an iparably supreme power. Xuan Ze felt a jolt of fear in his heart and staggered back three steps. He whispered, "This is the Great Dragon and Elephant Strength¡­"


    "He has already mastered his Great Dragon and Elephant Strength to the sixth level. Now, anyone with a significant gap in Daoist arts will naturally start to feel fear," Tan Ze remarked. "Fei Xuan''s talent is truly outstanding."


    "Are you and that feathered-robe high minister martial brothers?" Fei Xuan asked slowly.


    Xuan Ze took another step back.


    Fei Xuan smiled. "He''s already ran away."


    Xuan Ze swallowed a huge gulp, his sweat rolling like rain.


    "What about you?" Fei Xuan gestured lightly with his right hand.


    "I give up." Xuan Ze raised his hand and stepped off the stage under the surprised eyes of the audience.


    "Why?" Some disciples from Longhu Mountain didn''t understand.


    "Go!" Xuan Ze growled out in a low voice and walked out of the courtyard.


    "In that case, there''s only one round left." Tan Ze stroked his own beard. "Qingcheng Mountain vs. Wudang Mountain. Now, that''ll be interesting. For hundreds of years, these two sects have never stopped vying to be recognised as the leader of Daoist sects. The Great Dragon and Elephant Strength and the Pure Yang Wuji Skill - who will win?"


    The official in charge cleared his throat. "The final round of the Daoism Congress, Fei Xuan of Qingcheng Mountain versus Luo Fei of Wudang Mountain!"


    However, right when Fei Xuan took the stage, he encountered exactly the same situation as in the previous round. Wudang''s Luo Fei had disappeared.


    "So, we wait another three incense sticks?" Lanyue Marquis looked at the old celestial master with a grin.


    The old celestial master did not reply, but Lei Wujie spoke up first. "I don''t think that''s necessary anymore."


    Outside the Court of Quietude, a thin figure wearing a Daoist robe was walking further and further away. His appearance was always drowsy and the half-awake Luo Fei stretched his backzily. "So troublesome."


    Thousands of miles away, on Wudang Mountain, several young people were sitting in a courtyard under the sun, together with an old Daoist priest with a divine figure and sagelike features.


    "Tell me, how is our Luo Fei doing right now in Heavenly Revtions?" The old Daoist sounded a little worried.


    The young man who was chewing on a foxtail in his mouth squinted his eyes. "He''s definitely made a name for himself in Heavenly Revtions by now."


    "Making him go on such a long trip, yet not letting him fight a round with the disciple of Qi Tianchen and Zhou Yuzhen? It''s such a pity." The old Daoist sighed deeply.


    "Xiao Se, what if the n fails?" Another youth in ck was not lying in the sun, but instead, she was standing inside the house and learning taichi from a little Daoist priest beside her.


    "If it fails, let Lei Wujie blow up the Court of Quietude!" Xiao Se scratched his head.


    "That''s a good idea." Next to Xiao Se, Ye Ruoyiy in the sun andughed.


    Sikong Qianluo smacked her spear right down beside Xiao Se. "Xiao Se, when Lei Wujie gets back, can we go home to Snow Moon City?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry to go back?" Xiao Se was puzzled.


    "To talk to my father about our marriage!" Sikong Qianluo swung her spear and knocked Xiao Se off the chair.


    Tang Lianughed out loud. "Little shimei is getting impatient."


    In the Court of Quietude, Wudang''s Luo Fei never appeared again. This time, the leader of the Daoism Congress was taken by Fei Xuan of Qingcheng Mountain, after all. It had been decades since thest time anyone witnessed a child winning the Daoism Congress.


    "Was this all arranged by Xiao Se too?" Lanyue Marquis asked.


    Lei Wujie huffed a sigh. "If I''d known that fellow had already arranged such a powerful Daoist to be here, I''d have stopped halfway and gone to visit General Ye."


    "Ye Xiaoying?"


    "Yup. I''m anxious to propose marriage."


    "Marquis, the imperial decree has arrived from the pce." An inner eunuch approached Lanyue Marquis.


    Lanyue Marquis chuckled and looked at Fei Xuan on the stage below. "Little Fei Xuan, I''m afraid you''re not just a little celestial master after today. You''ll also be the little State Preceptor. Receive the edict."


    1. ÈýɽÁ½ÁÖ (three mountains and two forests) refers to five big Daoist sects which have Mountains or Forests in their names. They are Áú»¢É½¡¢Çà³Çɽ¡¢Ã©É½ (real mountains in China well-known for their roots in Daoism), and ²»ÐÝÁÖ£¬¹éÐæÁÖ (these are fictional). Wudang, a famous Daoist sect in wuxia novels, is also based in Î䵱ɽ (Wudang Mountains).


    "


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!